《Marvel Super Venom》 Chapter 1 "Natasha, there''s a mission for you to perform." Nick Frey made a personal call to the black widow Natasha. "Nick, you know, I''m on vacation now. I''m not a robot." Natasha''s lazy voice came from the phone. "I''m sorry to disturb your holiday, but just now an extremely dangerous guy called you over." Nick Frey''s voice said helplessly. "Oh? Tell me about it. " Natasha''s interested. "Hell kitchen, I believe you know, there is a drug dealer who suddenly killed their boss and his partner..." Nick Frey was interrupted by Natasha before he finished. "Director Nick, you know, these should be the police, not the aegis." Natasha said. "Listen to me first." Nick Frey also slightly helpless said. "This guy not only killed his boss and partners, but also killed more than 20 drug tycoons in a short week. These drug tycoons have a lot of bodyguards to protect their safety, but still died. According to some information, this guy is likely to be a power." Nick Frey''s tone was very dignified. "The powers?" Natasha immediately knew that no wonder Nick would find her. "Yes, although this guy killed a lot of people, they are all damned guys. If possible, I hope you can persuade him to join the aegis, and that plan will be implemented." Nick Frey said that although there was some ambiguity in the end, Natasha knew what the plan was. "It''s up to me." Natasha stretched, got up from the beach chair, walked into the hotel, and changed into a tights. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Outside an abandoned factory in hell kitchen, there are more than 20 police cars, each with a pistol. A policeman with a trumpet yelled, "Johnson, you are surrounded. Put down your arms and let go of the hostages in the factory. You can''t escape." "Shut up, is Natasha here?"?! Finally, I''ll give you another half hour. There are three hostages in it. If they don''t come within half an hour, I''ll kill one every ten minutes. " There was a cry of terror. It didn''t look like a murderer who had killed 20 or 30 people. The police looked at each other. They didn''t know who the black widow was. They could only report to their superiors. They were not sure whether she would come or not. Moreover, the United States is a democratic society. If this issue is not solved today, they can already imagine how the media will attack the police in the newspapers and TV tomorrow. "Director, what should we do?" The young policeman next to him looked at his director and asked. "How do I know? Call to urge Slightly obese police chief, also quite helpless said. To tell you the truth, although the prisoners killed a lot of people, they were all full of villains. They didn''t attack the police, and they didn''t want to press them step by step. What should they do if they get him in a hurry? This guy can''t be killed by bullets. "This lady, you can''t go in here. It''s too dangerous." "To introduce myself, my name is Natasha Romanov. No accident, the guy inside is looking for me." Natasha said with a light smile. Natasha said, bypassing the police blockade, slowly walked in. Yang Han looks at the graceful and charming creature walking slowly down the road. He is also excited. Finally can get rid of this rough man, attached man who has attached woman good? Yang Han is a passer-by, crossing very suddenly, but also very unlucky. A living person suddenly turns into a pool of liquid. Who knows how desperate Yang Han was at that time? Then Yang Han knew what he was like before long, and he actually became a poison. And it''s still the venom in Marvel, but compared with the original venom, his ability seems to be more powerful. He can copy genes, and enhance genes. He almost has the ability to make the race chaotic. After wandering in outer space for more than a month, I finally found a chance to arrive on earth by spaceship. After returning to earth, I immediately attached myself to the nearest guy. Who knows that this guy is actually a drug addict, especially a gangster in hell kitchen. Then Yang Han controls the first host and inquires about the information of this world. It turns out that it is Marvel world. And it seems as like as two peas in the movie universe. At least, Yang Han looks at the picture of Toni, the richest man, exactly the same as the movie. After that, Yang Han took control of this unfortunate man and killed many drug trafficking gangsters, and then it became what it is now. It''s been two months, and we can finally see a host of cattle. But Yang Han knows how dangerous the Marvel Universe is. As a symbiont, he also wants to become the most powerful symbiont. What''s the difference between man and salted fish when he has no dream? Isn''t aegis the best place to go? As for slicing research... Yang Han said that he was not worried. He just divided a small piece into Nick Frey''s research to see what this guy could research out. And Yang Han yelled to let Natasha come, it''s not without an idea. Before he crossed, he was a normal man and liked beautiful women. After crossing, although it is a symbiotic, there is no gender difference, but the thought is still a man''s thought, how good it is to be attached to a woman? Why do you want to be attached to a man? And can also be fair to take advantage of, even if there is no that function, but the eyes can always be satisfied, right? "My Lord, the person you want is coming. Get out of my body." Johnson looked at Natasha coming in and whispered. "Don''t worry, it''s not the right time." Yang Han looked at Natasha, sure enough! As like as two peas in the movie, though he has no eyes now, he can still see Natasha clearly. Anyway, he doesn''t understand the venom race. When Yang Han saw Natasha coming, although he was a little excited, he was still not carried away by the joy. He wanted to be attached to Natasha, but he still needed to make preparations. He was very cautious. He knew that he had only one chance. If he missed it, he would really miss it. Natasha walked into the factory and looked at Johnson, who was a little excited, with a slight frown. Why was this guy so excited when he saw her? Natasha, who has a lot of thoughts, thinks of many reasons in a moment. Is it because she met her one time and knew her name by coincidence that she was called here to have a good time at the last moment? For a moment, Natasha''s face cooled as she looked at Johnson. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 2 Natasha looked coldly at the man in front of her. Sure enough! A man is a big pig''s hoof. He''s very kind. Subconsciously touched the pistol pinned to his waist. If he dares to mess around, he will be shot to death. As for what Nick Frey said, it''s long gone. This kind of scum still wants to enter the aegis? The cell is where these guys should be. Johnson could not have imagined that his look of hope towards Natasha had been misinterpreted as this, but he did not dare to think much. Now he just wanted the guy in his body to get out quickly and get into the woman''s body, and then he went to the prison. "Tell her to throw the gun out." Yang Han''s voice rang in Johnson''s ear. "Drop your gun on the ground!" Johnson pointed the gun at Natasha''s face and yelled. Natasha was surprised. She thought she was hiding well. How did this guy find out? "I don''t have a gun on me. You can have a look." Natasha opened her arms and looked at Johnson. Natasha looked at Johnson. If he dared to approach, she could subdue him in a moment. "I''ll say again, throw out your gun and don''t let me make a hole in your head." Johnson exclaimed with an unchanging look. Natasha smile convergence, it seems that this guy is not cheating her, but really know that she has a gun. "All right." Natasha shrugged helplessly, threw a gun out of her waist, looked at Johnson innocently and said, "well, it''s gone now." Yang Han won''t believe this cunning woman. Double shot is the standard of black widow, OK? What do you mean you only lost one gun? "One more, let her throw it out!" Yang Han urged. He can''t avoid any accident at all! "You still have a gun. Throw it out quickly! Don''t let me repeat it Johnson yelled, staring at Natasha. Natasha has a toothache. How did this guy find out? Looking at the black muzzle of the gun, she thought it was impossible for her to avoid it at such a close distance. She also knew that she had no choice but to lift the skirt, which was a black tights. There was a gun pinned to the inner thigh of her right leg. Natasha took it out and threw it on the ground. Natasha looked at Johnson and said, "it''s really gone this time." "Good! Let her come! Then you will be free. " Yang Han is a little excited. He gets rid of the danger and lets her get close to him so that he can transfer the host. To tell the truth, he has spent enough time with men. Johnson smell speech, face flash a ray of joy, pistol aimed at Natasha, shout: "slowly come, you''d better not have any change! Believe me, my bullet is definitely faster than yours Because of Yang Han''s attachment, he has also become a little Superman, which is true for ordinary people. Reaction speed, physical fitness are several times of ordinary people, reaching the level of Natasha. Natasha raised her hands and walked slowly towards Johnson. There was a glow in her eyes. Who is she? Black widow! Super agent, even if there is no gun, she is sure to subdue Johnson within a few meters. She was worried about not getting close to her. This guy actually took the initiative to create opportunities for her. She didn''t know what to say. Should we say that he''s a coward? Or should he be praised for his good work? The distance between them was getting closer and closer, and both of them were happy. Johnson felt that as long as the woman approached him, he would be able to get rid of the monster, while Natasha thought that as long as she approached each other, she would be able to win the bloody bandit. We must teach him a good lesson then. Yang Han is also very excited. With Natasha, what gene can''t be copied? The genes of green fat, little spider, Scarlet Witch, fast silver and other superheroes are all copied. When the time comes, how can you fight me? And, Natasha! Scarlett Johnson! How many goddesses! I can kiss Fangze myself, can''t I? No matter what aspect it is, it makes Yang Han excited. Just when the distance between them was only two meters, Natasha was ready to quickly take down the impudent bandit. Johnson suddenly stepped forward and walked. It was because of this step that Johnson tilted and seemed to be tripped. Suddenly, she didn''t react. The sudden fall surprised Johnson. She reached for Natasha''s skirt subconsciously. Under the great force, Natasha''s skirt was directly torn to pieces, revealing the black tights inside. Natasha, also because of the great force, collapsed and sat on Johnson''s body. Yang Han took the opportunity to follow Johnson''s back and climb onto Natasha''s tights, hiding under Natasha''s wine red hair. Natasha quickly responded, kicked Johnson''s pistol away, pressed her body on Johnson''s back, put her hands on Johnson''s hands and subdued him. Natasha had a little doubt in her heart. She felt a little strange. It was so smooth. She felt that everything was arranged. And what''s the look in this guy''s eyes? Like the excitement of the afterlife, and the pity for her? However, Natasha didn''t think much about it. She took Johnson and walked out. Outside the factory, the well prepared police watched Natasha push a young man out. They were all stunned. This young man was not strange to them, was not he the vicious gangster who was surrounded by them in the abandoned factory? It looks like I''m happy to be caught. "Take this guy in first, someone will take him away." Natasha pushed Johnson to the police car and said faintly. I''m not happy. What''s the matter with Nick Frey? This guy has powers? Is there a power that can be easily subdued by him? It''s for such a guy to disturb her vacation. I have to protest when I go back. "No problem, ma''am. Do you have time for a drink?" The director, who was slightly obese, was full of smiles and asked. "No. I have to go home and rest now. " Natasha refused with a smile. "That''s a pity." The police chief said slightly disappointed, and immediately turned around to finish the work. Natasha frowned as she walked along the road, wondering what the devil was in Johnson''s last look. She had lived many years and met many people and things. Johnson had absolutely no courage to do such things. Is there a mastermind behind it? She''s not a detective. It''s better to leave this kind of thing to Nick Frey. She just needs to take orders. What she didn''t know was that a pool of black liquid was slowly eroding her tights. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 3 "Natasha, what''s the harvest?" Nick fry called and asked with a smile. "You are really wasting my time. I suspect you are deliberately retaliating against your subordinates." Natasha complained. "Well? Tell me about it. " Nick Frey looks a little surprised. What''s a waste of her time? "You say this guy is a psionic. I think this guy is just an ordinary man and a stupid thief. It''s not like someone who can kill a drug tycoon. " Natasha shook her head. After a short contact, she knew that this kind of person was not the kind who could kill the drug tycoon at all. "I don''t know." Nick Frey is also a bit confused. It''s reasonable to say that he can kill these drug tycoons quietly. How can he not be a psychic? As for the wrong information? This is absolutely impossible. If the information of aegis is wrong, then there will be no correct information in the world. "Man, I''ve caught it for you. I''ll leave it to you. I just hope you don''t disturb my vacation." Natasha yawned and said faintly. I don''t know why, she is inexplicably tired. And then I just hung up, Nick Frey touched his chin and thought about what Johnson was like. However, we still have to wait for this guy to arrive at aegis before we can know. "Let''s find a hotel first. What''s wrong with me?" Natasha rubbed her eyebrows and felt a little tired. The culprit for this is Yang Han. The symbiont of venom is originally fused with human genes. As Natasha''s body regards Yang Han as a virus invader, Yang Han strongly fused with Natasha''s genes. As a result, the self-protection system of the human body is turned on. That''s why Natasha is tired. Go to the nearest hotel opened a room, locked the door, Natasha can no longer carry, directly fell on the bed, sleepy in the past. Soon, the outside sky from the day into the night, and from the night into the morning. The gentle sunlight penetrated through the gap of the curtain and entered the room. Natasha''s hands moved, her closed eyes slowly opened, and she stretched lazily. Looking at the time, it was already seven o''clock in the morning. "I''ve been in a coma for almost a day and a night?" Natasha looked at the date, a little incredulous. As a super agent, she has strong resistance to any drugs and negative state of her body, but she has been unconscious for almost a day and a night. What''s going on? She didn''t touch anyone, except Johnson. Natasha''s heart suddenly jumped. Isn''t this the guy''s power. Without hesitation, he picked up his flip phone and was ready to give Nick Frey a call to report the situation¡° Click A sound of mechanical breakage sounded, Natasha looked at her mobile phone, about the thick and thin hole of her index finger, looking a little stunned. What''s wrong with her? Just now, she just pressed the button. How could she just expose the phone? Looking at the cell phone with black screen and flashing arc at the damaged part, Natasha still did not recover. When did her strength become so strong? "It''s strange. What''s the matter with me?" Natasha looks at the discarded mobile phone in her hand, frowning slightly and exerting her palm slightly. "Click." Another crisp sound came, and the lower part of the flip phone was crushed by her. "My God Natasha looked at the cell phone that had been completely scrapped, with an unbelievable look on her face. A day ago, she had no such ability. And she also felt that she had no force at all, and then the mobile phone was crushed like this. "Is that guy''s ability to turn people into monsters?" Natasha quickly got up and went to the bathroom. "Bang!" There was another light noise, and Natasha pulled down the bathroom door. Natasha went to the mirror, looked at her pretty face and was relieved. There is no woman who doesn''t pay attention to her appearance. If she really becomes a monster, she would rather not have this power. "How do I feel that my skin is whiter, more tender and even tighter?" Natasha touched her pretty face and looked full of doubts. One day ago, she was sure that her skin was not as good as it is today! "And it''s getting stronger." Natasha recalled the cell phone she had crushed before and said silently in her heart. "How''s it going? Is this power very intoxicating? " A low and slightly magnetic voice sounded in Natasha''s ears, which made Natasha completely alert. "Who is it?" Natasha''s body subconsciously put forward a fighting posture, to meet the battle that may come at any time. "Who am I? It''s the presence that brings you that power, of course. " A pool of liquid from Natasha''s shoulder quickly condensed into a very ferocious face. "What are you? Why is it on me? " Natasha is not calm. A ferocious monster emerges from her body. Even though she has seen a lot of things, her heart is very weak when she sees this scene. "I''m the one I like. I''m really better than that guy. I didn''t waste my time." Yang Han said with admiration, you know that Johnson''s unfortunate thing was directly scared to incontinence after his symbiosis, but Natasha was still calm, which made Yang Han quite satisfied. Is it really the top secret agent of aegis? It''s just different. "That guy? You are the one who killed those drug dealers Natasha is not a fool, according to Johnson''s character, and now the strange situation, immediately understand why Johnson can kill those drug tycoons. If there is such a strange monster, it is easy to kill these drug dealers who are just ordinary people¡° Of course, do you think any coward dares to kill? " Yang Han sneered and asked. "What kind of monster are you?" Natasha some not calm of ask a way, no matter who has such a monster to estimate all not calm up. Although the monster can still communicate, but the monster''s thinking is not human can understand, can''t help Natasha not panic. "Monster? No no no! I''m not a monster. " A stream of black fluid along Natasha''s shoulder, wrapped Natasha''s whole right arm, a ferocious monster face presented in front of Natasha. And Natasha was also frightened to find that her right hand was out of her control. "You can call me poison, or you can call me Yang Han. Please take more care of me when I meet you for the first time. " Yang Han''s ferocious face came up to Natasha''s face and said with a grim smile that the sharp teeth were clearly visible. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 4 "No, I''m not a monster. You can call me venom or Yang Han. To be exact, I''m a symbiont. Now I''m living with you. You should be glad that I can give you the power to surpass ordinary people and become Superman!" Yang Han said in a proud voice. "Symbionts?" Natasha eyebrows light pick, light said: "what symbiont, I''m afraid it is a parasite!" According to the human mind, this is really no different from parasites, except that venom can bring extremely powerful power to people. "I''ll go to your uncle''s parasite. I''m a symbiont and a venom! Don''t connect me with that low-level parasite! Compare me with parasites, do you have a hole in your head Yang Han immediately burst into a big curse. As a poison race, can he be compared with parasites? Moreover, after becoming a symbiont, the word parasite, for Yang Han, is no different from the insulting word of "miscellaneous" and "dog" motherhood. Natasha raised her eyebrows and looked at the yelling monster in front of her. Suddenly, she felt that things had become interesting. Although this guy looks very ferocious and ferocious, it seems to be cute now. "In other words, I don''t have any good health. Can you come out? I recommend a person to you. I feel that you are a good match. They are so dark and ugly... "Natasha said, feeling that she couldn''t go on. That kind of picture, how to think, how to feel hot eyes. "Do you think I will go out after I get into your body?" Yang Han looked at Natasha with a caring look like a staff. Natasha was depressed and said helplessly, "how can you get out of my body?" "You die of this heart, I will not go out, and I live with you, you should feel honored!" Yang Han shook his head, very firm veto way, attitude is extremely arrogant. "Pleasure?" Natasha looked at Yang Han with a strange look. He could not help but make complaints about it: "who would feel honored to be parasitic by the parasite?" "You are a parasite, I am a symbiont! Do you believe that I''ve killed you many times? " Yang Han''s ferocious face opened his mouth and threatened Natasha. Natasha turned her lips, not moved at all. You have the ability to eat my mother! If you can eat me, you need to beep here? To see Natasha unmoved, Yang Han convergence bloody mouth, light said: "life is like rape, you can''t resist, then learn to enjoy." Natasha smell speech, a face surprised looking at Yang Han, asked: "you know quite a lot of ah!" "Nonsense, as an intelligent life, it''s common sense to automatically learn the knowledge of a planet. Come back to me when you calm down." Yang Han calmly said that his ferocious face turned into fluid and disappeared from Natasha''s arm. His right hand once again returned to Natasha''s control. Natasha rubbed her beautiful and charming face, feeling that what had happened before was like a dream. But the scrapped mobile phone and the toilet door pulled down by her always remind her that this is not a dream at all. A monster somehow lived in his body, and it seems that he is not ready to leave. And I don''t know how to kill this guy, and I can''t let him leave. Since we can''t change the reality, why not try to accept it? At present, this guy has her own thinking, and has a high degree of wisdom. Wisdom proves that she can communicate, and this guy has given her great strength, at least she is not an ordinary person now. If you can communicate well, then! This guy is likely to be her blade. After a while. Natasha said again: "well, I''m calm. You''re right. Since you don''t go out, I can''t drive you away, so I can only accept you. Since I want to accept you, I must understand each other. For example, why do you want to enter my body, and then what do you want to do to me?" "Well, the question is very simple." Yang Han''s voice came, and the black fluid turned into a ferocious face again. "To introduce myself, I call it venom, of course! This is my race name. On your earth, everyone has a name. My name is Yang Han... "Yang Han said calmly, and was interrupted by Natasha just after he reported the name. "Well, aren''t you in the United States? Why not take the name of the United States, but the name of Huaxia? " Natasha asked seriously. "Because it''s easy to remember, and it''s two words, your name is too long, please." Yang Han talks nonsense. Natasha''s eyebrows picked lightly. She wrote down in her heart what Yang Han said. She was afraid of trouble. She didn''t know whether it was the poison race or only Yang Han who was afraid of trouble. "I have a symbiotic relationship with you, of course! You don''t have to worry about me harming you. I believe you have experienced it. I can bring you some incredible abilities, and I can also become a uniform for you to make your strength stronger. Stronger than anyone else. " Yang Han is a good guide. Natasha, like a mirror, asked, "what are the side effects? I don''t believe there''s no harm in you parasitizing me. " This guy has brought her great power, but there is no free lunch in the world, and she doesn''t believe there are no side effects. "Of course, I need to eat." Yang Han nodded and said. "What''s your food?" Natasha asked. "Phenethylamine." Yang Han answers lightly "Phenethylamine?" Natasha suddenly breathes out her voice and looks at Yang Han in the wrong way. What is phenethylamine? It''s a chemical secreted by the pituitary gland, that is to say, this guy wants to eat people! "What are you thinking about? People''s heads don''t taste good, OK? It''s worse to eat chocolate than to eat something with the smell of blood. " Yang Han couldn''t help rolling his eyes and said. Although he has always been a white eye. Natasha is not stupid white sweet, this kind of terrorist one-sided words and how can I believe? Looking at Natasha''s wary eyes, Yang Han said: "in front of you is a pig head just killed, with hair, for you to eat raw. Another plate contains a pile of chocolate balls. Which one do you choose?" "Chocolate balls, of course." Natasha replied without thinking. "That''s right. For me, your head is just a pig''s head that has just been cut off and hasn''t even been plucked. Who would like to eat it? As a symbiont, I have a good appetite. Besides, what good is cannibalism for me? You''re chasing people around like villains? It''s not good to be chased around by you for such a low-grade ration! " Yang Han looked contemptuous. When Natasha heard the words, she felt at ease and could not help feeling that this monster is so sensible these days? If everyone has this guy''s consciousness, do you still need to be so busy? (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 5 Calm down Natasha, for this uninvited guest, but also reluctantly accepted, anyway, good for her harmless, he also got beyond the strength of the captain of the United States. As a person who has lived from World War II to now, she certainly knows how powerful the super soldier captain of the United States is. She has reached the limit of human beings in various aspects, and her strength now is absolutely beyond the limit of human beings. "That Johnson wanted to see me. You did it, didn''t you?" Natasha said. "Yes! What''s wrong? Do you have any comments? " Yang Han slants his eyes and asks arrogantly. When Natasha heard this sound, her teeth itched with anger. She really wanted to take this ghost out of her body and have a good blow. This is my body. Do you think I have any opinions?! But this is only to think about it, Natasha''s tone some helpless said: "this is the first time we meet, I also have nothing to do with you, why do you want to harm me?" Natasha felt that she was not clear about the matter and that she had no idea. She hasn''t provoked this ghost. Even this is the first time to see her. Why does this guy have to look for her? She''s a little confused, too. "Well, of course I''ve taken a fancy to your body." Yang Han''s tone is quite ambiguous to say. Yang Han is not stupid. He can tell Natasha his purpose. Only when he feels that he can trust Natasha in the future can he tell her his purpose. Natasha: "excuse me?" Natasha''s look is a little subtle, like her body? Eyes fell on Yang Han, black fluid, like countless tentacles in general. "Sorry, I''m not interested in cross species love. If you like, I can recommend you to other people. I believe they should have some interest in you." Natasha said quickly. EH ~ tentacle strange what, think of goose bumps are up, OK. European and American people are more serious. I believe harmless tentacles can attract many European and American women. Natasha Romanov, a former Soviet, has absolutely no love for tentacles. Yang Han: Yang Han looks at Natasha with a muddled face. Where does the sister want to go? You think he''s a tentacle? "What do you think, you wretched child? Don''t look at the 18 forbidden websites. It''s said that Laozi is called venom. It''s a symbiont, not a parasite, not even a tentacle monster! I don''t even have that thing. How about playing with snakes? " Yang Han simply can''t make complaints about it. Nima, he also wants to be a tentacle monster. The problem is that venom doesn''t have this function!!! "Er..." Natasha smiles awkwardly and complains, "who made you not speak clearly "It''s your own thoughts. It''s my fault. " Yang Han hummed coldly. However, it also makes Yang Han turn the topic aside. "Kowtow, kowtow." Suddenly, the door of the room was knocked. "Do it yourself." Yang Han''s ferocious face turns into fluid and disperses into Natasha''s body. Natasha went to the door and turned the door open. She was the owner of the hotel. Natasha immediately remembered the bathroom door that she had torn off with her bare hands. "This lady, it''s time for you to stay." The boss said quite politely, looking very gentlemanly. After all, in the face of Natasha, no man is better than a peacock to show his advantages. "I didn''t notice. I''m sorry." Natasha smiles and gives the owner the decoration and accommodation before leaving the hotel. "I hope you don''t reveal my existence." Yang Han suddenly said. "Why?" Natasha''s heart leaped. She was ready to return to aegis and let people study this guy so that he could leave her body. After all, there is such a strange thing in my body, which makes me feel uneasy. Even if the goods said that he was harmless, Natasha could not just listen to one side of the story. The bad guys would not say that he was a bad guy. "Why? When I leave you, can you still have this powerful power? Back to black widow, a super agent? A thoroughly ordinary person? " Yang Han is good at persuasion. The reason why he chose black widow is that she has no special ability. No matter how strong an ordinary person is, she can only reach the limit of ordinary people. No more than technology, no more than mutated people. Most importantly, he does not know whether the X-Men exist. If so, he will definitely choose the X-Men. However, the identity of the black widow can contact many mutants, super powers, so Yang Han chose the black widow, and Yang Han does not believe that the black widow has no ambition. Natasha is silent. As an agent of aegis, she knows many things. In this world, there are mutants, powers and many strong people. No matter how hard I try, I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have any characteristics. Maybe beauty is a characteristic. But what''s the use of that? Seeing Natasha''s silence, Yang Han said: "to tell you the truth, I chose you because of your identity, the top agent of the aegis, being able to contact many super powers, mutants and so on. I have an ability, that is, the ability to copy these people, and you can use these abilities, What''s more, if I get out of your sight, do you know that I have to be the next host, and will I use my strength in that aspect? " Yang Han''s words shook Natasha''s heart. It not only gives Natasha the reason to accept Yang Han, but also expands her blueprint for the future. "Moreover, as a symbiont, I can''t survive alone at all. I have to rely on biology. That is to say, if the person I depend on is just in heart, then my strength will also be used in the cause of justice. If the person I am attached to is evil, then my power will surely be used to do evil things. I believe you don''t want a super villain. " Yang Han said softly. Yang Han''s last words completely let Natasha down. As for the right hand that was covered by Yang Han and lost control, Natasha also selectively forgot. The main reason is that Natasha''s heart can''t go through. When Yang Han told us the grand blueprint, Natasha was already moved. Yang Han just wanted Natasha to understand that she was right to do so¡° Well, we must make three rules. First, you can''t eat people. Second, you can''t do anything harmful to human beings. Third, you must stay in my body. If you can do these three points, then! I can hide you. " Natasha said, her mouth slightly raised. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 6 When Yang Han heard Natasha''s words, he laughed in his heart and became a hero! Natasha also has her own thoughts. Although she is the top secret agent of aegis and has a wide range of knowledge, she is only an ordinary person after all, a very long-lived ordinary person, but it is because of the ordinary that she is unwilling to be ordinary. "Of course, it''s just a small thing." Yang Han agreed without thinking about it. These three conditions are not worth mentioning to him. "Well, good cooperation." Natasha said with a smile. "Want to see your real power?" Yang Han said suddenly. "Can it be stronger?" Natasha eyebrows pick, she feels that she is now non-human, can actually become stronger? "Naturally, would you like to try it? Believe me, after seeing this power, you will feel that it''s an honor for me to choose you. " Yang Han said haughtily. Natasha rolled her eyes and said you were fat and you were panting, huh? However, she also has some expectations. What strength can Yang Han give her. Now New York is full of chaos and gangs, especially hell kitchen, which is a paradise for criminals. "Hey, stop! Put my bag down A figure galloped away from Natasha''s side. It was a black man with a delicate lady''s satchel in his hand. Behind him, there is a girl who looks very Asian, chasing after him. "This is... Skye?" Looking at the girl with delicate face, Yang Han felt a little familiar. After a little thought, the memory of the girl came to mind. Natasha, as the top agent of aegis, if she can''t see it, she can''t help it, but if she does, she won''t care. He immediately turned and ran after the black man. She has a strong physique and can walk through the streets. In addition, Yang Han''s symbiosis with her has brought her an increase in strength. She can almost catch up with this black man without any effort. "Get out of here, bitch, it''s none of your business." When the black man saw Natasha coming, he scolded fiercely. What he needs now is to run away. Going to the police station is not a good experience. Natasha''s face turned black. How dare this dirty guy scold her? Natasha suddenly bullied herself, raised her leg and kicked the black man on the buttock, and then she staggered, lost her balance and fell a dog to chew mud. "Mad, you bichi!" The big black man got up from the ground, stared at Natasha fiercely, raised his palm the size of a fan, and fanned Natasha''s face. Natasha reached for the black man''s wrist, turned her body, and threw her arms over her shoulder to the ground. A dull sound sounded, and cracks rose on the ground. Natasha was also a little surprised to see these cracks. When she threw this guy up just now, she felt that there was no weight and easily fell him down. Natasha''s mouth curled up at this guy''s crouching and groaning. She deserved it! Reach out to pick up the small lady''s bag from the ground and walk towards Skye, who is full of surprise and amazement. She never thought that such a beautiful woman should be so cruel and violent. Just now that hand, not ordinary people can play out of ah! "Here, your bag." Natasha handed Skye the little lady''s bag and said with a smile. "Thank you. There''s nothing in it." Skye scratched her head. There was not much money in her bag. "But can you teach me something? Next time I''m in this situation, I''ll be able to put these bastards down Skye looked at Natasha, made a few movements, full of expectation. "Of course, this is my address, but I won''t be at home often." Natasha wrote one of her addresses to Skye. As a top agent of aegis, she can''t spend a lot of time on vacation. Most of the time I was on a mission. "Thank you so much!" Skye took the note in his hand and left happily. Natasha looks at Skye''s departure with envy. At this age, she has become an agent of the red house. She has to undergo hard training every day to complete the mission of dying. Even after so many years, he is still doing his old business. "What was the real power you said before?" Natasha came back and asked. Just now, she didn''t feel very hard, so she threw the man of about 1670 Jin over her shoulder and threw him on the ground, and broke the ground. Without testing, she doesn''t know where her limits are, but this guy says it''s not really empowering at all. So what is her real strength? "You''ll see that then." Yang Han''s tone is very indifferent, and he doesn''t seem to want to disclose any information at all. This guy is hateful! Natasha''s teeth itch with anger. It''s really appetizing. However, although a little depressed, Natasha also knows that all this is given to her by him. If this guy comes out of her body, he may become an ordinary person again. Maybe it''s not a bad thing to live with this guy, is it? "Don''t you think this leather dress is very eye-catching? Now we need to keep a low profile. " Yang Han looked at Natasha''s full body leather clothes, a little uncomfortable said. The two half exposed balls are wrapped in leather clothes, and their long, round legs and buttocks are all sharp tools to attract men''s eyes. "I had a skirt with me before, but it was torn." Natasha recalled the dress she had been torn by Johnson. It was a pity that she had only worn it twice. She really liked that style. "Go into the empty alley." Yang Han said. "What do you want to do?" Asked Natasha, confused. "Just go in, and I won''t hurt you." Yang Han said lightly. Natasha turns around and wanders into a deserted lane. The black fluid instantly covers the leather coat and dissolves it. Then she recalls the skirt that Natasha wore yesterday. The black fluid instantly constructs the skirt that Natasha wore yesterday¡° Wow, do you still have this function? " Natasha looked at her skirt, her eyes slightly bright, and she couldn''t help exclaiming. "I can even change my weapons. It''s just clothes. It''s just a small thing." Yang Han said haughtily. "I don''t have to buy clothes in the future. You can change everything you see?" Natasha said excitedly. Yang Han: "is he used to change clothes? (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 7 "I suddenly found that you parasitize me is not a bad thing." Natasha looked at her new dress and said happily. "Symbiosis! Symbiosis Yang Han retorts. Natasha curled her lips and said perfunctorily, "yes, symbiosis, symbiosis!" Looking up at the sky, Natasha touched her stomach, which she had not eaten for a day and a night, and walked towards a fast food restaurant. "I can copy other people''s genes and acquire their abilities. As a top agent of aegis, you should know something, right?" Yang Han said slowly in Natasha''s ear. Venom is a symbiont. The more hosts that have been symbiotic, the stronger it is. And when Yang Han was living with Johnson, he also searched the Internet. There was no iron man, mutant and so on. Even iron man didn''t come out, let alone hawk, spider man, magic four and so on. In addition, Yang Han is not sure that this marvel movie universe pack does not contain the story of X-Men, so the only thing he can be sure of is Natasha. Now it turns out that this is really a good choice. Half an hour later, Natasha wiped the corners of her mouth with a tissue, and her side was covered with hamburger packages. Now she had at least 20 or 30 hamburgers before she felt full. Natasha was a little embarrassed when she looked at the people around her. After all, she had too much to eat. Such a hamburger, adult men, eat about two, drink a coke, almost full. What about her? She ate at least 20 hamburgers, nearly 30, and even drank seven or eight drinks. Although she didn''t care about the money, she was afraid of getting fat! Natasha shivered subconsciously at the thought of those who had gained four or five hundred pounds because of eating these things. She doesn''t want to be like this. What a woman, a beautiful woman, cares about most is her figure and appearance. "I don''t remember when I had such a big appetite. It was very normal before. But after you entered my body, my appetite soared to this level. It''s not because of you." Natasha asked coldly, squinting. If so, she would rather not have this kind of power, but also let the ghost out of her body. If not, when you become a fat man of four or five hundred jin, you will be too late to repent. "Is there a little bit of spicy factor? After all, you''re consuming less energy, and you can''t maintain your current life activities. And with your financial conditions, I''m afraid you don''t have to worry about eating at all. " Yang Han light explanation way. "What do you know? Do you really think that women eat less just because of money? " Natasha said rather depressed, she did not know how to explain to this alien, why women eat less. "Then why? "You seem to have a small appetite, so you can support yourself?" Yang Han asks curiously. "It''s really an alien creature. As long as a girl reaches a certain age, she will eat less. It''s not because of money, but because she''s afraid of getting fat. Fat is a woman''s biggest natural enemy. But even if you say that, you alien creature can''t understand it." Natasha said rather depressed, feeling that her future is worrying. Natasha had a headache at the thought of her fat figure¡° Oh, you say you''re afraid of getting fat. You don''t have to worry about that. Don''t say you just order food. If you eat ten cows a day, you won''t lose shape. " Yang Han suddenly, as a straight man for a long time, he really does not understand this point, eat less, Yang Han thought that girls have such a big appetite. I''m afraid of getting fat. "Well? You mean, you can also prevent obesity? " Natasha said in surprise, her voice rising a little. This attracted the attention of the people around her. Natasha got up quickly and left the fast food restaurant after checking out. My heart was still a little excited and said with emotion: "now I suddenly find that you are not a bad thing in my body. You can change countless clothes and prevent obesity. Even if you don''t want any strength, I will leave you on me." Yang Han: Yang Han''s face is muddled. She didn''t want to talk about it before. How can she take the initiative to talk about it now? Woman''s heart, seafloor needle, can''t touch it! As a single dog and straight man for a long time, Yang Han has no idea how much she attaches importance to her body''s meat and clothing. If you gain a few pounds, you have to go on a diet to lose weight. When you go out of the door, you have to look at all kinds of clothes in the wardrobe and try them on. From time to time, you sigh that you have no clothes to wear. Clothes full of wardrobe:??? Natasha was walking along the road when she suddenly frowned and someone was following her. As a top secret agent, Natasha is extremely keen on tracking and anti tracking. After pondering for a moment, Natasha begins to walk towards the place with few people. She wants to see who is following her, and the tracking technology is really bad. As long as she wants to get rid of her tail every minute, she doesn''t want to do so. Now she needs some people to practice. In the streets and alleys, there are fewer and fewer pedestrians around. The people who followed her can''t wait to show up. With the sound of walking, more than a dozen big men slowly surrounded Natasha, including black people and white people. One of them, Natasha, is a little familiar. "Boss, this is bichi." A black man pointed at Natasha, his face full of flattery. Natasha remembered that this guy was the one she had taught not long ago, and now she even wants to trouble her? "High quality goods, bitches, let''s play with you. It''s over. Maybe you''ll like our big guy and serve us for free." The black man at the head, holding a cigarette in his mouth, joked. Natasha''s face sank, and these people''s words had angered her. Originally, her control ability was pretty good, this kind of foul language can''t irritate her, but this time it makes her a little angry. This is also the subtle influence of Yang Han, and his ambition is more than that. Since he chose Natasha, it is because Yang Han thinks that Natasha is easier to control and wants to master him? It''s impossible. "Do you want to show the real power of our combination? Let these bastards experience some hardships and lessons. " Yang Han''s timely bewitching way¡° Good Natasha nodded and agreed. Seeing this, Yang Han did not hesitate. The black fluid quickly covered Natasha''s whole body. Natasha changed from a beautiful woman to a ferocious monster. Feeling the endless sense of power, Natasha was a little intoxicated. She felt that she could blow up a car with one blow, even though it was actually OK. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 8 Venom, full coverage, combat mode. This is just the beginning, without any additional ability. It only strengthens the form of strength, speed and physical fitness. Many of the great men who witnessed Natasha''s change felt that the whole person was not good. Can you imagine the shocking feeling that a beautiful woman who makes people freeze incomparably becomes a ferocious monster in front of her? "Monster... Monster!" Many people were directly frightened by the monsters whose faces were very ferocious and covered with dark black fluid. They are just ordinary people. Where have they seen such scenes. "It''s an intoxicating power." Natasha looked at her venom suit and her strength, which had been enhanced several times, had already surpassed human beings and even exceeded their limits. Natasha turned her eyes on the black man, the scum of the society. It''s better to die. "You, you don''t come here, come again, I''ll shoot!" The black man at the head of the group had a frightened look on his face and a Beretta 92F pistol in his hand. In the United States, gun control is very loose. As long as he has money, he can get a gun. The pistol in his hand, the metal texture and the power of the pistol bring this guy a great sense of security and confidence. Seeing this, Natasha took a step back. Although she was powerful now, she still had no change in her mind. She was subconsciously afraid of guns. Seeing Natasha step back, the black man cracked his mouth and began to laugh. What kind of monster do you care? Are you afraid of my gun? Beat this guy to death, maybe he will change back, and he will be able to take advantage of the heat. Thinking of this, the black man directly pulled the trigger. "Bang, bang, bang" A few shots, until the pistol issued a crisp sound without bullets, the black man regained his mind, looked at himself, six bullets, all hit the monster in front of him. Now, I should be dead! There was something in the eyes of the black man, and so was the monster. Unfortunately, he didn''t feel proud for long. The dark monster in front of him took a picture of the place where he was hit by the bullet without any damage. Natasha looked at the bullet case on the ground, looking a little angry. Although there was nothing, this guy also completely angered her. When this guy shot, she thought she was going to die. Because of carelessness, a top secret agent was robbed by a gangster and was sent while it was hot. When this kind of news spread, she couldn''t even die in peace! Unfortunately, after this guy fired six bullets in a row, Natasha still didn''t feel any pain. Six bullets couldn''t break her suit. "Asshole!" Natasha scolded in a low voice. She suddenly stepped down on the ground with her right foot. Her figure seemed to move in front of the black man. Her black claws seized the black man''s head and pressed it hard. In an instant, he pressed the big black man''s head into his chest. The black man lost his breath before he could catch his breath. The gangsters around, seeing such a ferocious scene, turned pale with fright and ran away one by one. They only hated why their parents gave birth to one less leg. Natasha didn''t pursue the gangsters who fled everywhere. The black fluid around her body slowly dissipated and turned into the skirt she was wearing. Natasha looked vaguely at the black man who died miserably in front of her. Although she said that it was not the first time that she had killed someone outside the mission, this guy was not guilty to death. After she was shot just now, her anger reached the peak in a moment. Without thinking about it, she killed this guy directly. "What happened to me? Did you affect my thinking? " Natasha asked in a cold voice after a moment''s silence. "What''s none of my business?" Yang Han some inexplicable asked. "At that moment just now, I was very angry. This has never happened before. Otherwise, I would not have killed him." Said Natasha. "It''s just that your own mentality has changed. In a moment, you have a very powerful power. Your mentality has expanded a little. In addition, you human beings are afraid of guns and death. After fear, you will be angry. Then you will kill this guy. I don''t have the mentality to control the real power, but it''s my fault. It''s a common human disease and I like to shirk responsibility. " Yang Han curled his lips and said in a rather uncomfortable tone. Don''t say it''s not because of him, even if it''s because of him, he can''t admit it, and he will find a lot of messy reasons to prevaricate in the past. He is also ambitious. Who says that symbionts are willing to be controlled by the host? Don''t other people''s venoms, massacres and other things of the venom family all want to backfire on the host? It''s good to be called venom because they don''t bite the master? Not only that, Yang Han also wants Natasha to accept her control willingly. What''s more, isn''t it a matter of great accomplishment to turn a great beauty into one''s own servant? You can play whatever you want, right? After hearing Yang Han''s explanation, Natasha felt guilty. She felt that Yang Han was still saying the same thing. The main responsibility might lie with her. "Who asked you not to make it clear that your uniform can still block bullets?" Natasha said, strangling her neck. "You didn''t ask." Yang Han answers straightforwardly. Natasha: -- However, after such a interruption, Natasha has no intention of further study. "If you don''t tell me in advance, I don''t know that your changed suit can block bullets. Besides, are you so sure that you can block bullets? If I can''t stop it, what will I do when I die? " Natasha said angrily "Are you stupid? What''s good for me if you die? You are dead. Where can I find such a suitable host? If I couldn''t stop the bullet, I would have let you get away. And my own ability, I don''t know? Don''t talk about bullets. Even missiles can''t penetrate my defense. " Yang Han scorned the way. Natasha heard Yang Han''s scorn, and her cheeks were slightly red. She was angry. She was despised by this alien creature. She couldn''t bear it. "It''s your fault, anyway!" Natasha just doesn''t care so much, directly push to Yang Han. Yang Han: "OK, my fault, my fault. No, No. It''s gone. It''s gone. " Yang Han went on in silence and didn''t bother to make trouble with this woman. Sure enough, no matter what occupation a woman is, she is unreasonable. Natasha saw the silence go down, Yang Han, mouth slightly tilted, the mood inexplicably good a big section. So it''s not a bad thing to live with this guy. It can not only prevent obesity, but also change clothes everywhere, and is not afraid of bullets in the future. It''s perfect. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 9 Natasha looks at the corpse under her feet. Although she is a top agent of the aegis, it is against the law to kill casually. Although this is the hell kitchen, where the crime rate is very high, and what she killed is also a scum, as a person in the system, although she will not be affected by this incident, she will also be in trouble. "Hey, do you have a way to get rid of this guy?" Natasha asked, tugging at her skirt. "First, I have a name. My name is Yang Han. Please call me my name next time. Second, I''m not a garbage collection station. I''m a garbage collector." Yang Han''s ferocious face came out from Natasha''s shoulder, and his tone was full of unhappiness. "Well, well, I know. Yang Han, do you have a way to make this guy disappear?" Asked Natasha, looking at the ferocious face on her shoulder. This guy has been watching for a long time. He''s pretty cute. He can quarrel occasionally. With the function of this guy, Natasha''s heart rises again. It''s a good feeling to live with this guy. "In other words, you are also a top agent of aegis. Why don''t you worry about killing a scum?" Yang Han said quite speechless. "I''m afraid you alien creatures don''t understand the laws on earth. Even if I''m a top agent of the aegis, this guy is a scum of society. Even if I have the evidence, I need to send him to the law enforcement agency to execute the judgment according to law. It''s impossible to kill this guy directly. Even if I kill him, it''s a crime. Although there won''t be anything, I''m sure to suspend the investigation, Then you won''t be able to reach the powers you want. " Natasha shrugged and said faintly that she thought she could hold this alien symbiont. Even if he didn''t have any malice at present, who could know about the future? She is sure to control this symbiont and become her sharpest weapon. Natasha has this kind of mind, why does Yang Han not turn Natasha into his servant''s mind? When Yang Han heard the words, he felt a little uncomfortable. The woman was trying to test him. However, after living for so many years, this guy can''t be silly, white and sweet. He can easily get lost in the pie he painted. However, Yang Han has no way. Who asked him to inquire before? Even iron man didn''t show up at this time. Tony Stark is still a playboy now. He can''t find out about mutants on the Internet. Eagle eye, not to mention, this guy is completely the diehard loyalist of Nick Frey. Only Natasha, the top agent of aegis, can easily get close to these people, and he is not Nick Frey''s diehard loyalist. If Yang Han had another choice, he would have been able to find several silly white sweet hosts. Do you still need to fight with Natasha? For example, Peter Parker is a good fool, and the Rocha women in the mutants are OK. It''s all a pain in the neck to find such a scheming woman, but Yang Han can''t do anything about it. Simply, Natasha does not understand that he can ignore her wishes, directly control her body and carry out activities. Otherwise, he will not be full of confidence in the symbiosis of Natasha, but casually find a silly white sweet sister symbiosis, and then mixed into the couplet inside OK. Skye was good before. What''s more, it''s already Marvel Universe. There can''t be only reconnection without X-Men. "Trouble." Yang Han complains and separates some of the black fluid, wrapping the dead black man. With the speed visible to the naked eye, the black man disappears in front of Natasha, and the black fluid is also taken back by Yang Han. There was only a pool of blood on the ground. Although Yang Han was a human before crossing, he was a little frustrated with cannibalism, but he didn''t need to open his mouth and bite off other people''s heads, just let the black fluid cover it. It''s not cannibalism, it can only be regarded as the decomposition of the human body to obtain the energy needed by itself, which also leads to Yang Han''s very comfortable absorption of these energy to supplement himself. "Are you cannibal?" Natasha looks a little strange, watching her symbiont devour a human and then return to her. It''s like eating human. "No, I just secreted an acidic liquid and corroded his body. Or where do you think the blood on the ground comes from? " Yang Han light explanation way, as for true and false, this important? Natasha couldn''t tell the truth from the lie. Natasha nodded and said nothing more about this little thing. Walking on the road, Natasha seemed to suddenly remember something and asked, "do you have a gender in your symbiosis?" "Do you think there is a gender in a creature that propagates by cells?" Yang Han said that he used to be a man, but now he is a symbiont. He didn''t even have that thing. It took him a long time to accept this reality. This guy raised it up again. He really didn''t want to talk about it. "That''s good." Natasha was relieved, if the symbiont had sex Natasha''s face turned red as she recalled how she had been wrapped up. No man has been able to contact her so intimately. This symbiont has become the only one that can basically cover her whole body. This kind of contact is becoming negative distance contact, even the boyfriend is not so close. Of course, if it''s a real symbiont of venom, there''s no difference between symbiosis with men and symbiosis with women, but Yang Han is different. Before crossing, he was a very normal man in terms of psychology, orientation and physiology. For symbiotic men, there are some diaphragms. Of course, this kind of diaphragms should be covered as venom battle clothes. After all, the whole body is wrapped, isn''t it? And as a venom, the fluid is his body. When he envelops human beings, he can sense everything. So as a man, it''s not wrong to seek some welfare for himself. In this materialistic society, people are indifferent and heartless. Only these two women are warm. "Well, Yang Han, can you adjust my underwear? I feel it''s smaller and I feel uncomfortable." Natasha rubbed her chest and said. "Oh? Is it? Well, I''ll adjust it. " Yang Han reluctantly released Natasha and turned his attention to other places. After Yang Han''s adjustment, Natasha feels comfortable on her chest. However, Natasha has some doubts. She won''t increase her size here. Why is her dress so small? It''s good to have this guy, otherwise I have to buy clothes again. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 10 Yang Han is reluctant to let go of her control over Natasha''s turbulent situation. Oh, it feels good. "We have just received an urgent notice from the US military, Colonel Roddy. Mr. Tony Stark was attacked by terrorists when he left Afghanistan. His whereabouts are unknown." The news of the moment is broadcast on the TV sold on the street. "Wow, that''s not good news." Natasha sees the news, helplessly supports the forehead, who is Tony Stark? The great inventor, the elder of aegis, and the son of Howard stark, are of great significance. Natasha now knows that her vacation is over. After all, Tony Stark was attacked by terrorists. Whether he was alive or dead, aegis would definitely take action, and then search for Tony Stark''s trace, and inevitably fight with terrorists. Seeing the news that Tony was attacked by terrorists, Natasha is ready to go to the Middle East to rescue Tony. "Natasha, I''m sorry to disturb you again. I believe you can see it, too? Tony Stark went to the Middle East and encountered a terrorist attack. Tony''s father Howard is one of the founders of aegis. We are going to rescue Tony Stark as well Nick Frey contacted Natasha again. Natasha is a little helpless. How can she have so much to do for a holiday? The first time was to catch a Johnson who thought he was a superpower. As a result, he caught himself and became the host of Yang Han. Now it''s Tony Stark who was attacked by terrorists. It''s really... Upset. The good vacation is gone. Natasha doesn''t expect Nick Frey to make up for her vacation. "OK, tell me where the meeting is." Natasha replied. "Take a taxi to the airport. It''s urgent this time, so we''ll fly you there." Nick fry said that and cut off the call. "Well, this holiday is a failure." Natasha said, somewhat depressed. It''s very difficult to find a person in the Middle East. It''s estimated that most of the time will be spent on finding people. "It''s not too bad. With my help, you should be able to solve it soon." Yang Han said. "You''re good at finding people?" Natasha was a little surprised. "Of course, symbionts can''t exist alone for a long time, so they have to find the host within a certain period of time, otherwise they will die. To adapt to this, symbionts have learned how to quickly find organisms. " Yang Han talks at will. It''s just an explanation for knowing the plot and where Tony is locked up. Although venom really has this function, it''s very weak. After all, on the planet where venom symbionts live, symbionts can survive on their own without attaching to other people. "I suddenly found that you have a lot of abilities." Natasha sighed. Without delay, she stopped a car and went to the New York airport. As for the fare, it must be reimbursed by aegis. Do you pay for your own work? I''m not afraid of the agent rebelling against the Hydra?! Soon, Natasha got out of the taxi and there was someone waiting in front of the airport. It was Colson, Nick''s most trusted subordinate¡° I''m sorry Ms. Natasha interrupted your vacation, but Tony Stark was attacked by terrorists. It''s a matter of great importance. You have to find Tony. " Colson said solemnly. "Of course, I only hope that director Frey can compensate me for my vacation. During the vacation, I did two assignments, which should be included in the overtime pay." Natasha said half jokingly. "Of course, I believe director Frey will not be stingy." Colson smiles. Two people in a hurry toward the airport, a full sense of science and technology plane stopped in the airport, the cabin sat a lot of agents, it is obvious that Nick Frey on this matter. And among these agents, there''s an acquaintance of Natasha. Agent eagle eye, Barton. Nick Frey''s most loyal subordinate. "Barton, are you there? It seems that director Frey attaches great importance to the task of finding playboy. " Natasha was surprised. She thought she was the only agent of her rank, but Nick Frey sent Hawkeye button. For Playboy Tony Stark, she is not very cold, after all, is a woman do not like this kind of Playboy, of course, some women, like his money. Tony knows that too, so one gives money and the other grass. "No way. You know the importance of Tony." Barton said helplessly. This kind of task is time-consuming, labor-consuming and money consuming, but who makes Tony Stark significant to the United States and aegis? The weapons developed by him make the United States ahead of the world and exist as strategic resources. However, it is impossible for the United States to let Tony work for others and develop weapons for others. What''s more, one of the founders of aegis is Tony''s father. Aegis has to take care of Tony Stark both emotionally and rationally. So it''s normal to put two of their top experienced agents on a mission together. "At that time, I want to act alone." Natasha nodded and said. "Alone? It''s very dangerous, director Frey told us. We just need to find Tony''s trace and let the military solve it. " Eagle eye button said with a frown. That''s why, after Tony escaped from these terrorists, he fell to the ground, and the military came to meet him not far away. "I have my plans." Natasha said faintly. She wants to try how strong her strength is. The protection of the venom suit can make her not be afraid of bullets. However, Yang Han has never fully exerted her strength. Now, these terrorists are a testing ground, just to vent her depression. Eagle eyes smell speech, also don''t say more, as an agent for so long, already know what should know, what shouldn''t know. It''s not the agent''s character to get to the bottom. To fly from the United States to the Middle East, even if the technology of aegis is very black, it will take seven or eight hours. The most important thing is the time difference. However, they have received professional training as agents, and jet lag is very easy. Basically, they can reverse jet lag after a little rest. Yang Han is quiet in Natasha''s body. After all, there are a lot of people here, at least more than 20 people. There are many people and many eyes. If he is not at ease, it will be fun to be found. Sleep time passed quickly, and seven hours later, the plane began to descend. The U.S. military base in the Middle East is here. They will soon start their exploration work. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 11 Speechless, Natasha make complaints about the matter. "Is the rich man''s thinking different from ours?" This is the most chaotic and terrorist place in the Middle East. How dare you stay away from the army? Go alone? I''m afraid I didn''t die. " "Who knows? Anyway, our task now is to search for Tony. " Hawk eyes feel the hot weather, helpless way. The Middle East is so big, who knows where Tony was taken? Where are they going again? And there are so many terrorists in the Middle East, who knows who hijacked Tony? Fortunately, they don''t need to find it by themselves. They just need to summarize a given scope. According to the clues provided by the military, the weapons used in the attack were made by Stark industries. However, in the Middle East, many of the hot weapons used by terrorists basically belong to stark industry. This undoubtedly makes it more difficult for them to search. In the Middle East, there are many terrorists who use the thermal weapons made by Stark industries. The Middle East has basically become a place where many big powers play games. Otherwise, where do you think there are so many wars in the world? Is the United Nations a decoration? If you want to start a war, all the countries of the United Nations will definitely boycott it. Therefore, it is good for the world to limit all wars to one region. There will always be chaos in the Middle East. "Anyway, I want to be alone." Natasha shrugs, with Yang Han in her body, she wants to ensure that Yang Han will not be exposed, with Yang Han in the Middle East, it can be said that it is rampant. "Alone? Are you sure? It''s no more than other tasks, which can be easily solved by one person. " Eagle eye said, this time is to find people, the Middle East is so big, or mainly rely on high-tech to find Tony''s trace. Then it''s their turn to sneak in and get Tony out. "I have my own plan." Natasha said faintly. "All right. Since you insist. " Hawk Eye shrugged his shoulders. As a colleague, he said it all. Since people don''t appreciate him, he doesn''t want to be hot and cold. Out of the conference room, Natasha whispered, "are you sure?" Yang Han said softly, "don''t worry. As long as you get close, I will feel it. If you look for more places with valleys, the possibility of Tibetans here will be higher." In Yang Han''s memory, Tony should have been taken to Afghanistan. Afghanistan is located in the northern hemisphere, in the southwest corner of huaxiazang Province, adjacent to Pakistan and Iran, and belongs to a land locked country. According to Yang Han, the mountainous areas of Afghanistan are concentrated in the middle and Southeast, close to the Himalayas, and in the southwest, there are deserts. In the plot, Tony''s Valley is covered by camouflage. When the plane looks down, it is basically invisible. But Yang Han can''t directly say where Tony is. He''s not a fool. He won''t do this kind of thing. "Valley? Why? " Natasha frowned slightly. Why must it be the valley and nothing else? Yang Han tone pause for a moment, full of disdain said: "thanks to you or agents, camouflage know?"? It''s the easiest place for Tibetans to be in the valley. You can get camouflage cloth and the plane can see it on it? " When Natasha heard the words, she immediately laughed awkwardly. Well, she asked subconsciously, who knew that this alien creature knew so much that it made her feel like she didn''t know anything. However, according to Yang Han, the possibility is great. Natasha also began to search for maps of the valley. Afghanistan is the only mountainous area in the Middle East, and there are not many other places. Even Natasha doesn''t know why she trusts Yang Han so much. If she makes a mistake, Tony will be more and more difficult to rescue. The chances of survival will be even smaller. However, she started to search the valley area according to Yang Han''s instructions. Meanwhile, in a valley. The valley is not too long. There are bare mountains on both sides, with gravel scattered in the middle. At the bottom of the valley, there are a lot of ammunition materials, all painted with the English alphabet "made by Stark industries". On the top of the ammunition, there is a military camouflage net. From the air, the camouflage net can well hide the difference in the valley and integrate with the surrounding mountains. About one hundred soldiers with rifles and submachine guns were busy. A big beard came out from under a tent. Under the cover of the tent was the entrance to a cave where Tony was being held. "This damn Tony Stark has finally caught him. These arms dealers dare to sell such powerful weapons to those guys. We want him to make such weapons for us." Big beard swearing forward, came to the entrance of the cave. At the entrance of the cave, the big beard was shouting, "Tony has shrapnel in his body. I need you to have an operation to remove the shrapnel!" Standing in front of mustache was a tall, thin man in a suit and glasses. When mustache finished, the man nodded, and then took a set of surgical tools from another soldier''s hand. After mustache left, the man took a look at the two soldiers around the hole, turned and walked into the hole. Ethan said a word to the two soldiers with a smile on his face. "Damn it, I wish you''ll be shot in the head by the Americans tomorrow." The two soldiers, both Afghans, spoke native language and did not understand English, but looking at the man with a smile on his face, they thought they were conveying goodwill to them, and they patted the man on the shoulder with a smile. "These guys are crazy. They dare to Kill Tony Stark. If they are found here by the U.S. military, they will die miserably. God, Ethan is going to treat stark. I hope you can protect us." Ethan muttered and walked into the cave. With such a simple operation and unsanitary medical environment, Ethan can only pray that Tony Stark can survive. He just does his best to listen to the fate. He can only do what he should do. Tony''s survival depends on his desire for survival. If you really can''t save it, you can only prove that Tony is damned and no one can pull him back. However, Tony, as one of the protagonists of Marvel world, has a strong spirit. Basically, as long as he doesn''t die too much, he can''t die. And the scope of this kind of no death is that as long as you don''t blow yourself up with a nuclear bomb, you''re basically OK. Of course, it''s possible to blow up a nuclear bomb and you''ll be fine. After the operation, Tony soon woke up. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 12 Because the aegis and the U.S. air force do not belong to the same system, it is not convenient to disclose some things. Colonel Roddy only knows Natasha''s code name, black widow, and knows nothing about their way to find stark. This is also for the sake of confidentiality. Natasha explored the surrounding terrain, but still focused on Afghanistan, which has the most mountain valleys. "Yang Han, who do you think is behind this?" Natasha, driving a jeep on the road, asked faintly. "Ah? It''s none of my business. It''s not my problem. " Yang Han''s heart jumped and his voice answered flatly. Anyway, he has no facial expression, as long as the tone is normal. "I just want to hear your advice. After all, sometimes other people''s ideas can enlighten us." Natasha did not squint, and the jeep at high speed raised a large amount of gravel. "Why do you think someone is behind this?" Yang Han said carelessly. "Do you think these terrorists would have the courage to attack Tony Stark if no one led them?" Natasha chuckled. "Is 9 / 11 a fake? These terrorists even dare to attack the Pentagon, just a Tony Stark, what dare not? " Yang Han light reply way. It''s generally said that the horizontal terrorists are afraid of being stupefied, and the stupefied ones are afraid of not dying. These terrorists are not dying. They even dare to bump into the Pentagon of the superpower, the United States. What else do they dare not? "No, you have to know that the weapons developed by Tony Stark are very powerful and far more powerful than ordinary weapons. Generally speaking, Tony''s weapons are only sold to the national military, and these terrorists also have these weapons. That proves that there are channels for export sales in Stark''s industry. As long as these channels are closed to these terrorists, there will be no such weapons, How long do you think these guys are going to live? All kinds of signs show that these people are premeditated, and there may be a behind the scenes behind them. Although I have a candidate for this backstage agent, I still can''t show that this guy is the real backstage agent. " Natasha''s eyes twinkled with fine light. How can she live so long without a little brain? A little bit of evidence can show that the terrorist attack was premeditated. Otherwise, how do these terrorists know about Tony Stark''s itinerary? And where do these weapons come from? All kinds of signs show that there are people inside stark industries who want Tony dead. As long as Tony dies, it''s almost easy to figure out who''s best for him. The only one who can benefit is obadai. Yang Han: "why is this host so smart? I want to change hosts. Yang Han has some egg pains, although he has no such thing now. Sand sculptures do a lot of harm! Who''s to say that Natasha is crazy? They have lived for so many years. They are old foxes. How many kilos of the walkers do they have in mind? It''s easy to get Natasha''s favor by writing Natasha as a flower maniac, which makes Natasha like a human being. Is it good to have a bit of intelligence?! Yang Han still feels that he belittles Natasha. Even in the movie, he can''t believe it all. And the movie is a movie, now Natasha is also a living person, with her own ideas, the variables are even greater. In the future, I''d better not say a word more about the plot. "You talk." Natasha sees Yang Han silent, urges a way. "You''ve finished, what else can I say?" Yang Han choked out such a sentence. As long as you are a smart person, you can know that obadai is probably behind the scenes. Just a little bit of evidence. Yang Han has another idea. It''s just that the plot in the cartoon doesn''t match the plot in the movie. Yang Han won''t say much about it. In Marvel''s movies, Huaxia is deliberately avoided, although Huaxia in the cartoon has a magic spear Bureau, eight immortals and so on. However, Yang Han will not die to say these things. Those who reveal the original story to the characters are the real sand sculptures. Moreover, Yang Han never thought that Natasha was a good woman. If he had other choices, he would never choose Natasha as the host. For those who want to soak Natasha, Yang Han will only raise his middle finger and scold the sand sculpture. It''s a brain thing. Natasha smiles and continues to drive to Afghanistan, the Middle East, where there is chaos but still borders and troops. However, Natasha showed the U.S. military certificate and was released immediately. "The valley is really easy for Tibetans, and it has escaped the detection of US aircraft. But at our speed, it''s expected to take about seven days. " Natasha looked at the map and said. "Moreover, it will take about seven days for the US military to carry out a carpet search around. This is when there is no clear goal. If there is a clear goal, it will be faster. " "Don''t let me find these bastards who disturb my vacation, otherwise..." Natasha''s eyes twinkle with cold light. Now she has a symbiont of venom, so she doesn''t need to be counselled. These guys are just ordinary people. Their guns can''t do any harm to her. She''s not afraid at all. As terrorists, these people are full of evil. Even if she kills them all, it doesn''t affect anything. If she can kill them all, then kill them all. The super agents who came out of the red house of the Soviet Union came out of the blood and bones. Yang Han smokes from the corner of his mouth. Women are really annoying. He''d better take this girl as a springboard to find a silly white sweet host. This woman is too smart and has her own opinions. However, although this girl is very smart and has her own opinions, Natasha can''t do without him when she gives Natasha strength to a certain extent, Once obtained the formidable strength, after loses, will let the life be inferior to die. Despite this, Yang Han feels that he is the weakest passer-by. When people cross to marvel, they either punch Odin or kick bully out. Then there are all kinds of beauties who fall in love with the protagonist and agree to the protagonist''s harem. What about yourself? Now only can miserable stay in Natasha''s body, waiting for the opportunity to enhance their strength and strength, let Natasha completely inseparable from themselves, to the point of control of Natasha. Although it is impossible to compete with Yang Han in Natasha''s current situation, Yang Han can directly take the initiative of Natasha''s body, but Yang Han does not want to be wanted by the aegis. So, the most important thing now is to enjoy. Yang Hanmo quietly concentrated his senses on Natasha''s smooth thigh. The touch, tut Tut, legs play for years. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 13 "Now I''d like to introduce my new weapon, Jericho missile. "To be respected, to be feared, which is better?" "The best weapon, just one shot is enough." "Boom!" The noise of words and explosions made Tony Stark suddenly open his eyes, as if he had a nightmare. He opened his eyes and found that he was in a cave. Just as he wanted to sit up, he felt a little uncomfortable in front of his chest. Except for the pain that had not yet dissipated, it seemed that there was a cold metal object embedded in his chest. He pulled open the gauze in front of his chest and found a strange thing. "What is this! Is it a bomb? " Stark was afraid of his change and wanted to sit up. However, he found that on the cold metal object, two wires were connected to a car battery. His special sensitivity made him scan around and found a man with glasses shaving. "Are you awake?" Ethan saw the movement of stark, said faintly, looking at the newspaper in his hand, this is the only way he can pastime. "What have you done to me?" Tony Stark felt the cold metal on his chest in a slightly cold tone. "My name is Ethan. I saved you, Mr. stark." Ethan pushed his glasses, but he didn''t have any dissatisfaction with Tony Stark. In fact, no matter who else, it''s no better than Tony Stark in such a situation. After an explanation by the man named Ethan, stark knows what happened to him On his way out of bagland air force base, his jeep was hit by a bomb. He was hit by a missile, and the fragments in his chest were taken out by Ethan, but there are still remnants - the thing in his chest is an electromagnet, which attracts the fragments not to flow around the blood. Once removed, the fragments will plunge into important organs, and he will die. Stark quickly finds out his situation and calms down. At this time, a bearded man comes in and speaks strange language to stark. Ethan holds his head in both hands and translates. "They asked you to make a missile, that''s it." Ethan receives a picture. Stark''s eyes are cold. Jericho missile is the latest missile developed by Stark industries. It''s powerful. The U.S. military has just obtained it. Unexpectedly, these terrorists got the news. Stark immediately chose to refuse. He was an arms dealer, but he was also an arms dealer who kept his promise. He promised the US military that Jericho missiles would only be supplied to the US military for a long time in the future. The terrorists pressed him in the pool. After several futile revolts, stark saw his situation clearly and was taken outside the cave, looking at the boxes around him coldly. Guns, ammunition, missiles, bombs, all of them are marked by Stark industrial manufacturing, but Stark is very clear that he has never sold these weapons to terrorists. His heart sank, that is to say, someone in stark company is trading behind his back. As a smart man, stark, the most intelligent genius in the world, has extremely high EQ and IQ. He can understand the mastermind of selling these weapons without much speculation. Obadai! Only he can sign such a large order without telling him, and Tony has a worse guess in his heart. When he went to the US military base in the Middle East this time, he only told a few people how these terrorists knew about it? And how do these terrorists know his itinerary? Tony is a smart man, he also values kindness, love and righteousness, although the heart has a vague answer, but! Tony still doesn''t want to believe that. Obadai was his uncle, and he didn''t want to believe it. "Help us build Jericho missiles, and when it''s done, we''ll let you go." These terrorists need him for the time being. Tony Stark has chosen to compromise for the time being, but he is also very clear that he will be killed by these people after manufacturing the missile. They have given a deadline of one week. A week, what do you need to do to leave here? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ As an ideal symbiont, it is necessary to ingest genes, such as quicksilver, Scarlet Witch, hawk, little spider and so on. The abilities of these people are very good, but the symbiont still needs to be boarded on others to play its real role. So, it''s better for the host to be a silly white sweet who can easily be fooled by him. Otherwise, who would like to let an alien creature dominate his body? Natasha also yearns for strength, but she has her own opinions. It is impossible for Yang Han to control her. On the contrary, she wants to control Yang Han. This woman has never been a fool. And Yang Han thinks that he is not a guy on the brain, can naively think that he can easily conquer the black widow. Unless Yang Han really can bring her extraordinary power, just this power can''t break Natasha''s cognition, let Natasha infatuate with this power, so willing to let him control. Of course, the appearance of iron man represents the beginning of Marvel world, and all kinds of superheroes are springing up. The characteristic of the symbiont of venom is that the more powerful the symbiont is, the stronger the venom is. Natasha''s identity can bring a lot of convenience to Yang Han, but also can hide his existence, which is not available to other people. Now, as the poison of childhood, it''s better to enjoy the beauty''s health honestly. Don''t think too much. Because even if you think about it, you can''t get it. Looking for trouble, now holding Natasha''s thigh, enjoying other people''s soft waves, what''s wrong? When the time comes, the superhero comes out, and then he quietly copies the gene, doesn''t he? For five days in a row, Natasha searched many valleys in Afghanistan. Although she really met many terrorists, she was not the one who kidnapped Tony. Afghanistan is not a place to travel and see the scenery. It''s only five days. Natasha''s spirit has become a lot gaunt. If Natasha didn''t urge her to turn Yang Han into a tights, her skin would be much rough. "There are two or three valleys left, which are expected to be explored in two days, hoping to find Tony''s trace." Natasha took a look at the map, filled the car with gas and set off again. Yang Han didn''t bubble. He estimated that in the current time, Tony should have made mark one armor£¨ At the end of this chapter, the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 14 On the dusty Gobi desert, a team of motorcade rolled up the yellow sand and roared past. "Boss, are we going to catch those Kashmiris today?" The speaker is a small leader of the ten ring Gang, while the one sitting next to him is a bald Central Asian. The head of Shijie gang in Afghanistan is also the leader of Shijie gang. "Yes, Kashmiris are not our compatriots. I don''t like those ridiculous freedom fighters. Leaders always persecute their own people. " Baldheaded men have an obvious South Asian look. Brown skin, hooked nose, deep orbit, and a pair of brown eyes. It''s always insidious to laugh. It looks like a vulture. He was one of the leaders responsible for the kidnapping of Tony Stark. The other leader is a local Afghan terrorist, the leader of the freedom fighters, a bearded Kashmiri. The Shijie Gang is not a local gang, but an immigrant. It''s only a decade or so since they established themselves in Central Asia, although they still have a stronger backing in the East. But if it''s not necessary, the bald man doesn''t want to ask the headquarters of the East for help. The adult in China is very busy. If he is bothered with everything, then he has no value in Afghanistan. So working with local gangs and terrorists is the wisest choice for mutual benefit. For example, the plan to kidnap Tony this time was jointly done by two gangs. The employer gave him a lot of money, and of course, the risk was also great. After all, Tony was robbed under the eyes of the American team, but for that huge sum of money, and for the support of stark industries. It is acceptable for the two gangs to take some risks. On the other side, Natasha drove a jeep on the Gobi desert, raised a cloud of yellow sand, and said: "according to the news from Barton, in addition to the so-called freedom fighters, there is also a man named Shijie Gang, who jointly attacked the US Army and kidnapped Tony Stark. Moreover, the leader of the Ten Commandments Gang is an oriental named man. He has magical magic. He is probably the mastermind of this terrorist incident. Can you bear magic? " Yang Han is a little confused, Shijie Gang?! what the fuck! Isn''t this marvel movie world? What the hell is this Shijie Gang? Yang Han is a little sore. Although he doesn''t have this kind of thing, now he is completely confused. There should be no Shijie gang in the movie universe. Even man is just a fake actor. Yang Han is a bit square, which has proved that the plot basically deviates from the track. Coupled with his little butterfly, Yang Han feels that he is taking jujube pills. Yang Han was silent for a long time and said, "I don''t know." Although his current ability is much stronger than the venom itself, but! Now he has only lived with an ordinary person and a super agent, and his ability is just a little bit. If he really wants to face man, Yang Han feels a little suspended. "I don''t know?" Natasha was a little surprised. "I haven''t seen magic, and I don''t have the ability to absorb other super powers. It''s the weakest period. What can I do?" Yang Han rolled his eyes, though they were white¡° All right Natasha shrugged her shoulders, and the idea of looking for a superpower quickly came into her mind. However, the main task now is to save Tony Stark first. Natasha directly stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the speed increased again. Because of the strong wind and yellow sand on the Gobi desert, Natasha''s jeep and a pair of teams drove far away. In a remote cave, "Tony, we don''t have much time. How sure are you? " In a remote cave in Afghanistan, an elegant looking middle-aged man asked with a little uneasiness. And the person he asked was Tony Stark, chairman of stark industries, the super tycoon the world was looking for. "Ethan, it''s almost there. As long as we make this big guy, we can get out of here, and you can be reunited with your family! " Tony is trying to adjust a pneumatic valve. The pneumatic valve is just a small part of the big guy in front of us. If we zoom out, we can see the whole picture. A silver steel armor is standing in front of them. War armor is rough and has a wild beauty. Large pieces of alloy are welded together, and the weld is directly exposed after simple grinding. It seems that some of the volume is too large, but it doesn''t give people the feeling of bloated, on the contrary, it reveals a kind of fierce and powerful taste. Tony Stark adjusted the pneumatic valve, stood up and looked at his new product, and his chest was fitted with a miniature version of the life-saving ark reactor. After more than 20 failed tests this year, Tony finally completed the miniaturization test of the ark reactor under the threat of life safety. "Ethan, come and help me cover the armor in the back." Tony is wearing mark one steel. However, due to the lack of sufficient equipment, Mark 1 basically has no intelligent equipment. In most cases, you have to wear the device manually. "All right, Tony. Do you think we can do it? " Ethan covered mark one''s back armor and connected several pipelines inside the armor with Tony''s knowledge. "Don''t forget, I''m Tony Stark, the best genius in the world." Even in prison, Tony is confident. Today''s terrorist base seems very quiet, because the leaders of both gangs have taken a large number of people out to capture civilians. There are only a few terrorists left on the base to look after their homes. Tony and Ethan are well prepared. No terrorists found their anomaly. Tony put on mark one and said to Ethan¡° Doctor, when you stand behind me, remember not to run "This armor is made of titanium alloy, although it is not as strong as gold titanium alloy. But it should be enough to withstand the attack of ordinary assault rifles. " Said Tony. "When we get out, I''ll cover the fire. Remember those pickup trucks we saw when we went out? You try to start one, and then I''ll cover you. We can run away together! " Tony formulated a simple tactic. Dr. Ethan is a scholar and has no combat experience. However, he nodded firmly that he could do it£¨ At the end of this chapter, the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 15 A bald man, staring at the screen in the monitor, frowns. A piece of wood, with his back to the camera, Ethan is assembling something in front of the wood. He looks at it, but does not find stark. "You guys, go in and see what''s going on and find stark!" "Come on, come on The bald man was full of a bad feeling in his heart. He ordered other people to speed up, all of them with submachine guns, full of bullets, and ran towards the deep cave. "Fix every hexagon bolt." "I feel very good, the hand movement is relatively smooth, there is no problem with manual operation of the button." After a quick check, there was nothing wrong with the armor itself, and Ethan started to activate the armor''s power system. "Press F11 first, and the progress bar will appear to tell me." Ethan stares nervously at the screen, where a light green progress bar appears. "Now, press Ctrl and I, and then press enter." After starting the power system, the light green progress bar starts to move a little bit. ¡°1%£¬2%......¡± At this time, there was a knock on the door. Inside the iron door, there was an improvised bomb made by Stark. Once the door was opened, it would explode. "Ethan, Ethan! Stark! Open the door "Don''t worry about them." Tony Stark''s eyes are fixed on the computer. ¡°45%£¬49%......¡± The two terrorists pushed the door open and directly activated the explosive device behind the door. With a loud noise, one of the pictures in the monitor turned into a snowflake. The bald man was immediately flustered, picked up his walkie talkie and yelled. "Come on, send someone in to have a look, damn it!" The bald man''s face is uncertain. I didn''t expect that Tony Stark would be able to get rid of these moths under their eyelids. If the Shijie Gang didn''t want a lot of ransom, they would have shot this guy in the first place if they wanted Jericho missiles. "Boom!" Another loud noise came from outside the cave. The huge movement shook the cave several times, and small stones were falling down. Originally angry bald man, immediately picked up the contact, roared: "what are you doing outside?" "Monster, monster! Don''t come here! Ah --! " A scream came from the contact, and then fell into silence. "Damn it The bald man immediately picked up a submachine gun and walked out of the cave. Time goes back a few minutes. Natasha stepped down from the jeep and looked into the valley with a telescope. There were many people in it. Natasha asked, "is this the place?" Yang Han''s ferocious face emerges from Natasha''s shoulder and stares at the valley ahead. The place he can see is far away than the telescope. There are all kinds of stark industrial weapons and a cave in it. It should be here¡° It''s almost here. " Yang Han nodded. "Are you ok?" Natasha asked. Yang Han also knew what Natasha was asking, and immediately said, "don''t worry, as long as it''s not a weapon of mass destruction, I can''t help it." "Then start!" Natasha kicked two pistols on her body and walked slowly towards the valley. "Stop, stop there, or we''ll shoot." Two locals raised their submachine guns, and the black muzzle was aimed at Natasha. As a secret agent, Natasha can understand and speak many languages, but for a small Afghanistan, the native language here is really hard to understand. And Natasha is not here to negotiate, but to kill! Natasha instantly touched out two pistols. In less than a second, she took the gun and shot. The two terrorists on the opposite side fell down without even reaction time. There is a small bullet hole in the middle of the eyebrow, which is flowing blood. This woman has the best shooting skills. Natasha''s two shots were harsh in the wilderness, and immediately attracted many so-called "freedom fighters.". At least ten people rushed out of the valley, each with an assault rifle, all aimed at Natasha. Natasha didn''t hesitate to shoot. In a second, she fired a total of six bullets. At the same time, there were six people lying down. When the later terrorist saw his companion fall down, he felt a trace of panic and anger. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger, and his assault rifle bullets poured out like money. Natasha directly rolled sideways, came to hide behind a rock, slowly took off the clip of the pistol in her hand and loaded it with bullets. The rock behind her kept popping, which was obviously the sound of bullets stuck in it. "Can you withstand this fire?" Natasha asked. "All right." Yang Han said confidently. "Well, it''s up to you." Natasha nodded, rolled out from behind the rock and shot again. Two more terrorists fell down and the beach was red with blood. At the next moment, countless bullets shot at Natasha. The black fluid flowing on Natasha''s body immediately wrapped Natasha. From a charming and sexy creature to a ferocious and terrifying monster, this gap can frighten a man who raises a flag to salute into a eunuch. And the black monster suddenly burst out countless black fluid tentacles, and took all the bullets down. "Poof." There was a light sound, the sound of bullets falling on the sand. "Bang, bang, bang!" The pistols in Natasha''s hands were still working. In two seconds, all the twelve bullets were fired, and all the terrorists died under Natasha''s gun. Natasha put the pistol on her waist, and the venom suit included two pistols. Natasha continued to walk towards the valley, and then she had to fight hand to hand. Walking into the valley, the weapons made by Stark industries are piled up neatly, and there are not many people guarding these missiles. Only about seven or eight people went back and forth to inspect these weapons. After all, these weapons are very powerful. Once they explode, the whole valley will be blown up to heaven. Natasha''s body is like a ghost. Under the incredible eyes of these terrorists, it only takes about four seconds for her to be 100 meters away. The dark claw was pinched on a terrorist''s neck. With a slight contraction of the palm and a click, the terrorist''s neck was pinched and broken. After the others were shocked, they quickly picked up the gun and fired at Natasha. However, the two are not of the same level at all. All the bullets are stopped by Yang Han and do not hurt Natasha, who is wrapped by Yang Han. Natasha comes to a terrorist like a flash, grabs the assault rifle in his hand, pinches it hard and becomes a piece of scrap iron, Natasha stretched out her hand and squeezed the terrorist''s head. She twisted his neck into a twist and died miserably. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 16 "Monster, monster!" Seeing the bodies of their companions, only the remaining terrorists, with their eyes full of fear, turned their heads and ran, trying to attract other people''s attention. Natasha took a look at the guns and ammunition around her, picked up the guns on the ground, shot a shuttle directly at a bomb provided by Stark industries, and rushed forward quickly. There was a huge explosion behind Natasha. The terrible waves and flames overturned Natasha. Natasha twisted her body in mid air and landed firmly on the ground. Looking at the flames behind her, her heart kept beating. If she didn''t have the venom suit, she would have been blown to pieces. But now, because the venom suit is safe, Natasha is more and more interested in Yang Han. In the future, the task will be much simpler. Natasha wriggled and walked slowly into the cave. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡°98%£¬99%£¬100%£¡¡± "System loading complete!" Ethan watched as the progress bar reached 100%, Tony Stark nodded, and the reactor in armor''s chest darkened first, then brightened. Tony Stark''s body, put on a generation of steel armour, give people a kind of heavy feeling, showing a ferocious! Tony Stark adapted to the flexibility of the lower armour and motioned Ethan to pick up a submachine gun just in case. "Ethan, let''s go." Tony Stark drove mark one out of the cave and came outside. There were very few terrorists outside. After all, Tony Stark was only a civilian, and it was enough to have more than ten people in custody. However, the bald man also asked people to check the explosion after that, and even fewer people came. The flamethrowers on Mark 1''s arms are directly opened, spitting flames at the surrounding terrorists. When these terrorists see the huge mark 1, they are stunned for a moment, and their assault rifles are frantically firing bullets to strike the iron man in front of them. Soon someone set up a browning M2 heavy machine gun and started shooting Tony. The power of browning M2 heavy machine gun is very considerable. If it is combined with tungsten bullet, it can completely shoot through most armored vehicles in the world. The mark-1 developed by Tony at the moment is not as strong as an armored car. Fortunately, terrorists do not have such high-end things as tungsten bullets. However, even the standing 12.7mm calibre bullets are still hard to advance. "Damn it Tony murmured, forced to stabilize the pace of retreat, and manually launched his missile loaded on his forearm. The bow and crossbow missile, produced by Stark industries, is simple to operate and powerful. When a missile was launched, it drew a wonderful arc and directly hit the heavy machine gun position. In the deafening explosion, the whole machine gun position turned into ruins. No machine gun fire coverage, Tony with the help of mark one armor, almost unbeatable toward the cave outside. "Ah Suddenly, there was a scream in front of him. Tony stopped driving mark one and looked at a black tights with black widow patterns on his back and abdomen. His body is also very hot. If he was in the ordinary life, he would talk to him and ask if he could have a deep communication in the evening. But now, he just wanted to run away and had no other thoughts at all. Natasha twisted the neck of the last terrorist, looked at the ferocious huge mecha in front of her in surprise, and said with some incredible words: "is this Tony Stark?" "Besides him, who else can develop this kind of armor in just six days? Tony Stark is worthy of the name of genius, "says Yang Han. "It''s incredible." Natasha couldn''t help saying. "I think you should get out of the way now." Yang Han reminds a way. Natasha is also awakened, looking at the ready Tony, light nodded, turned away without nostalgia. Tony saw the mysterious man in front of him leave. He grabbed Ethan''s shoulder and ran to the entrance of the cave. It was like a sea of fire outside. Tony looks at the burning flames around him, grabs Ethan, and presses the red button on his left arm. Mark one emits a long white gas at his feet. The heavy steel armor suddenly flies up in the air, pulling out a long white line and flying away. Natasha looked at mark one in the sky, contacted the U.S. military, and said, "I found Tony Stark. I repeat, I found Tony Stark." Colonel Roddy''s voice immediately came from the phone, asking Natasha to say the coordinates. Natasha reported the general coordinates and went back to her jeep, chasing Tony in the sky. Soon, because of the energy problem, mark one made by Tony began to fall into the sand and become a pile of scrap iron. Fortunately, neither of them had anything to do. Because of the coordinates Natasha reported, it wasn''t long before us army helicopters found Tony. Natasha drove her car and quietly joined the US Army. "How did you find this guy?" Eagle eye face with a smile, Afghanistan this place, looking for a week of people, this is not a good experience. Now that the mission has been completed, it''s very happy to be able to return to the United States. "Women''s sixth sense." Natasha said perfunctorily with a faint smile. "Oh, women''s sixth sense is amazing." Eagle eye shrugged, watching Tony and Ethan get on the helicopter, turn around and board a plane, and then they will be able to return to New York soon. At the same time, he also gave a report to Nick Frey, ready to return home. After Tony got on the helicopter, the accompanying doctor gave an emergency treatment for stark. Tony Stark made a real name guarantee for Ethan. After all, he was a friend of his own. Without Ethan, he might not be able to come out alive. Ethan also refused Tony''s invitation and prepared for the US military''s arrangement to send him back to China. In another resettlement, the military wanted to recruit Ethan to serve the military, but Ethan refused. He was very clear about the danger of armor technology and decided not to disclose it to anyone. The helicopter returned to bagland air force base, Tony was also sent to his private plane, and Natasha and other aegis agents also boarded the aegis plane, began the journey back home. "After six days of searching, the yellow sand, hot wind and scorching sun all over the sky have done great harm to women''s skin. I think I need to take good care of my skin." Natasha looked out of the window and sighed¡° If you want to have a rest, you can''t do it for the time being. Director Frey told me a piece of news. He specially wanted you to investigate about the product of the US military super soldier plan three years ago. " Said eagle eye. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 17 "The guy three years ago? Has the military given up yet? " Natasha frowned slightly. She didn''t refuse. As an agent, she released the task and tried her best to complete it. Only three years ago, according to the formula left by Dr. erkins, the army conducted an experiment with the super soldier serum, and created a terrible green monster, which caused great damage and terminated the experiment. Now it seems that the US military has no intention of giving up at all. At that time, Natasha had witnessed that green monster, whether it was bullets, missiles or other weapons, could not cause any damage to this guy. The terrible force could easily tear armor and tanks. There was no difference between human beings and toys in his hands. "That big green guy is not easy to deal with. What is the military going to do this time?" Natasha asked. Yang Han listens quietly. The US military, the green monster, has a name in his mind - Bruce Banner. And Benner''s other name is "Hulk!" Yang Han looks a little strange. It''s no wonder that iron man is the beginning of marvel. Since iron man, all kinds of superheroes, super villains, anti heroes and so on have sprung up. Even a few decades ago, there was only one American team and red skull, Charles, Eric and Hellfire club. I don''t know if there are more than 20 mutants in total, but what about after that?! There are almost thousands of mutants. Although they are all low-level mutants, they can''t stand it. There are so many people in the world. There is one mutant among 100000 people, and the number of mutants is very considerable. "They are going to send someone to Brazil to arrest him, but director Nick wants you to contact him first. You''d better find out about him. You know the plan. This monster''s name is Benner. He''s a physicist. He''s very emotional Hawk''s eye is very obscure. But Natasha listened. She just wanted to rely on herself to bring Bruce Benner in. Natasha also has some helplessness. Isn''t that the role of female agents? Get information and attract talents. This has been true since ancient times. Of course, in ancient times they were called assassins, killers, and now they are called agents. "I know. I have to rest for two days and adjust my health. After searching for six days, I can''t sleep well at all." Natasha nodded and said faintly. Hawk Eye said: "of course, although we are agents, but also people, this time back, I think I have to rest for a few days, adjust the time difference." The aegis plane was faster than Tony''s private plane. It arrived in the United States one and a half hours faster than Tony''s private plane. Natasha received the information about Bruce Banner and went back to her house on the second floor of Third Street in Queens, New York. "What are you going to do?" Yang Han asked. "What can we do? Get in touch with him." Natasha shrugged and said faintly. "I''m not reconciled, am I?" Yang Han said quietly with a smile. "What do you want to say?" Natasha asked in a deep voice, putting down her information. "There is a power beyond human beings, but it can only do this kind of thing." Yang Han emerged from Natasha''s shoulder, with a smile full of evil spirits on his ferocious face. Natasha''s face is a little heavy. Although she is a little upset, she won''t say much after all these years. This is the duty of a female agent. She uses her beauty or body to get intelligence, or to attract talents, or even to plant talents. Without Yang Han, she would not be surprised. Her power is limited to human beings, and even the US team can''t compete with her. Naturally, she won''t think much about it. But with Yang Han, her power surpasses human beings. Can she not complain about this arrangement? "It''s none of your business." Natasha''s eyes are calm. She picks up Bruce Banner''s information again and starts to read it. But she holds her right hand tightly, which shows her inner restlessness. "You''re my host, we''re one. I''m just complaining for you. I''m complaining that Nick Frey looks down on you, or they think that only you can do this job that''s no different from a whore." Yang Han stimulates again. "Or, in their eyes, you are no different from those prostitutes. Maybe they want money, but you don''t have to." Yang Han joked. "Enough! Shut up Natasha pats the information in her hand on the desktop, and the white paper is scattered everywhere. Natasha looks ugly and looks at Yang Han, saying: "I''ve never slept with anyone, and contacting other people is just a point to stop. It''s just a female agent''s job!" When Yang Han saw Natasha''s temper, he laughed in his heart and said calmly, "well, now you have a chance to put it in front of you. My venom can copy the genes of any superpower and become your own. You should have seen the monster in Bruce Banner''s body. Then, do you want to have that kind of power?" Natasha recalled that three years ago, the unstoppable green monsters, whether bullets or missiles, could not hurt him, and tanks and armor could not stop him. Can she have such a terrible ability? But Natasha was silent when she thought of the terrible body of the green monster. She didn''t want to be like that, even if she had powerful power. Women are very concerned about their body and appearance. As if aware of Natasha''s idea, Yang Han grinned and said, "don''t worry. It''s me who copy his ability, not you. You can use this power at any time. Isn''t it better to use this power to prove yourself to others? " Yang Han''s statement made Natasha very excited, but she still said flatly: "I know your intention, and you don''t have to motivate me. Believe me, I have the ability to make you chased by all the agents of the aegis." Yang Han does not care about the smile, give him eyedrops? When you get the taste of power, if you lose it one day, it''s more painful than drug addiction. When the time comes, we''ll see who asks. Don''t you see, in Spiderman 3, Eddie Brooke and the venom symbiosis, gained unparalleled power, after the venom was expelled from his body, Eddie Brooke rushed toward the venom symbiosis, even if he would be killed by the green devil''s pumpkin bomb, he would not turn back. This can be seen. When Yang Han gives Natasha enough strength, let Natasha completely accept these forces, and once lose these forces, it will only be worse than death. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 18 Natasha''s eyes are full of light ripples, and she can''t help feeling excited. She wants to go to Brazil as soon as possible to get Bruce Banner, the terror power of the green monster. However, I can''t be very anxious now. I believe this guy is more anxious than her. She needs to let this guy know who''s really in charge. Natasha calmed down and turned on the TV, which showed the disappearance of Tony Stark''s return. "This guy is a real showman." Natasha looked at the TV, tired, with a lot of dirty stains on her face. Tony Stark, who was eating a cheeseburger, sighed. Natasha didn''t have a bad feeling for Tony. Instead, she was full of amazement. She was able to make advanced armor in six days. Even without her, it was estimated that this genius would be able to get out of trouble. There is nothing to say about Tony Stark''s arrogant personality. After all, geniuses have personalities. "Do you know? In fact, I''m thinking about my father at this time. I didn''t say goodbye to him. Yes, I didn''t say goodbye to him at his last "I really have a question for him now. Has he hesitated, hesitated, or regretted. Create this company and sell weapons that can take people''s lives all over the world "I really want to ask him, how does it feel to be a death merchant?" Tony Stark sat on the floor and said that in front of countless media. At the end of his voice, all the media became silent, and then there was a huge sound wave. Almost everyone was pushing desperately forward, trying to get the microphone closer to Tony. At this time, they have already felt the existence of big news with their keen professional sense of smell. It''s not just them, it''s obadai Stein on one side. He grabbed Tony and asked him what he was going to say. Why don''t you consult with him in advance. But it''s too late. Tony has released the explosive news by this time. "I have decided to abolish the weapons development division of stark international, and this decision will take effect now." When this news comes out, let alone the media. Almost all the people who saw the news felt a sense of the oncoming tsunami. As long as you hold the stock of stark in your hand, what you want most at this time is to quickly throw out the stock in your hand. Everyone knows that a huge financial fluctuation is coming. And the one who is most worried and afraid of this storm is obadai Stein. He is one of the founders of the stark business, for this business, he is more important than his son, how can he let Tony take off one of his thighs so easily. He grabbed Tony and stopped him from going on. And occupied the microphone on the stage of the press conference. He cried out. "The main purpose of our press conference is to tell you that Tony is back. Besides, it''s Tony who''s joking with everybody. " Although he said so, there are not many people who believe him. After all, the name of stark enterprise is stark, not Stan. Everyone knows that Tony Stark has the final say, not obadai Stein. Seeing the end of the press conference, Natasha turned off the TV. She could feel the rain coming and the wind filling the building. It can be imagined that the future stock market may plummet. But what does it matter to her? She''s a top aegis agent and Tony is the boss of stark industries. They don''t have any contact. "If I were you, I would buy stocks of stark industries during this period of time." Yang Han suddenly said. "Why?" Natasha asked, frowning slightly. Although she is an agent, proficient in all kinds of fighting skills, the use of firearms, killing skills, but the business sense of smell, is not very keen. "Have you forgotten what Tony Stark used to drive?" Yang Han asked. "That very coarse armor?" Natasha recalls that a few hours ago, Tony was driving a gray exoskeleton armor. "Tony is not only a gifted inventor, but also a super gifted businessman. He has a good hand." Yang Han''s feigned emotion. "What do you mean?" Natasha is a little confused. Are you an alien creature or is she an alien creature? Why does she look confused when you know business well? "What do you mean? It''s very simple. He was able to invent this kind of exoskeleton armor in such a simple environment. Now he has returned to the base camp of the United States, and the exoskeleton armor he can develop will naturally be more sophisticated and powerful. He only needs to wear steel armor to solve some things, such as killing some terrorists in the Middle East, Then he announced that he was a man in steel armour. This method is called commercial packaging. It''s just like a star''s hype. It can completely reverse the downturn of the stock market. " "And he only needs to say one word, not only will he not lose money, but he can also gain at least 10 billion level of wealth. This means of commercial packaging is enough to be written into textbooks, and is known as the model of commercial operation. Not only that, Tony has figured out why he had an accident based on a little clue. He even wants to take this opportunity to test obadai Stan. Once obadai makes a wrong move, he will fall into the endless abyss. Tony will also take the opportunity to take back obadai''s shares and achieve the absolute control of stark industries. " Yang Han analyzed. Natasha has been shocked, did not expect Tony just announced the closure of the weapons department, can pull out so many things, immediately some doubt: "this is not your random guess." Yang Han looked at Natasha with disdain and said, "how about a bet? I bet Tony will do as I say. If you lose, you have to listen to me. " "What if you lose?" Natasha said unconvinced. "If I lose, I''ll let you be my master, and you will always be my host." Yang Han said haughtily. "Are you ready to leave me at any time?" Natasha said in a bad voice. "Nonsense, there is an old Chinese saying that good birds choose trees to live in. If you can''t help me, then I have to find another host who can help me. Symbiosis is mutual benefit. You give me the gene of the powers and I give you powerful power. It''s fair, isn''t it? In a word, bet or not? " Yang Han said lightly. After a moment''s silence, Natasha nodded and said, "no one is allowed to go back on gambling." (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 19 "Do you remember me, Mr. stark?" At a charity party held by Stark enterprises, a woman comes to the lost Tony and asks him impolitely. Tony sat quietly in the corner, drinking. As he expected, his decision to cancel Stark''s weapons development department was greatly hindered, and even he was suspended by the company''s board of directors. The board of directors cancelled all his functions and powers in the company. In other words, he is now nothing but the largest shareholder. Although he despises all the shareholders except obadai, they also bring him a lot of troubles. From various performances, it is a premeditated case that he will be attacked. Although he is reluctant to admit it, there is a shadow of his uncle in it. He felt that he should give his uncle another chance. After all, obadai had no credit and had hard work over the years, and he didn''t want to let it go. He still respected his uncle who had given him a lot of care. He is like a statue sitting on the bar, holding a glass silently tasting the spicy feeling, until a woman came to him and asked the above words. Tony looked at the very familiar beauty in front of him. He was sure that he had slept with this woman. "You''re Yi..." after he uttered a word, Tony couldn''t do more. He has had a very close relationship with many women, which is not a problem. The real problem is that he can''t remember most of the women. In other words, few people can be remembered by him. "Illindish, thank God I had no hope that you would remember my name when I recognized you clearly." This woman named elindis had a smile on her face, but her words were full of gunpowder. Tony almost swallowed the wine in his windpipe. He admits that it is improper for him to play with women''s bodies, but in general they are what you want. So Tony rarely met a woman who turned the gun around and fired directly. In this case, he can''t say anything more, because he is the one who is wrong. Just like a forced improper relationship, men are always the main suspects, while women are often the victims. It''s a question of who takes advantage. "I''m sorry. If you''re here to find out the responsibility, I can only express my regret." At this time, Tony also regards this woman as a powerful woman who wants to use compassion to pursue the upper position. After all, even though he has been removed by the board, he is still the largest shareholder and the top single man in the world. This alone is enough to make a lot of women have minds that they shouldn''t have. But this time, it''s just Tony who thinks too much. Elendis doesn''t have any idea. She just throws a picture in front of Tony. "In your home, in your bed. You told me yourself that you never sold weapons to the Middle East. Damn it. I believe it! Can you tell me that now? " Tony picked up the pile of photos in front of him, which showed a group of small towns after the war. The whole town was in ruins. It''s full of homeless people and bodies lying on the ground. And that''s not what Tony focuses on. He focuses on what''s causing it all. The weapons of stark enterprises, whether they are the guns used by both sides in the war, or those large missiles and tanks, are all marked with the signs of stark enterprises. Looking at these signs, Tony''s face is almost dripping with gloom. "Seeing this, do you have any explanation?" As a journalist, her favorite thing is to pursue her, especially when the evidence is solid. "I have never signed such an order!" Tony was not calm at this time. He remembered clearly that he had signed a contract with the US military to sell only weapons made by Stark industries to the US military. This proposal passed the decision of all shareholders¡° Why, that''s Tony Stark''s measure. Don''t you even admit what you''ve done? " Illindis sneered. She had seen the doubt in Tony''s eyes. Journalists are never afraid to make a big deal, and she is no exception. "Or you don''t even know if you''ve done it yourself?" "I can only tell you that I have not. Not before, not in the future. " Tony gives her a cold look and walks away with the photo. Instead of leaving the meeting, he chose to find someone. He must ask him about it. His heart is still a little lucky, hoping that other shareholders, rather than his uncle. Seeing obadai talking among the guests, he looked confident, as if stark industries was not named stark, but Stan. Tony came up to obadai and said, "obadai, I have something to ask you. Can we talk alone? " "Oh, my dearest nephew is here, of course. Of course we can talk. " Obadai obviously drank a lot of wine. He waved to the guests and walked to the side with Tony''s shoulder in his arms. "Come on, Tony. What do you want to ask your uncle Stan "What I want to ask you is, did you approve the sale of those weapons in the Middle East?" Tony took the picture and put it in obadai''s hand. Obadai shook his cigar, glanced at the pictures, patted Tony on the shoulder and said earnestly. "Tony, you''re an adult. Stop acting like a kid. You should know that we are just businessmen. We don''t care what our goods are used for? " "So you really approved it? How can you do that? " Tony''s tone is full of surprise looking at obadai, these are all human lives! "Tony, you know, the company needs to survive and grow," obadai said. In order to stabilize the company, why can''t I approve a sales plan? " "But those are human lives, obadai. Don''t you know what I''ve been through? You can''t understand me? " "I don''t understand, of course, but I know it''s not the time for you to play. Tony, you''ve got enough trouble. " Obadai''s face sank and he stared at Tony. He said angrily, "how much work have I done for this company over the years, and how much trouble have I solved for you. Do you know how much I paid to make a breakthrough in the company''s performance? Almost every day I think, God forbid Tony to make any ridiculous decisions "But you, Tony. What you give me is always a surprise. Do you know how much we have lost by canceling the weapons department? Stark''s stock fell 40 points, which is the result of all my efforts to stabilize the situation. And you''re just talking. It''s time for you to grow up, Tony. I really don''t want to wipe your ass anymore. " (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 20 Tony wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by obadai again. "By the way, who do you think asked the board to remove you. It''s me, Tony. You need to be calm, you need to think. Before that, I won''t let you contact the company. " With that, obadai patted Tony on the shoulder and left without waiting for him to respond. Now he doesn''t need Tony to respond. Tony watches the background of obadai disappear in front of him. Tony smiles silently. Stark industries is always stark, not Stan. Uncle obadai, you are now old enough to provide for the aged. Tony got obadai''s response and completely gave up on obadai. He went out of the ball and drove to his seaside villa. In his mind, he conceived the design of the second generation of mark armor. He is not only a gifted inventor, but also a gifted businessman. A genius who can compare with the founders of various Super consortia, only his father Howard and Norman Osborne, the founder of Osborne group. As soon as I got back to the house, I rushed into the underground laboratory, picked up the pen and paper, outlined the design of Mark 1, and started the research and design of Mark 2. Sometimes, a disaster can really change a person. After Tony''s return from the Middle East, Tony Stark, the former Playboy, has died in the Middle East. Now the one who survives is iron man, Tony Stark! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Brazil. It''s not the first time that Natasha has set foot here. She has been to Brazil several times and has done a lot of tasks, but she still doesn''t like the climate of Brazil. Moreover, the poisonous insects and beasts living in the tropical rainforest here are also troublesome things. You must be careful all the time. Otherwise, you don''t know when you will encounter any poison, It''s not fatal. "How sure are you about the ability to copy this guy? I don''t want to face an enraged and unrivalled enemy. This green monster can make me into a meat sauce with a slap. " Natasha, dressed in a white dress, walks on a concrete road in a small Brazilian city. It turns out Bruce Banner is here. "You just need to know where he lives. I''ll find him in the evening, attach to him and copy his genes." Yang Han said lightly. "Of course, it''s just to find a place to live. With my tracking ability, I can follow him to his home without being found by him. It''s just that I have to finish my task. It''s a little bit difficult. " Said Natasha, rather distressed. Bruce Banner practiced jujitsu in Brazil. He lived a simple life and seldom communicated with others. After all, only he knew that there was another monster hidden in his body. "Bruce Benner has a cousin, a criminal lawyer, who lives in Los Angeles. You can approach him in her name, trick him to Los Angeles, and then let the black marinated egg talk to Bruce Benner." Yang Han said very calmly. "Black marinated eggs?" Natasha looks strange. She knows that Yang Han is talking about Nick Frey. Although Nick Frey is black and bald, this black stewed egg is really special. "What''s the problem?" Yang Han looks at Natasha and asks. "No, I think it''s very impressive." Natasha said with a smile. The information of the aegis bureau is very powerful. Bruce Banner thought he ran away from the army in Brazil, but in fact he basically lived in the awesome shield and the US military surveillance. A terrible monster ran out. Although he is a man at the moment, he still can''t ignore Hulk in his body. Let alone Bruce Benner, who is a dangerous person at the moment. Even the US military will spare no effort to chase Bruce Benner in order to copy a super soldier like Hulk. Benner looked to the north from a distance, which was the direction of the United States. Three years ago, he had a strange change because of gamma ray irradiation. There was a destructive creature in his body, hawk! As long as his excessive anger, he will appear, replace him now. And hawk''s first appearance hurt his girlfriend Betty and his prospective father-in-law rose. Moreover, he also knows that if he returns to the United States, the all pervasive U.S. military will definitely find him. Maybe his father-in-law will take the lead. "Excuse me, are you Bruce Banner?" Benner looked up for the voice and looked at its owner. A head of wine red hair is scattered on the shoulder, the white dress is fluttering slowly in the breeze, the handsome facial features are beautiful, and a pair of blue and charming eyes add a touch of charm to her. "I am. What can I do for you?" Benner stayed for a while, but soon woke up, he is a very special person, although the woman in front of him is very beautiful, but he still won''t betray Betty. "I''m a friend of your cousin, Jennifer Susan Walters. As you know, she''s a criminal lawyer, and her father is a police officer. There are numerous gangs in Los Angeles. She was threatened by gangs in this criminal case. She told me your identity and general address. I came to you without telling her. I just want you to help her with your identity." Natasha''s face was worried, and her eyes were worried, happy and frightened. If Yang Han didn''t know that Natasha was a ghost, he would have believed it. Mom, Oscar owes this woman a post movie position. Yang Hanxin has a lot of concerns, as expected! Women are all special. They are actors. They are born actors. Women who have lived so long and are still secret service professionals have already honed their talents as movie queens. Benner was a little excited when he heard the news from his cousin, Jennifer, but he soon became gloomy and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. Now I''m wanted by the U.S. military because of some unspoken circumstances. If I go to the United States, I may implicate Jennifer. Go back, I hope you can tell her, I''d rather make less money than touch those dangerous cases. " Benner is also quite guilty. His parents died a long time ago, and he was adopted by Jennifer''s father, that is, his uncle. He looks at her like his own sister. But now that she is in danger, he can''t do anything. How can he not blame himself and feel guilty? Natasha has no waves in her heart. Even if this guy is good at cheating, he will follow her without saying a word. Natasha blinked, tears immediately flowed out, looked at Benner, voice full of disappointment, said: "Jennifer is my best friend, Jennifer told me, you are her proudest brother, did not expect that now Jennifer is about to encounter danger, you have to shirk, it''s really disappointing, you really do not deserve to be Jennifer''s brother!" Yang Han was able to feel the tears on Natasha''s cheek and said with emotion: This is the essence of drama, that''s right, tears come£¨ At the end of this chapter, the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 21 This made Benner blush and ashamed. Without saying a word, he reached out and slapped himself. What was he thinking? Jennifer is his cousin. Now she''s in danger, but she''s cowering here. She''s afraid of this and that. What if she goes to America?! Can rose catch him? It''s just another encirclement and suppression, and it''s not that it hasn''t been pursued? Is it important to live a safe life with Jennifer''s safety?! With this in mind, Benner returned to Natasha again, bowed and said, "thank you for bringing me the news. I need to pack up and go to the United States immediately. I can''t let Jennifer get hurt in any case." Natasha blinked and figured it out so quickly? It''s a little tricky. Natasha put the following N kinds of advice in her stomach. Although she was a little funny, she still wiped a handful of tears and pretended to be surprised and said, "really? That''s great. " "You''re right. Jennifer is my closest sister. I can''t watch her in danger. I want to save her!" Bruce Benner nodded. "It''s the day now. If we want to leave, we need to wait until the night. If we leave here during the day, I suspect that we will be found by us spies and attract US troops. So we will meet around 9 pm and then leave here by car. After returning to Los Angeles, I hope you can stay away from me. I don''t want to bring you and Jennifer into trouble." Bruce Benner, turn around and walk towards his house. "Is this guy so gullible?" Natasha blinked, her eyes twinkling with cunning brilliance, looking at Benner''s back. Although she was a little sorry for Benner, over the years, she had abandoned her extra compassion. "He''s smart, but when it comes to his family or loved ones, it makes people lose their heads." Yang Han said lightly. Natasha took a surprised look at Yang Han and said, "do you know so much about human beings? I even wonder if you''re an alien "What? Can''t aliens learn from the earth? I''ve seen a lot of human feelings. There are many species in the universe. The earth is the most beautiful and harmonious planet I''ve ever seen. " Yang Han praised that he came from another Earth anyway. It''s nothing for mother earth to praise, isn''t it? Altman, the footpot chicken, still regards the earth as his second hometown. Why can''t he? Isn''t there Huaxia here? Altman can still go back, but he can''t go back. He just takes China here as his hometown. There is no regret to enter China in this life, and there is a flower grower in the afterlife. Natasha was surprised to hear that the consciousness of alien creatures is so high now? Natasha has heard that the military has a special department dealing with aliens, like a department nicknamed man in black, dealing with alien creatures. "But what''s the preparation for copying hawk''s genes?" Natasha did not tangle with Yang Han''s knowledge of the earth and asked directly. "No, you can copy it with an appendage, but I remember that besides you, it seems that the military also came. If I want to copy it, it will take a period of stable time. " Yang Han said. "I see." Natasha''s eyes were full of excitement. Even if she tried her best to hide, she could not suppress her excitement. Natasha was eager to think that she was about to gain the terrible power of Hulk. Even she didn''t realize that if she further relied on Yang Han to gain strength, she would be more and more inseparable from Yang Han. Only their own strong is really strong, never with the help of external forces, or take a shortcut. Having said that, when it''s people''s turn to choose, they often choose the shortcut. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ About seven in the evening. Unlike the prosperous big cities in Brazil, the lights in the residential area near the factory are dim early, and the local residents who have been working hard for a day basically go to sleep. At this time, several mysterious vehicles were parked in an alley in the residential area. One of them is a bulletproof camouflage car with bright lights and spacious space. It is equipped with various scientific and technological instruments and several split screens. General Ross issued a command to the walkie talkie: "all elite soldiers, take the paralyzed guns and sneak into the target residents!" After receiving the order, the doors of the other cars were opened immediately, and nearly ten elite soldiers, fully armed, skillfully lowered their bodies, quickly stepped into the streets and alleys. They are worthy of being the elites among the elites. Under the cover of the night, no one found their shadow and trace. Bronsky rushed to the front, night and narrow streets, and can not affect its flexible skills, quickly arrived at the downstairs of the destination housing. "Ouch The big black dog tied downstairs was startled. As soon as he made the first call, bronsky responded by aiming and shooting. The bullet of the paralyzing gun hit the big black dog''s neck accurately, causing him to crawl on the ground without a sound. With a wave of his hand, bronsky''s teammates immediately followed him and quickly went up the stairs to the third floor. "Bang!" Install a small bomb on the door of the target single room. After detonating, in the debris of the wood, bronsky burst into the room with a gun and fired several shots at the bed of the single room! If all goes well, this is the end of the action. Bronsky picked his eyebrows and was acutely aware that something was wrong. He stepped forward to lift the bed quilt and found that the pillow was under it. "The target has escaped!" Bronsky whispered. "Chase This is a command from general Ross on the other end of the walkie talkie. Elite soldiers immediately follow the trail to chase downstairs, and soon found a young man with curly hair, wearing red clothes and carrying a schoolbag, running to the end of the alley! As if aware of the consequences of their anger, curly haired youth''s escape direction happens to be a closed and unmanned factory! "The action of the military is really fast!" Natasha emerged from the dark corner, looked at the soldiers and said rather displeased. They had all joined up and were ready to leave. Unexpectedly, these military men came over. Bruce Benner asked her to leave here first, and he would follow her later. But Natasha, who knew Bruce Benner was the Hulk for a long time, didn''t really leave? "Nonsense, these people in the military want to copy the super warrior like hawk just for the gene of hawk. Can they not move fast?" Yang Han''s tone is also a little uncomfortable. The military is preparing to seize food from the tiger''s mouth¡° Follow up? " Natasha asked. "Of course, if necessary, we have to teach the military a lesson, don''t we?" (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 22 The alley near the factory. The young man with curly hair, the target of elite soldiers, is Dr. Bruce Benner, who is running around desperately. "Diddidi!" Bruce Banner''s brow was constricted and his face was full of panic. The watch with heart rate on his left wrist began to sound a warning. The value on it had reached 200 from more than 100! "Don''t come out, don''t come out, be patient!" Bruce Benner said, gasping, pressing the palm of his right hand against his chest, his inner heart beating like a monster roaring furiously. Under his self talk, the monster faintly retreated in persuasion But at this time, two soldiers suddenly burst out of the alley in front of him, blocking his way, and the gun in his hand aimed at Bruce Banner. "Stop! Don''t move Bruce Benner''s face changed and he turned to go back, but the sound of footsteps and figures came one after another, and the road behind him was blocked by more soldiers. "Hands up! Get down! You have no way to escape! " Bronsky stepped out of the rear line and aimed his gun at Bruce Banner, he said in a cold voice. "Don''t force me to go on like this, it will come out..." Bruce Benner helplessly raised his hands and said in horror. Facing the situation of no way back, his heart Watch began to ring again, the above value has quietly jumped over 200. "What''s coming out?" Bronsky frowned, did not think much, to prevent accidents, or subconsciously pull the trigger. The bullet of the paralyzing gun hit Bruce Banner''s neck accurately. Bruce Banner''s eyelids turned, and he was in a coma due to nerve paralysis. He fell straight forward on the floor of the dark alley. Only the heart watch was still making a warning sound. No one noticed that the above value was close to the critical point of 300. "Target, down! Now recycle. " Bronsky reported to the walkie talkie and waved his hands forward. The two teammates behind him immediately put away their guns and rushed forward with handcuffs and other tools. "Kacha!" The two soldiers worked together to lock Bruce Benner''s wrist back from the ground. Until then, almost all the soldiers felt that they had finished the task. Just as they breathed in secret, a terrible change suddenly happened With the dull sound and the scream that cut through the night sky, the two soldiers suddenly flew out in the darkness of the Hutong, threw out more than ten meters in the air and smashed on the post behind bronsky! A wisp of cold sweat slipped from his forehead. Bronsky turned his head and saw his comrade in arms who had just been on the mission together. At this time, the body was like two groups of meat cakes stacked together. It was obvious that he was dead and could not die any more! He looked into the alley again. In the dark, where Bruce Benner had been in a coma, there was a huge monster standing on one end and two limbs. "Shoot me!" Bronsky cheered calmly, aimed at the huge figure, pulled the trigger, and the rest of his teammates also shot. For a moment, a dense mass of paralytic guns and bullets intertwined and fell on the surface of the monster in the alley. They could all bounce back without exception and fall on the ground like rubber bullets¡° Roar The monster let out a thunderous roar. The giant soles of his feet stepped down. The paralytic gun bullets on the ground were trodden down and finally showed their true colors in the light of the street lamp. ¡°mygod£¡¡± Bronsky took a breath, and there was no doubt that he was a monster! A pair of dark green eyes, tall and a little bloated giant, wearing a big black underpants, rough all over, ugly green skin, full of swollen muscles and tendons, no one will doubt its terrorist power! It grinned and growled angrily, just like it was born for fighting. It had a thick breath and was far more irritable than any other creature. "General Ross. There''s a green monster. What is it? " Bronsky forced himself to calm down. "That''s the goal for tonight, Hulk." In the battle headset, general Ross sighed and responded. When he learned that the Hulk appeared, he knew that the elite soldiers had failed. "Hulk..." Bronsky didn''t have time to think too much. The Hulk in front of him had rushed forward, and the ground was shaking. Anything in front of him seemed to be destroyed by him. "Get out of here!" Bronsky yelled, turned around and ran away. The teammates next to him reacted a little later and were caught by the Hulk with their bare hands. Bronsky had never seen any war scenes before, but it was the first time in his life that he met such a monster. As soon as he rushed ten meters away, suddenly there was a roaring wind behind him. He looked back, but under the Hulk''s anger, he threw his teammate''s body as a weapon. Bronsky didn''t have time to escape, so he had to reach out to stop him. As a result, the force was transmitted to his shoulder, and there was no room to release the force. In an instant, his body flew out. Bronsky rolled on the ground several times in succession, broke many ribs, and finally hit the wall. This is the Hulk, random power is in tons, ordinary people in front of it as weak as ants, vulnerable! "Roar!" The Hulk roared angrily, walked forward a few steps, and approached bronsky, who was convulsing on the ground. He wanted to completely crush the bugs that angered him. "Damn it Bronsky was full of fear and began to retreat, but how could bronsky, who had broken a lot of bones, escape. Hawk looked ferocious, and his huge fist hammered at bronsky. "Stop it! Hawk! Benner, do you remember what you were going to do? " A female figure in black tights stood in front of hawk. Natasha''s hands held hawk''s fist, but she was not feeling well. Now she felt that her arms were not her own, and there were countless cracks under her feet. "Roar!" Hawk roared, looking very struggling. Hawk and Benner are not the same personality, but Benner''s consciousness can affect hawk. Hawk took a look at the paralyzed bronsky, roared again, broke the wall and rushed out. Natasha moved her shoulder. Although her shoulder was sore, Natasha was more eager for hawk''s gene. Just a fist, she could not carry the power beyond the limit of human beings. Natasha looks back at Ross in the armored car. If it''s not for fear that the situation will escalate again and her task will be involved, she will not stand out for the military. The military is the military, and the aegis is the aegis. They are in a competitive relationship. When she saw hawk jumping, she rushed out a few hundred meters away. Natasha did not dare to delay any longer. She followed hawk and rushed out. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 23 Hawk''s speed is extremely fast. Although he is huge, he can jump nearly 100 meters. Even if Natasha tries her best, she can''t keep up. Even with Yang Han''s increase, it is the same. "This guy is really powerful." Natasha looks at hawk, who has run without shadow. She has a deep sense of helplessness. Then, even if she is very lucky to have Yang Han, she will also have this incomparable power. "Now I lost Benner, the people in the military are really..." Natasha can''t say anything, and she is about to succeed. As a result, the people in the military ran out to make trouble and turned Benner into hawk. Most importantly, she can''t catch up with hawk''s speed at all, so she can only watch hawk run away. Now even she feels very difficult. She doesn''t know where Benner will go now, and her appearance will definitely make Benner doubt. Although she is wrapped in venom and her voice has changed its tone, she is not a fool. Why does she know about his cousin? Maybe it''s another trap waiting for him to step on. If you go to Los Angeles and wait for a rabbit, you may not be able to meet it. "It''s going to be a bit of a problem now. I''m afraid I''ll have to report to Nick fry. Even if we go to watch his cousin Jennifer now, we won''t be able to wait for him. He''s not a fool." Natasha said helplessly. "It''s simple. Isn''t there any information about general Rose''s daughter, Betty rose, in the information Nick Frey gave you? Betty is Benner''s former girlfriend and the only one he trusts. We can go to calve University in Virginia and wait for him. I''m quite sure Benner will go to find this Betty. " Yang Han said faintly, with foresight about the plot, he naturally knew that after Benner returned to the United States, he was looking for Betty. "I''ll report to Nick Frey first. Benner can''t use his identification. If he wants to go to the United States from Brazil, it will take at least a week to half a month. We just need less than a day. " Natasha nodded, took out the satellite encrypted communicator, and reported to Nick Frey. As a secret agent, the information reported is confidential. If you don''t use the encrypted satellite communicator, it''s easy to be robbed. "The military? OK, I see. After Natasha comes back this time, I think you can have a lot of time off. I''ll give you all about banner. We''ll monitor the University of calve in Virginia. When banner comes to calve, we''ll let you touch it. " Nick fry nodded and said. "No problem." Natasha shrugged and said faintly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ There are two major industrial peak groups in New York City, located in the center of New York City. One of them is decorated with a huge letter, which is the famous stark group. Since World War II, it has been the leader of the military industry. Now it is in the charge of Playboy and gifted military scientist Tony Stark. The other is the Osborne group, which is at the forefront of biotechnology. Compared with the modernist style of stark building, the Osborne building is more conservative. The two buildings are magnificent buildings with more than 100 floors. Originally, the Osborne building was higher, but after reconstruction last year, the stark building is now higher than the Osborne group. The leaders of the two groups are also quite different in character. Tony Stark, the leader of stark group, is a world-famous playboy. It is said that he spends 90% of his time fooling around with beautiful women, 9% of his time doing scientific research, and only 1% of his time managing the company. Norman Osborne, the leader of Osborne group, is a very low-key bioengineering scientist. Although he has made numerous achievements in his life, he seldom appears in the media. Especially in recent years, it has been reported that Norman Osborne himself is seriously ill, and no one has seen him in public. But in terms of market value, the two companies are at the same level. If Tony Stark spends more time on running the company than making frivolous news, it''s only a matter of time before stark group overtakes Osborne group. At the moment, many young students gather in front of Osborne group. It seems that they are preparing to enter Osborne group for internship. "Ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to the summer internship program offered by Osborne group. " A pretty girl stood in the middle of the hall to introduce herself to the public. The female voice has long golden hair as beautiful as silk, and big sapphire blue eyes. Although wearing white research clothes does not show body, but that pair of long legs is still very eye-catching, brown boots with white research clothes is very cute. Many of the boys in the hall are domineering homeboys at school, including Peter Parker, who looks silly. Most of them have no experience of contacting such beautiful girls. The hall was strangely quiet. Harry Osborne took a look at Peter Parker, who had been stunned, and said with a laugh, "what''s up? Do you like it? " Peter Parker, with a hint of shyness on his cheek, replied, "not bad." "Not bad? What''s ok? I think anything will do Harry Osborne whispered. Peter Parker is just a very shy and talented student now. He is not spider man in the future. Naturally, he can''t stand the ridicule of Harry. Immediately shut up, concentrate on looking at the beauty in front of her, listening to her speech. Harry smiles when he sees Peter Parker. As the successor of Osborne group, he is undoubtedly excellent, and many people around him want to get close to him. But he has only Peter Parker as a friend, because he can feel that other people close to him except Peter Parker have ideas. "My name is Gwen Stacey, from Midtown tech high school in New York. I have been interning in Dr. Connors'' group for one year, and I will be your intern leader within two months of your internship. Please keep up with me. Please don''t ramble on the road. If you don''t have the security permission, please don''t go in and out of the room at will, otherwise the security here is not very friendly. " "Well, please follow me." Gwen said the precautions, and without too much politeness, he would take people to Dr. Connors'' laboratory. "Peter, do you want to meet?" Harry didn''t give up the idea of teasing his friends and went on to ask. "What?" Peter Parker raised his head and looked at his friend in a dazed way. Before Peter can react, Harry catches up with Gwen who is walking in front of him. "Hey, wait!" Although Peter is a bit interesting, he is not as bold and confident as Harry. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 24 "Hi, good morning, Gwen." Harry took Peter and said hello to Gwen. "Hi, good morning, Harry. Why are you free today? Don''t you need to go to the board? " Gwen also said hello to Harry with a smile. "Today, I have a classmate here for an internship. This is Peter Parker. I told you about the best students in metropolitan high school! " Harry introduced Peter to Gwen. "Hello, Peter. My name is Gwen stancy. My friends call me Gwen Gwen smiles and politely reaches out a hand to Peter. "Oh! You, Hello, Gwen Peter looked very nervous. Before shaking hands, he wiped his hands on his clothes. It was probably the sweat from his palms. Harry looked at Peter, a little sad, you dare to show in the low point! Harry, as the successor of Osborne group, is not lack of women, but for Peter, a nerd, not many girls like him. In the open western countries, nerd is not a commendatory word. Girls in Western schools generally despise this kind of nerd and think that men should be humorous. It''s obvious that Peter has nothing to do with humor, so that he doesn''t have a girlfriend until now. You know, for westerners, when they are still in their twenties, they are basically the object of other people''s jokes, of course! This is true for men. Harry looked at Peter''s clumsy performance and wanted to replace him. But what Harry didn''t expect was that Gwen was very amused by Peter''s clumsy performance. Harry was also relieved. As Peter''s only friend, of course, he wanted to help Peter with his future sex life, wasn''t he? On the way to Dr. Connors'' lab, Gwen and Peter had already talked. The two talked about genetics and biology. Harry can''t understand it at all. Although he is the future boss of a technology company, he hasn''t fully mastered the technical terms. Although he is excellent, he is still a little behind Peter''s genius. Besides! He''ll be the boss in the future. Why don''t you hire Peter directly? As a friend of Peter, he naturally knew how talented Peter was in biology. Following Gwen Stacey''s steps, they came to Dr. Connors'' lab. There are many instruments in it, full of science and technology. "Welcome." A gentle male voice caught everyone''s attention. A middle-aged man with glasses and gentle appearance came to us. In addition to his gentle and elegant book temperament, the more eye-catching part of the man was his empty right arm. "I''m Dr. Curtis Connors, and to prevent your accidents, I want to remind you that I''m left-handed." Dr. Connors made a self mocking joke with his lost right arm. "I''m not disabled, I''m a scientist. It''s second to none in the field of genetics and Reptilia. " Dr. Connors spoke confidently, and the students nodded with approval. After all, the name of Dr. Connors has spread all over the world. "First of all, let me explain the relationship between genetics and Herpetology. As we all know, people are born with weaknesses. We will be knocked down by all kinds of diseases and accidents. For example, patients with Parkinson''s disease can only helplessly look at their own body day by day. For example, patients with severe macular eye disease can only hopelessly look at their own world falling into darkness day by day. And some people, like me. Because of all kinds of accidents, he lost part of his body. " Dr. Connors''s tone was heavy and sentimental, and he felt it deeply. Dr. Connors soon put himself in a good mood, asked the interns in a slightly test tone, and said, "I hope to cure myself, I hope to create a world without weaknesses. Take a little test. Does anyone know how to achieve this goal? " "Stem cell embryo technology!" Someone at the scene immediately replied. "Well, very close. But it''s not perfect. Any other ideas? " Connors speaks with praise, but clearly does not agree with the answer. There was a moment''s silence on the scene. Dr. Connors''s topic was very deep, which was not understood by these high school students. "I think cross species genetics should be useful." Peter Parker said with a slight uncertainty, and all the people present turned their eyes on him. "For example?" With a smile on his lips, Dr. Connors continued to ask Peter Parker. "For example, Parkinson''s disease is caused by the cessation of dopamine secretion by human stem cells. However, the DNA of black zebrafish can replace the dopamine secretion of stem cells. If the patient can get the DNA of black zebrafish, then I think the patient can be cured." Peter stuttered at first, but when he started to explain, he became more focused and more confident, with a kind of flailing feeling. Harry had a look of appreciation in his eyes, which was the biological genius that his friend, Dr. Connors, valued. Dr. Connors looked at Peter''s smile more and more obvious. Gwen stancy''s eyes grew brighter as he looked at Peter. He seemed to be attracted by Peter''s concentration. "Who are you?" Asked Dr. Connors, not hiding his smile. "Peter, my name is Peter Parker, Dr. Connors." Peter introduced himself to Dr. Connors with some excitement. "According to Harry, he''s also the smartest student at met high school." Gwen Stacey also assisted Peter once, which made him deeply impressed by Dr. Connors. After chatting with Peter Parker, Connors expressed his affirmation of Peter Parker''s talent and his sincere hope to become a colleague in the future. Then Gwen Stacey assigned the task, and Peter Parker''s task was to observe the transgenic spiders of Osborne group. The silk produced by the spiders was extremely flexible. Even a container the size of a ballpoint pen could hold thousands of silk. Each bundle of spider silk can bear the weight of 50 kg, which is the key technology developed by Osborne group. A product of the previous generation has been sold on the market. Once this product came out, it immediately became a best-selling product. The genetically modified spider is just a product of Osborne group. Peter''s task is to observe these spiders and write an observation article. Peter took a camera to photograph these genetically modified spiders. He didn''t see a tiny spider climbing up the top of Peter in the corner. "Hiss ~" Peter felt as if he had been bitten by something on the back of his hand. He quickly retracted his hand and looked at the small wound on the back of his hand. Peter scratched his head and muttered, "it''s strange that there are mosquitoes in Osborne group." (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 25 There is a small town in the Middle East called gunira, which was originally a peaceful and peaceful place. But now, because of the war, the town has fallen into ruins. Countless people are wandering in the ruins. They are the original residents of the town. Now, they''re homeless. Even worse, their lives are not guaranteed. A terrorist group named Shijie Gang occupied the area and began to search for all the useful resources. In this resource, the most important one is people. War needs people and production needs people. Where do these people come from? The Shijie gang has a good answer, that is, to plunder them with violence. You can get valuable manpower without paying a cent, which is undoubtedly the most profitable business. Of course, the premise of this business is to trample on the most common law in the world, as well as the bottom line morality. "Go, go! Take all the women and children to the truck. " Bearded, who had kidnapped Tony, yelled, letting his men press women and children into the truck. Of course, their goal is not the women and children, but the adult labor force in this small town. Natasha''s explosion caused great losses to their organization. In order to replenish the lost manpower, they began to recruit adult men on a large scale. This kind of violent levy will certainly not get true loyalty. But what they need is not loyalty, but obedient people. And the best way to make these adult men just obey their orders and use their families to threaten them is undoubtedly the best way. "Come on, come on." Under the duress of the gangsters with guns, a man protects his wife and a pair of children, staggering forward step by step. No one is willing to leave his family in this situation. But at gunpoint, he had to leave them. "Hurry up, what are you doing?" The impatient gangster smashed the father to the ground with a butt of his gun, and then forcibly snatched his family out of his arms. The father, who was knocked down, knelt on the ground and ran in the direction of his family. Before he got far away, he was hit by a butt of a gun in the back of his head. In the past, the father was covered with blood and fainted on the ground. "Dad, Dad!" The child who was forced to leave suddenly got rid of the bandit''s control and ran to his father who fainted on the ground. His unexpected behavior caught the bandits around him by surprise, so he could only watch him jump on his father. Looking at the desolate situation of the father and son, the refugees who were coerced around began to make a commotion. "Oh, my God. Can''t you do such a little thing? " Bearded saw the commotion around him and quickly came up. He first took a look at the father and son on the ground, and then began to show a fierce look. "Come here, disgusting little thing." Bearded picked up the child, threw it in his arms behind him, and then called out with a ferocious look: "don''t think about resisting us, you refugees. Once we have this idea, we will punish him with the most terrible means. I promise, it''s not something you can afford. If you don''t believe it, this man is the evidence. " With that, he waved behind him and gave the order. "Kill this man and teach them a lesson." The man with the gun immediately pulled the bolt and pointed the gun at the dazed father. Seeing this scene, the eyes of the refugees around began to show fear and despair, and the man''s wife was crying and hugging her child. At this time, it seems that no one can save them. Looking around, mustache showed a proud smile. Sometimes the feeling of dominating other people''s lives is really intoxicating and irresistible, thanks to an adult in the East. He was waiting for the sound of the gun, which represented his terror and deterrence, but it was a roar. It''s like a missile rubbing against its own scalp, the harsh roar from far to near, a little bit into its ears. Until bang, a steel man with metallic luster all over his body landed on the ground in the dazzling fire light. The golden red armor makes people look enthusiastic and hot, while the heavy metal module is full of deterrence and oppression. The terrorists are also worthy of being senior terrorists, and soon someone reacted to them. Looking at the iron man''s bad behavior, he knew that he was the enemy. The nearest one was the bandit who wanted to shoot his father. He turned the gun and started shooting at the iron man. The bullets splashed on the metal armor like raindrops, and a thin layer of electric light flashed on the armor, which immediately made the bullets lose power and fall to the ground. And the iron man took advantage of the just shot bandit Lengshen Kung Fu directly hit him. The mechanical force is far beyond the human level, so in an instant, the bandit becomes a broken kite and flies out from a distance. After this action, the iron man turned around, and the two launching devices in the center of his palm immediately ejected dazzling high-energy beams, one at a time, and soon solved several bandits nearby. This clean way of killing scared the rest of the terrorists, they are very tacit understanding, very skilled, they choose to point the gun at their side of the hostages. With the threat of hostages, the iron man can no longer use the high-energy beam, which seems to be a very popular weapon. Watching the energy gathering device on the hand of the iron man go out gradually, the rest of the terrorists are relieved and ready to seize the iron man who killed many of them. Two rows of small launchers popped out of the iron man''s shoulder. Tungsten steel warheads were launched in a flash. These warheads were so fast that they almost penetrated into the terrorists in the blink of an eye. In such a short period of time, no terrorist has the reaction time to kill them before they react. "What the hell is this?" Bearded shrank behind a wall, watching the iron man easily get rid of his subordinates, he felt a burst of urine, almost scared to wet his pants. "This is..." big beard looked at the golden red iron man, his pupils narrowed. He had seen this kind of armor, which was collected by his head, but it was not beautiful and light¡° No, I have to report to the chief He took out a messenger and just wanted to contact his leader. Suddenly the wall around him burst, and a metal covered arm came out, hooked mustache''s body and pulled him out of the other side of the wall. The iron man grabbed him and threw him among the refugees with one hand. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 26 "He left it to you." Tony said that, mark two flew with the help of rocket like booster device. And after he left, all the refugees gathered in silence. At this moment, they need an object to vent their hatred, and bearded, as a small leader of Shijie Gang, is undoubtedly the best choice. No one will sympathize with this villain who does all kinds of evil. When he destroys other people''s homes, breaks up other people''s families and takes other people''s lives, he is doomed to pay what a heavy price. Steelman, or Tony Stark, is flying in mid air. For him, what he just did is just the beginning of self salvation. Today, what he wants to do is not only save this group of refugees, but also end the mistakes stark made here. Destroy all the Starks here. That''s his ultimate goal. To retrieve his target, he lowered his altitude. And just as he was flying, a shell hit him. It''s a shell fired by a main battle tank. It''s full of power. For human beings, it''s a terrible weapon to harvest life, but for Tony Stark, the iron man, it''s just a drizzle. Although he was blown out by the explosion and collapsed a dilapidated house, it didn''t matter to Tony at all. His mark-2 is made of titanium alloy which is used to make spaceships. It is not only hard, resistant to high and low temperature, but also has great shock resistance. It can easily withstand all frontal attacks. So even if he was hit by a shell, it had no effect on Tony''s steel armor. It''s just a shot, Tony''s nature will not feel too comfortable. He is a typical representative of a gentleman who has no revenge. I got up from the ruins, and the armor on my arm immediately ejected a small missile into the tank. Tony will launch a small missile out, turned and left, ignoring the main battle tank behind, because the real man, never look back at the explosion. That small missile is a weapon developed and manufactured by Tony himself, and its power is not inferior to any anti tank weapons. Compared with those old anti tank weapons, this missile implements the latest principles set by Tony himself, and makes everything smaller. Therefore, this small missile is only ten centimeters long, which is not much different from a hot dog. And its effect is that it can blow tanks up into the sky. Only his genius can invent such a small anti tank missile. After solving the main battle tank, Tony quickly found the new base of Shijie gang in this place. Looking at the big weapons labeled with his company''s label, Tony immediately dived down. He let the terrorists of Shijie Gang design endlessly to him, but he just self-consciously excited his high-energy beam with full power. The hot high-energy beam immediately destroyed large areas of weapons and detonated some missiles. And Tony flew so fast that it was only a few minutes. The base of the Ten Commandments Gang turned into a flame. After destroying all the stark weapons, Tony rises and flies to the other side of the sea with the help of the gorgeous flame. Shortly after he left, a truck stopped in front of the base. The bald leader looked at the sea of fire in front of him with a gloomy face, and his whole body sent out a chilling breath. It''s when one''s anger is on the verge of reason. Looking at the picture of the leader, all the terrorists around quietly withdrew from a safe distance. Under the banner of fire fighting, they avoided the sight of their leader. Terrorists are never good people, and they don''t take human life seriously. If they are killed by the leader as a tool to vent their anger, there is no reason. However, different from what they thought, the bald leader did not get angry, but got into the car alone and made a phone call. "What''s the matter?" The phone was soon connected, and a man''s dignified, low voice came from the other side. If someone hears their conversation, he will be shocked to find that the man on the phone speaks Chinese. "I''m sorry, my Lord, I let you down. Our new base was destroyed by an iron man. " The bald leader was sweating and reporting his situation in Chinese with a strong accent. He didn''t want to explain this kind of thing, but he knew that if he didn''t say it, he would die even worse. It took a long time for a response to come from the other end of the phone. "You have another chance to find obadai and tell him we''ll make another deal. If you still fail this time, you don''t have to contact me again. " "Yes, sir. I see, my Lord The bald leader nodded and bowed in response, even if there was a blind voice on the phone. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Queen''s block, New York, USA. Natasha, who has returned from her mission in Brazil, is languidly lying in bed, watching the news. "According to the report of the reporters in the Middle East, the mysterious iron man in golden red armor suddenly appeared in the Middle East. In the war-torn Middle East, he cracked down on crime and eliminated the terrorists led by the Shijie gang. Next, please watch a video about the iron man." The host in the TV called up the picture. Because of the quality of the picture, it is not very clear, but it is easy to see that the golden red iron man flies into the air, attacking the terrorists on the ground and saving the people in the Middle East. Soon, the video was over. Then there are some interviews about the people in the Middle East, telling how the iron man rescued them at that time and killed those terrorists. Even the Middle East gave the iron man a name, iron man. "Iron man? It''s quite suitable. I think I know who this guy is by looking at the golden red color of this satchel. " Natasha chuckled. Who can use the color of such a bag except Tony Stark? And this golden red steel armor is similar to the silver steel armor she had seen before in Afghanistan. Besides Tony Stark, who else can invent this thing? "Have you made any inquiries about Jennifer?" Yang Han asked, iron man, we''ll talk about it then. Now we''d better start with hawk. "It''s clear, but... This girl is really involved in a criminal case, and it''s about gangs. If she goes to court to defend, she will be attacked." Natasha looked a little strange. I didn''t expect that when she said it casually, she guessed it right. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 27 Ten blocks in Queens, New York City, 9 p.m. Natasha wanders into a convenience store. She wants to buy a bottle of coffee to refresh herself. As for why she is so late, Natasha still wants to hang out. The main reason is that the mission of aegis lies in the appearance of a masked vigilante in the hell kitchen less than two blocks away in Queens. He calls himself the night devil. Natasha''s mission is to observe whether the night demon has the potential to join any plan, and whether a series of measures are taken against him, of course! The precondition for this measure is that it endangers the lives of the people of New York City. Obviously, this guy named "night demon" is not endangering the life and property of the people in New York City. On the contrary, he is protecting the life and property of the people in New York City. All she needs is to see if the devil can join the Avengers. It''s just that this damned night demon doesn''t know when she will appear. At this time, she has already begun to sleep beauty sleep. "Eh, this guy is..." when Yang Han saw a young man, he was startled. This guy looks familiar! And there''s a delicious gene that he can''t bear. "Do you know him?" Natasha looked at the young man in front of her. Oh, no, it should be said that she was a teenager. I''m afraid she was just an adult at his age. "I don''t know, but he has genes that I covet. I''m afraid he''s a gene mutant. In my eyes, he is a delicious little spider. " Naturally, Yang Han can''t tell the truth. Sometimes only half the truth and half the falsehood can make people believe him. Yes, this is spider man Peter Parker. Of course, now he is not spider man. No one is a born hero. Everyone has to undergo transformation to become a real superhero. For the transformation of little spider, his Uncle Ben was shot dead by the robbers, and then little spider became a real spider man. Peter is in a bad mood now, which is worse than a quarrel with his girlfriend Gwen. His Uncle Ben Parker usually has to pick up Aunt May from work, but because Uncle Ben has to work overtime today, Peter should have picked her up. But peter put all his mind on the experiment today and left it behind for a long time. Although he was a little afraid, what if Aunt Mei was in danger when she came home at night. After all, it''s not very safe in New York at night, especially when you have to cross two blocks that are not well policed. Uncle Ben took the opportunity to teach Peter a lesson. Peter is an adult now and has his own ideas. Many of Uncle Ben''s ideas are out of date in Peter''s eyes. In particular, Uncle Ben also mentioned his father, which made him more sad. This era is not the past, people are not as easy to contact as before. Even among neighbors, there are very few people who were as close as a family 20 years ago. This is no longer an era in which good people are rewarded well. Peter said what he thought, and then had a big fight with Uncle Ben. Now he is running away from home. After all, even though Peter Parker has always been a good boy, there is still a rebellious period of youth. "I said the bottle of coffee costs $2.70." The fat clerk in the convenience store said impatiently, looking at the crumpled bill in front of him. Peter''s body is only $2.50, 20 cents short. Peter took out 20 cents from the change box he had prepared at the convenience store. "Boy, don''t you know English? It says here, you need to buy more than $10 to use the cents in the change box! " The fat salesman threw 20 cents back into the change box without thinking about it. "If you don''t have money, please don''t stop the customers in the back from checking out." Peter''s feeling is terrible. Today, the sense of achievement brought by the success of the experiment is gone. "My experiment is going to change the world! But I can''t even afford a $2.70 coffee! " Peter''s heart was full of indignation. Behind Peter, a middle-aged white man with a shawl, blonde hair and large Sunglasses comes to the counter with a beer to check out. Just as the salesperson was about to collect and change money, the man seemed to accidentally encounter the candy shelf on the counter. "Hey, man, can you be careful?" The fat shop assistant said to the white man, and then helplessly picked up the shelves and candy. Just then, the white man reached into the counter''s counter and took all the notes out of it. All this was in Peter''s eyes, but Peter didn''t stop him at all. "The clerk should be taught a lesson!" This is what Peter thought. The man saw that Peter neither stopped his theft nor alerted the shop assistant. He nodded at Peter and threw over the bottled coffee that Peter had just wanted to buy. And then quickly escape from another exit of the convenience store. "It seems that the child''s character is not very good." Natasha said, squinting at the scene. "Let''s catch up first. Young people of this age are not mature enough. They need more training." Yang Han said lightly. Natasha nodded. Although she is not a person full of love, Yang Han said that if you want to catch up with her, you can catch up with her. Anyway, it''s just easy. This kind of little thief doesn''t need too much effort. Peter looked at Natasha, who was chasing after her, and felt whether he had done something wrong. Natasha is far behind. She wonders why Yang Han wants her to catch up. Soon she saw a man wrestling with him to stop the white man. Natasha''s eyesight is already very strong, and she has been strengthened by Yang Han. Even at night, she can see clearly. This middle-aged white man took a gun out of his arms. Natasha''s pupil was tiny. It was legal for us to hold a gun, so basically everyone had a pistol. Natasha instantly took out the pistol she was carrying, identified the middle-aged white man''s pistol, and fired directly. Two shots were fired one after the other. Ben Parker limped to the ground and was shot. Fortunately, Natasha took the lead in shooting and missed the gun in the middle-aged white man''s hand. As a result, Ben Parker did not receive any fatal injury, but he was still in danger after being shot¡° Damn it Natasha scolded, put away the pistol, ran to Ben Parker''s side, looked at the wound on Ben Parker''s body, relieved that it was not fatal. Although she is not a person with excessive love, Natasha is willing to help her in this situation. "No! Oh no After hearing the gunshot, Peter realized what had happened. He also saw the familiar figure. It was his uncle. He was shot! He''s going to collapse now. It''s that guy! He was able to stop him, but he let him go and let Uncle Ben get shot! (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 28 "Oh no! No Peter ran to Ben Parker with all his strength and speed, looked at Uncle Ben''s bleeding wound, and said: "it''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! I have the ability to stop him! It''s all my fault Natasha looked at Peter Parker in surprise. Unexpectedly, the one she saved was still his relative? Natasha looked at Peter Parker in panic and said, "what are you doing? Call the rescue "Good, good!" Peter Parker woke up and looked at Natasha in front of him. He quickly took out his cell phone and made a rescue call. As an agent, Natasha is also very familiar with the treatment of gunshot wounds. This bullet hit the abdomen. If it doesn''t stop bleeding, people will almost die when they go to the hospital. Aren''t these things useless? But to Natasha''s dismay, she has nothing with her, and she still has to deal with the gunshot wound in the most primitive way. "Go and borrow a lighter and a stick. Hurry up!" Natasha orders Peter. "What?" Peter is in a daze. What''s the use of these things? "If you don''t want your relatives to bleed to death, go quickly!" Cried Natasha. Peter Parker wakes up from a dream and turns to the onlookers for help. Although they dare not stop the robbers, they will not be stingy about what they can do. "Here you are." Peter handed Natasha what she asked for. Without thinking about it, Natasha grabbed Peter Parker''s sleeve and tore off half of it. Wrap the clothes around the top of the stick, light it with a lighter, and command again: "hold him, it will hurt, but if you don''t want to bleed to death, you must do so." Natasha explained, lest the little fellow should not accept it. He put the burning torch directly on Ben Parker''s wound. The temperature of the fire burned the wound, as well as the blood. In less than half a minute, Ben Parker''s wound was burned by the torch and solidified together. Although it was cruel, the blood had stopped. After wrapping the wound with a roll of bandage supported by a kind person, we finally finished the first aid for a gunshot injured person. Now we just need to send Ben Parker to the hospital and wait for the doctor''s treatment. The onlookers spontaneously clapped for Natasha, which was the greatest encouragement for a kind-hearted person. "Thank you, thank you." Peter kept thanking Natasha. I don''t know what would happen without Natasha. Thinking of the consequences, Peter Parker was more and more grateful to Natasha. "You''re welcome. I just happen to have such an ability." Natasha smoothed her hair and said with a smile. Soon, the ambulance came, and Natasha also got on the ambulance. Of course, it was under the urging of Yang Han. Natasha didn''t want to go. "Thank you, Natasha. Peter said that if it hadn''t been for you, something would have happened to Ben this time." The tearful Aunt May said excitedly to Natasha. "It''s OK. That''s what I should do." Natasha couldn''t stand Aunt May''s enthusiasm and said quickly. Peter is still murmuring blame himself, just the police came to the murderer''s portrait to three people to see a look. Peter recognized at a glance that the criminal who hurt his uncle was the middle-aged man he had let go. I clearly have the ability to easily stop him, but because of my own fault and let him hurt uncle. Now Uncle Ben is being treated in the operating room. Thinking of this, Peter''s heart is burning. At the end of the operation, a nurse came out to know: "fortunately, the bullet didn''t hit the internal organs, just hit the abdomen, and didn''t hurt the intestines, because the lady handled it in time and didn''t cause excessive blood loss. Now the doctor has taken out the cartridge case, and the patient will stay in the intensive care unit tonight. When you wake up tomorrow, you can transfer to the general ward. " "Thank God!" Aunt May was relieved when she heard the news. Now Peter''s guilt was better. "What do you think of Peter Parker?" Yang Han asked. "This kid?" Natasha looked at Peter and asked, "Peter Parker is a real kid to her.". "Yes, just as an adult, with spider genes and the potential to become a superhero, you have great plasticity. Don''t you want to have your own team? A team full of superheroes. " Yang Han said lightly. Natasha looked at Peter Parker, hesitated and said, "will he agree? I don''t think he knows what it means to have that power. " "So you need to guide, don''t you?" Yang Han said with a smile. Natasha listened, nodded, went to Peter Parker and asked, "what are you thinking?" "Nothing." With his head down and a look of remorse on his face, Peter said, "I''ve seen that criminal. He was stealing from a convenience store, but I didn''t stop him. I have the ability to stop him. If I caught him at that time, my uncle would not go to the hospital Natasha patted Peter on the shoulder as a consolation. If Yang Han didn''t say that she would catch up, she would not have caught up, and she happened to save Ben Parker. "No one can predict what will happen in the future, so talents need to choose every step carefully. If I didn''t choose to catch up, I''m afraid I won''t save your uncle so coincidentally. At that time, you will only regret more. Some things don''t mean that you can''t do what you don''t want to do. You should understand that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Regret is the most useless emotion. It happens all the time in America. We can''t save everyone and stop all crimes, but we can save the people we meet and catch the criminals we see. Think about it. " Natasha patted Peter Parker on the shoulder again and got up to leave. He has said all that he can say, and he has to figure out the rest himself. "The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility." Peter looked at his hands. He had known that he was unusual for a long time, but he had never used this power on the right way. Now he wanted to understand. Spider man, Peter Parker, has completed the most important transformation at this moment. Although Ben Parker is not dead, the impact of this event on the little spider will only become more and more profound with the passage of time. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 29 "Thank you, madam. Without you, I would have lost my uncle forever." Peter came out and bowed his thanks again. "It''s nothing. Some things have to be done, such as stopping crime. There are 25 million people in this city. How many robberies, murders and sexual assaults happen in this city every day. So sometimes someone has to stand up and do something, just like your uncle. If someone stood up and stopped the criminal with him at that time, I think he might not be hurt. " Natasha shrugs her shoulders and enlightens Peter Parker. In her eyes, Peter Parker is just a child who hasn''t grown up. It''s better to try to comfort him in such a situation. And Natasha''s words also touched Peter Parker. If someone had helped Uncle Ben at that time, Uncle Ben would not have been hurt. "Everyone may suffer from misfortune, but if we simply transform misfortune into hatred, we can only produce more misfortune. Instead of regretting it when it comes, we should strangle it in the cradle before it comes!" Natasha said with a smile, but she was tired of it. However, considering that she would be able to listen to her own instructions in the future, Natasha is also patient and enlightening Peter Parker. She doesn''t want to have Peter Parker when catching super criminals in the future. "Thank you, Ms. Natasha. I see!" Peter nodded his head and said thanks again. Now he knew what to do. "You''re welcome." Natasha smiles. She has a good sense of Peter. She''s a good boy indeed. "It''s getting late, so I''ll go first." Natasha waved and left the hospital. She''s going to have to go to see the devil and report something to Nick fry. As for Yang Han, he has long been transferred to Peter Parker. Yang Han also felt a sense of crisis. After all, after Tony Stark was kidnapped and escaped, the world began to produce a steady stream of superheroes. First the Hulk, then the night demon, now the spider man, according to the current situation, the story of Dr. lizard and the green demon is not far away. The time for the magic four to explore the storm of the universe should be in the near future. It can be said that the whole Marvel world has begun to break out the stage of superheroes. Yang Han didn''t care too much. He began to copy Peter Parker''s genetic ability. At present, Spiderman''s ability has been improved, and Natasha''s growth rate has been very good. The more genes he copies, Natasha will be more and more inseparable from him if she enjoys these powers. "Yawn ~ how do I feel I''m a little sleepy?" Peter Parker rubbed his eyes and said strangely. After saying hello to Aunt May, Peter Parker took a taxi and went back to his home. He didn''t take off his clothes and fell asleep on the bed. Black fluid constantly covers Peter Parker''s body, strengthens Peter Parker''s ability, and copies it to himself by the way. Yang Han copies the gene chain in the spider''s body. It takes a lot of time to mutate the gene, at least two or three hours. Natasha didn''t find the night demon, so she had to come back in vain. She was looking forward to what ability Yang Han could bring her when she went to find Peter Parker again tomorrow. The next morning, Peter Parker''s bedside alarm clock rang. Peter reached out to turn it off, rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at the time. It''s half past eight in the morning¡° No, I overslept. Uncle Ben is still in the hospital. I have to see him Then he got up quickly and rushed into the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash his face. I ran to the hospital with my backpack. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He feels faster and more relaxed than before. After arriving at the hospital, Ben Parker had woken up. Aunt May sat beside him, chatting with him and smiling. "Uncle Ben, I''m sorry." Peter saw Ben Parker wake up, quickly came to the bed, said with a guilty face. "Silly boy, what''s wrong with you?" Ben Parker reached out and rubbed Peter Parker''s hair with a gentle smile on his face. "I shouldn''t forget my appointment with you, and forget to pick up Aunt Mei. If I had picked up Aunt Mei, Uncle Ben, you wouldn''t have such a thing." Said Peter, grimly. "No, it''s a good thing to work hard. You''re the same as your father. I''m old now. This old bone can''t help chivalry any more. Ha ha." Ben Parker smiles, very optimistic. "I''ve seen this criminal before, and if I could stop him, it wouldn''t have happened." Peter felt more and more guilty when he saw his uncle''s smile. He thought his uncle was comforting him. "Peter, no one can predict the future and know what will happen in the future, but remember that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. If I don''t stand up to stop him, others will stand up to stop him, but before he is stopped, there will be more victims, so I stand up, of course! Before you stand up, you should first consider whether you can beat criminals. " Ben Parker made a serious education of Peter and made a joke. Peter nodded, thinking more about fighting crime. "Oh, Peter, I''m sorry. I didn''t know something serious happened to your uncle. Please forgive me for not coming to see you all the time." Gwen also came to the hospital and saw that Peter, who was guarding Ben Parker''s bed, gave him a hug. "Never mind, never mind, Gwen." Peter took Gwen in his arms and patted her on the shoulder. "Let me introduce you. Gwen, this is my Uncle Ben Parker. Uncle Ben, this is my colleague Gwen Stacey "Hello, Uncle Ben. Just call me Gwen." Gwen said with a gentle smile and shook hands with Ben Parker. "I''ve heard Peter mention you. You''re more beautiful than in the picture." Ben Parker winked at Gwen and said with a smile. "Photos?" Gwen asked strangely. "On Peter''s computer, he set up a desktop with lots of pictures." Ben Parker said with a smile, and instantly sold Peter''s secret to Gwen. "Oh! Uncle Ben, Gwen''s not. He''s not. " Peter was so incoherent by his uncle''s words that he didn''t know how to explain it. "So you don''t have my picture?" Gwen raised his eyebrows and said in a bad tone, but there was a smile in his eyes. Obviously, she liked to see Peter''s embarrassed face. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 30 "Yes, oh, actually not. Yes, but it was for the interns in the laboratory. Yes, it was for the interns." Peter explained quickly, but his skill of telling lies is not very perfect. The foreword of telling lies doesn''t match the Afterword, and finally it''s just a round lie. "Is it?" Gwen obviously didn''t believe it and looked at Peter with a slightly suspicious look. Of course, she knew that Peter was lying. But she doesn''t want to pursue anything. In fact, she likes Peter''s infatuation with her very much, which makes her heart beat faster. "Ah! Yes Said Peter, somewhat embarrassed. "I''m sorry, Gwen. I''ve broken my appointment. I should have gone to your house for dinner, but I''m sorry. " "No, Peter. Don''t say that. Uncle Ben is injured. I hope you can eat with me at ease. " Gwen said with a very understanding smile. The two men looked at each other with electric light and sparks in their eyes. "It''s very busy. It seems that I didn''t come at the right time." Natasha came in in her white dress and said with a smile. "Who is she, Peter?" Gwen took a look at Natasha, looked at Peter and asked. There was a dangerous glow in her eyes at the moment. Peter is almost her boyfriend to be now. If she found another woman at this time, she would slap her in the face without saying a word. But poor Peter didn''t realize his situation. Instead, he happily introduced Natasha to Gwen. "Gwen, I might never have seen Uncle Ben last night without Ms. Natasha. So to speak, she is my benefactor. " "Uncle Ben, this is Ms. Natasha." Peter Parker turned to introduce Ben Parker. "Thank you very much, beautiful lady Natasha." Ben Parker looked at Natasha and Gwen and said thank you with a smile. "When you talk, you are old and always a little sleepy." Muttered Ben Parker, pulling over the quilt and closing his eyes. Peter Parker in order not to disturb his uncle rest, with Gwen out of the ward, looking at Natasha introduced: "Natasha lady, this is Gwen Stacy." "Hello, Ms. Natasha. I thank you for Peter''s help." Gwen said thanks, and it was clear that although Peter explained his relationship with Natasha, she was hostile to this more beautiful and charming woman. Natasha glanced at Gwen, then at Peter, and suddenly realized that the little girl regarded her as her rival. But she''s not interested in kids, but she doesn''t mind helping Peter. "Oh? Thank me for Peter? In what way do you thank me for him? " Asked Natasha, with her hands around her chest and a smile on her lips. "Of course, it''s his..." Gwen was stunned, and she stood on that side? colleague? Too far fetched, friend? Does that make Peter think I turned him down? For a moment, Gwen was puzzled, but looking at the more beautiful and charming woman in front of her, Gwen immediately replied, "of course, it''s Peter''s girlfriend''s position." Peter Paxton''s eyes widened, and he looked at Gwen incredulously. Gwen''s face was a little red, but he was still staring at Natasha. Natasha laughed, patted Peter Parker on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Gwen is a good girl. You should cherish it." "I will, Ms. Natasha." Peter Parker adjusted his mind and replied quickly. "Since Mr. Parker is OK, I should go, too." Natasha smiles and turns away from the hospital. "I suddenly remembered that there was something else in the company. I left first." Gwen''s face was reddish, his eyes were evasive, and he got up and left quickly. Peter Parker watched Gwen leave, a little disappointed, and went into the ward again, guarding his uncle. "This girl is good. Are you chasing her? You have to work hard, Peter. Good girls are very popular. And I think that lady Natasha is very good, too. " "Oh! Please Uncle Ben, please don''t talk nonsense. Gwen has promised to be my girlfriend Said Peter. "Yes? Lucky boy. " Said Ben Parker. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "How''s it going? Have you got any new abilities? " Natasha asked curiously. She was not used to saying goodbye to Yang Han for a day. "You can swing between tall buildings in the future." Yang Han said with a smile. "What?" Natasha looks confused. What''s on the swing in a tall building? "Forget it, just feel for yourself." Yang Han directly wrapped up Natasha and turned her into a tights. Yang Han can feel the touch of Natasha''s skin clearly. It''s just a pity that we can only touch it and can''t do anything. Natasha looked at her black uniform, and she also liked it very much. Her whole body was black, with the pattern of black widow spider on her chest and back, and a hood on her head, which was very visible. "Put your hands on the wall. And climb up. " Yang Han Dao. Although Natasha is a little strange, she still obeys Yang Han''s advice. To her surprise, she is really on the wall. "Is that his ability? Spiders can climb walls Natasha crawled up slowly, and this strange ability made her very excited. "More than that, you look at a place and reach out and think about spinning." Yang Han urged. Natasha leaned against the wall, looked at the wall of the opposite house, identified a place and reached for her hand. A stream of white spider silk sprayed from her wrist and stuck to the opposite wall. "Wow! It''s amazing. " Natasha''s eyes were full of surprise. "Not only that, now your jumping ability, strength and hearing have been greatly improved, but you can also sense the danger in advance and dodge." Yang Han said lightly. "Cool, I can''t imagine that if you copy the genes of all the powers or mutants, you will be so strong, or your host will be so strong." Natasha couldn''t help sighing. This spider''s ability can give her such a big increase. What about hawk after that? Or even other mutants or superpowers? For the first time, Natasha felt that this alien symbiont was really a treasure. "In other words, you once said that your race is called venom. Are other venoms as powerful as you?" Natasha asked curiously. "Of course not, I''m special. Other venoms are not as powerful as me. Now you know how honored I am to choose to live with you?" Yang Han said haughtily. "Cut, shit!" Natasha curled her lips. Although she didn''t want to admit it, it was an honor for Yang Han to choose her. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 31 After Natasha tried some new abilities, she didn''t try more. After all, she is not a child like Peter. She just knows what kinds of abilities she has. Sitting on the top of a building several hundred meters high, Natasha''s communicator suddenly rings. "We have to slow down for a while about the night demon. Now we have a very important task, which our whole aegis attaches great importance to." Nick fry said in a deep voice. "What task is this?" Natasha was a little shocked. What kind of mission is this? It needs the whole aegis to go out. "We found the trace of Captain America more than 70 years ago. We searched the trace and found signs of life. Captain America may not be dead." Nick Frey''s voice is full of reminiscences and memories, and his voice is more melancholy. "Captain America?! Is that Steve Rogers? " Natasha also breathed out, American captain Steve Rogers, a symbol of the times. She, Peggy Carter and Nick Frey all came from this era. Even her super agent medicine is just a poor version of super soldier serum. You can think about how powerful the real super soldier serum is! And this plan, the only two finished products in the world, are red skull and captain of the United States, Steve Rogers. A red skeleton made the name of Hydra resound all over the world, and an American captain led the roaring commandos to destroy all Hydra factories. Even red skull died at the hands of Captain America£¨ Note: except for the US team, no one knows that the red skull was killed by the US team because it grasped the magic cube of the universe and then was transported away.) Such a legend, but with the plane fell to the ice, so far there is no news, everyone thinks that the United States captain Steve Rogers is dead. But now it seems that he was just frozen on the ice and did not die. "Yes, it''s him. We have to get Steve back to the New York airport as soon as possible. It''s time for this real hero to return home." Nick Frey cut off the communication. "Captain Steve Rogers of the United States?" Yang Han said slowly, this is no matter who can open the U.S. team? The U.S. team, which the U.S. has not found for more than 70 years, has been found now. It''s no wonder that the appearance of iron man is the key to the beginning of Marvel''s superhero era. Benner, who has escaped for three years, was discovered after him. The US team, which has been buried in ice for more than 70 years, was found all of a sudden. Peter Parker, who was originally just an ordinary man, was suddenly bitten by a spider. There is also a night demon who has never been in contact with him, of course! Yang Han knew why he became a night demon, but he was also radiated by an inexplicable radioactive substance, and then he became a night demon. Yang Han thinks about these things in her heart. Natasha naturally doesn''t know. She is learning how to swing between tall buildings in the future. Natasha is also worthy of being a super agent. Although she was very strange at the beginning, she soon became very skilled. "I know which extreme sports fans and why they always like to go to dangerous places. It''s really exciting." Natasha is pulling a spider silk, and her body is high. She suddenly soars into the air and loses weight at a very fast speed. It''s really exciting. Yang Han: "this is also the reason why European and American countries do not need to control population. There is no end to death! When she arrived at the New York airport, Natasha''s tights were made into a black combat suit. Colson waited here early. "Colson? If I remember correctly, you should be on vacation now. " Natasha said, looking at Colson. "Ms. Natasha, you know, Captain America is the idol i always adored when I was a child. I can''t give it to anyone to take Captain America home." Colson replied with a smile, with an excited look on his face. If he can make an agent so excited, it can prove that Colson really adores Captain America. "But I remember that except for the last day when you have a vacation, you will basically have no rest time in the next two years." Natasha joked with a smile. Colson and Hawkeye are different from her. She is not under the command of Nick Frey. Although she obeys Nick Frey''s orders, she has a high degree of freedom and many vacations. Nick Frey only orders Hawkeye or Colson to do some extremely important and secret things. Hearing Natasha''s teasing, Colson''s face suddenly turned black. Colson squeezed out a smile worse than crying and said, "for my idol, it''s worth it!" "No, it''s mainly because Nick is so mean. He can give you another day off. It''s just that his bad taste wants you to choose between your idol and your vacation." Natasha complained. "It''s not good to speak ill of people behind their backs, Ms. Natasha." A neutral voice came from behind Natasha. A middle-aged black man with only one eye, dressed in a fur coat, came slowly. "What are you doing here?" Natasha did not speak ill of the embarrassment of being caught. Instead, she asked strangely. "I''ve arranged everything for aegis. It''s the same with me or not. I can just come out and meet my old friends." Nick Frey''s face flashed a touch of nostalgia when he was a member of the roaring commando team, following the US captain across Europe, destroying one Hydra base after another. Then Nick Frey quickly regained his mind and said with a smile, "when people get old, they always miss the past. Recently, mutants are restless again. We have to finish the plan of the Avengers alliance quickly." "Mutants?! Since the mutants nearly destroyed the world more than ten years ago, haven''t they disappeared? " Natasha frowned and said that the Apocalypse of more than ten years ago is still fresh in my mind. Just one thought, she launched all the world''s nuclear bombs into outer space. However, it is also because this time, the mutant angered all the superpowers and great powers, which made the mutant disappear suddenly. After more than ten years, are mutants ready to destroy the world? "Well, it''s not about more than ten years ago, but some human beings have changed from human beings to mutants overnight, and many events have been triggered because of these strange abilities. These new mutants have also attracted the attention of the previous mutants and are ready to absorb them into their ranks." Nick Frey has a headache, too. These mutants, unless they complete the formation of the Avengers alliance, can not compete with these mutants at all. The abilities of these mutants are very strange. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 32 Nick Frey didn''t worry about anything. Anyway, these things are not classified. Even if they hide it, they will know sooner or later. "So, the Avengers'' plan is to speed up the process, about Dr. Benner, the iron man, and the night devil, and contact with them, Natasha." Nick Frey said. "No problem, but chief, we should also be able to absorb some mutants and let them join our Avengers alliance. Mutants are not monolithic. For these new mutants, we just need to give them some leadership, and infuse them with some personal heroism and young young mutants, Maybe it can be the most effective help for us to deal with the threat of mutants. " Natasha said that although she also has her own plan in her heart, this method is also mutually beneficial. "Well, there''s some truth. I''ll leave it to you." Nick fry nodded and said. After a long discussion, due to the presence of outsiders, Yang Han didn''t make a sound either, hiding in Natasha''s body, slowly digesting the genes copied from the spider. A few hours later, on a glacier west of Greenland. An icebreaker comes to a stop at the target, and then a ladder is extended to the left side of the icebreaker for people to walk and carry goods. A team of agents came down the steps of the icebreaker, carrying a lot of equipment. The agents of aegis are all dressed in heavy winter suits, and the thick ice under their feet is far enough to bear the weight of these agents. "Here it is." One of the agents at the front said. Colson was so excited that he walked ahead. Nick Frey saw Colson''s gaffe and laughed. He knew how much Colson adored the captain of the United States. He even felt proud. Coming to the front, I saw a huge mechanical wreck trapped in the sunken ice and snow. And there''s a lot of ice and snow on it. There are often snowstorms in the Arctic Ocean. At this time, there is more ice and snow on the wreckage of the plane than in the previous photos, which is obviously covered by the snowstorms in recent days. Natasha is also wearing a thick winter suit. Although her body has been strengthened, she still can''t bear the extreme cold temperature in the Arctic. Looking at a portable theodolite, Nick fry said to Colson, "yes, here it is. Colson, get ready to explore the wreckage. " Nick Frey''s heart was also a little excited. After more than 70 years'' absence, he was finally able to meet again. As a member of the roar commando more than 70 years ago, why didn''t Nick Frey know this aircraft? This is the final battle between Steve Rogers and red skull! "All right." Colson then directed the other agents who came with him to set up the instruments and prepare to start the exploration. Today''s Aegis agents, basically everyone grew up listening to the story of Captain America. For Captain America, they have a feeling that they are about to meet their idol. Natasha looked at the wreckage of the Hydra plane trapped in ice and snow. Because a lot of ice and snow covered the wreckage, only part of the plane could be seen, but the sign of Hydra skull and octopus claw could still be seen on the exposed wing. The wreckage is really huge. The main part covered by ice and snow is the trunk, while the damaged wing is still visible. There are more than 100 meters long between the wings of the fuselage. There are countless broken parts on the wings, and some parts are missing. Obviously, the hydra''s aircraft was seriously impacted when it crashed, and its wings were also damaged. Natasha also came from the World War II. Looking at the hydra''s plane, she also had some feelings and feelings. "My God, this aircraft adopts a very streamlined shooting style. The wing is a bit of the style of the U.S. active b-ghost bomber, but it''s much larger. Behind the wing side, there are jet holes. At that time, we were able to make this kind of avant-garde aircraft. Hydra is really not simple. Now think about it. Hydra has such advanced technology that it''s not easy for us to win World War II. " After seeing the Hydra World War II aircraft, an agent couldn''t help sighing. "Well, cut the crap and do the rescue work quickly. When you go back, you can browse the information about World War II kept in aegis." Nick Frey said faintly. This information is not so top secret. It''s just out of reach of ordinary people. "Yes, chief." The agents answered and started again. "Director Nick, the acoustic structure detector is ready. We can scan the wreckage. " After a while, Colson ran over to report. "All right, get ready to explore the structure of this wreck." Nick nodded. Then a combined device was moved more than 10 meters closer to the wreckage along the pulley. A disc-shaped sound transmitter with a diameter of 90 cm on the device aimed at the wreckage. "Calibration complete." A special agent operating the equipment will report after adjusting the detector. "Let''s go." Nick Frey said. "Yes The agent was quick to operate. On the disc-shaped sound transmitter aimed at the wreckage, waves of sound are transmitted to the wreckage at a fixed frequency. The acoustic structure detector can effectively detect the internal structure of the target by using acoustic waves. After 40 seconds, the internal structure of the wreckage being detected began to show on the display at the back of the device. The bearings under the disc-shaped acoustic transmitter are rotating to detect more parts of the aircraft. Soon, the structure of the wreckage of the plane was detected and it was ready to enter. "Natasha, Colson, you two lead the team and enter the aircraft to explore." Nick Frey said. Natasha nodded, and Colson, together with a team of agents, came to the aircraft. With a burst of electric sparks, Natasha cut a roughly circular incision with a diameter of one meter on the shell of the aircraft. With the sound of "Dong", the cut aircraft shell fell into the fuselage, and the reverberating sound of metal collision came from the fuselage. Looking at the cut metal hole, Natasha looked down. There was a lot of ice and snow in it. It was obvious that it was pouring in through some damaged holes under the fuselage. Several agents quickly tied the cable to the fuselage shell and fixed it. Natasha took the lead in descending along the cable. It was dark in the cabin. Natasha swept around with her searchlight. She saw that the huge cabin was full of cold and gloomy for a while, and almost everything was covered with ice and snow£¨ At the end of this chapter, the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 33 The engine room is quite large, and the area just protruding out at the beginning is enough to hold dozens of tons of goods. Because a lot of ice and snow are pouring in from some damaged parts under the fuselage, the engine room is full of ice and snow. "Look! What is this? " An agent uses a searchlight to scan a very twisted thing nearby. He immediately exclaimed and quickly stepped forward to open the twisted thing. Natasha and Colson also walked past, only to see a distorted human figure leaning on the bulkhead of the engine room. This is a dry corpse because of the cold. The withered corpse''s eyes become extremely empty, his face is squeezed together, and the corpse is powerlessly twisted. Under the remains, there is a unique automatic rifle, which seems to combine the World War II firearms with the style of science fiction. The clothes on the corpse attracted Natasha''s attention. The corpse was dressed in a black old style military uniform, very similar to World War II, but with some special features. On the arm of the corpse, there was a skull with Octopus claws. The clothes on the body remind Natasha of World War II. Natasha sighs: "this is the remains of the Hydra soldier." "This is..." Natasha picked up the unique automatic rifle, gave the automatic rifle full of science fiction to an agent, and said, "give this to Nick Frey." "Yes! Sir The agent was carrying a World War II Hydra made automatic rifle to the way he came. "Sir. Look at this It''s another agent''s voice. Colson left Natasha and walked in the direction of the agent who had just spoken. Although the cabin was a little inclined and there was ice and snow, it could still walk, just be careful. Under the searchlight, you can see groups of huge oval bombs. Some of them are covered with ice and snow, but the outline of these bombs can still be seen clearly. All of these bombs are five or six meters long, oval in shape, and have wide metal wings at the tail. "It turns out that this is the bomb bay. This plane is really not simple. It''s full of fun." Colson sighed as he looked at the crowds of bombs below. "These guys are radioactive. Everybody be careful." Said Colson, looking at his radiation detector. Natasha walked through the crooked bridge and came to a deeper place. There was a metal hatch connecting the front. Natasha pushed the metal hatch and found that the metal hatch could not be opened at all. It seemed that it was frozen. Natasha took the cutter and cut a hole in the metal hatch. Entering the engine room further ahead, Natasha swept around with her searchlight and saw that there were a row of seats on both sides of the engine room, and there were weapon racks behind the seats. The cabin is supposed to be the area where security personnel are on standby, and there is a metal hatch in front of it. Natasha cut the metal hatch again without saying a word, and the cabin she entered was much larger than the guard cabin. There is also a lot of ice and snow in the engine room, far more than the middle and rear parts of the fuselage. The damage of the engine room is much more serious than that of other engine rooms. Parts and debris can be seen everywhere. On the left and right sides of the cabin and in front of it, you can see some of the pilot''s chairs that have been knocked down. In this cabin, there are also some damaged control platforms, which should be the cockpit. Natasha''s searchlight was in the cockpit. There was ice and snow and broken equipment everywhere. She went on to the front of the cockpit. Natasha absolutely stepped on something and quickly kicked the snow around with her feet. The real appearance of the object was revealed immediately. There was a white five pointed star in the center of the metal object, and the background color of the white five pointed star was round blue. White and red blue colors alternate in circles around the rest of the metal. This color and shape completely shocked Natasha. This thing is exactly the weapon used by us captain Steve Rogers more than 70 years ago. After digging away the ice and snow nearby, I saw a man lying in front of the metal. This human body is a whole body blue based, red and white in the waist and arms. There is a white five pointed star on the chest. This is the hero of World War II more than 70 years ago, Captain America! "Colson, bring people to me. I found Steve Rogers." Natasha took out her communicator and contacted Colson, who was still in the rear. Soon, a pair of agents came to the cockpit of the aircraft, they completely cut open all the metal doors. Colson looked at the sleeping American captain Steve Rogers, restrained his excitement, and directed the agents under him to put Steve Rogers on the stretcher. After Steve Rogers was taken out of the aircraft, the medical staff on board immediately got busy. After a series of tests, the medical staff came to a conclusion. "Captain America has a very weak life reaction in his body. In other words, it''s like a person hibernating. " "It seems that the discovery of signs of life came from Steve Rogers." Said Nick Frey, relieved. He is also a little lucky. Fortunately, Steve Rogers is a super soldier. Otherwise, how can he survive being frozen for more than 70 years? "Leave a team, continue to explore this Hydra, the rest, come back to New York with me." Nick Frey said. "Remember, don''t tell anyone what you see today. Saying it is tantamount to treason." Nick Frey''s voice was a little cold. Now Steve Rogers is of great significance to the United States, and he is also the most vulnerable time. If the news of the survival of the captain of the United States is known by other countries, he will inevitably be assassinated. If he was assassinated, Nick Frey could imagine that. "Yes, chief!" The agents around answered. Nick Frey nodded and asked the agent to take Steve Rogers back to the plane and set off for New York. "Take Steve''s shield if you have a chance." Yang Han suddenly said. "Steve''s shield? What are you doing? " Natasha frowned. What does this guy want Steve''s shield for? "Of course, venom not only has a gene pool that can bring you all kinds of abilities, but also has a weapon pool that can copy all kinds of weapons and acquire their characteristics. Captain America''s shield is sound-absorbing steel! Don''t you want a armor with this property? " Yang Han said slowly£¨ At the end of this chapter, the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 34 After returning to New York, Nick Frey soon arranged for Steve Rogers to enter the hospital of aegis New York branch, using the most advanced thawing equipment to wake up the hero more than 70 years ago. After that, there''s nothing to do with Natasha. But with Natasha''s authority, it''s OK to borrow Steve''s shield. It took Yang Han less than two hours to replicate the characteristics of sound-absorbing steel. The black fluid wrapped as like as two peas in the left arm of Natasha, and a shield made of black fluid appeared on the arm. The size was exactly the same as the shield of the US team, but the pattern of the American flag became white black widow spider pattern. "You try." Yang Han urged. Natasha took a gun and fired three shots at the shield on her left arm without hesitation. Only when the bullet touched the shield, it was absorbed kinetic energy. The warhead was crushed by the later impact force, and then fell to the ground, making a clear sound. "That''s great." Natasha praised from her heart. Not only superpowers, but also weapons can be copied. This alien creature is too strong. "Now, you should know that I choose to live with you, it''s yours..." before Yang Han finished, Natasha interrupted. "Yes, I know. My pleasure, right?" Natasha asked helplessly. "That''s right." Yang Han nodded and said haughtily. "OK, I see. You don''t have to repeat it." Natasha put the shield of the US team back in its original position, and then he has a lot of things to do. Osborne group. Dr. Connors came to the front of the hologram, which listed a row of seven mice. From the hologram came the electronic sound of artificial intelligence: "No.1 to No.7 experimental bodies began to react. Tissue begins to grow and cells begin to grow and divide rapidly Dr. Connors had a look of ecstasy on his face: "here we go. Peter is right. This guy is a genius." After a few minutes, the reaction was normal. However, the electronic sound suddenly sounded: "warning, No. 2 and No. 6 subjects have symptoms of maladjustment, organ and tissue failure." Hearing this, Dr. Connors''s face became serious. We started to adjust the experiment by the instrument. Dr. Connors is also here to urgently adjust the experimental equipment, the experimental mice not only one after another organ failure, and even death. "No.3, No.4 and No.1 died, and No.2 and No.6 organ failure aggravated..." Listening to these electronic reports, Connors frowned and touched his head with his left arm. "Dr. Connors. It''s almost lunch time now. Shall I bring you some food? " The assistant asked cautiously. Connors breathed a sigh of relief and said, "no, you all go out first. I want to be alone. " The assistants then left the room, leaving Connors alone to ponder¡° How many times have you experimented, or this result... The theory has proved that Peter''s idea is right, but why does it still fail? " Dr. Connors sighed helplessly. Just as Professor Connors was dejected, the electronic sound suddenly rang: "No.7 experimental body is normal, tissue grows rapidly, body temperature and blood pressure are normal." After hearing this, Connors immediately got up and ran to the container with No. 7 white rat. He stared at the change of the mouse at the moment, and saw that the broken leg of the mouse had a slight growth trend. Connors''s eyes immediately showed a surprise light. Although the serum injected into these experimental bodies was roughly the same, there were also slight differences. Connors rushed to find the production data of serum of No. 7 experimental body, and planned to do more experiments. In the next experiment, all the mice survived, and the disabled parts of the mice grew at a considerable speed. Seeing such a situation, Connors was very happy, and even fanatical for a while for the success he had achieved after years of hard work. But Connors immediately calmed down. He knew very well that the medical department was very strict in the investigation of this regenerative biotechnology, because it was difficult to guarantee whether this unknown technology would have a strong negative effect. Now we have to record whether these mice have abnormal reactions or side effects. Only in this way can it work on the human body. At present, the serum is only half successful, and it still needs a lot of experiments and time to improve. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The next afternoon in the Osborne group. "I heard the experiment was successful." Tim, the CEO of Osborne, is in Dr. Connors'' office. "Yes, now the mice in both experiments are very healthy. Peter is a genius. Without his theory, my experiment would not have progressed so quickly. " With a look of excitement, Dr. Connors said something about Peter Parker. "Peter? Harry''s friend? I see. I think we can start human experiments now. " Tim nodded, a little impressed by the son of Osborne group, Harry Osborne''s friends. However, he is still not satisfied with the progress of Dr. Connors. What he needs now is human data, not mouse data. "What? no It''s not going to work! We just succeeded in the experiment on mice! We haven''t recorded the follow-up observation data. Now we don''t know whether it will cause harm to human body! " When Dr. Connors heard this, he directly denied it. "And even if there are no abnormalities and side effects in the later observation records, we still need more test data to verify that this serum has no harm. Now where can we find volunteers to do the test?" Dr. Connors felt that he was too excited to speak. He explained quickly that he did not want to conduct human experiments rashly, because it was easy to have irreversible and terrible consequences. A little carelessness will destroy a person''s life! Even to bring death to others, which is not what he wants. "Volunteers? Just go to the disabled veterans hospital. Doctor, you have to understand that we have no time! Norman Osborne''s life is coming to an end Tim said in a cold voice, with cruelty and determination in his cold words. "No, you can''t! This serum has not been tested. It can''t act on human body at all. It''s a crime to carry out experiments on human body without permission! " Said Dr. Connors in an angry voice¡° No, they are volunteers. We didn''t force them, doctor. I think there''s something wrong with your attitude now, and it''s not suitable for you to continue the experiment. Now you can go back for a holiday, and Osborne group will pay for all your expenses. " Tim said faintly. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 35 Tim took a light look at Dr. Connors, who was in a state of shock and anger. He didn''t have a big mood, but his assistant outside the door ran in and said a few words to Tim, which made him look different and get up immediately. "Dr. Connors, I hope you can have more rest during this period of time. When do you want to know and when can you continue to work?" Tim said faintly, and then went out in a hurry. Tim''s heart is beating fast at the moment, because he heard from some people that Steve Rogers, the captain of the United States more than 70 years ago, came back from the north pole and also brought a blood sample of Steve Rogers. He was going to tell Norman Osborne the good news. Now Norman Osborne suffers a lot because of his family''s genetic diseases, but he still devotes himself to studying the formula of super soldier serum obtained from the army. Now he has the blood sample of American captain Steve Rogers, and believes that Norman Osborne can develop super soldier serum before he is completely knocked down by the disease. As for this serum thing, it can be carried out simultaneously. After all, it is a good thing to have two things that can change human beings. "Take this serum to the disabled military hospital. No matter what method you use, you must find volunteers." Tim said to his assistant that he was going to see Norman Osborne and tell him about Captain America. He didn''t have time to solve it himself. On the other hand, Dr. Connors sat decadent in his office, not knowing how long he had been sitting, and there was a test serum in front of him. The test serum has not been confirmed to be completely reliable. How can we conduct human test? Even if human trials are to be carried out, they must be volunteers with good intentions, not disabled veterans in the dark. Before becoming a scientist, he was a military doctor. This arm was amputated because of the bomb. His original intention was to help these disabled veterans, not to harm them. Dr. Connors suffered as if he had made a difficult decision. Connor picked up the serum in front of him and prepared to do his own experiment. Science needs a little dedication! Dr. Connors gritted his teeth to inject the serum into his body. "Oh, no! Doctor, are you crazy! " Just as Dr. Connors was about to inject the serum into his body, Peter suddenly appeared in Dr. Connors'' office. Peter snatched Dr. Connors'' serum and said in a very bad tone, "doctor, there may be something wrong with our serum." "Doctor, I think you''d better go with me now¡° Peter took Dr. Connors to the observation room of biological experiment. The cage used to hold two mice in the laboratory has been destroyed. There was a mess on the table, and blood could be seen faintly. And Gwen stood on one side and seemed a little frightened and stable, obviously frightened. "Doctor, I think you''d better look at this first!" Peter came to one side with a dignified face and some doubting Dr. Connors. All the time, the body of the white mouse is lying there quietly, and next to it is a rat shaped lizard, which is five times bigger than the ordinary white mouse. Strong leg muscles, sharp claws and scarlet and bloodthirsty eyes all represent its ferocity at the moment. "Oh, my God! What is this Asked Dr. Connors, looking at the man in front of him with wide eyes. The lizard is held in a stronger cage, which is usually used to hold larger animals, such as Bulldogs¡° This is a white mouse that we tested before. Just now, he suddenly mutated and became like this. " Peter''s face was dignified and his tone was a little depressed. It was obvious that the experiment he was proud of had changed so much, which was absolutely depressing. "The power becomes bigger and stronger. And even more bloody, it killed its companion. Doctor, I think our experiment failed. " Peter said with some frustration, but Peter soon got excited again and said: "but doctor, we have this guy now, we may be able to find out why there is such a mutation, which part is wrong, as long as we exclude these mutation factors, maybe our experiment will be successful!" "Oh, no!" When Dr. Connors saw the lizard as if it had been struck by lightning, Peter didn''t hear much about it. Suddenly he thought of the serum that Tim had taken away. He pressed Peter''s shoulder and said, "God help, I hope it''s too late. We have to stop him!" "Stop what? Doctor Peter was a little confused and didn''t understand what Dr. Connors was saying. "Tim, he took a serum. He''s going to use it for human test. We have to tell him the result quickly. I hope it''s too late. I hope it won''t create a monster." After all, Dr. Connors had seen a big storm. Shocked for a while, he strode toward his office and explained to Peter. "What? How dare he! The experiments of serum on animals have not been successful yet! How can function in human body! Are they crazy? " Peter felt an unprecedented anger, and this serum had his participation in it. If innocent people are killed because of this serum, then he is also responsible! It''s like the bandit hurt his uncle after he let go. It''s an unforgivable sin! "I''m Dr. Connors. Get me Mr. Tim." Dr. Connors dialed the company''s switchboard platform. "I''m sorry, Dr. Connors. Mr. Tim has gone to see Mr. Norman. He can''t answer your call yet." It''s Tim''s secretary who answers the phone. "Do you know where the serum Tim took from me is now? This serum is extremely dangerous, do not act on human experiments, otherwise it will create a very terrible monster Said Dr. Connors. "I''m sorry, Dr. Connors. I don''t know where this serum is. I''ll let Mr. Tim know when he comes out." Said Tim''s secretary. Dr. Connors hung up with a worried look on his face. Peter asked, "doctor, what''s up?" "Tim is visiting Mr. Norman. He can''t answer the phone. The serum is missing. We can only pray. Tim hasn''t applied the serum to the human body yet." Said Dr. Connors helplessly. "Damn it Peter murmured, but he could only wait for Tim''s visit to Norman Osborne to come to an end. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 36 In a disabled veterans'' hospital in New York City, bronsky came in. His eyes were a little confused. He sounded that night two days ago. If there was no mysterious woman, I''m afraid he would have been in this hospital. Every time I think of that guy''s fists and the bloody bodies of his comrades, I can''t help but make him a little scared and shamed. He wants to beat the green guy himself. Today, he came here to visit a former comrade in arms, a young man. During the task of capturing hawk, he was broken his spine, and he could no longer stand up, and he had no fertility. In addition to the fracture of his spine, his legs had been amputated. Compared with those dead soldiers, living is a kind of torture. If he has become such a disability, he may know himself that he is a soldier, a pure soldier, and he likes to fight. If he had the fighting experience ten years ago, he might think about sitting in the office drinking tea, reading the newspaper, and then training new recruits from time to time, saying some inspiring speeches. But he is very old, almost 40 years old. For most people, this is middle age, and there are at least 20 or 30 years to live in his life. But for a soldier like him, 40 years old, his body can''t keep up with his reaction speed. When he comes here, of course, if the US military''s order output is large enough, the Chinese manufacturers will give a discount, and then send it to the Pentagon by mail. The military uses the discount medal, which is expected to cost only two dollars, to express their contribution to the brave fighting of the US army. Then, like many of his injured companions, the government paid a pension, then threw them to the disabled veterans'' hospital and left them to fend for themselves. Of course, he has nothing to complain about. It''s just the soldier''s fate. Compared with being disabled, he thinks it''s best for him to die in the mission. Bronsky thought a lot, but the most exciting thing for him was general Ross''s super soldier plan. He thought very clearly that this was his only chance to defeat hawk. This time I came here to say goodbye to the past, because he will never need any more comrades in arms. "Which room is Joseph brownton in, please?" Emile bronsky, with a bunch of flowers in his hand, asked the medical staff here. "Yes, Joseph is in room 46." The medical staff replied. "OK, thank you." Emile bronsky politely thanks and finds a young man in his twenties in ward 46. He should be full of hope and sunshine at this age, but at the moment, he only has the dusk of dying people and the dead pupils. Emile bronsky put this bunch of flowers in his hand on Joseph''s bedside. He didn''t speak, just looked at Joseph quietly. After a while, there was a lot of noise outside, and browns got up, ready to go out to see what was going on. Before long, bronsky came in again and said, "Osborne group wants to test a new type of serum, which has a breakthrough in animals. It can regenerate the limbs of mice with broken legs. There is a high probability of success in human experiments. Do you want to participate?" Joseph, who had not spoken for a long time, turned his head, his eyes shining with hope that he did not have before, and said, "I want to participate. Help me!"¡° No problem. " Bronsky smiles. He doesn''t mind helping. He also wants to see if the so-called serum can have this effect. If it does, it means that he can fight all the time as long as he doesn''t die. This is good for him. Soon, bronsky won the right to the experiment. All the disabled soldiers watched the experiment eagerly, because it was a rebirth for them. However, the risk of the human experiment was unknown, and they were not willing to risk their lives to do the experiment. Because after the experiment, there will certainly be more effective serum, they can also be reborn. Soon, the Osborne group took Joseph and Emir away. Take them to a special place for human experiments. Emile bronsky is watching. A test tube full of serum makes him have some ideas. He knows a doctor who has no medical ethics and can do anything for money. He just expressed his desire to have a look at the serum. By the way, he gave this guy $10000 to get one-third of the serum and the remaining two-thirds mixed with water. He should be able to complete the experiment. Even if he failed, the impact was not big. In his eyes, Joseph was better dead than alive. For Dr. reed, treating the sick and saving the people is just work, and work needs to be paid. If you don''t get enough pay, I''m sorry, Dr. reed won''t work. This kind of cruel doctor is not popular in regular hospitals. But it''s needed at the Osborne group funded disabled veterans'' hospital. Because this doctor does not care about medical ethics, nor does he care about the oath he once made when he was studying medicine. He just needs money! Osborne gave him five thousand dollars for the experiment, but Emil gave him ten thousand dollars and said he only wanted to see the serum, of course! Money is God, God has a request, why does he not do it? "Joseph, this is the best chance of your life." Dr. Reid came to the operating room in the special clinic with some faded serum. "Doctor, can I really recover myself?" Asked Joseph, with hope in his eyes. "Of course, of course, this is the latest technology of Osborne group, which can repair all human injuries. Even if your spine is broken and your legs are amputated, you can still get better. " Dr. reed tried to soften his voice as if to make his words more believable. But he didn''t know the tone, which made his voice more hypocritical and cunning. "Be ready, Joseph, you will bring your new life. It will only take a while, and your life will not be the same." Dr. reed slowly injected the serum into Joseph''s blood. The pale blue serum began to work in Joseph''s eager eyes. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 37 "I''m sorry to help you, but I have to. You know, it''s a necessary security procedure." Dr. Reed said to Joseph, and motioned his assistants on both sides to come forward and fasten Joseph''s seat belt firmly on the bed. Because we don''t know the danger of this kind of experiment, it''s almost a necessary safety item. "Well, Joseph, have a good rest. Sleep and get up, and you''ll find yourself cured. " It''s a pity that this empty comfort can''t bring any safety to people, which further reflects Reed''s guilty heart. Joseph was tied up in the hospital bed and did not answer. He now has more fervent hope for the success of the experiment than anyone else. He is still young, and he does not want to stay in bed forever. Dr. reed left the operating room and closed the door of the operating room. He stood in the monitoring room and watched Joseph''s change through the camera. The lizard''s genes changed faster than expected. In only 20 minutes, Zod''s body began to change and his severed limb began to grow! Like a silkworm that is weaving cocoons, the broken limbs begin to grow calluses layer by layer, which is actually a state of rapid skin regeneration and rapid aging and death. "A large number of artificial nutrition supplement for Joseph, to speed up the speed of limb repair." Reed was a little surprised that the serum of Osborne group''s experiment, if it really succeeds, will change the world. He also had some expectations, so he increased the nutrition supplement for Joseph. After all, the growth of amputated limbs is a consuming process. In essence, he is consuming the energy and nutrition in his body, so that the growth of amputated limbs can continue. Emile bronsky looked at Joseph''s fast-growing legs and his serum in his hands. Ten thousand dollars is worth it. Now that I know the results of the experiment, I should go. Emile bronsky has gone out, and now he''s going to experiment with the super soldier project. He will be stronger and younger! Under reed''s command, the nutrient solution that had been slowly injected into Joseph began to speed up the injection speed. A large amount of nutrition supplemented the consumption in Joseph''s body, making his amputated limb grow more rapidly. Facing all the feelings is the most clear Joseph himself, he felt his original incomplete body is growing rapidly. The growth of the limbs is accompanied by heartbreaking pain, like breaking his bones one by one and then splicing them together one by one. But he didn''t care, because he had experienced more severe pain than this kind of pain. Do you know how painful it is to have a broken spine? How painful is it to twist your legs into a twist? The greater pain is the process of waiting for death, which is hopeless. I don''t know how long it took for Joseph to feel like suffering for a century. Instead of feeling the pain of regenerating his limbs, he began to feel new consciousness. This is the feeling he didn''t feel after his broken spine. His arms, fingers, thighs, calves, and even his third leg felt it. Despite being tied to a hospital bed, he tried to move, reappearing his conscious wrists and thighs. This feeling is really wonderful, any healthy person can not understand the pain of this disability! And this process actually takes less than three hours. With Joseph''s activities, the calluses that originally wrapped around his newborn limbs began to fall down layer by layer. The two newborn thighs enabled him to stand up again. The skin of the newborn limbs was as smooth as a baby. "It''s incredible! It''s a human miracle Joseph sighed. Suddenly, a kind of pain from the deep bone marrow broke Joseph who was just happy to get a new body. The wild lizard''s genes are rapidly replicating and spreading in his body at an irreversible speed, and his gene chain is rapidly destroyed. There are fewer and fewer genes belonging to human parts, but more and more genes belonging to lizards! And the genetic changes also began to appear on the surface of his body, first from the place where the new limbs were born, Joseph''s body began to turn green a little bit. Then he began to attach lizard like scales, and his body began to expand, and his muscles grew like balloons. At this time, the machine that delivered the nutrient solution to Joseph was still working seriously. A lot of nutrients were added to Joseph''s body, making his changes more dramatic. His hands have become a pair of huge claws, the original nail has become a deadly weapon, and behind him there is a three meter long tail! The scarlet eyes are twinkling with bloodthirsty color. Joseph, who has mutated into a monster, has not completely lost his mind now. The result of this mutated adult lizard is not what he wants! He wants to be a man, not a monster! He felt that he had no place to vent his anger. Joseph''s eyes became more and more red, and his reason became weaker and weaker. The part of lizard''s gene that magnified anger and brutality began to highlight its power. "I''ll make you pay the price!" Joseph roared, and his huge body rushed to the outside. Whether it was hawk, or rose, or Emile bronsky, or the man who injected him with serum, he wanted these people to die! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Emil bronsky doesn''t know what happened because he''s now at general Ross''s military base. General Ross looked at bronsky faintly and asked, "think about it?" "Of course, I like to fight." Bronsky replied without hesitation. "Like fighting? A natural warrior? " Rose didn''t comment on it. He looked at bronsky''s gloomy face and said, "are you still worried about what happened last time?" "To be honest, sir." Bronsky sighed and said, "last time, it was the weakest battle I''ve ever fought in my life." Some time ago in Brazil, bronsky led the special forces trained by him to round up Bruce Banner. Ben thought the task would be no difficulty, because although the superior emphasized that the target was extremely dangerous. But he could see at a glance that Bruce Benner was a weak scholar and had never received any military training. Well, boy scout training is not. Bronsky surmised to himself that this banner might be a civilian of a terrorist organization, responsible for managing funds, manufacturing weapons and so on, and also knew a lot of secrets, so the leader asked to catch him alive. But when the action came, bronsky found himself wrong. The weak scholar has become an invulnerable green man who can use forklift as a bowling ball. Then, the form of fighting is one-sided. All the special combat teams involved in the round-up are destroyed. At present, he is the only one who can stand. The rest are either dead or disabled veterans. He just came out of the hospital for disabled veterans. And a little bit of good stuff for 10000 dollars. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 38 "With my skills and experience now, I can make myself scared ten years ago. But after all, I don''t have the physical quality I had ten years ago, so when you said you could make me 20 years younger, I agreed without hesitation. " Emile bronsky said excitedly. "Good. I like soldiers like you." General Ross laughed, patted bronsky on the shoulder, and took bronsky into a laboratory. The news that Captain America dug up from the north pole is too big. Except for some big men, no one else knows. But Captain America''s blood, hair and body fluids are of great benefit to the research of super soldier program. Bronsky looked at these sophisticated instruments, his heart was also a little nervous, but he still took off his underpants and lay on the cold operating table. Start to accept the transformation of the super soldier program. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Osborne group, secret research lab. It is said that Norman Osborne, who is seriously ill, is busy in the research room. There are many drafts on his desk, on which there are dense formulas. Norman Osborne knows that the Osborne family has a family genetic disease. In recent years, he has been tormenting him. Harry''s genetic disease will attack in the last three years at most. Although his time is not long, he will solve the family genetic disease for Harry''s sake. Therefore, he spent a lot of money to buy the military''s residual formula for super soldiers. Although the military is reluctant to share it, if he didn''t guarantee that it would only be provided to the military after the research, he would not have got this formula. This formula has been available to him for some time, but there is still not much progress. Until today, Tim brought a small tube, about 10 cc of the blood of American captain Steve Rogers, and several hair samples, which made a breakthrough in his experiment. It may be able to cure their family genetic diseases. "Body strengthening agents. Maybe I can name it that way. " Norman Osborne''s face was full of excitement. Although the drug developed is not as powerful as super soldier serum, it can still give people very powerful power and increase human wisdom. Although this kind of medicine has not been developed, the progress in theory indicates that this method is feasible. It only takes some time to develop this kind of medicine for strengthening human body. "Tim, how''s Harry doing?" Norman Osborne put down the test tube and asked, squinting. "The people on the board of directors are very upset recently. Master Harry is hard to deal with these old foxes." Tim replied. "Well! As long as I''m Norman Osborne, this company will only be Osborne! " Norman Osborne snorted, his voice full of domineering, and then continued to study about the development of body strengthening drugs. He is confident that the finished product will be manufactured in a few days. If this human body strengthening agent comes out, it will not only cure his familial genetic diseases, but also open a new chapter for human beings. Osborne group will surpass stark group and become the first real enterprise in the United States. "What happened to Dr. Connors'' experiment?" Norman Osborne asked without raising his head. "The research has been successful. The results of the experiments on mice have been achieved, and now human experiments have begun. " Said Tim. "Yes? I see. You go first. " Norman Osborne said faintly, looking at the scene outside, his heart also rose infinite pride In a medical room in New York City, Joseph''s face was ferocious, his hands were stained with blood, and there were many scattered corpses behind him, which looked terrible. Who really made him like this? It''s the officials who live in the Pentagon, who see the lives of soldiers as cold numbers. Joseph still remembers his oath in front of the national flag. He vowed to fight to defend the territory and dignity of the country and to protect the lives and freedom of the people. He kept his promise, but the federal government betrayed him. A copper medal worth 18 yuan sent him away. He wants these people to pay the price! He wants the people who caused all this to bear the consequences for the mistakes he committed! Peter and Dr. Connors are still waiting, but because they think the serum is still in Tim''s hands, they think there is still room for recovery, just give them a little more time to improve. "Hi Gwen, what''s the matter?" Peter answered the phone and asked. "Peter, there''s no time to explain! Turn on the TV and turn it on to Fox News Gwen was anxious on the phone and had no plans to talk to Peter. "What? All right When Peter heard Gwen''s words, he felt more and more uneasy. He turned on the TV screen and transposed it to Fox new york news. "According to our report, there was a riot in the Bronx. An unknown creature attacked the district government in the Bronx TV station is playing a picture, the picture has been shaking, it seems that the photographer is shooting in motion. "This unknown creature has a humanoid form, but its body is more like a lizard. And the height is close to four meters high, the strength is incomparable, although the size is strong, but the speed is also very fast. Now the police are coming here, and we don''t know how many casualties this accident will cause. " At the same time, many people saw the news. Natasha is one of them, looking at the lizard man on TV who is tall enough to match hawk''s. "Wow, what''s wrong with the world? How come there''s a monster like hawk again. " Natasha was surprised. "Hawk? No, hawk can easily hammer this guy to death. This guy can beat Peter at most. " Yang Han light said, who is hawk? The strongest creature on the earth''s surface, even Thor can hammer him, but he can''t beat a lizard man? It''s just that this guy doesn''t seem to be Dr. lizard. Dr. lizard is not so tall. He''s more than two meters tall at most. Besides, he has a white coat on his body. This guy doesn''t have anything on his body. It''s not like him at all. Won''t the plot deviate because of his little butterfly? "Do you want to absorb this guy''s ability?" Natasha asked, she can now use Peter''s spider power, but that''s not enough. She wants more. "No, this guy has no use but regeneration. I don''t need the ability to regenerate at all. " Yang Han curled his lips and said lightly. "Oh." When Natasha heard the speech, she was not interested in it. Even if Yang Han was not interested, she was even less interested. "If you want to, you can practice with him. It''s great to control your ability at the moment. After all, it''s meaningless to get the ability without using it." Yang Han said lightly£¨ At the end of this chapter, the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and it will not open in the future. Please remember: net, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 39 The Bronx is a place with a serious shortage of police. Most of the people in this area are people living at the bottom of New York. The government is also indifferent to this area. There is not much money invested in this area, so after Zod, a lizard warrior, attacked the office building of the district government, the police who came to the scene were very limited. Only less than 12 police cars and more than 30 policemen arrived at the scene to stop the terrible lizard man. Most of the policemen were only equipped with colt M1911 pistols. The biggest kinetic energy damage of this kind of pistol is only 850 joules, and there are a few No. 12 shotguns. This kind of gun seems to be very powerful in film and television works, and it''s very cool to hit people. But in fact, the bigger role of the shotgun is to block the enemy''s advance by attacking in a large area, so the real role of the shotgun is the braking ability rather than the lethality. In fact, using the standard 12 deer shot shotgun, each shot can cause less than 300 joules of damage. It''s nice to fight with a shotgun, but it''s hard to kill a person if it''s not a close attack. Before that, there were three shotgun attacks on the prisoner, and 27 bullets hit the whole body, still holding a pistol and the police. The policemen who arrived at the scene formed a simple defensive line with police cars, and then opened fire on the lizard man who was doing damage. To be honest, this level of firepower is too weak. The range of pistols is very limited. Many pistols have little lethality when they are more than 50 meters. Not to mention the shorter range shotguns, whose bullets are tickling lizards as they are destroying, but they are enough to make them angry. Don''t expect a person who has been occupied by brutality to have much sense. Now he doesn''t care whether he kills innocent people or not. Bloodthirsty is the primitive instinct of every predator. The lizard man, who has been completely controlled by the beast, doesn''t care so much about you. Now he just wants to tear up these little insects! Although this guy is very large, but very fast, you know, lizards are the same size of the land species sprint champion. Does it feel like a car that is more than four meters high and speeding towards you? Don''t say Dodge, even the whole person is almost scared silly. These policemen tried hard to stop him from moving forward. Almost all of them shot their pistols at the speed of assault rifles, but they had no effect at all. The bullets were just tickling for him. Other police officers have been desperate, many people are shouting to let the police officer behind the car run away, but it may be because of excessive tension and fear, the police officer''s legs are stiff like two pieces of wood, completely unable to move. Some people close their eyes in despair and dare not look at the next picture. It''s going to be terrible. It''s going to be! At this critical moment, a voice came, "Hey! Look here, lizard Lizard man was successfully attracted to the past, only one foot, growing in its eyes. With a light sound, the lizard man was directly kicked a somersault and fell to the ground, shaking up the surrounding cars. At this critical moment, it was spider man Peter Parker who came to help. The little spider that has been amplified by spider gene can almost make ordinary people die with one punch, let alone rely on spider silk to swing over and carry a lot of kinetic energy. This kind of kick has several tons of impact force, and it still kicks the lizard man''s head. It''s very uncomfortable. And the little spider also used a perfect back somersault, removed the reaction force, and landed on the ground steadily. Taking advantage of this gap, two policemen ran up and carried away the already tense and immovable policeman. Now everyone''s eyes are on Peter. "Hey, guys, I''m here to help. Don''t look at me like that. We need to know that our enemies are still there. " Peter motioned to the police not to pay attention to themselves now. They should know that the lizard still has fighting power. "Be careful!" The police officer reminds a way, this police officer just opens a mouth, haven''t waited for small spider to reply. The next moment, the little spider was swept out by a tail, hit on the roof of a car, suddenly hit by the heavy blow, directly confused the little spider. Although the little spider has a spider sense, but has a sense does not mean that it can reflect over, at least now the novice spider man can not. "Little bug, you want to die!" Joseph shook his head, got up from the ground and roared. In the original book, Peter Parker has just acquired the ability of spiders, and his combat experience is only dealing with street thugs. No serious combat, no systematic learning of combat technology. Fortunately, at that time, his opponent was only Dr. Connors, although he became a lizard man. But as a scholar, he hardly ever fought in his life. It''s also a rookie fighting. Their fighting level is half a Jin to eight Liang. They are fighting by animal instinct. The fighting picture is ugly. Unfortunately, now it''s a soldier who has become a lizard. After six years of service, his fighting experience is not comparable to that of a little spider. Although Joseph''s sense is very weak, his fighting skills have almost become instinctive. Steel whip like tail with a huge wind came to Peter, and at this time Peter just from Joseph suddenly sneak attack, now back is still hot, now see hit his tail again hit him, strong spider induction told him, this is very dangerous. As a small spider, he dodged quickly, even his favorite mouth gun didn''t have time to put it. "The little fellow is too weak to deal with him. Moreover, this lizard man is fighting in the way of the military. It''s not something made by the military again. " Natasha drives a car and sits in the cab watching the fight between the spider and the lizard man. Yang Han doesn''t speak. Of course, he knows how the lizard man came from. He just doesn''t know why he is from the military. Maybe it''s his little butterfly effect. "If he can''t resist, it''s your turn." Yang Han said lightly. "Well." Natasha nodded. To be honest, she didn''t want to go to the front desk so quickly. If someone found Yang Han, a bug level creature, Natasha couldn''t guarantee who was the ultimate owner. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 40 Now the little spider is just a novice. If it''s facing Dr. Connors, who has never had a fight before and just relies on instinct to fight, then these two people will fight back and forth. But now, because of a little bit of butterfly effect, it is not Dr. Connors who has turned into lizard man, but another unknown guy. It''s also the elite of the military. If you beat the green devil or octopus, the little spider may be able to beat the lizard man, but unfortunately, the little spider is just a sprout. Soon, under the continuous attack of the lizard people, she fell into a disadvantage. If Natasha continues to sit still, the little spider will be torn up by the lizard people. Natasha''s impression of Peter is pretty good. Apart from some chatter, she also has her own ambition. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Even superheroes will be divided into several groups. It is impossible to unite as one. For example, there are several factions in the aegis Bureau, of course! This kind of factional struggle will not affect the work of aegis, and Nick Frey will turn a blind eye to it! He seems to have only one eye. In fact, Natasha is very happy that she and Yang Han are living together. Now she can''t understand the world any more. All kinds of black technology and super powers are constantly emerging. As a human, she has no right to speak under these super powers and black technology weapons. As a person who has survived from World War II, Natasha knows how to deal with the world. Only strength can be respected, no matter what it is. In terms of national strength, the United States is the biggest fist, so it is the super overlord in the world. And her strength, before these people appeared, was also extremely important for aegis and the United States, but! Now with the emergence of super powers and various kinds of black technology, the role of ordinary people will only become smaller and smaller. Even with the Avengers alliance, the only people who can be a part of it are the superpowers and the iron man. Without Yang Han, she would be more and more marginalized, even sacrificing her beauty to seduce those men. Between superheroes. Natasha is glad that she can meet Yang Han and have a place in this era of superpowers and black technology. She is not the kind of whore who seduces men everywhere. However, Natasha still has some concerns. Yang Han is a very important existence for her, but he is an alien creature. He is also a tool to gain powerful power, even a tool to copy any ability and strengthen it by the way. With this alone, we can make countless people crazy. Will she still have her share? It had to make Natasha cautious. Just as Natasha hesitated, the little spider was swept out again by the lizard man''s tail, hit the wall, and then spread on the ground, unable to get up. It''s obvious that the new spider isn''t the lizard man''s rival at all. Natasha opens the door, and the black fluid begins to spread around her neck, ready to turn into combat clothes to support Peter Parker. Suddenly, a laser gun came down from the sky and hit the lizard man on the back. The scale armour that the bullet could not pierce was instantly blasted open a blood hole, and the surrounding flesh and blood were blasted to pieces¡° It''s iron man "Great, iron man beat the lizard." Seeing the gold and red Sao Bao mecha in mid air, the people around were boiling. Compared with spider man''s performance of low force, they prefer iron man, a superhero full of sense of technology and strong thief. After all, mecha is a man''s romance! And the man driving the mecha is a woman''s romance. "Roar!" Iron man''s laser beam completely angered the lizard man, and the wild beast was not easy to deal with. The lizard man grabbed a car by his side and threw it directly at the iron man who was flying in mid air. Iron Man grabs the car with both hands, but his body also goes back more than ten meters in the air. Tony is not a good tempered man. After catching the car, he directly raises the car and smashes it with his backhand at the lizard man. In an instant, the lizard man and his car were smashed out directly. "Cool As soon as the little spider came over, he looked at the scene that the lizard man, who had no idea what to do, was hanged up and beaten by the iron man. He couldn''t help cheering. Tony fell down, went to the little spider and asked, "what''s the matter with this lizard?" "That''s cool." Little spider touched mark No.2 armor, full of envy, just because of the mask, no one can see. "Hey! Boy, don''t touch, don''t touch my paint. " Tony photographed the little spider''s hand. "Oh Peter''s eyes were a little hot, but he withdrew his hand. "Do you know what happened to this lizard?" Asked Tony. Peter became indignant and said, "I know, this is a serum invented by Dr. Connors, which can cure the disabled and change the future. It has great defects and is not perfect. However, Osborne group directly carried out human experiments, which led to the emergence of this lizard." "I see. You help me to get rid of this guy." Tony saw the lizard man climb up again, and even his back injury had recovered, which made Tony look dignified. Before, he was dealing with some terrorists, and weapons could not threaten him at all. Now he is dealing with this kind of creature, and his regeneration ability is terrible. It''s a tough battle. Tony believes that any self-healing ability has a price. He doesn''t believe that this guy can heal himself infinitely. "Hey! Why didn''t you help me? " Peter murmured, and the spider silk spurted from his wrist. "Tin man, you are looking for death!" The lizard man roared, and his back injury had already recovered. He rushed forward again to tear up the tin man who had brought him great pain. "Tin man?" Tony Stark looks ugly. Why are you talking so badly? You''re the tin man. Your whole family is tin man. "Tin man, a good nickname." Little spider joked. "Bug, tin man, I''ll tear you up." The lizard man roared and rushed straight at Peter. "Oh! You''re a good nickname, bug. " Tony Stark also joked. Peter''s face is a little black under his mask. He was teasing others just now, but now he is being teased back. Why is this guy''s mouth so open? (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 41 Tony did not say a word, the palm of his hand directly a laser beam one after another hit the lizard side, powerful attack power and burning feeling instantly let lizard doctor pain. Fortunately, lizard man''s scale armor has strong protection ability and strong recovery ability. In addition, his beast like intuition enables him to quickly avoid the key points before danger comes. For a moment, lizard man is in a mess, but his life is not in danger. However, although his life is not in danger, the feeling of being beaten but unable to fight back makes the lizard man angry. So the lizard man vent his anger on Spiderman who is closely entangled with him. In a moment, the claw marks appear on Spiderman. "Hey! Watch out, tin man. " Spiderman uses his spider sense to avoid Dr. lizard''s people and Tony Stark''s laser beam. That''s right, poor spider. Now it''s not just about avoiding lizards, it''s about avoiding Tony Stark, an unreliable friend. No way, because spider is an agile hero himself, his reaction speed has exceeded the instant calculation speed of Tony Stark''s armor system Jarvis. So sometimes, Tony Stark''s weapon system is clearly aimed at the lizard man, but after the attack, it may have reached the little spider. In other words, spider man''s spider sense has a sharp sense of crisis and a quick response. Otherwise, a small spider without lizard scale armor''s defense and resilience might have been lying dead under his own unreliable friendly attack for a long time. "Little bug, I think you should find your own reason. You shouldn''t jump around. Without you, this lizard man should have been solved by me long ago. Now I should drink red wine at home and talk with beauties instead of being here with you and an ugly lizard man fighting here. " As the saying goes, if you lose, you don''t lose. Although Tony knows that spider man is right, he won''t admit it. "Who do you think is the ugly lizard man?"?! You tin man Joseph''s inner anger broke out again, and he could no longer suppress his anger against Tony Stark. It was just the so-called "beating people in the face, hurting self-esteem". He was very sensitive to the fact that he was no longer human. He was repeatedly mentioned by Tony Stark and ridiculed his appearance. Didn''t your mother teach you etiquette? Ugly. What''s wrong? Ugly eating your rice? Full of anger lizard man by Spiderman and Tony mutual contact slightly distracted this gap, directly a tail of Spiderman pulled to the other side of the wall, and then hand and tail, rolled up a few cars to the air flying iron man smashed over, I was a leap in the air, whistling to the iron man who was avoiding the weight he threw over. In the end, it''s just a mecha aimed at ordinary people and ordinary power of thermal weapons. It''s not perfect to deal with this kind of genetic mutation. The steel armor that can''t dodge is pulled down from the air by Joseph and pressed down. "Go to hell! The tin man The lizard man raised his claws, which were enough to tear the steel plate. Just as the lizard man''s claws were about to fall, another figure shot out, knocking the lizard man out. "It''s you!" Tony''s eyes were fixed, and his breath broke out. How could he not know this man? He met this guy when he escaped from the Middle East. "When I saw you two beating this guy, I thought it was safe. I didn''t expect that you were beaten like this." Natasha said helplessly. Originally, she was watching the play. When the little spider couldn''t hold on, she was ready to do it. As a result, Tony came out again. Natasha began to see the play. I didn''t think that these two guys were caught in the middle by the lizard man because of their bickering, and they were all dried on the ground. If she doesn''t do it again, it''s estimated that Tony, the Playboy, will die under the lizard man''s claws. Tony looks a little embarrassed under his mask. He didn''t expect it, did he? I didn''t expect that the lizard man could jump so high, and he was pulled down. But if you lose, how can he show weakness in front of a beautiful woman? As for why he thought it would be a beauty, as a veteran of flowers, he could see from some aspects that the mysterious woman in front of him had such a hot figure and a nice voice. If his face was not good, his name would be written upside down. "I just didn''t think of it. It''s so easy for me to beat it. I just don''t know what to call this lady?" Tony got up from the ground and asked politely. "You can call me venom. It''s not the time to say this. Deal with this guy first." Natasha''s brow is slightly wrinkled, and her heart is very speechless. This guy is so hard to change. She always wants to pick up girls at this time. "Roar!" Lizard man shook his head and saw that Tony Stark was flirting with his sister. At that time, his mentality exploded. NIMA, do you really think I was pinched by mud? Ignore me? Immediately roared, directly toward the two people. The black fluid on Natasha''s left arm quickly condensed into a shield, and Natasha herself rushed forward. "Roar!" The lizard man''s sharp claw grabs Natasha. Natasha raises her right arm and blocks the lizard man''s claw directly. She makes a fist with her right hand and hits the lizard man''s abdomen directly. After several times of strengthening, Natasha''s power bursts out, which is extremely amazing. Even the lizard itself did not expect that Natasha''s fist could have such strength. Because of Natasha''s fist, the lizard retreated a few steps. Natasha''s fighting experience was not comparable to those of these people. She immediately stepped forward again, jumped high, and the shield on her left arm directly patted on the lizard''s head. The lizard man was stunned directly. Natasha put her hands around the lizard man''s neck. With the help of the falling force and her arm strength, she threw the lizard man out and hit him on the ground. Natasha knows the principle of killing you when you are ill. She raises her hand and shoots a spider silk, which is wrapped around the lizard man''s tail. She swings her arms vigorously and takes the fierce lizard man''s as a big windmill. After swinging for two circles, she felt that the kinetic energy was almost enough. Natasha let go, and the lizard man was directly smashed into the house, raising countless dust. After Natasha, Tony Stark was stunned. Looking at Natasha''s back, his heart felt empty, and his mind instantly disappeared. If he did, he would be broken if he went to find another woman! It must be! I can''t stir it up. I can''t stir it up. (the end of this chapter) the new computer version will be opened after you collect it. The old version has been unable to open recently, and will be unable to open in the future. Please remember: network, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft Chapter 42 As a former soldier, Joseph was the king among the recruits at that time. No one could beat him in combat, except those real veterans. But now, he doesn''t even have the power to fight back against this woman. He''s not a fool. He''s fighting on. He''s in danger of his life, and there are two other people. Although he is less rational than beast, but he is not a fool, and after venting his anger, he will not continue to fight foolishly. Looking at the smoke and dust around him, he took the opportunity to run away. By the time the smoke had gone, the lizard man had disappeared. Natasha frowned, and this guy ran away? It''s not stupid. Now that this guy''s gone, it''s no use to stay here. Without waiting for spider and Tony Stark to react, Natasha disappeared in people''s sight after a few jumps. Little spider scratched his head, sprayed spider silk on his wrist, and left the scene. Although he was puzzled why Natasha also sprayed spider silk, was she bitten by spider? Tony watched them both slip away, shrugged, turned on the thruster and left the scene. He now understands the defects of his armor. It''s OK to deal with ordinary people, but it''s far from enough to deal with these mutant people. He needs to continue to improve. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Obadai Stein, the veteran of stark industries. He once worked with Howard stark to create the most famous weapon manufacturing company in the world. Of course, the stark group does not only rely on weapons to make money, it also produces a variety of other civilian products. But there is no doubt that there is anything more profitable in the world than arms? People will always spend a lot of dollars to buy all kinds of weapons for some boring things, and then hold up the butcher''s knife to their own kind. Especially after the death of Howard stark, obadai once controlled this super group, which was the most wonderful time in his life. Even in retrospect today, obadai is still nostalgic for the past. However, there are always some unpleasant things in the memories, such as the suckling boy, the self righteous and romantic Playboy Tony Stark. Obadai how hope this guy has been crazy to play, spendthrift. Until he spent all his stock in stark industries. Only in this way can we really control the arms empire. But Tony is always disappointing. He''s back! This guy who didn''t care about his father''s business, he actually came back, and under his leadership, the stark group was thriving. In just over a decade, the stock price of stark industries has increased five times, and their arms have been sold all over the world. This should be good news for them, at least for other shareholders, because they get a lot of dividends every year. But it''s not a good thing for obadai. He is becoming less and less important in the group, although he still firmly holds the position of CEO with his personal relationship with Tony. But some people on the board have said that he is old and out of date. He should give up his right to retire, just like other old men on the board. Buy a luxury cruise ship and take some beautiful and sexy blondes to the Mediterranean to enjoy life. Just wait for the dividend every year. It''s heaven for some, but hell for obadai. He couldn''t imagine how hard it would be to lose power, which would make him grow old, lose energy, and finally become a penniless smelly old man, except for having a lot of money. So he orchestrated a murder against Tony Stark. Power is always more important than affection. Even if Tony always regards him as his uncle, he still decides to Kill Tony. Tony went to Afghanistan, entered the ambush circle, and a missile made by the stark group hit his motorcade. In principle, all will end at this moment, Tony should die, and he will be the real helmsman of the business empire. Everything is so beautiful, but this perfect plan was destroyed by a group of idiots. They foolishly want to control Tony Stark, and they ask for a price increase, and they ask Tony Stark to make Jericho missiles for them. In the end, however, Tony escaped, and so far he has no idea how he escaped from the cave in Afghanistan. He didn''t know, but it didn''t mean that the scum of the Ten Commandments didn''t know. This time, he went to a deal as promised. These damned scum threatened him. If they didn''t come, they would publish the evidence of their collusion. So, he had to come. But! He''s not here to negotiate. He''s here to kill these idiots. He''s got 30 fully armed mercenaries, all equipped with the best weapons of the stark group. Let these bastards know what will happen if they offend the CEO of stark industries. Obadai came to the appointed place, located in the Middle East. As the current acting chairman of stark, he didn''t need to report to anyone where he went. "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Mr. obadai." The bald leader said with a smile. "I don''t feel honored." Obadai said very impolitely. "Mr. obadai, I believe you''re curious about how Tony Stark broke out of our base, right?" The bald leader said with a smile. "Oh?" Obadai became interested and asked, "what can help him break out of your base?" "This is part of the deal, and I''m sure Mr. obadai won''t be disappointed." Said the bald leader. "Well, let''s talk about the deal." Obadai said faintly. "Our leader appreciates Tony very much. I hope you can capture Tony and get the armor and the design drawing." Said the bald leader. At the same time, he waved, his subordinates will cover the curtain open, more than two meters high body, ferocious and domineering armor showed in front of obadai. The bald leader pushes Tony''s blueprint to obadai. He imagined that obadai would agree to his terms¡° Do you know the biggest weakness of your organization? " "Lack of technology, stupidity, ignorance, no technology is always your weakness." Obadai sneered and secretly opened the props hidden in his palm. This is a infrasonic transmitter. It''s not very useful, but it can keep people motionless for 15 minutes. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 43 Obadai sneered and opened the props hidden in the palm of his hand. He protected himself before he came in. Now, except for him, the three people in front of him can''t move. The bald leader''s expression was a little surprised and a little scared, and things were beyond his control. Obadai''s face flashed a look of disdain, shook the ash on his cigar, and said contemptuously, "without science, you are nothing. Primitive people. " After that, he was ready to leave here. The dirty business of killing people should be handed over to the mercenaries. He didn''t want his $30000 suit and coat to be stained with blood. "You will regret it. I''m just a pawn under master man. Killing me means breaking with Shijie gang. You will regret it." The voice of the bald leader seemed to squeeze out of his teeth. Obadai stopped, looked at the bald leader and said with a sneer, "seriously, I thank you very much for bringing me such a good gift. With it, don''t say it''s your Shijie gang. Even your so-called Manchu, I don''t need to care. If he dares to come, I will crush him After that, obadai waved his hand indifferently, and several bodyguards rushed in immediately. Some of them took away the broken armor and design drawings brought by the bald leader, while the others, with Stark''s top weapons in their hands, shot at these guys. After seeing the steel armor, obadai immediately had a guess about the so-called iron man previously reported. He was his good nephew. Obadai was also a little lucky. He was glad that he had held back and didn''t challenge Tony, but now that he had this steel armor, it''s not necessary. Tony Stark shouldn''t exist in this world. He should have died half a month ago. Now he can live a few more days. It''s time to be content. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Hoo, the world is really getting crazier and crazier." Natasha recalled the lizard man before and couldn''t help sighing. Her former opponents were all human beings, but now they have become tin men in steel armor, mutant lizards and green monsters. Of course, she is not afraid of these, even enjoy them, because she also has the ability to compete with them. Even stronger. Yang Han just laughs and doesn''t talk. In the future, marvel will have to play with all kinds of disasters, such as mieba, Tianshen group, tunxing and so on. Maybe there will be OOA and so on. "In other words, Kung Fu is the most popular in China. You have lived in China. Do you know anything about Kung Fu?" Natasha asked suddenly. "Know a little." Yang Han replied that he didn''t dare to say too much. After all, ghost knows what the hell is going on in China. Now even the Avengers League of the United States has deviated from the plot. What will happen after ghost knows? "Tell me about it." Natasha''s eyes brightened and she said quickly. "Huaxia, if I remember correctly, really has Kung Fu, but this kind of people live in seclusion in Kunlun. The most popular one is iron fist, and the one who knows the most is iron fist." Yang Han said lightly. As for the Jade Emperor, Lei Gong and so on... These are the characters in Marvel comics. Although there are iron fists in TV dramas and movies, who knows if their background is this? What if it blows out? "The inheritance of iron fist can be traced back to ancient China, with a very long history. It is the strongest soldier guarding Kunlun. Only Chinese people can really play the power of iron fist. They practice internal Qi and strengthen their own bodies. Compared with the so-called genetic variation, the black technology relying on external things is much better. The genetic variation will always return to normal one day, and the black technology will also be damaged one day. But human beings, unless they die, will never lose their strength. " Yang Han said lightly¡° And as far as I know, the iron fists of this generation are Americans, and they are expected to be active here soon. " "Oh. I don''t know if you can copy this internal skill? " Natasha asked curiously. "I don''t know. I haven''t tried. You can try to get in touch. I''ll know then." Yang Han said. Natasha nodded and took it to heart. She was ready to touch the iron fist. Yang Han also has some helplessness. He has turned into a pool of venom when crossing marvel. So many girls can only be greedy. Ah! This kind of bitter days, only this pair of female Naizi can warm Yang Han''s cool heart. Yang Han feels Natasha''s soft feeling in front of her chest. Natasha''s communicator rings again. Nick Frey''s voice comes from the communicator. "Natasha, banner has news. He was captured by surveillance when he entered the country. According to the route, he should have gone to Virginia, and the military also received the news. I hope you can find banner before the military, and win him over. The US team here is very complicated, some of them can''t leave, please." Nick Frey''s tone was a little edgy. "What happened?" Natasha asked strangely, what makes Nick Frey so upset? "In the case of Steve Rogers, someone actually sold his blood, body fluid and hair to those companies. Their means were so hidden that even I couldn''t find out who did it. However, these things have nothing to do with you. You''d better do your own thing first. " Nick fry sighed and hung up. Natasha looks at the hung up communication and shrugs. It''s none of her business, and she knows her identity. How can Nick Frey, the super agent of red chamber in the former Soviet Union, believe her? She can''t get involved in some secret affairs. However, she now has Yang Han good, what secret, go to hell. After hearing the conversation between Nick Frey and Natasha, Yang Han laughs contemptuously. Sooner or later, aegis will explode. It''s only a matter of time. Now hydras are basically covered with aegis. Can''t the American team dig out the blood and study it? In order to avoid being found, by the way, sell some to other tycoons to help them cover up the traces. Nick Frey can''t figure out why even if he wants to break the brain. "Can I beat hawk now?" Natasha asked suddenly. "If you think too much, someone can hammer you into a cake with one fist. Unless you can copy his ability, it''s impossible." Yang Han directly vetoed. "Is there a chance to replicate?" Natasha asked suddenly. "When I copy genes, I need no one to disturb me, otherwise, it''s easy to fail." Yang Han said lightly. "Oh, you just have a chance, like when you''re sleeping." Natasha said reluctantly. "We''ll talk about it then." Yang Han said vaguely. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t like to be attached to men. After all, his psychology is also a man. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 44 Virginia, outside the visa gate. After a series of thrilling disguises, Bruce Banner, with a ragged coat and a pair of loose trousers, messy hair and a cap, finally stands on his hometown land. It took four years for him to escape the military''s pursuit order. If it wasn''t for the military''s door-to-door raid, which forced him to step on the wrong way back, I''m afraid he would never have returned to this country in his whole life. Bruce lowered his hat brim, covered his face in the shadow, carefully avoided the noisy crowd, just like a tramp walking on the street. He walked aimlessly for a while and looked up in surprise. Then he found that he subconsciously came to the front door of a university. Calver University. This is the turning point of Bruce''s fate. Four years ago, from the peak of his career and love, he fell into the bottomless valley of the escape monster criminals. At the entrance of the University, the fountain is shining in the sun, young boys and girls are playing on the lawn, and the aisle is full of formal students and teachers. Bruce hid in the shade of the trees in the corridor for fear of being recognized by his acquaintances. Just like God''s teasing, a woman teacher with long hair and plump figure just walked out of the main entrance of the school, holding a man in a suit and shoes in her hands, chatting and laughing through the aisle. It was his former girlfriend, Betty rose, who was the daughter of general Ross. An angry mood appeared in Benner''s heart, but soon dissipated. Benner sighed. Betty is a good girl. Why do you think Betty has to wait for four years and a dark day with no future? He is not the amazing genius of physics before, but a Bruce Banner who was chased by the military and fell into a low ebb in his life. Meanwhile, the U.S. military''s second base. General Ross looked at a man who had beaten more than a dozen people not far away, with a smile on his face. It seems that the super soldier has made research achievements, but it''s a pity! It costs a lot of money, and it''s not as powerful as captain Steve Rogers of the United States, and it''s even harmful to some extent. The success rate is still very low. I can''t believe that in the World War II, when science and technology were far behind the modern world, how to study the super serum that made modern people helpless. Even if the research comes out, either the side effects are great or the weakened version of super soldier serum can''t compete with super soldier serum at all. "How do you feel, bronsky!" General Ross called for a white man to fight a dozen. Emile bronsky, as you can see from his name, is a Russian. He used to belong to the KGB. With the collapse of the Soviet Union, he joined the Royal Marines and was seconded to the seals. As a soldier, he is definitely the best. And, since he began to work for the general, he has started to climb up from the first-class level. Strictly speaking, he is no longer an ordinary soldier, but a super soldier. "I feel good, general Ross. Besides, I''m very excited. I really want to find that guy again and have a good fight with him! " Hearing the general''s inquiry, bronsky replied. However, from his words, we can feel how unwilling he is to his failure, and how he wants to find the guy who let him fail and compete with him again. General Ross naturally heard his words. He was silent for a moment. Then he said to bronsky seriously, "bronsky, you should know. You are not his opponent "I know, general! I understand very well Unable to wait to interrupt general Ross, bronsky looked very excited. "But general, you should know that I''m the only one you can fight with that big guy. And I think I''m the most qualified person to fight him, as long as... " "As long as?" At the sound of bronsky''s words, general rose frowned. Strictly speaking, he didn''t like the soldier. He was too rebellious and had a record of breaking orders. Although his ability is very strong, as the developer of the super soldier program, what he doesn''t value most is his personal ability. The goal of the super soldier program is to turn all the soldiers into super soldiers, that is to say, all the soldiers will be promoted to a very human level, not just individual. Bronsky thought that his superman level would attract general Ross''s attention, and even he could put forward some unreasonable demands. This is actually a very wrong choice. This will only make general Ross''s impression of him worse and worse. But he''s right about one thing. He''s the only soldier in general Ross''s hand who can fight against the Hulk, and he''s the only one who can fight. Not because of anything else, just because he was the only guy in his hand who successfully activated super soldier serum. Of course, this super soldier serum is not the one that made the captain of the United States, but something that general Ross has imitated over the years according to the information left behind at that time. It''s a pity that although things are imitated, the effect is not obvious. Even, it has a certain harm, which is the most distressing thing for general Ross. Because this super soldier serum is a failure in a strict sense, its success rate is too low. So far, there is only one case: Emile bronsky. "Come on, what do you want?" General Ross has no habit of guessing other people''s minds. Although he didn''t like bronsky, he had no other choice. Because as he said, he''s the only one who can fight the Hulk. "I want to inject that again." After hearing the compromise in general Rose''s voice and feeling the infinite power in his body, bronsky showed a trace of greed and desire in his eyes. This is not enough. He wants more. "I want a bigger dose." Bronsky made his own demands. "No way!" After hearing this, general Ross''s face immediately cooled down. Although he appreciated this guy''s courage to die, he didn''t like the soldiers who didn''t obey orders, and he didn''t like the soldiers who didn''t obey orders! So far, this super soldier potion has only succeeded in the case of bronsky. This is an important task for him to fight against hawk, and he can''t make any mistakes. "It''s very dangerous. The chance that you can survive the second injection is very small! In the event of failure, the soldiers. You''re going to die on the operating table! " General Ross snapped. He used a very clear explanation to tell bronsky what the end of the failure will be, but this is not worried about his life, but worried that he will be less than a sharp weapon to fight against the Hulk. Although he has confirmed that bronsky is not an opponent of the Hulk. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 45 "General, I have this confidence!" Bronsky had a pair of eyes and looked at Rose sincerely. "Soldier! You just have to follow orders! It''s a soldier''s duty to obey orders. Do you want to disobey orders? " General Rose''s face sank and he said in a cold voice. Bronsky was silent, immediately stood at attention, then saluted rose and said in a loud voice, "no, sir!" "Good." Rose''s face softened. He also knew that bronsky was a fighting maniac. He took a faint look at bronsky, patted him on the shoulder and said, "peace of mind, soldier, this time we found his trace, and we are fully prepared. As long as you can help the military catch banner, you can not only have a second injection, but also get a second injection according to Bruce Banner''s blood, To develop a new super soldier drug, you are the first choice for injection. " "No problem, sir!" Bronsky''s eyes are hot, and he can''t wait to get ready to catch banner. And then a second injection of super soldier potion, or even the ability of banner. "Good. I''ll see what you do then." General Ross smiles. He doesn''t think this guy will survive the second super soldier injection. As for the super soldier potion made with banner gene, it''s even more ridiculous. Because in Rose''s eyes, bronsky, who wants to inject the second super soldier drug, is basically dead. There is absolutely no reason to survive. On the other side. Natasha has come to Virginia, but she''s in a bit of trouble now. For banner, she was not credible, and even doubted whether she had brought these military people. Now she hesitated whether she could explain her identity to Benner, and then convince him with emotion and reason. "Well, if I expose you to Benner, it shouldn''t matter." Natasha''s voice had a hint of inquiry. "What are your plans?" Yang Han''s ferocious face emerged from Natasha''s shoulder and asked. "Didn''t you ask me if I wanted to build my own team?" Natasha was relieved that there was room for explanation without a direct refusal. "Yes, and then?" Yang Han asked. "I want to join bannara. After all, this guy is very strong. Even if he joined the Avengers alliance, he also has a full say. Before you harvest enough genes to show up, we need a full strong man. To cover your tracks. " Said Natasha. Natasha also has some selfishness. After all, Yang Han is a very important existence for her. She doesn''t allow anyone to touch her. "You can do as you like. When I encounter irresistible force, I will leave you directly and look for other hosts." Yang Han said casually. "Leave it to me." Natasha is full of confidence. He knows that Yang Han is just a good talker. Banner is very powerful. If she can be the host of Yang Han, Yang Han will have a lot of chances to acquire the ability of the powers. However, he did not leave her, but continued to stay in her body, with no intention of changing host. Natasha naturally knew that if Yang Han left her, she would be a super agent whose strength, speed and physical quality surpass human beings, and she would not have any special functions at all. Even climbing the wall, spitting spider silk and avoiding danger are all the abilities Yang Han gives her. Although Benner may have come to Virginia, it takes a lot of work to find him. When Natasha said the question, Yang Han narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s easy. I can sense the gene that makes me salivate from a long distance." According to Yang Han''s instructions, Natasha soon found banner. "It''s you?! Are you from the military? " Benner asked in a deep voice. He doubted it. At first, it was nothing. Later, the more he thought about it, the more wrong it became. Why didn''t these military people come here long ago and wait until he was ready to leave? Suddenly, the woman who claimed to be his cousin friend became the object of his suspicion. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? "No, I''m not a member of the military, but I serve in a special department that deals with people like you, and you don''t invite me in?" Natasha said with a smile. "Come in, please." Benner took a look around and knew that it was not a place to talk. He immediately invited Natasha into an unknown inn. The environment here is not bad, nor is it very good. At most, it''s ordinary, just a musty smell. "People like us? What do you mean Benner frowned. He didn''t think anyone could threaten him. He wasn''t a vegetarian. Natasha smile, black fluid from the neck constantly covered her body, soon a quite familiar figure appeared in front of banner. It was the mysterious woman who blocked hawk''s fist that day. "It was you that day!" Banner was a little shocked. He knew the power of hawk best. There was nothing that impressed him when this woman was punched. "Yes, my name is Natasha. I''m a super agent of aegis. I''ve contacted you to join the avenger Alliance Program, which brings together all kinds of powers and high-tech developers to fight super crime and defend peace." Natasha said truthfully. After hearing this, Benner shook his head and said, "I''m sorry to disappoint you. I don''t want to join the Avengers League, because I want to be an ordinary person. I''ll solve my own problems. Please leave." Banner made a gesture of please and gave an order to leave. Natasha had no choice but to leave. Before leaving, Natasha said, "you can come to me at any time. Sometimes, if you can''t change it, try to accept it. Also, be careful with the military. If I can get information from you, so can they. " Then Natasha left the little house. "Will he succeed?" Natasha suddenly asked. "Impossible, impossible with the current technology. Hawk is more like his other consciousness, or personality. The influence of gamma rays has penetrated into the bone marrow. Unless he dies, hawk will not die, but! It''s very difficult for him to die now. It''s impossible to kill hawk. As long as he knows the impact of gamma rays on him, he will come back to you, and he will Yang Han said confidently. "What else can I do? I can only trust you." Natasha shows off her skills. She knows a lot of things, and even has a good strategic vision. But the secret service is mainly to train the skills of killing people, and also has some strategic vision. As for other knowledge, she doesn''t know much, so she can only blame Yang Han for following his instructions£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 46 Laboratory building, Calver University, Virginia. Bruce, dressed in casual clothes, sits in front of the computer in the laboratory, chatting with a scientist who studies gamma rays. From time to time, he glanced at the female teacher next to him, with an indescribable bitterness on his lips. Benner refused Natasha''s invitation without hesitation yesterday. He didn''t want to be that kind of monster, and Betty''s father, general Ross, would not let a monster become his son-in-law. So, Benner wants to solve the symptoms of Hulk transformation on his own. As a result, maybe god pitied him and let him and his girlfriend meet again last night. After a long separation, he naturally wanted to do something he loved. What happened?! Because of its existence, even intimacy can not be intimacy, this let Benner how to stand? This also strengthened Banner''s determination to solve hawk. "Benner, is your friend reliable?" Betty asked nervously, her hand on Bruce Banner''s shoulder. I saw Bruce Benner last night. She was almost crazy with joy! Now I don''t want to leave him for a moment, and I''m afraid to lose him again! Although Bruce Banner has become a monster, she doesn''t care. "Sure. I''ve been keeping in touch with him secretly in Brazil. He specializes in gamma rays, and only he understands the current situation of my body. " Bruce Benner said with a slightly excited look: "I sent him a little body serum last time, and now he sends a message to me that he is certain that he can eliminate gamma radiation in his body!" "I wish I could succeed." Betty looked at Benner tenderly and said expectantly. "Boom, boom!" All of a sudden, there was a noise outside the window of the building. Betty got up quickly and looked out of the window. On the soft green lawn, armored vehicles loaded with armed soldiers rolled in and surrounded the periphery of the experimental building with battles in all directions. In the rear of the army, it was her father, general Ross, who headed the army. An unknown chariot slowly came in. General Ross sat in a chariot and looked at the campus, his eyes filled with indifference. "Damn green monster, I won''t let you be with my daughter." When he learned that his daughter was with Bruce, the incarnation of the monster, general Ross was angry. As one of the military families, general Ross would never allow his daughter to be with a monster, which would make his face pale. One by one, the soldiers raised their guns and walked slowly into the campus. The original boiling campus seemed to be oppressed by something. It was silent. All the students came out of it and looked at the soldiers who drove them away from the school angrily. During this period of time, the barbarism of the army has been reported all over the TV. At this time, they feel it personally. They swear that when they go out, they must blame the barbarism of the army on the TV. As for the monster, it''s just an excuse. Maybe the army put it in. Heavy personnel carriers, tanks, laser generators and other weapons are slowly entering the campus and arranged, turning the school into a temporary battlefield. "Banner!" Betty looks back worried and looks at Bruce Benner''s face a little gloomy. She doesn''t expect to be separated as soon as she meets him. Bruce Benner got up from his seat with a wry smile and said, "Betty, get out of here! I''ll be in danger if I lose control. " "But..." Betty looked worried and seemed to want to say something. Bruce Benner interrupted her words and said with a bitter smile, "don''t worry, I know my situation. I''ve been hunted for four years and still have nothing to do. It''s hard for me to die now." "Well, well, you have to be careful. If you can''t fight, run quickly. I''ll try my best to stop my father." Betty nodded, gave Benner a reluctant look, turned and ran out. Seeing his daughter running out of the experimental building, general rose no longer hesitated and gave the soldiers a cold command: "smoke bomb, force it out!" "Got it!" The two soldiers immediately carried guns forward and fired smoke bombs at the building. Within a few seconds, the inside of the experimental building was covered with thick smoke. In the tense gaze of everyone, a huge shadow suddenly appeared in the white smoke in the floor glass of the experimental building. "Roar!" With the low roar of the monster, the French windows burst open from the inside out, and the Hulk, who was only wearing a big underpants, jumped from the third floor to the outside lawn in an angry roar! "All soldiers, attack me!" General Roth led the army into an orderly attack, but it was of no use to hawk, the strongest creature on the land. "Hawk Hawk roared, carrying all kinds of shells and bullets, rushed to the defense line built by rose. These armored cars and tanks were just like little toys to hawk, and could not resist half a point. "Oh! Although it''s not the first time to see this big guy make a move, it''s still shocking. Compared with him, the previous lizard man is not worth mentioning. I even doubt whether this guy will smash that lizard man into meat sauce with his fist. " Natasha stood on a high building in the distance, watching the battle on campus with a military telescope, as if watching a high-definition silent action movie. "Oh, the power of this guy, I think even God can hang a hammer." Yang Han''s ferocious face appeared on Natasha''s shoulder. They were so close that they almost stuck to Natasha''s face. "God? Is there really a God in this world? " Natasha exclaimed. "Of course, I remember when I was drifting in the universe, I met the asgards. The human world can only be regarded as one of the asgards'' worlds." Yang Han blows to force a way, where does he roam the universe? It''s all about knowing the plot. Natasha was very intelligent and had a little research on mythology. She immediately exclaimed, "do you mean the nine worlds on the tree of the world?" "Almost, but the asgards live a long life, and in your Earth''s words, they are aliens. It''s just that in ancient times, the lower world destroyed a group of ice giants, and your ancestors worshipped them as gods. Of course! The asgards who have been drinking with your ancestors are probably still alive. " Yang Han said to Natasha. Natasha smelled the words, but she had no choice but to smile, as expected! The world is big, she knows too little, but now she is not the black widow before, now she has Yang Han, even if these people are gods, what? Only Yang Han copied hawk''s gene, she can still hang these so-called gods with a hammer, or even kill them£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 47 Under the heavy artillery bombardment, half of the grassland was burnt to scorched earth. In front of it, several thickened armored vehicles collapsed and flattened into pieces of steel paper, and shells and fragments were scattered on the ground. The Hulk, in the center of the war, ignores the bullets that fall on the body surface, angrily destroys military vehicles, and the armed soldiers are all seriously injured when they are touched. "Bronsky, it''s your turn!" In the face of this situation, general Ross looks slightly heavy, but there is no emotional fluctuation. Obviously, this is expected, but now it''s bronsky''s time. Only he can collide with hawk. In general Rose''s call, in the eyes of the soldiers. Bronsky, a man in military uniform, strides forward with confidence. He is much taller than before. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall. His arms are swollen with muscles, and he carries guns and guns. His iron and cold momentum is indomitable! Bronsky completed the genetic transformation in the super soldier potion and grew up again in all aspects. He felt that he was five times stronger than before. He is confident that after meeting Captain America, he will defeat this symbol of America! Bronsky confidently welcomed it up, picked up the guns, aimed at the Hulk''s chest is a shot! "Roar!" The Hulk roared angrily and raised his arm to stop the powerful artillery fire. Bronsky took advantage of the momentum to move forward step by step. His handguns kept firing and roaring. One shot was enough to shock the back force of an adult''s arm, and he ignored the continuous shooting on his hand! Hulk''s rigid body, covered by gunfire, seems to set off bronsky''s strength today. The surrounding soldiers saw this scene and began to cheer! Bronsky drew a proud smile from the corner of his mouth. At this moment, he pulled the trigger to make a clear sound, but the blasting bullets of the handgun ran out. The Hulk clapped his hands and put out the shell fire. He grinned angrily at the nearby hulk and launched an offensive. "Come just in time, let you see my strength now!" With a sneer, bronsky threw away his gun and jumped up with the nerve speed that the athletes could not reach! Although general Ross thinks that he is not the opponent of the Hulk, he does not believe it, because general Ross does not feel the power he feels. He thinks that his current strength, even if not as good as that of the Hulk, is no worse than that of the Hulk. He hit the left fist, nearly a ton of power in the condensation, forward to the Hulk''s fist! "Click!" Bronsky''s smile froze on his face. For a moment, his left hand bone cracked like an egg against a stone, and his left wrist broke 90 degrees! Hulk''s fist, without stopping, fell on his chest. "Bang!" Bronsky''s body flew out, rolled more than ten meters in the air, and hit a big tree straightly. Bronsky slides down to the root of the tree. His eyes are wide open, his chest collapses into a large fist seal, and his mouth spits blood. Had it not been for the super soldier''s constitution, he would have been dead. The gap is still too big, there is no comparison, no! There''s still a chance! Bronsky gritted his teeth, remembering that he had spent 10000 dollars to extract a third of the serum. With only one hand left, bronsky took out a light blue serum from his military uniform pocket and drank it directly. "Well pain! The ultimate pain. In bronsky''s body, the human gene chain collides with the lizard''s gene chain. If bronsky is not a super soldier, then! Basically, the human gene chain in his body will collapse as soon as he meets a lizard and become the next Joseph. But! He has now become a super soldier, and the human gene chain in his body is extremely strong, competing with the aggressive lizard gene. In this way, it made him more painful. If both genes, no matter who wins, he will be stronger. General Ross didn''t pay any attention to the transformation of bronsky. His face was very ugly. From bronsky''s aggressive step into the battlefield to being boxed out by the Hulk, the process is only about ten seconds. The scene suddenly became very embarrassing. Not only the armed soldiers could not figure out their minds, but also the commander, general Ross, pulled the corners of his mouth and looked depressed. General Ross overestimated the fighting power of super soldiers and underestimated the power of Hulk. Looking at the whole earth, we can''t find even half of them who dare to compete with him only by physical strength. Bronsky was just a small episode. The Hulk didn''t care at all. He continued to fight with the armed forces around him with crushing terror. Looking at the retreating army, the deputy commander retreated in fear. Looking at general Ross who kept calm behind him, he said anxiously, "general. If we go on like this, we will be wiped out! Because of being in a university, many heavy combat weapons cannot be used. What should we do now? " What should I do? How does he know what to do? Although he has overestimated the power of hawk, these things do not threaten him at all. There was a trace of bitterness in general Rose''s mouth, and he was helpless. "Stop it! Banner! Stop it To everyone''s surprise, a beautiful figure broke into the regiment. "Betty!" Rose''s face changed dramatically. He yelled at the army in front of him: "stop it! Stop it all The army retreated rapidly. Surprisingly, hawk did not continue to pursue them. Instead, he glared at them and roared furiously. "Benner, do you remember me?" Betty''s face is full of surprise. I didn''t expect that Benner still remembers her to this extent. How can she not be surprised? It''s like a fairy tale of beauty and beast. "Betty." Benner spits out a simple word, which is Betty''s name. Rose looks very ugly. If he was Bruce Benner, a former physics genius, he doesn''t mind two people''s Association. Now Bruce Benner has become the Hulk, a monster. He would never let his daughter be with the monster. Even though he has no ability to stop them. Bransky, who has been lying dead for a long time, gets up again. His broken bones grow well again. His lizard gene is combined with human gene. Now he has self-healing factor, and his strength has been upgraded to a new level. He is now! Just want this guy to pay! The price of provoking him. "Benner, be careful!" Betty saw bronsky sneaking in from behind hawk and quickly warned. "Roar!" Hawk turned around and saw Blonsky, a small insect who couldn''t help himself. He roared. Bronsky jumped up and smashed his fist fiercely at Banner''s face. Huck slapped bronsky''s body with an irritable slap, and directly flew him out and hit him on the ground. His life and death were unknown. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 48 Blonsky vomited blood and looked at the Hulk not far away. A trace of resentment flashed in his heart and he completely fainted. This time, he was too badly injured, and most of his bones were broken. Even with the lizard''s self-healing factor, he could not recover quickly. Hawk stretched out a hand to Betty. Betty stood up without thinking. Hawk growled at Rose and took Betty to disappear in his sight. With a gloomy look, general Ross punched the steel plate of the armored vehicle and said in a deep voice, "take bronsky and get the team back to base!" In the distance watching all this Natasha look strange, unstoppable hawk, was such a woman to accept? "This... Is really a dramatic end." Natasha drew from the corner of her mouth, unable to express her feelings at the moment. "There is an old Chinese saying that heroes are sad about beauty pass. That''s it." Yang Han is not at all surprised, because he has known for a long time that Hawk is so angry that he will not listen to anyone, but he will listen to women, one is Betty, the other is Natasha. Of course, this is the story of the future. Now, not even Natasha, only Betty can calm hawk down. "But this guy ran away again, and I don''t know when I will meet him again. I feel like this mission has failed again. " Natasha said helplessly. "The military will find him. As long as he wants to eliminate the problem of gamma radiation, he will be caught by the military. Not to mention, he also has a cousin in, and involved in the dispute about gangs Yang Han said lightly. Natasha nodded. She was not a fool. On the contrary, she was very smart. She couldn''t be in a hurry about Benner. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side. Dr. Connors is sitting in his home. He is under house arrest by the military for abusing drugs to make the lizard man. And asked him to make the serum again. But he just refused, and then he was put under house arrest. "According to our investigation, this lizard man first appeared from the disabled veterans'' hospital. As we all know, the disabled veterans hospital of New York City is sponsored by the Osborne group. It is not clear what role the Osborne group played in the incident. It is reported that the police have launched an investigation into the Osborne group. " "According to the informant who refused to be named, this mutant lizard soldier may be Lieutenant Joseph recuperating in the disabled veterans'' hospital. Lieutenant Joseph used to be an excellent soldier, but he retired because his spine was broken and his legs were lost when he was on duty a few days ago "Damn capitalists, damn military!" Dr. Connors saw the news and couldn''t help cursing. He is a man of principle and will never yield to these powers. But he can''t do anything except to scold. He is just a scholar, a scholar with knowledge. If there is a fight, he may not even win a high school student. "Bang!" There was a loud noise outside the room, followed by a burst of gunfire. Dr. Connors doesn''t know what happened, but he knows that he''s in a bad situation. Soon, the gunfire stopped, and the door of his room was directly destroyed by violence. A lizard man appeared in front of him, reached for Dr. Connors, and said with a grim smile, "Dr. Connors, I need your help."¡° no What do you want to do? " Dr. Connors tried to resist, but to no avail. Then the military came back here, only a cave leading to the underground ditch, and a pile of slaughtered bodies, as well as huge footprints and traces of reptile claws "Damn lizard man!" The people of the military couldn''t help cursing when they saw the messy ground. But there was no way. Who could have expected the lizard man to take Dr. Connors away? "Hey, what are you doing?" Asked Dr. Connors, looking at the lizard man. The lizards didn''t mean to hurt him. "I want you to study the serum for me." Said Joseph, lizard man. "This is no problem. If I am not under house arrest, I think I will continue to study the serum until it is perfect." Said Dr. Connors, nodding. "No! I''m not asking you to help me with this. I want you to develop an instrument that can turn New York into a lizard man. " Joseph said coldly. "No! I''m not going to help you. Maybe I can help you find an antidote and make you recover. " Dr. Connors tried to make the terms. "Antidote? Back to Joseph Jameson? You think too much, doctor. You will help me The lizard man grinned and went deeper and deeper into the sewer in New York. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ New York, second military base, medical emergency room. Hearing the approaching footsteps, the military doctor turned to see that it was general Ross, and stood up in a hurry to salute, "general Ross!" "How''s bronsky?" General Rose''s face was solemn. Through the window of the emergency room, he looked at the naked man lying on the instrument of the large platform with the infusion tube all over his body. "Now he is still in a severe coma, with multiple comminuted fractures in his body. It''s just strange that there is a strange force in his body that constantly repairs his body, but his injury is too serious. If he doesn''t have that strong desire for survival, he is dead now." The military doctor didn''t hide anything and shook his head regretfully. General Ross heard the words, silent for a moment, eyes firm voice: "give him a look at the super soldier, try again. Increase the dosage. " "Super soldier potion?" Military doctor Leng Leng, some incredible said: "his success can be said to be lucky, if the second injection, there is a great possibility that he will never wake up." "That''s the only way." General Ross said in a deep voice: "he asked me to give him a second injection before he fought with hawk. I didn''t promise him in order to seek stability. Now! This is his only chance, even if he is awake now, he will agree with my choice. " "Well, I see. I''ll get ready now! " The military doctor nodded, prepared the super soldier medicine and injected him again. The second injection of super soldier medicine, general Ross does not think that bronsky can survive, can survive the first time, it is extremely lucky. The second time, for him, there was no doubt that he would die. "Good luck, soldier." General Ross straightened his cap, took a test tube blood sample from bronsky, and walked out quickly. These blood samples can make the super soldier medicine better. At least it can make the success rate of this medicine higher. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 49 More than 800 years ago, a terrible conqueror appeared on the continent of Asia. His sword tore up all the civilized world he could see. His army swept across Eurasia, and his iron hooves frightened all the kings in the world. He is the scariest soldier in the eternal life, the founder of the gold family, the conqueror of the ancient times, timuzhen and Genghis Khan! The blood of the golden family has never been cut off, and the inheritance of the most proud soldier of longevity has never been extinguished. Eight hundred years later, a great descendant of the golden family appeared. He is as brave and intelligent as his greatest ancestor Genghis Khan. He wants to inherit the glory of his ancestors and spread the glory of the gold family all over the world again. In that dark, turbulent, warlord era. He is about to succeed. Just one step forward, he will become the ruler of China. But no one knows why he retreated bravely. By the time he appeared again, the world had changed. China has entered a new era. It has become a piece of rubbish in the pile of old paper. He changed his name and did not use the name of his golden family, because it would only stain the glory of his ancestors before he achieved his goal. Only when he succeeds, will he put the most beautiful gem on the crown of the gold family. His current name is Lord man, and his ability makes his enemies tremble. But times are different. Even if he understands the mysterious Dharma handed down by his family, there is no guarantee that he will become the king of China again. Because the shenspear Bureau assembled again, Fengshen frustrated his plot again and again. The Chinese government has never had any pity for such terrorists. Therefore, even if man participated in nature, he could only hide in some corners of China. He organized the Ten Commandments Gang to work for him. The main job of this gang is to earn money around the world and train soldiers. Of course, most of their activities are illegal, because the goal of Manchu is to subvert the regime and become the king of China again. They have launched many underground wars, and the progress of the war is not satisfactory. Shenmao Bureau has too much control over China. The Chinese government and the US government are not the same. They like to light fires all over the world, but gather all their forces at home. In the last war, they lost most of their bases in the western regions. Now the shenspear bureau is trying its best to wipe out the Shijie gang. Basically, there is no trace of the Shijie gang in China. Even Manchu has retreated to Outer Mongolia for the time being. He is no longer fighting against China. He is just an individual. Even though he has a lot of cards, he still can''t compare with China as a superpower. Not everyone can fight against the state machine. He began to expand his power to countries that had less control at home. For example, the chaotic Middle East, the fragmented Eastern Europe after the collapse of the Soviet Union, and the relatively weak South Asia. Development needs money, but where does it come from? Of course, it''s the fastest way to steal from other people''s homes. As a Chinese man, he doesn''t pity foreigners. Moreover, among the foreign enterprises, the most famous are the three multinational companies headed by yanzhitian enterprise, Osborne group and stark group. Fortunately, the Shijie Gang received a deal to Kill Tony Stark, the successor of stark industries. This naturally attracted his attention. A talented arms inventor may bring him great benefits, but his stupid subordinates let him go. However, after seeing Tony''s escape monitoring, he became very interested in Tony. If he can get the armored technology, he can make a lot of armored soldiers, Subvert China and become the king of China again. This kind of design drawings are not complete, lack of core technology, the reduced ark reactor. So he gave an ultimatum to his subordinates in the Middle East to bring Tony Stark back. But the Shijie gang in New York told him that this stupid subordinate once again messed it up. It''s just a pity that he can''t go to the United States now, otherwise, he will take Tony Stark back in person. "It''s not enough to succeed, it''s more than enough to fail." Man''s face was gloomy, and he was oppressed more and more by the God of the Chinese spear Bureau. The situation in the Middle East was destroyed by Tony Stark. Now, he doesn''t dare to head up at all. Head up will attract people from shenspear Bureau. The water in Huaxia is very deep, and even he can only add a foot in it. China''s superheroes are completely at the disposal of the government, and so are the eight immortals. If he dares to make any big news in China, the next time he comes is not Fengshen, but Baxian. However, as an ambitious villain, Huaxia has long been regarded as his own goods and will not be destroyed too much. Now, he''s going to be shrinking for a while, otherwise, Shenmu Bureau will keep an eye on him, and there''s no way to go to the United States to catch Tony Stark himself. Man''s power shrinks again, and the action of shenspear bureau is enough. To deal with this kind of villain, it will do a lot of harm to the Chinese people. It''s better to let him do harm to other countries. "To the shameless foreign devils, go! Make a little trouble for him. About our deal with obadai, I''ll put it on Tony''s desk tomorrow! " Fu Manchu''s face was cold and gloomy. He waved his hand and told his subordinates. "Yes, Lord man." Immediately, one of them stepped back to finish the task that man told him. Tony looked at an email, which was all about the deal between obadai and Shijie Gang, the process, and even the video. Tony is not a fool. The famous one in the e-mail is Shijie gang. He doesn''t hide himself. That proves that obadai and Shijie Gang fall out and want to see them fight each other. Tony has been worried that obadai Stan is his uncle. The current situation of stark industry is inseparable from his efforts for more than ten years. He has been hesitating whether to treat it as invisible. Besides, obadai is not an ordinary person, and he has no less resources than Tony. If he wants to completely remove the power of obadai from the company, he must be fully prepared. That''s why Tony is very embarrassed. But now, in this email, Tony is vaguely reminded that even the previous death of old Howard Stark is related to obadai Stein. It completely angered Tony. Tony is not stupid enough to question obadai. It doesn''t make any sense. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 50 "Pepper, do me a favor." Tony got through to pepper. "Tony, what can I do for you?" Pepper is dealing with some solutions in the company. She can only hold her mobile phone with her head tilted and listen to Tony. "Help to investigate obadai. I suspect my father''s death was related to him more than 30 years ago. I''ll send you an email and keep it." Tony flashes anger on his face and sends the email to PEPA''s phone. "My God! I will. Don''t worry, Tony Peper didn''t have the heart to deal with the plan submitted by the employees. She immediately stood up and went to the company office. She knew that obadai liked it. He liked to store some information on his computer. Maybe he has this information on his computer. After hanging up with pepper, Tony called up information from more than 30 years ago. That''s the information about his father. Although the Shijie Gang is a terrorist organization, it even has an attempt to stir up their relationship, but! The email they sent made him angry. Even he wanted to kill him. So why not kill his parents? Howard stark died in an accident in his prime. It doesn''t look like an accident. It turned out that Tony couldn''t find the target of doubt, so he didn''t care about it. But now, the situation is different! One by one, the printed materials were turned over in front of his eyes. Looking at these materials, Tony''s heart was filled with anger. And this anger is against obadai. For his father, Tony has a very complex mood, he hates his father, because Howard attaches more importance to his science and career than to him, and at the same time he adores his father very much. His genius, his cynicism and his playboy style all come from imitating his father. Father, this role is very important to him. Before reading these materials, he never thought about what he would do to obadai. At most, he wants to clean up his power and let him be an old man who can only live on shares. Even in the future, he will choose to reconcile with him. But now, when he realized that his father''s death had a very close relationship with obadai, he changed his mind. He had the impulse to kill obadai. However, this impulse has not yet been translated into reality, the accident happened. Very painful feeling from his brain to the nerve center in an instant, so that he immediately lost control of the body. At this time, obadai came out from behind him. He squinted at Tony with a sullen look and fell to the ground like a wooden man. A moment later, he said, "you''re really out of luck, Tony. I heard such an important thing. You''re trying to get me out of the company. You know what that means to me, Tony. It was my murder. " With that, he squatted down and picked up the print in Tony''s hand. "Fortunately, those stupid guys gave me an unexpected gift, which made me have to come to you. You know, originally I was thinking about how to borrow that small reactor from you, now! I''ve changed my mind. It''s better to take it directly. " Tony''s blood vessels burst out all over his face and his eyes turned red. It was an angry look, which almost pushed his eyes out of his eyes. Seeing his appearance, obadai laughed. "Don''t worry, Tony. You''ll be back to normal in 15 minutes. Remember, this is the little thing you invented. Infrasonic body paralysis device, light and compact, but also very useful. Unfortunately, the government did not approve the production. This unique sample has been collected by me. I have to say that it has played a big role. " With that, obadai sat down. As before, he began to chat with Tony. "You know, Tony. I always think of you as my child. You are very smart and capable, which made me proud for a time. The achievement of stark company has a lot to do with your efforts. A lot of times, I think I really shouldn''t be so harsh on you. But, Tony, you really hurt my heart "Ever since you took over stark, you''ve been more and more mischievous. Stark is no longer booming as before. Osborne has caught up with him. You have rejected my proposal again and again, and you still say principles. Don''t you know that businessmen have no principles but only the bottom line? Don''t you know that all the proposals you reject are opportunities for the company to grow rapidly? I''ve put up with you again and again, but you''re going too far. " "Do you know who leaked your whereabouts and made you kidnapped to that place?" Obadai''s face became ferocious. At this moment, he finally revealed his true face in front of Tony. "It''s me, Tony. I can''t watch you destroy the company anymore. That''s what I''ve been working on for more than 40 years. I asked them to kill you. I didn''t expect that the barbarians of Shijie gang had your idea. " "Well, they''ve squeezed your potential. I saw the first battle of the steel armor. The idiots of the Shijie Gang gave me very detailed data a few days ago. There are also your previous drawings and samples. Thanks to your intelligence, I made a bigger one myself. Of course, he is short of something At this point, obadai just glanced at the information in Tony''s hand. "It''s unfortunate that you think of Howard again. I''m sorry about Howard''s accident. I don''t want to do it. It''s just that he has the same idea as you. Should I say that you are really father son nature? My father died in my hands, and my son will die in my hands. Should I say that all this is decided by fate? " Obadai sneered and looked at the virtual screen in front of Tony. It''s full of his dealings with Shijie Gang, as well as some video and voice communication. Obadai''s face was full of sneers. Looking at Tony who couldn''t move, he said with a smile, "Tony, do you know? These stupid guys want to trade with me, let me catch you and give it to these guys, but I didn''t agree. You are my favorite nephew, so I used this gadget to kill them. Then they took back the first generation of steel armor you left behind, and made some small improvements, but now they want you to come and kill me? That''s naive. Barbarians are barbarians after all. When I take your reactor, I''ll kill all those who get in the way at the first time. " "In the end, I can only say one word. Goodbye, Tony This is the last word obadai said to Tony. After that, he bent down and prepared to take down the ark reactor in front of Tony''s chest. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 51 Obadai looked at Tony''s Ark reactor, his eyes full of admiration. They started to come up with the idea of shrinking the ark reactor 30 years ago, but until now, the scientists in Stark''s name haven''t finished the project. And Tony, the real genius, did it in a cave with scrap metal. This has to let obadai marvel, God is always unfair. Removed the center of the miniature ark reaction furnace, a careful look. Obadai once again praised Tony''s genius. This reactor is no longer the sample made in the cave, but the finished product made by Tony with the best resources on hand after his return. The bright blue light is dazzling, holding it in your hand is like holding a shining star. Looking at this thing, even obadai, who was very deep in the city, could not help grinning. But he didn''t continue to be intoxicated because he knew he had important things to do. In the deal with Shijie Gang, he got Tony''s armour skill. These days, relying on the scientific research personnel inside stark, he has completed the manufacture of another steel battle suit. What he lacks is a suitable energy source. That''s why he came to Tony at the right time. Just because of this, he heard Tony''s plan and knew that pepper had been searching for evidence of his violation of the law in the company, so he had to respond. The steel armour he named "iron overlord" is his best weapon for counterattack. As long as this weapon is displayed to the world, neither the board of directors nor the government will have any courage and ideas to target him. Because he is holding a weapon that can dominate the future battlefield. At that time, Tony must have been gone. He, who has the core technology, is not worried that these people will make decisions against him. This is the advantage of monopoly, because it can break some inherent theorems. After getting what he wanted, obadai didn''t stay here for a long time. He drove directly to the military factory under Stark''s name, where there is a basic model of iron overlord, and it can be alive without a heart. As for Tony? His lovely nephew once told him that there were shrapnel in his body, and there was no ark reaction furnace to pull these shrapnel. Sooner or later, these fine shrapnel would flow into his heart and let him die. And this is fast, fast! As for how the people and the U.S. government attack Tony after his death, he will use the iron tyrant to make these stupid guys shut up! After obadai left, Tony recovered quickly, but this infrasonic wave paralyzed his body. Although he regained consciousness, his paralyzed body could not move normally at all. He climbed into the underground laboratory and dropped pepper''s packaged first generation ark reactor on the ground. The glass outside was smashed. Tony placed the ark reactor on his chest. The reactivated ark reactor lit up a light blue halo. It''s fascinating. On the other side, pepper also made an unexpected discovery. She easily obtained the evidence of obadai''s behind the scenes trading, and also saw his design sketch of his steel battle suit. To a certain extent, she already knew obadai''s biggest secret. In addition, obadai''s trading with terrorists and the e-mail that implicated Tony were enough to bring obadai down. The excitement of knowing the secret made peper quicken her pace and try to escape from the building, but as soon as she got to the door, she was stopped by a man. "Hello! Miss Potts, I made an appointment with you to meet today. Do you remember me "What''s your homeland strategy and what''s your Logistics Bureau? I remember your name, Colson, right?" "Phil Colson, we are now renamed aegis. Do you have time now? Miss Potts Colson asked with a smile. He saw that pepper was flustered now, but it was a good opportunity for him to get close to stark. We all know that pepper''s relationship with Tony Stark is no different from selling to stark. "Certainly, Mr. Colson. Please come with me. We can have a good chat now." At this time, pepper had thought of Colson''s real identity, an organization independent of CIA and FBI. This means that it must have certain powers, such as arresting obadai. Obadai''s alleged behind the scenes trading has violated the laws of the United States. He has sold his general to the forces of the hostile countries. Just by virtue of this, the government organizations have the right to arrest him. But Pepe was still a little worried. She looked at Colson and asked, "agent Colson, can you call more people?" "Certainly, but may I know what you want to do? Miss Potts "Let''s arrest someone. I have evidence in my hand that obadai is involved in a very serious illegal arms trade. I think you should have the right to arrest him!" "Of course, we have every right to decide such a thing!" Colson smiles and gives a positive answer. Colson looked serious after reading the information Piper gave him. He forwarded the information to Nick Fry''s email and called him. "Dispatch agents? I''m sorry, Colson. There are not many agents that can be mobilized now. Eagle eye is guarding captain Steve Rogers. It''s not convenient to carry out the task. The top agents outside are only Natasha. Let me ask Natasha to help you. " Nick Frey said with a little headache. It''s a real leak. It''s a real trouble. "I see." Colson nodded and hung up. Natasha, who was far away in Virginia, was talking and laughing with Yang Han when her communication suddenly rang. "Director Frey, why do you have time to call me?" Natasha joked. "Of course, I have a task for you, otherwise how can I have so much spare time?" Nick Frey said in a bad voice. "Another mission? I''m still tracking Bruce Banner. " Said Natasha, frowning slightly. "Let''s go ahead and go to New York to help Colson arrest obadai." Nick Frey said faintly. "OK, I see." Natasha shrugged and replied. Nick fry hangs up. He just informs Natasha of the mission, not to persuade her¡° "Oh, it''s really..." Natasha looked at the hung up communication and could only get up helplessly, ready to go to New York. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 52 Natasha looked through the materials in her hand, tut tut sighed: "capitalists are really black hearted. They can do anything for money." The above information is about obadai, as well as the crimes provided by peper, arms trafficking to enemy countries, and terrorist organizations such as the Ten Commandments Gang, which killed Howard stark, one of the founders of aegis. These charges are enough for aegis to arrest him. "The old man is ill." Yang Han make complaints about these materials. Nima! With his stock dividends, at least tens of billions of dollars a year will come to the account, buy a yacht and play around. How about a beautiful car and a carefree loser? Nima''s going to rebel? "What do you say?" Natasha asked with interest. To tell you the truth, except for the first few days, she has completely adapted to the day when Yang Han lived with her. She even thinks that Yang Han did not live with her that day. Will she not feel used to it. "Why work when you can enjoy your life? With his shares, he can get at least ten billion US dollars of dividends every year. How about a good car, a beautiful woman, a yacht and a good family? " Yang Han''s tone is sour. If these shares are given to him, he can guarantee that he will never touch anything in the company. He will buy a yacht to travel around the world, change one oceanhorse every day, and do not repeat the same thing every day. This is NIMA''s life! "Everyone''s ambition is different, some people like power, some people like money." Natasha shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t want to walk on the edge of the knife every day. She also wanted to enjoy life, but her strength didn''t allow it! "But this steel armor is very good. Can you be like this?" Asked Natasha curiously, looking at the iron overlord designed by mark two and obadai. "Yes, I can. It''s just a sheet of iron. Unless you ask Tony Stark to give you a suit of armor and let me swallow it, I can restore all the functions of steel armor." Yang Han said with a smile. Natasha''s eyes brightened, but it darkened. Tony regarded his steel armor as a treasure. How could he give it to her? "In other words, we should have no problem stealing one from him." Natasha asked, touching her chin. "I have no objection." Naturally, Yang Han will not refuse the idea of Natasha helping him. Virginia went to New York in just two hours, using the black technology aircraft of aegis. At this time, night had just come. Off the plane, Natasha met agent Colson, who had been waiting for a long time. "What do you need me to do?" Natasha asked. "Stop obadai until his iron overlord armor is complete!" Colson said simply. Pepper stood aside, her pretty face full of anxiety, Tony''s phone call had been blocked 20 minutes ago, and she didn''t know what danger Tony was in, so pepper didn''t worry. "OK, where are we going now?" Natasha nodded and asked. "The war factory of obadai!" Colson opened the door, Natasha sat on it, and Colson immediately ran to the driver''s seat and stepped on the accelerator to the end. Racing to the address pepper provided. As for the military factory of stark enterprise, obadai has already quietly sneaked into the deepest part of the military factory, where he has the most important reliance. The iron overlord armor he just made is placed there, which is the only way for him to win and fight back. Gently stack the ark micro reaction from Tony''s hand into the core drive device of iron overlord''s chest, and the powerful energy begins to provide unlimited energy for the giant armor, making him glow with strong vitality like a living life. Seeing all this, obadai can''t help laughing. It was a very arrogant laugh. At this moment, he seemed to have seen himself ruling the world and taking charge of the future of all wars. However, before his laughter continued for long, an alarm floated in front of his eyes. That''s the warning issued when the door of the research room of iron overlord was broken. Obadai took a look at the surveillance system, and from there he found the intruder. Pepper Potts and a bunch of guys in black suits. Obadai knows these guys in black suits. He knows that they come from a very secret government organization, and their arrival means one thing, that is, all his secrets have been exposed. "I won''t let you take everything from me so easily. The future belongs to me!" Obadai looks at the picture in the monitoring system, murmurs, and sits in the cockpit of iron overlord. He wants to use the most powerful weapon he has invented to destroy all the guys who pose a threat to him. Pepper doesn''t know all this yet. With the support of Natasha, Colson and a group of black suit agents, she gropes inside the factory bit by bit. The information in her hand shows that obadai''s biggest secret is hidden in this place. As long as she controls it, obadai will not have any chance to turn over. Moreover, if obadai is in this place, they can catch it all. It''s pepper''s plan, and it''s Colson''s plan. Pepper needs Colson''s help to stop obadai''s plot, while Colson needs to help Pepe to win Tony Stark''s favor. It''s a deal, it''s also a cooperation, and it''s good for both sides. It''s a pity that they are a little late. There is nothing in the empty factory. There was no mecha that pepper saw, and there was no obadai. Natasha looks at Tony''s first generation armor, made of scrap metal, here. This proves that pepper''s information to them is correct. Obadai has been imitating Tony Stark''s invention, and may have achieved some results. "We''re late." Natasha frowned a little, obviously! They are already late. "But Tony said that this kind of armor can only be driven by a small ark reactor. With obadai''s technology, it is impossible to make a small ark reactor. " Pepper retorted. "It''s true that they can''t make it. That doesn''t mean Tony can''t make it. Can you get in touch with Tony now? If not, then! Your Tony might have been poisoned. " Natasha looked calm and completely different from her usual state. When performing a task, the agent needs to keep calm in order to be able to think quickly. "Everyone, be vigilant and watch out for those dark corners. Stand by and call for support Natasha said, and quickly cheered to the agents. But it''s too late. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 53 In the dark, two bright lights suddenly lit up, and a huge figure appeared in front of them across the darkness, which made them feel suffocating terror in a moment. It is similar to the steel armor made by Tony, but it is bigger, stronger, more terrifying and more deterrent, just like the mountain giant coming out of the myth. Just looking at him directly is enough to make people feel violent impact. What''s more, he is running towards you like a rhinoceros. "Run! I come to the back of the palace Natasha immediately issued such an order, she has very clear feeling, in addition to their own, this group of agents can not fight against such things. All they can do is run and escape from this guy''s clutches to save their lives. "Are you sure?" Natasha asked nervously when she saw obadai''s armor. "Yes, you just have to be careful not to be hit. It''s basically OK, but its armor is very thick. You may not be able to break through this armor and explode the camera on his armor to observe the outside world, so you can easily kill him. But it''s hard to see with the naked eye. " Yang Han speaks very fast. Now he can only be regarded as a child. The more people have been symbiotic with the venom, the stronger the venom is. Marvel world has many explosive abilities. If he can copy them one by one, then he is equal to invincible. However, now he only has the ability of a little spider. Although the increase for Natasha is large, he is still powerful in dealing with this thing. With Natasha''s warning, peper was the first to escape. Compared with those experienced agents, she was only a civilian, and the impact was much stronger than those agents. Because of fear, she runs fast, as if to burst out all her potential. For an ordinary person, now that she is not scared and stupid, she can still run away, which is very tough. Even these agents had a sense of fear. Although pepper was the first to escape, the giant armor behind her seemed to have recognized her and pursued her. The agents fired their guns in the hope of stopping the steel giant a little bit, but it was of no use at all. Bullets splashed from him like water, and the agents were thrown away like dolls. Even the heavy equipment inside the factory was torn out by the steel giant. Nothing can stop him, it is like a galloping rhinoceros as wantonly vertical and horizontal, toward the position of pepper launched a charge. "Damn it Natasha, with a dignified face, rushed up and threw pepper aside. Almost avoided the iron overlord''s collision, and iron overlord directly hit the underground concrete wall, the concrete wall was directly hit a huge hole. You can imagine what it would be like to hit someone. "You go first." Natasha said again, if these people don''t leave, she really can''t turn into a venom fight. As the most loyal subordinate of Nick fry, Colson will tell Nick fry about her changes, and she can''t say what Nick Fry''s attitude will be. Peper looks at Natasha gratefully and runs out. This kind of fight is definitely not what she should take part in. "You get out of here, too." Natasha glanced at Colson and the other agents and urged. "But you''re alone..." Colson hesitated¡° Follow your lead, agent Colson. It''s just a burden for you to stay here. Rule over Nick Frey and bring lethal weapons while I can hold him back! " Natasha cried coldly. Colson is not indecisive person, a decisive wave of his hand, said: "go, and then bring reinforcements!" The black suit agent quickly withdrew from the underground military factory. Obadai watched the agents leave, sarcastically said: "they can''t help me when they''re all here. Now they''re gone, what can you do? Or do you like to be a pudding of meat? " "It''s just because these guys are gone that I can try your weight. Don''t think you are invincible with a thick sheet of iron." Natasha disdains to smile. The black fluid envelops Natasha and forms a tights. The white black widow is printed on the chest of the tights, and the white hood covers half of Natasha''s face. "Oh?" Obadai was surprised that the black fluid was not made of any known material. However, he is not Tony Stark. He is interested in this strange substance. Now he just wants to kill the guy in front of him. "Come on!" Natasha waved to obadai, indicating that obadai would attack. Although the tin man is much more difficult to deal with than the lizard man, it''s not easy for such a big man to hit her. "Damn, you will pay for your arrogance!" Obadai''s face was gloomy, and his voice was full of angry roar. Then he manipulated the iron overlord to come forward, waving his huge steel arm, trying to crush this arrogant guy. He has enough confidence in himself, iron overlord up to 20 tons of grip strength enough to crush anyone''s body. He didn''t believe that this woman would be an exception. Is it impossible for human resources to fight against science? Whether it''s the Shijie idiots or Tony Stark, it''s proof of that. But Natasha''s strength is extraordinary, which is about six times that of ordinary people. That is to say, the strength of ordinary people is 100 Jin, and Natasha''s strength is 600 Jin. In addition, Yang Han''s strengthening has exceeded the limit of human beings. In addition, Yang Han''s copying and strengthening of the little spider''s ability makes Natasha''s strength at least reach more than four tons. If Yang Han controls Natasha''s body, then the power can reach 25 tons of terror. But this iron overlord''s strength, actually has 25 tons of strength. Natasha is absolutely irresistible, but who let Natasha secretly let Yang Han copy the characteristics of the U.S. team shield? The black fluid quickly condenses a shield on Natasha''s left arm, which also has the pattern of black widow. Natasha''s speed is very fast. Although the iron overlord''s power is powerful, thanks to these thick iron sheets, its speed all depends on the propeller. However, in this narrow place, the function of the propeller is not so great. Natasha leaped lightly, leaped over the iron arm extended by iron overlord, and at the same time, she stretched out her right hand and sprayed out strands of spider silk, wrapping iron overlord''s head. These automatically generated spider silk are full of toughness and extremely sticky. These spider silk wrapped around the iron overlord''s head, covered many cameras, let obadai sitting in the driving, can''t help but scold. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 54 "Oh! Damn it Obadai obviously didn''t expect Natasha to be able to spray sticky spider silk, and his vision was immediately obscured. However, as expected, obadai controlled the mechanical arm to tear up the entangled spider silk. Natasha also took advantage of this opportunity to spray the spider silk into the gap of the mechanical arm, trying to limit the iron overlord''s movement. "Damn it, start the cleanup!" Obadai''s face was ugly. He thought he was invincible, but he didn''t know where the guy came from and poured cold water on him. The armor immediately ejected bursts of gas, which contained a lot of clean foreign things, directly to clean up the spider silk. Obadai controlled the iron overlord and drew his strong steel arm to Natasha. Natasha put the shield of her left hand in front of her and resisted the sweeping steel arm. With a dull sound, Natasha was taken out, but Natasha''s vigorous posture easily reversed her direction in mid air and landed on the ground steadily without any harm. The properties of sound-absorbing steel help Natasha absorb all the kinetic energy. "Shet!" Obadai scolded angrily. This guy is as slippery as a loach. His fist can''t do any harm to her. The power of technology is far beyond everything. A row of missiles appeared on the iron overlord''s shoulder. Obadai aimed all the missiles at Natasha. Whoa! With the sound of missile launch, all the missiles are flying towards Natasha, blocking all the exits of Natasha. "Oh! Damn it Natasha murmured that there was no place to hide them. She could only erect her left arm, hoping to block these missiles with the characteristics of sound-absorbing steel. "Maybe you can put your body under my control, and I can teach him a lesson." Yang Han said suddenly. After so many days together, Natasha trusted Yang Han and immediately replied, "help me teach this bastard a lesson. I don''t know how to be humble, lady." "OK, this guy will taste the horror from the supernatural power." Yang Han quickly took over the control of Natasha''s body. Originally, it was just a black tights. He saw that the black fluid grew rapidly, and quickly rose about one meter to the height of two meters and eighty-nine meters. Natasha''s height is very tall. She is nearly 1.8 meters tall, while tiebawang is only about 3 meters tall. Now Yang Han is almost as tall as tiebawang. Looking at these incoming missiles, Yang Han immediately ran out of the same number of black fluid branches, wrapped these missiles, and then threw them aside. The next moment, the missile exploded, and Yang Han could not be affected in any way. "I''m finally able to come out for activities. I don''t know how long I haven''t moved. I feel that my bones are rusty, although I don''t have any bones." Yang Han felt the sensation of his limbs, smiling and talking to himself. "What the hell is this woman''s stuff?" Obadai, no matter how stupid, knows that the black fluid is weird. "Who made her angry? Then you have to die. " Yang Han''s voice is hoarse and cold, and his body is in a flash. He quickly comes to the iron overlord. His black claws directly grasp the iron overlord''s head and twist it hard. Under the powerful force, Yang Han directly pulled the iron overlord''s head off. From Yang Han''s perspective, you can see obadai in the cab from the twisted head¡° damn! What the hell is this Obadai''s face turned green. Listen to this guy, this guy is boarding on that woman, and he seems to have pissed that woman off, and then the woman let the ghost out. This guy directly twisted off the iron overlord''s head with his hand. Who knows if it will be his head next time? Obadai is not calm at the thought of this, NIMA! How can there be such a terrible guy in the world?! A steel arm swept directly to Yang Han, Yang Han reached out and easily grasped it, then slowly began to force. The iron fist that was caught, under the grip of Yang Han''s terror, slowly twisted. Obadai is not calm at all. He decisively turns on the propeller behind him and wants to fly out from the ground. At the same time, he uses his other hand to smash Yang Han''s hand holding his steel arm. Without hesitation, the headless iron overlord smashes the concrete on the ground and flies out. "Want to run? That won''t do. Someone will complain all the time. " Looking at the gap, Yang Han jumped over the eight meter high distance and came to the ground. "What kind of monster are you?" Obadai breathed in the cold air and asked, this guy directly overturned his three outlooks, and also stepped on them with his feet. "A creature, a deadly creature, you can also think of me as a guardian, a deadly guardian." Yang Han thought of the venom movie of his previous life and replied with a smile. However, his smile at the moment will only make him more ferocious. Two big guys rushed out of the ground, surprised the people around, but the next scene made the agents peper and Colson even more stunned. Yang Han''s body was in a flash, and he appeared in front of obadai very quickly. With a strong impact, obadai''s iron overlord was directly knocked to the ground and rolled into a ball on the ground. He is in a hurry to control his iron overlord, trying to maintain his balance as much as possible, but under Yang Han''s cat and mouse mentality, he can''t do it at all. Yang Han is playing with the huge iron overlord like a monkey, regardless of the shocked hearts of the people present. Until he gradually lost interest in the big toy, he kicked him away, just like a child tired of playing with toys. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang. The electric spark at the damaged part makes it look very embarrassed. It seems that the iron overlord has been beaten into an iron can, or almost crushed. This is totally unacceptable to obadai, who always thinks highly of himself. He can stand Yang Han''s powerful power, but he can''t stand Yang Han''s almost playing with him. Pulling away the bricks and sundries on his body, obadai controlled the iron overlord to stand up and yelled: "damn bastard, you have the ability to kill me! Don''t insult me any more. " "Well, I thought I''d let it go." Yang Han spread his hand, saying that he had never heard such a shocking request. "No, no, no! You may as well humiliate me. I can bear it Obadai immediately softened down. Originally, he thought he was going to die, so he was a little tough. As a result, we don''t have to die now, so we don''t have to be hard. Yang Han: "yes." (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 55 Obadai''s words made the people around him look strange and seem to be holding a smile. Yang Han is also a little speechless. This guy can''t do it by himself. All of a sudden, a piercing sound came, and Tony, the iron man in golden red armor, flew over. Looking at the miserable iron overlord was a little confused, but looking at obadai inside, his eyes turned red directly. "Obadai, die Tony also can''t care, there is a mouth full of fangs, face ferocious monster, directly driving armor rushed up. "Well! It''s you Obadai snorted coldly. If I can''t beat this monster, can''t I beat you? In the sound of violent impact, Tony King''s red steel armor flew the iron overlord standing on the ground with strong kinetic energy. The two of them tangled together, broke through several thick walls, and rolled from the inside of the factory to the road outside the factory. And in an instant, it disrupted the rolling traffic. Seeing two steel monsters appear in front of their eyes, the drivers on the road were immediately shocked. Some of them stepped on the brake, some of them hit the steering wheel so hard that they bumped into others. However, compared with the panicked guys, there is one driver who is the worst. She''s the one in front of obadai. Too late to step on the brake, she directly bumped into obadai''s body, and let the iron overlord''s body shake. Of course, this slight shaking is nothing for iron overlord himself, but obadai doesn''t think so. He is full of indignation after being teased by Yang Han. In addition, with his vicious mind, how could he easily let go of those who offended him. So he directly controlled the iron overlord to lift the Audi which was in the way, and raised it high above his head. And with his action, the car immediately came a harsh scream, there are adults, there are children, but also more than a child. This surprised Tony, who had just recovered. He immediately yelled at obadai. "Obadai, put them down! It''s between us. Don''t involve the innocent. " "Tony, there''s never been an innocent person. This is the world of the strong. Only the strong can decide everything. The weak can only accept everything passively. " It''s like that monster ran over him. Obadai controls the iron overlord and holds the Audi high. The iron overlord steps forward and is about to smash the car on Tony. For the powerful iron overlord, it may be just a small building block, but for the people in the car, it is their only protection. Listening to the screams of panic coming from the car, Tony knows what he has to do. "Jarvis, put all your energy into the chest launcher." "But Sir, there is a serious shortage of energy. Now there is only 19% of the remaining energy." "Don''t remind me, do as I say!" "Tony, I don''t allow you to ruin my efforts. It''s been working hard for decades. What do you know? Just because of your ridiculous principle, how many development opportunities did the company give up? I give in to you again and again, but you want me to provide for the aged? You''re murdering, Tony The more obadai said, the more angry he became. His high arm swayed, as if he would smash his car at the next moment. And at this time, Tony''s steel armor''s chest burst out a strong beam, this strong high-energy beam easily flew iron overlord, it heavily into a driver has escaped the car. But it also let the car fall down. The people in the car screamed in horror, and their voices revealed deep fear, just before they landed. Tony had rushed forward and caught them. "Well, well, don''t worry. I''ve got you Tony comforted the passengers and tried to put the car down smoothly. But unlike obadai''s iron overlord, his steel armour mark-2 is not so powerful. Coupled with the lack of energy, it makes him want to achieve that degree very reluctantly. However, the passengers in the car didn''t agree with his efforts. At this moment, they were scared out of their courage, so when they felt the sign of the car landing, the woman as the driver pressed on the accelerator with all her strength. Tony just breathed a sigh of relief and was pushed directly on the front cover by Audi. "Hey! Wait, I''m still here! Let me first... "Before Tony finished speaking, he was rolled under the chassis by the charge of the car. Because his armor was slightly higher than that of the Audi, when the Audi started, he was also driven up and began to rub violently with the ground. It''s a spark with lightning. "Hell, that''s why I hate female drivers!" Cursing, Tony reached out and pushed the chassis of the car. This let him finally liberate from the underground of the car, also let that crazy female driver get understanding, but before he took a breath, the figure of iron overlord has appeared in front of him. The huge body fell in front of Tony''s body, and his strong arm, like a pillar, swung wildly, which made Tony fly out. Compared with the iron overlord, the strength of Mark 2 is really hard to compete. However, compared with the iron overlord, the mark-2 also has its advantages. It is more flexible and harder at the same time. Iron overlord uses only ordinary alloy materials, while mark-2 uses aerospace materials, and also adds a very strong anti shock function, so he has a huge advantage in the armored shell. This advantage is reflected in the outside, Mark 2, who had just been knocked off, immediately stabilized himself in the air and rushed to the iron overlord again. Colson and a group of agents ran out of the gap between the two men. Looking at the two men fighting, Colson looked helpless. The American people are not so easy to fool. Just when everyone''s attention was attracted by the fight between the two tin men, Yang Han also took the opportunity to leave. He came to a dark corner without a camera and gave Natasha control of her body, leaving behind a sentence: "if you don''t want me to eat people, you''d better buy more chocolate balls as soon as possible." "I see. I see. It''s really troublesome." Natasha murmured, with a bright smile on her face, obviously in a good mood¡° Don''t use my ability if you think I''m in trouble. " Yang Han mumbles and sneaks into Natasha''s body. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 56 Natasha is in a very happy mood to go to the side of a group of agents, Colson noticed Natasha walking slowly, looked at Natasha, said with a smile: "it''s so good that you''re OK, Natasha." Natasha nodded, light said: "fortunately, not dead." Natasha''s heart is also quite upset, although before Yang Han took control of her body and abused iron overlord, but also did not see a few agents to find her trace. Now that she''s out, is it interesting for you to shoot after the horse? Colson did not care, Natasha''s usual attitude is also very cold, his attention once again returned to iron man and iron overlord. Not far away, iron overlord held Tony''s thigh in one hand, just like holding a toy that can be rounded and flattened at any time, he was smashed on the concrete road by obadai again and again. Large areas of soil sputter up, layers of electric ions are crazy flashing, obadai can clearly see that Tony has not been hurt. Although his action is very big, but the role of the armor is too limited, Tony''s armor use of shockproof technology is far beyond obadai''s understanding. "Tony, you''re still so out of business. Have the best technology, but only for their own toys. We could have had the whole world, but you failed me again and again. You think I can''t hurt you. Let''s try. " Obadai said angrily. With that, he launched all his strength and threw Tony out. Tony also flew to the sky, obadai see this, sneer, said: "don''t try to run, Tony!" Obadai roared and launched tiebawang''s boost system. The strong thrust made him rise like a rocket and catch up with Tony in the sky with extremely fast acceleration. Just as Tony imagined, it could fly. He wanted to fight Tony to the death in the sky. "Sir, our enemies can fly. And it''s catching up very fast. Our distance is narrowing. " Jarvis wanted Tony to report on the current situation, which made Tony feel relieved, because things finally went as he thought. Not long after he solved the problem of armored ice, he did not believe that obadai was more talented than him and could equip the iron overlord with materials to solve the problem of ice. "What''s the distance between us, besides. How much energy is left! " "It''s 1400 meters away, but it''s rapidly decreasing. There''s six percent of the energy left. " After hearing Jarvis''s reply, Tony''s face showed a strange smile, when the respect for obadai turned into a bone deep hatred, when all the truth was put in front of him. Tony Stark had a realization that he had to deal with obadai Stan himself and put an end to everything for him and the stark family. But everything in front of him is not enough to make him complete this consciousness. Mark 2, with insufficient energy, can''t defeat iron overlord. This made him feel depressed and irritable for a time, but soon his wisdom made him find a way, a crazy way. However, although this method is crazy, in Tony''s eyes, it has the highest success rate. If he wants to kill obadai, he is willing to take the risk and gamble in this crazy way¡° Jarvis, transfer all the energy to the booster and the hand launcher "Sir, I must remind you that it''s sixteen kilometers high. You''ll soon run out of energy and fall "Do as I say, Jarvis. I know what I''m doing! " As an intelligent system, Jarvis has no right to oppose Tony. He had to follow Tony''s orders. Soon, all of mark one''s energy was mobilized. In a flash, the distance of 1400 meters is fleeting, and the iron overlord also catches Tony who is short of energy supply. "Is that what you want?" Obadai took Tony by the neck and sneered. "No, I just want to know how you solve the problem of high altitude freezing." Tony Stark showed a smile. He saw that the iron overlord in front of him was completely frozen. "What?" Obadai was stunned, and soon he understood that the light curtain in front of him suddenly went out, and the iron overlord went down uncontrollably. Even sitting in the control room, he could feel weightlessness. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Natasha shrugged as she watched the two figures disappear in the sky. It''s none of her business after that. She turned to Colson and said, "Colson, it''s up to you here." "All right, Natasha, where are you going?" Colson asked. "Have supper." Natasha gave a faint response, and her figure gradually faded away. When Colson saw Natasha leave, he didn''t respond. After all, this kind of battle is no longer what they can participate in. The only thing they can do is to deal with the aftermath. "Well, you said before that your venom is a race, right?" Natasha asked suddenly as she was walking along the road. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Yang Han asked strangely. "How many... Symbionts do you have in your race?" Natasha asked. "Millions, maybe more, but they''re all on the same planet, like Kuntar, but why do you ask?" Yang Han asks curiously, this younger sister has not asked so thoroughly before. "Millions of them?" Natasha was surprised and asked again, "what level are you in this race?" "Talent is the strongest. At present, its strength is in its infancy. It can''t compare with the venom in its mature stage. Of course, if you have the chance to let me copy the ability of hawk, I think I can become the strongest immediately. " Yang Han said haughtily. Although venom has the ability to copy the talents of other creatures, it''s an enhanced version and can also strengthen abilities. It''s not a weakened talent copied from venom. The infrasonic wave, the flame and so on, will not have any influence on him, but the weakness of the venom is these two. "So, do you or your people come back to invade the earth?" Asked Natasha, full of worry. "Me? Why should I invade the earth? Have nothing to do? Even if I take the earth, what can I do? Let you produce chocolate balls and shrimp balls for me every day? And then let you humans serve me to eat? Come on, if so, then I have conquered the earth? Chocolate balls, shrimp balls, you produce every day, and even if I''m hungry, you''re not serving me? What''s more, you have so many delicious dishes here, which are all mine. Why should I share them with others? If they dare to come, I will kill them. What''s more, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that I''m hungry. I''ll buy food for me as soon as possible. " Yang Han domineering full said¡° Sure enough, I think too much. " Natasha couldn''t help laughing when she heard the words. Sure enough! She is still too thoughtful, this only know how to eat guy, how can have that kind of mind. After staying with this guy for a long time, I still think he''s cute, at least better than human beings. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 57 Natasha, who has finished the midnight snack with Yang Han, suddenly hears a violent explosion, and a blue light beam rushes into the sky. "Wow, what a spectacle! Tomorrow will be a busy day. " Natasha threw the paper bag containing the hamburger in her hand into the dustbin, and looked at the sky beam not far away, tut tut with emotion. "Remember the bet we made?" Yang Han said. "Bet?" Natasha''s brows wrinkled slightly and then stretched out. She thought of their bet. "Of course, if I win, I''ll be your only host. If I lose, I''ll listen to you." Natasha said this sentence in a flat tone. Natasha''s original good mood disappeared because of Yang Han''s words. Yang Han, a straight man of iron and steel in his previous life, naturally can''t understand why women are inexplicably angry, but after he becomes a poison, he can still barely understand the girl''s mind. Yang Han said: "don''t worry. I''m very comfortable in your body. I haven''t moved yet." Natasha said, "for the time being? You mean, I''m going to leave later. " Since this guy lived with her, she asked herself that she had taken good care of this guy. Now this thing wants to leave at any time? Yang Han: "no, as long as there is no force majeure, I will not leave. Is this the head office?" Anyway, he doesn''t have the idea of changing hosts at present. Can that host be as good as Natasha? Access to super powers at any time? "That''s about the same." Natasha nodded with satisfaction. Natasha glanced at a familiar figure, and the memory in her mind came to mind. Natasha called with some uncertainty: "Peter?" Hearing Natasha''s words, the young man with the camera hanging in front suddenly turned around and saw Natasha, with a look of surprise: "Lady Natasha, meet again." Natasha took a curious look at Peter''s camera and reporter license plate and asked, "just call me Natasha. If you don''t mind, you can call me sister, but don''t you work as an assistant for Dr. Connors again? Why are you a journalist now? " Speaking of this, a trace of anger appeared on Peter''s face and said, "because Tim''s fault led to the appearance of lizard man, Dr. Connors came to him to argue, but he suspended Dr. Connors, and I resigned. Now I''m a trainee reporter." Peter said and brightened his license plate. Peter looked at the time and said, "sister Natasha, it''s getting late. I''ve just taken some photos. I have to write a story and add these photos to the news for tomorrow." Then he waved to Natasha and ran to his home. "It''s nice to be young." Natasha looked at Peter''s back and couldn''t help sighing. "I wonder why you asked Peter to call you sister? Isn''t this a disorder of seniority? I''ve made my spider 70 years old. " Yang Han joked. "You''d better shut up, you parasite!" Natasha''s teeth itched with anger, and she couldn''t help scolding. "No, I like to chatter. You can''t stop me, can you? " "Go away." The explosion in stark industrial park last night has caused a sensation. Ordinary people who don''t know why wake up the next morning and start reading the latest day''s newspaper. "Your newspaper!" The newsboy rode his bicycle and left the newspaper at James'' door. James, 45 years old, had some weight and was having breakfast. He compared his middle finger with the newsboy who left. "Son of a bitch." He opened the door and picked up the newspaper from the lawn. He has always been a loyal reader of the New York Times. When he opened the newspaper, he saw a huge color photo on the first page, which occupied half of the page. It was the appearance of a robot, with a red shape and a golden mask. It looked very domineering. "Wow, it''s really cool. Is it cosploy?" James is interested in looking down. Here is a big title. "Looking for superheroes, who is iron man?" "Ironman, iron man?" He took the newspaper and carefully read the following news. He found that this iron man, who was suspected to be a real person, happened in Los Angeles last night. There was a picture of stark industrial park next to him. It seemed that there was a huge explosion. "It''s incredible. There''s an explosion at stark industries? Where is the mysterious iron man? " Undoubtedly, the front page headline of the New York Times has attracted the eyes of countless readers. Some curious viewers find that there are many newspapers about iron man in today''s newspapers, but only the New York Times has clear photos and live videos on the official website. The newspapers printed this morning were quickly sold out, and many sales outlets called to ask for the printing of today''s issue of newspapers. The sales performance made the editorial department members happy. Thanks to Peter, the plug-in guy, who was able to shoot iron man, Peter was praised by the boss of the New York Times and became a full-time reporter. The pay gap between a full-time reporter and a trainee reporter is very big. And the task of writing a manuscript was also given to Peter, who was at least a top student and wrote an excellent manuscript. This also makes Peter Parker a little angry, but most reporters think that Peter is just a lucky guy. If they are there, there will be nothing wrong with Peter. "I don''t know who he is or where he comes from, but in our past experience, we have never seen such a kind of people who have magical abilities. Some of them harm one side and are subordinated to evil, some of them are subordinated to justice and save the world. These people are called super heroes by us." "They don''t seek fame and fortune, they don''t seek glory, and they hide among us in a low profile. Maybe a poor clerk, a student, a rancher farmer, or a billionaire are all part of them. It is because of them that our world becomes more stable." Natasha looked at the next day''s newspaper, which was full of the feelings of the little spider. She picked up the milk and took a sip. Natasha said with a smile: "it seems that the little guy knows Tony''s identity. It''s a student, a clerk and a billionaire. It''s really appropriate." "After all, Peter is a spider man who keeps the peace and order in New York. It''s not surprising that he feels this way." Yang Han rolled up a chocolate ball and put it in his mouth. This is Natasha''s residence. Naturally, it doesn''t need to be hidden in Natasha''s body, so it can appear aboveboard¡° Please get me an apple Natasha took a look at the fruit basket not far away, but she didn''t want to get up. She could only turn her head and say to Yang Han. "Hey, are you going to die lazy? It''s such a distance that you won''t die if you get up and walk two steps. " Yang Han complains, and his tentacles thrust the apple into Natasha''s hand. "Isn''t it because of you? I''m not afraid of getting fat. Of course I have to be nice to myself. " Natasha stretched and said playfully. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 58 "Someone has come to you. It looks like you need to work hard." Piper straightened Tony''s collar, glanced at Colson at the door, and said. Colson laughs at this, walks in and presents Tony with a piece of paper. "What is this?" Tony asked without looking. "Your alibi. You were on the yacht. The port authority will testify that you were moored at the port of Oberon all night, with the testimony of 50 guests. " Colson explained in as much detail as he could that Tony was notoriously unreliable, so he had to add another insurance to it. "Why don''t you say I''m on the yacht with pepper? It''s more believable!" Turning over the proof in his hand, Tony did not forget to tease his little secretary. Having made everything clear, Tony began to show himself as a playboy. Pepper helps Tony to adjust his make-up without changing his face. It seems that he is used to this. Colson looks at the two loving dogs in front of him, spreading dog food openly. He still says with a smile, "just do as we say, and make sure there is no problem." "Why didn''t you mention obadai?" "We made a deal. He went on holiday. You know, the accident rate of small aircraft is always very high! It''s good that he just disappears. " Colson quietly demonstrated the power of aegis, a world''s top tycoon, who was wiped out of the world without leaving a trace under their control, which is enough to prove how amazing their potential power is. Tony certainly understands what Colson is trying to say. He has worked with aegis, but that''s only superficial. Now, he saw the potential power of the organization, which surprised him a lot, but people like him would never show what they thought on their faces. He began to put on a look of indifference and asked, "what''s the matter with the iron man rumored by the outside world? That''s me. How can I fool it? These guys are not easy to cheat Colson chuckled implicitly and responded, "it''s not the first time I''ve done this, Mr. stark. As long as you follow the official statement, nothing is a problem! " "All right, all right! This time I listen to the official! " Tony shrugs helplessly and puts on his coat with pepper''s help. "Roddy must be in a hurry. It''s not easy to deal with the reporters alone. Wait for me, my dear After kissing peper on the cheek, Tony strides out. He cherishes his time alone with peper, but if there is a guy with government status in the middle, he can only choose to stay away. Colson laughs awkwardly and is helpless with Tony''s randomness. Looking at Tony''s back, Colson looks at pepper and asks, "Mr. stark doesn''t seem to like me very much." If Tony heard this sentence, he would come and hammer this guy''s head, NIMA. Why don''t you wait to see me? Don''t you count in your heart? Like to be a big light bulb? "He''s always been like this, just get used to it! I didn''t thank you for that. Thank you so much for your help, agent Colson! " Pepper smiles and shows her ability as a good wife. It has to be said that Tony is very lucky to have peper as a good wife, and Tony knows this, so no matter how romantic, Tony still loves his little secretary. "It''s my duty. We''ll work together in the future, Miss Potts." Colson smiles. He has received pepper''s kindness, which means his goal has been achieved. "All right. I am afraid that l have to go! The next time we meet, don''t forget that we''ve changed our name to aegis! " Colson smiles. The etiquette is perfect, just like a gentleman¡° Of course, I won''t forget, agent Colson of aegis! " Pepper said as she tried to send Colson out, and just then Tony''s voice came up from the screen. Hearing this voice, both of them were stunned, and immediately they had no choice but to smile bitterly. Is Tony really unique. "Yes, I am iron man!" On TV, Tony openly admitted this in front of countless media. The next moment, there was an uproar. Tony''s willfulness once again caused numerous riots, a super rich suddenly turned into a superhero, which was a very controversial thing. Tony Stark''s remarks at the press conference immediately became the biggest news of the day. "Shocked! The legendary iron man is... " "Shocked! Tony Stark actually said such words, men will be silent, women will cry "Shocked! Ninety nine percent of the people don''t know the truth. " "Shocked! The president of the United States was shocked to see it! " For a long time, headlines like this swept through New York, the first superhero in the United States to be exposed. Because of Stark''s behavior, the entire stark industry has been in the spotlight. However, it is undeniable that the stock of stark industry has increased by 40 points in an instant, which is a real benefit. The U.S. military and aegis people are also very upset. The military is trying to get the technology of steel war clothes, while the aegis people are dealing with Tony Stark''s affairs, commonly known as wiping their buttocks, to cover up the explosion in stark Industrial Park. "According to the latest news, the former leader of stark industries, obadi Stan, died of a plane crash when he was on a small plane holiday the day before yesterday. Tony, on behalf of the company, expressed his silence to obadi. In fact, the accident rate of small aircraft must be very high. Please pay attention to your safety... " Looking at the report on TV, Yang Han looked at Natasha with a smile and said, "look, I know." Since stark industries announced its abandonment of the arms market, the company''s stock has been falling all the way. People who are not smart will think Tony is in the limelight when they see him announce that he is iron man. And smart people will understand that this is a first-hand strategy, just like the packaging stars of record companies, Tony is self hyping. And now the stock of stark industries is soaring, only half a day, up at least $30 billion. This is just the beginning, and it will continue to rise after that. Tony Stark just made an estimated $100 billion in a word, which is a business genius. He holds the shares of obadai in his hand, and now he has complete control. It can be said that the future of stark industry is basically Tony''s speech. "You''re right." Natasha said with a little displeasure, not that she was displeased with Yang Han''s words in the future. After so many days together, Yang Han did give her great help and many ideas. She didn''t have much resistance to this, but she was not happy and didn''t tie Yang Han with her¡° What is Meng? I have a unique vision. And you listen to me, don''t you make a lot of money? The annual dividend is at least $100 million. Why don''t you thank me soon? " Yang Han snorted and said haughtily. Natasha threw a white eye at Yang Han and didn''t want to pay attention to this guy. She already had a clue about Banna. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 59 "According to a friend of mine, the high-energy cosmic storms generated by the coronal solar wind may trigger the evolution of early planetary life. If we do research in space, it will fundamentally promote our understanding of the structure of human genome. So as to cure countless diseases, prolong life expectancy, and make children live longer, stronger and healthier. And I''m the investor in this project. " On the street TV, there was a handsome man talking about exploring the universe. "So, Mr. Victor, are you ready to go into space?" Asked the host sitting next to him. "Yes, in a week''s time, we will go into space and study the cosmic storm closely, which will make the future of mankind better." Victor said with a smile. "Well, Mr. Victor, what do you think of the life gene as the same as you, the colleagues who are inspired to explore the universe?" Asked the host. "In this regard, I would like to say that our ideals are the same, for the better development and progress of mankind. If we can, I think we will cooperate with the life foundation." Viktor replied with a smile. "Well, to be honest, I''m really looking forward to the future of mankind. That''s all for today''s interview. Please continue to follow the New York Times." TV on the streets of New York has entered the advertising mode. Yang Han''s heart moves, Victor? Life foundation? Isn''t this the story of the magic four and the venom: the deadly guardian? However, Yang Han''s acceptance ability is still very strong. After all, it''s Marvel world, a real world. How can we really follow the movie one by one? Natasha drove to Los Angeles by plane. Although Natasha cheated Benner, one thing is true. Benner''s sister, Jennifer, is really involved in a criminal case about gangs. Now the court is about to begin. If Benner still cares about his cousin, he will go to Los Angeles. And she''s going to find Jennifer before Benner and wait. After another attack by general Ross, Natasha is confident of persuading banner to join aegis. "If you copy hawk''s gene, will I become hawk when I use this power?" Natasha shuddered to think that she had become muscular. Women are extremely concerned about their appearance and figure. If we use this kind of power, it will become like that. We don''t need it at all. "No, I can only become a battle suit in ordinary time, which can only greatly improve your strength and speed. If I control your body, it will become like that, but it''s also my body. It has nothing to do with you." Yang Han explained patiently. Hawk''s gene is one of Yang Han''s most important abilities, which must be acquired. "That''s good, but then again, you must come back after you have copied. You said you would not move." Natasha was particularly worried. So many days together, she has been used to the existence of Yang Han, used to the help Yang Han gave her, and Yang Han brought her strength. Yang Han listened to Natasha''s voice, which was like a kitten about to be abandoned. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry. Unless there is force majeure, I will never leave you. After all, the girl''s body is comfortable." And how to take advantage, how to take advantage, and you don''t know, it''s wonderful! He doesn''t want to be in a man''s body unless there''s something wrong with his head. After getting Yang Han''s answer, Natasha seems to be at ease. The flight from New York to Los Angeles doesn''t take much time. It only takes less than an hour to arrive. Somewhere in Los Angeles, no one noticed, there are two people carrying simple luggage, shuttling through the dense crowd, but carefully avoiding the patrol police and government employees. If you look carefully, you will find that they dare not even expose their faces to any camera device. This is the behavior of fugitives. In a way, they are fugitives, and they are wanted by the US military. Finally, he got out of the dense crowd, and the man took a long breath. The man in the cap began to take a deep breath. As can be seen from his heart rate watch, his heart rate is very fast now. "Take it easy, Bruce! We''re out. We''re safe now! Take a breath, take a deep breath. " The woman standing beside the cap man said nervously, it seems that for him, this man''s nervousness will be a very terrible thing. Fortunately, with his breathing movement, the heart rate finally slowed down. At this time, the man in the cap showed a weak smile and said to his female companion. "Next time I''ll never be crowded with so many people. It''s driving me crazy!" "I won''t let you crowd with so many people, because I can go mad before you go mad!" The girl complained, then laughed and said, "I''ve arrived in Los Angeles. Do you know where your cousin is?" Hearing this, Benner shook his head and said, "you know, I''ve been running away for four years. During these four years, I didn''t dare to contact her at all for fear that she would be involved. Now if she hadn''t been involved in the criminal cases of gangs, I wouldn''t have come to Los Angeles. She''s just an ordinary person. These gangs can easily make her disappear. But now I don''t know if she has moved in four years. " The cap man sighed and suddenly put a hand on his shoulder. "Bruce, is that you?" At this moment, the cap man''s heart suddenly burst up, the harsh sound suddenly let the girl around her look pale. He turned his head stiffly and looked at the man who was patting him on the shoulder. A moment later, he breathed out as if he had collapsed, "It''s you, Jennifer. What are you doing here? " Standing behind him is a short hair woman who describes beauty. She is dressed in a fit suit. She looks capable and smart, full of the style of a professional woman. "I came to the station to meet a very important witness. I didn''t expect to see you at the station just now. Really, how can you run so fast like a fugitive. If I hadn''t recognized you, I couldn''t believe I would have seen you in this place. " Looking smart and capable woman said with a smile, it seems to see this man is a very happy thing. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 60 "Bruce, who is this?" Looking at his companion''s inexplicable recovery of his heartbeat, and the greeting woman a pair of very familiar style, his female companion can''t help but ask in a voice. This is doubt, of course, more of a woman''s jealousy. "Oh. By the way, I forgot to introduce you. This is Jennifer. My cousin! Jennifer, this is Betty, my girlfriend The cap man named Bruce began to introduce the two women, and after listening to his introduction, the woman with short hair in the suit readily extended her hand. "I''m Jennifer Susan Walters. Nice to meet you. I heard about you as early as four years ago, but Bruce described you very well! But Bruce, you haven''t contacted me for four years. I think you''ve forgotten my sister. " Said Jennifer, half joking. "I''m Betty, Betty Ross. Nice to meet you, too! " As a girl friend, Betty naturally behaves in a relaxed manner after the crisis is relieved. "Where are you going? Honeymoon or what? " As for her brother, who has had a good relationship with her since childhood, she still hopes to see him get married. Betty''s face turned red. She and Bruce hadn''t seen each other for four years. When they met again, they met his father again. Now they are all fugitives. "Well, it won''t be long. Half a year at most." Bruce Benner said with a smile, you can have a woman who doesn''t mind your monster identity, but also can die with you. If you don''t cherish it well, you can really die. "That''s good. Remember to invite me at the wedding." Jennifer winked and laughed. "Jennifer, have you recently accepted a criminal case against gangsters?" Bruce Benner asked with a serious face. "Yes, right? What''s the matter? " Jennifer looks at Bruce strangely, wondering why he suddenly asks. "It''s dangerous for you to give up this case!" Bruce Benner said quickly. Hearing this, Jennifer felt warm inside. However, as for the professional ethics of a lawyer, she was not allowed to give up the case. Jennifer said, "Bruce, you need not say that I am a lawyer, a lawyer with my own principles. This time I am involved in gangs because their behaviors are too excessive. I must expose their evil deeds!" As soon as Jennifer finished, she suddenly threw herself forward. Bruce quickly reached out to help her, but as soon as he touched her body, a warm and moist feeling came from his palm. When he reached out, he found that his hands were red. Little by little, blood seeped through Jennifer''s white shirt, which meant she was under attack, and Bruce''s eyes lit up with frightening green. "Bruce, Bruce. Calm down, calm down quickly. " Listening to Bruce''s heart beat monitor, Betty immediately panicked. For her, the consequences of Bruce''s anger are far more serious than that of Jennifer''s current injury. Once he loses his mind, there will be a huge disaster in Los Angeles, and they will attract the attention of the military, which she doesn''t want to see, so she began to try her best to appease Bruce Banner. "There''s still life for Jennifer. We need to get her to the hospital as soon as possible. Bruce, control yourself. It''s more important to save people now! " Bruce Benner listened to Betty''s voice and began to breathe hard. The cold air was carried into his lungs and began to cool his blood boiling with anger. The monster in his heart began to be gradually suppressed, and his heart began to calm down. Finally, the green light in his eyes fell silent. "You''re right, Betty. Call a taxi and let''s get to the hospital. " Bruce and Betty rush to the hospital with injured Jennifer. Fortunately, the hospital is not far away from them. When Jennifer was shot, many people witnessed her. Many people knew this famous female lawyer in Los Angeles. Such a bad time spread quickly. And Jennifer''s father, who is also the police chief of Los Angeles, immediately sent police officers to arrest the murderer. And this matter was soon published in the press. When Natasha came to Los Angeles, she knew she was a little late when she saw the newspapers and the Los Angeles Times. I don''t know if I can meet Benner now. However, in the current situation, Natasha thinks that she will find Jennifer first. In addition, Bruce Benner will come back to Los Angeles sooner or later. If she can help Jennifer through the danger, I believe she will have more chances to persuade Bruce Benner. Immediately no longer hesitated, asked some passers-by, Jennifer is now in which hospital, quickly rushed to the past. "Do you have a way to save people?" Natasha asked softly. "Let me cling to her. I can save her as long as I don''t have my head blown out." Yang Han light answer way. "Well, then please." Natasha nods, stops a taxi and goes to Jennifer''s hospital. Bruce and Betty take Jennifer to the emergency room and watch the lights go on in the emergency room. Bruce sits uneasily in his chair. His heart beats fast and slow, which means that his heart is not calm. Although he has a set of effective methods to control emotions, but in this situation, this method can play a very limited role. Fortunately, he was accompanied by Betty, who comforted him from time to time, so that his heart rate never broke the safe threshold. This continued until the lights in the operating room went out. "How is she, doctor?" Seeing the doctor coming out of the operating room, Bruce hurried forward and asked anxiously. "Are you a family member of the patient?" "No, we''re just her friends." Before Bruce''s subconscious answer, Betty said it for him. Their current identity is fugitive. Once they register their identity, it means that they tell the military their location, which is not a good thing for anyone. "She''s in a bad situation. We''ve got the bullet out. But she lost too much blood, and our hospital does not have her blood type. It will take some time for her to transfer from other hospitals, but I don''t think she can hold on to that time in her current situation. If you know their family, you''d better contact them. " The doctor''s statement was almost equivalent to a death notice, which made Bruce lose his mind in a moment£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 61 "Calm down, Bruce. Doctor, what''s my friend''s blood type? " Worried that Bruce is out of control, Betty asks quickly. She needs to understand the key to the problem in order to stop Bruce''s rampage. While pacifying Bruce, Betty asks the doctor. "That lady''s blood type is Rh negative, which is extremely rare. I''m sorry we don''t have this blood type in our blood bank. " The doctor said, shaking his head and walking away, he also had some helplessness. As a doctor, he just wanted to cure the disease and save the people. This kind of rescue is obvious, but because the blood bank does not have this kind of blood type, he can only watch her die. This kind of feeling is very bad. His answer gave Betty a chance to breathe. She immediately searched her brain and found a way to deal with it. "Bruce, calm down. Jennifer can''t be saved. You can''t save her like this." Betty gently comforted, she can understand Bruce''s mood, if this kind of thing is her relatives, maybe she will be very crazy. "How to save her, Betty. What can I do to save her? " Bruce Benner asked anxiously, his eyes flashing green, his hands clutching Betty''s wrists like straws. "Don''t forget, Bruce. Your blood type is also Rh negative. You can treat her with your blood. " Although Betty was pinched by Bruce a little pain, but still soft voice comfort, although for Jennifer, this is not the way, but it is better than let Bruce become that monster. "No! Betty, I can''t do that! " Bruce Benner released Betty''s hand and murmured that he didn''t agree with the idea. He knew his own situation very well. Once his blood is transfused to his sister, it is likely to cause unpredictable serious consequences. His own fate is tragic enough. He does not want to bring this tragic fate to his sister. "You and your partner have found a solution, haven''t you? Now you can use your blood to save her, and when you get to New York, you can use the way you found to change her back. " Betty pressed Bruce''s shoulder and said in a loud voice. "No! Betty, you don''t understand. What happened to me was an accident. Jennifer may not be so lucky. " Bruce shook his head, his face full of pain and hesitation. But Betty''s next words forced him to make up his mind. "Bruce, listen to me, now only your blood can save her. No matter what the end result is, are you going to watch her die like this? " Asked Betty. Bruce Benner finally made up his mind. He found the doctor who had begun to pack up and said to him, "doctor, use my blood! I have the same blood type as the patient. I can give her a blood transfusion! " The doctor looked at Bruce, bowed his head and said, "yes, sir, we''ll arrange a blood test immediately. As long as your blood type matches, we''ll start treating her immediately." "It''s too late, doctor. I''m afraid my friend won''t hold out until then. " Betty interrupted the doctor and explained anxiously, "I''m sure my boyfriend has the same blood type as her. Please help her as soon as possible. We really don''t have much time. " The doctor may have seen their difficulties. At this moment, the nature of treating the sick and saving the people prevailed. He didn''t think about anything else. He just took a deep look at Bruce and said, "OK, I''ll start preparing for her blood transfusion right away." "Thank you, doctor!" Bruce Benner said thanks again and again, and the green light in his eyes was silent. Quickly followed the doctor, walked into the ward, lying on the bed a pale, bloodless woman, this appearance let Bruce heart a pain. The doctor took out a blood bag, inserted the needle into Bruce''s arm, and began to draw blood slowly. Bruce''s blood contained a trace of green. The human body lost 400cc blood will be in danger, into shock, but for Bruce, 400cc blood is not worth mentioning. The doctor only took 400 cc of blood, and he was afraid Bruce would also be in shock. Bruce watched the doctor give his blood to Jennifer, and was relieved that he had hawk in his body. 400cc blood could not affect him at all. It''s just a relief to watch her blood flow into her body and her face glow. But Bruce''s heart at the moment is also very complex, for him, his blood is more dangerous, but he can''t watch his sister die. On the other side. Natasha finds her hospital and walks in. She goes to the door of her ward and meets Betty and Bruce who are waiting. "It''s you. What are you doing here?" Bruce frowned slightly. To be honest, he was very reluctant to contact with these military and official people. He didn''t like being treated like a mouse. "Aegis, everywhere." Natasha shrugged and said a slogan of aegis. Bruce''s face is slightly heavy, and he has some anger in his heart. He can''t help saying, "you''ve violated other people''s privacy. I don''t want to live under surveillance every day." "You''re wrong. I wanted to save your sister, but something happened in New York, so I was delayed for a while. When I came here, I didn''t expect it would be too late." Natasha said faintly. She''s telling the truth. If it wasn''t for Nick Frey''s phone call, she would have arrived in Los Angeles a day earlier and contacted Jennifer. Unexpectedly, after solving the iron man problem, when I came here again, I heard the news that Jennifer had been attacked. Then I met Benner and Betty, which was a real headache. "How can I believe you?" Asked Bruce Benner. "Just because I can help Jennifer recover quickly and heal her injury." Natasha said haughtily. This is also discussed with Yang Han. For Yang Han, as long as the person is not hit in the head and died for less than an hour, he can be saved in terms of his ability. What''s more, a Jennifer who is out of life safety? The only thing to notice is that there''s gamma ray blood in Jennifer''s body. However, it''s just right for Yang Han to copy the gene of Hulk, so as not to run to banner. Thought as a man, after symbiosis with a woman, how can he tolerate a man? This is a good choice for Yang Han. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 62 Although Bruce still had some doubts in his heart, his concern and care for his sister gained the upper hand. After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "yes, if anything happens to my sister, I am absolutely right! absolutely! Absolutely, you will not be let go of aegis. " Bruce''s tone is very firm, everyone knows that he is absolutely serious. "Of course, you can rest assured." Natasha nodded and said very calmly. After all, she still wanted the Hulk gene in Benner''s body, but Bruce gave Jennifer a blood transfusion, which also led to the Hulk gene in Jennifer''s body, so it was easier. Natasha is very eager to let Yang Han absorb genes. After all, she can use Yang Han''s ability to replicate genes, which is also very strong for her strength. "How long does it take you to replicate genes?" Natasha asked in a low voice. "About three hours or so, five at the latest." Yang Han estimated that it would be like this. "How long will it take you to cure Jennifer?" Natasha asked again. "Less than a minute." Yang Han said lightly. "True or false?" Natasha was also surprised, although Yang Han once said that as long as she was not hit in the head, he would be able to save her. I thought Yang Han was bragging, but now it seems to be true! So, as long as she is careful in the future, she will not die? "Of course it''s true. Why are you lying to me?" Yang Han asked strangely. "Please go out first. Some things need to be kept secret." Natasha took a look at Bruce Benner and said politely. Bruce Benner didn''t worry about anything. He turned around and went out. He even had monsters like him. Can''t people have special medicine? Watching Bruce Benner go out, the black fluid rushes out of Natasha''s body and melts into Jennifer on the bed. Just attached to her body, Jennifer''s gunshot wound began to heal quickly. Natasha pulled open the gauze and removed all the cotton threads that sewed the wound. After removing the cotton threads, the wound healed at the speed visible to the naked eye, without any trace, as if she had never been hurt at all. Natasha clenched her fist. Without Yang Han''s strength increase, she felt uncomfortable. "Jennifer has recovered from her injury. When she wakes up, she''ll be almost out of the hospital." Natasha pushed open the door and came out. She looks a little tired. Without Yang Han, she feels weak all over at the moment. The last time she was attached to Peter Parker, she never did. Maybe at that time, the power provided to her was not obvious. In addition, she copied the gene of the little spider and got a lot of increase. After she got out of Natasha''s body again, Natasha naturally felt extremely uncomfortable. Bruce ran into the ward in a hurry and took a look at Jennifer''s wound. His face softened. The wound had healed, but his blood had strong radiation. She would change. Although she had nothing to do now, he could only pray that the change would not be as terrible as him. Natasha is also looking forward to the strength Yang Han can bring to him after three hours. Trax looked at a man in front of him with a gloomy face and asked in a cold voice, "you said you would be safe."¡° Yes, boss, I did. " The man bowed his head, afraid to look at Trax''s face. Trax is the gang boss involved in this criminal case of Jennifer, who has a lot of information about his crimes, so Jennifer must die! You have to die before the court. This guy won''t miss his words. Jennifer will die, but she survived. Although she was seriously injured, she is still alive. As long as she is alive, he will still be charged and his dirty business will be exposed. Those who eat human blood will die miserably if they know that because of him, they appear in the eyes of human beings. Very miserable! What is his business? Catch some young women and children from all over the place and sell them to the underworld, that is, the vampires. His little Gang is just a small branch of the Shijie gang. If it wasn''t for the reputation of Manchu adults, they wouldn''t dare to trade with these disgusting vampires. Once those things are exploded, he is the first one to die. Maybe he won''t have to wait for the vampire to come to him, and he will be captured by the FBI. But this kind of business without capital, can make huge profits, can make people crazy. This is more profitable than selling washing powder. He can''t and doesn''t want to lose it. Trax shook the ash on his cigar and looked at the man with a cold voice: "finally, I''ll give you another chance. She''s in a coma in the hospital. You go to assassinate her and kill her, and your task will be completed. I believe you know the horror of some ghost things." "Yes! We must finish the task The man nodded and went out. In the hospital. "Bruce, you should take a break." Betty came in from the outside, put hot drinks and hamburgers in front of him, put one of her hands on Bruce''s shoulder, and said softly, "Jennifer''s injury has recovered. When she wakes up, it''s OK, and the doctor says she''s safe. And it looks good. Maybe your worries are superfluous "You don''t understand, Betty. How terrible is my blood? It took me so long to find a way to control it. It''s not safe at all, and it''s impossible for Jennifer to be all right. I shouldn''t have given my blood to Jennifer. If I knew Natasha would come and save her, I wouldn''t have given her blood Bruce said, covering his head. He still regrets his choice. This is also his true character as Bruce Banner, indecisive, introverted and a little cowardly. "There was no other way, was there? Bruce! No one can predict the future, no one, you make the right choice. If you can go back to the situation at that time, you will still choose to deliver your blood to Jennifer. " Betty hugged his head and began to comfort his heart. Natasha sat down and despised the two dogs in public, showing her love. Meanwhile, she kept looking into the room. She didn''t know when Yang Han would be able to copy hawk''s gene. Usually there is Yang Han bickering, but now there is no more. I feel bored and lonely, and even irritable and uneasy. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 63 Natasha''s eyes fell on Jennifer in the ward. Now three hours have passed, and she doesn''t know whether Yang Han has finished copying. She would like to go in and ask, but she is afraid to disturb Yang Han, and her heart is very tangled. Yang Han is very comfortable at the moment. Hulk''s gene is very violent and aggressive. If he is attached to Benner, it will take him a day or even longer to copy hawk''s gene, and even encounter tenacious resistance. Although those hawk genes in Jennifer''s body are also resisting him, the resistance is too weak for him. The DNA in the blood was completely exposed in front of Yang Han, faster than he thought, and it was copied in less than three hours. At the moment, Yang Han is strengthening hawk''s genetic ability, making Jennifer become a woman hawk, which will become more powerful. However, Yang Han would like to return to Natasha, but now there are outsiders present, he is not good to appear. Just then, a man in a medical uniform came in. He ignored the three people sitting on one side and went straight to Jennifer. "What are you doing, sir?" Bruce is very clear about the course of her treatment. He remembers that the doctor said that she would not take any medicine until she woke up. So what is the purpose of this doctor and nurse? "The doctor said to give her an injection of painkillers!" The doctor did not answer back, but it attracted Bruce''s suspicion. After such a long time in exile, he could not be more sensitive to these little movements. "Which doctor said that. I don''t remember that." He went forward and grabbed the doctor''s hand with the syringe, which was obviously something that the doctor didn''t think of. "Sir, you are interfering with my work. If you have any questions, you can contact the attending doctor! " The doctor said strangely in his eyes, as if he had been interfered with his work. But Bruce was very confident. He was sure there was something wrong with this man. "I''ll take you to Dr. Hannibal and show him if you''re a doctor here or not!" He began to pull up the doctor, which made the doctor panic. "Sir, if you have any questions, you can say them well. Don''t touch them." Doctors and nurses want to break away from Bruce''s control, but they can''t break away from him. Anyway, he is also a person who has studied jujitsu in Brazil. He can''t be easily thrown away. "Bruce, are you wrong?" Betty thinks Bruce is making a fuss. It''s a hospital. How can anyone come in and assassinate in front of others. When he thinks so, Bruce, who has already come to the door, is suddenly pushed away by the doctor. After the doctor pushes Bruce away, he directly takes out an anechoic pistol from his waist and shoots at Jennifer on the bed. Then he turns around and runs away. This immediately makes Betty dumbfounded, but also feel a huge fear, and the source of her fear is not just the killer, but Bruce who was pushed to the ground. "No, Bruce. No, stop Her shouting didn''t work because Bruce''s heart rate broke through his so-called safety threshold at the moment he watched the medical killer take out his gun and shoot. He couldn''t control his anger, which meant that the monster in his heart was released. A touch of cold green light appeared in his pupils, and with the appearance of the green light, his body began to change dramatically. The muscles began to expand unrestricted. Almost in a moment, the bulging muscles completely cracked his clothes, and his body began to pull up crazily. Green like paint began to spread on him. With the appearance of green, it was not just muscle. Even the deepest bone and other parts are beginning to change. Become bigger and stronger. A green giant replaced Bruce and appeared in front of Betty. Betty has to hold her head up to gaze at him because she is more than three meters tall. Her strong muscles are more powerful than rocks or even steel. Her strong body and skeleton also make people feel shocked to see prehistoric beasts. It''s a creature that shouldn''t exist in the world. It should only appear in storybooks or nightmares. But now, he''s in the real world, and he''s furious. "Hawk, attack!" With a low roar, the self styled Hulk slapped the wall in front of him. There was a huge roar, and the thick walls turned into flying fragments and smoke. A gap between the upper and lower floors appeared in front of the giant. He stretched out the sides of the wall and looked out to see the doctor who was running and looking back in a daze. Rubbing his huge teeth and moving his thigh like a tree trunk, he rushed like a tank with full power. Watching hawk''s ferocious action, Betty, who is worried about Bruce, also chases out. Except Natasha, no one can see it. Several black fluid intercepts all the bullets. "Have you finished copying?" Natasha was surprised. "It''s already copied, but Bruce and Betty are here, and I can''t get back to you. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Who did this guy offend? How could you have been assassinated twice? " Yang Han''s ferocious face emerged, looking at the sleeping Jennifer, said strangely. "Now is not the time to say this. Hawk is out of control. There are many people here, innocent people. If we don''t stop him, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable." Natasha said quickly. Yang Han once again turned into a black liquid torrent, penetrated into Natasha''s body, and brought more powerful force to Natasha. Natasha is instantly immersed in the terrible power brought by Yang Han. Now she feels that she can blow up a building with one blow. Of course, this is the inflated psychology after suddenly gaining great strength. With her current strength, it is impossible to play with cars as toys and blow up buildings. Natasha pursed her lips. After feeling the power, she felt that she would be more and more inseparable from Yang Han. She couldn''t believe that she had tried such a powerful power and lost Yang Han. What would she do if she lost these powers? But to be sure, it''s not a good feeling. Fortunately, fortunately, he won''t leave her£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 64 The Hulk''s running posture is enough for anyone who can be regarded as brave to lose all his courage. Every time his thick thigh moves, it will cause an earthquake like tremor. The broad soles of his feet on the ground make the corridor floor of the hospital instantly broken. Nothing can stop in front of him, because as long as he waved, it was enough to make everything completely from three-dimensional to plane. This is not a joke, because many of the seats and medical equipment on both sides of the aisle have become things pasted on the wall. Fortunately, with such a terrible scene, doctors and patients who see all this can honestly stay away. But there is a person who just wants to stay away, because the terrible Hulk Hawk has completely targeted him. The killer disguised as a medical doctor still doesn''t understand what happened, why there will be such a terrible monster after he has finished shooting, and he doesn''t understand why this monster will chase him all the time. But he knew one thing. If he didn''t run again, he would never run again. I have to say that his intuition is very keen. But it doesn''t work for reality, because the guy who hunts him has already gone beyond the scope of human beings. When he finally escaped to the survival channel, the Hulk was less than a few meters away from him. It almost scared him to the point of bladder incontinence. However, the desire for survival is still very strong, he fought his life to open the door of the survival channel, hands and feet and ran in with the land. In his mind, even if the gate can not stop the monster, but this narrow channel will greatly limit his action. For today''s assassination, he has found out all the channels here. As long as he can limit the monster for a while, he will be sure to escape from his hands. But the fact always stays in front of what he thought, rather than in accordance with what he thought, the Hulk''s huge body directly hit through the thick wall. He didn''t walk through the door, but used a faster way than walking through the door. This collision made hawk approach the killer directly, and the distance between him and him was very close. The killer was stunned for a moment. He wanted to jump down the stairs, but the Hulk''s random blow directly collapsed the whole stairs. Looking at the rolling stones and steel bars, and the flying dust like a sandstorm, the killer immediately gave up the idea. He honestly raised his hand and stuck himself to the wall behind him. "Hey, big man. I''m a good man. Don''t hurt me. I mean it The trembling voice is so weak that it''s not as good as the mouse''s cry. God knows how this man, as a killer, said such words. Even he doesn''t know why he said it. Extreme fear has completely deprived him of the ability to think, so that all his behavior is no longer controlled by the brain. These words, strictly speaking, are just nonsense for the sake of life. Hulk lowers his head and stares at the killer in front of him with his eyes like a large emerald. The muscles on his face are twisted with anger, which makes his expression look very ferocious. His huge teeth are clenched together, and the constant friction sound is a little bit to grind all the will of the killer. Irresistibly, all his reason disappeared. At this moment, his reason suddenly collapsed. He suddenly took out his pistol and yelled, "go to hell, monster!" Crazy face with a pistol at only a few meters less than the giant pulled the trigger. After the slight gunshot, he watched the bullet bounce like a rubber on the giant''s muscle, then roll down powerlessly. The whole person immediately fell to the ground as if he had been pulled out of his bones, and the stench of excrement spread from his lower body, which meant that he had been completely frightened. At the moment, his heart is full of remorse. He regrets why he has to accept this task. If he does not accept this task, will he not have to encounter this terrible monster? However, he didn''t have much time to repent. Hawk stretched out his broad hand and grasped the relatively weak body of the killer. Because the strength is too strong, in the moment he holds him, there is a harsh sound of bone fracture. At that time, half of the killer''s life was gone. However, the giant with relatively insufficient intelligence doesn''t know this. It''s not enough to eliminate his anger, so he aimed at the wall and threw the killer out like a baseball. It''s like smashing a tomato on the wall. In a moment, the whole wall was splashed with scarlet liquid, and that''s more than that. The pitcher''s strength was so strong that the whole wall collapsed and cracked, and a large wall flew out like a meteorite. In the eyes of countless people, this has become the killer of meat sauce, smashed through the opposite building, and then completely fell down. This sudden situation made many people pay attention to the existence of Hulk, riot and crazy cry for help began to burst out uncontrollably. The confused sound made Hulk very uncomfortable. He roared and roared like thunder. Then he turned his head and walked towards him step by step. It took less than three minutes for the killer to shoot and die. And Natasha also caught up with Betty, asked: "this is downtown, can''t let it rampant, how can we make it stable?" Natasha knew that fighting was the stupidest choice. Only Betty could make hawk obedient. "If you want hawk to be quiet, no one can stop him, nor can I, unless Jennifer is OK." Betty had a bitter smile on her face and said helplessly. "There''s nothing wrong with Jennifer." Natasha points to Jennifer''s room and whispers. Betty takes a look at Jennifer''s room. She wakes up because of hawk''s huge action. However, it''s frightening that the rest of the room can''t support the weight of the roof because of a blow through the wall of the ward. In a moment, a cement board collapses and hits on Jennifer''s bed. "No!" Betty''s pupils shrink, her heart is cold, her hands and feet are soft. If Natasha didn''t hold her, she would have fallen to the ground. There''s only one feeling in her heart right now, and that''s the end. Hawk''s anger will continue to rise because of the death of Jennifer, and no one can persuade him to come back. The people of Los Angeles are likely to encounter a terrible disaster. A disaster called hawk£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 65 "Oh, damn it! These councillors are doing some bean curd projects! " Jennifer''s voice came from under the cement. To Betty''s surprise, she saw a piece of cement about one meter in size, which was directly lifted away, and a figure came out slowly. Jennifer didn''t die because the ceiling hit her. On the contrary, when the fatal ceiling just fell down, it happened to cause the self-protection function in her body and let her completely activate her hidden ability. This led to the emergence of a new Jennifer Susan Walters in the world. Originally, Jennifer was a short haired girl with average height and good figure, but now she is a tall woman with a height of two meters and extremely strong body. Her appearance is no change, but a short brown hair has become a long waist of green curly hair, more exaggerated is her body, her whole body is almost two head height, the whole body is full of lean muscles, this muscle does not seem to be bloated, but has a strong sense of fitness. Of course, the most exciting thing is definitely the chest. From a c-position to the current big Mac, it''s amazing. And that''s not all. The most important thing is that she has become green, the same green as hawk. Now with her body shape, she can be said to be a hulk. "Wow, there''s at least a G cup." Yang Han sighed in Natasha''s ear. According to Yang Han''s own measurement, Natasha is only D. However, this is already excellent for Natasha. For women, the place is the right size. It''s too big. It really affects the beauty. However, this kind of large chest is just right for Jennifer at the moment, which seems to be very suitable. "Do you still study this?" Natasha was surprised. But what the hell is this guy working on? "Keke, biological reproduction is a very sacred thing. It''s nothing for me to study, isn''t it?" Yang Han tone very insipid said, but this insipid, revealed a guilty. "What''s the matter with me?" Looking at her strong and strong body, there was a flash of doubt in her eyes. She remembered that she had been shot, and then she should have been sent to the hospital. Why did she change now? Jennifer was a little confused herself. "Oh, my God! It''s great that you''re OK, Jennifer Betty can''t help sighing a sigh of relief when she looks at Jennifer who has nothing to do with her life. However, she can''t help but ask, "can you still keep your head, Jennifer?" "Yes, I have a clear mind now, and I can feel the power coming out of my body. It''s very good." Jennifer looked a little excited. "I have to tell Bruce the good news." Betty quickly followed. "Bruce, come with me quickly." Betty meets Hulk, who just turns back. Betty waves at him, turns around and runs to Jennifer''s room. At this time, the face of hawk began to show a confused expression, once transformed into Hulk, Bruce''s reason fell into a deep sleep. At this time, he was replaced by a will who called himself hawk. Unlike Bruce Benner, who was brilliant and intelligent, hawk''s wisdom was only equivalent to that of a child of seven or eight years old. He judged things according to his own feelings, and he was also very vulnerable to emotions. So far, the only woman who can make him a little more obedient is Betty Ross. So after hearing Betty''s call, hawk just scratched his head and followed. Thanks to his violent walk, there is no one in the corridor now. So he came to the ward unimpeded, and as soon as he got into the ward where he had opened a big hole, Rao was shocked by what he saw with his heart. It''s a two meter tall Hulk, but you can see the outline from her face. Hulk looked at his fellow in consternation. After a long time, a word came out of his mouth: "Jennifer?" "I believe you now. He''s Bruce!" Said Jennifer, looking back at Natasha. She and Bruce are replaced by the will of hawk. Unlike the Hulk, Jennifer still has her own will. She earned some clothes that made her feel very uncomfortable. Then she said to Betty, "when will he come back? I''m not used to seeing him like this. Of course, I''m not used to the way I am now! " "I don''t know. Once he becomes like this, he needs to wait until he is completely calm before he can change back. As for you, I have no idea. " Betty showed her hand and said that she really couldn''t help. All of a sudden, there was a shrill sound of sirens and the noise of helicopters flying outside. This voice let originally began to calm down hawk roared again, he was angry again. Because he had been hunted before, once he heard such a sound, he would always become furious, which means that the situation is more out of control. With a punch through the wall of the hospital, hawk stood there and roared at the police. It''s like the roar of the beast before the battle, and this is the last thing Betty wants to see. If there is a conflict with these policemen, it means that things will get worse and worse. So Betty quickly hugged hawk''s arm and yelled, "Bruce, calm down. Let''s get out of here and stop pestering here. " Hawk frowned at the policeman who surrounded the hospital and looked at Betty who was holding him. After all, the feelings for Betty still let him suppress his anger, he growled and held Betty in his arms. "Jennifer, follow me. Jump With these words, hawk directly on the spot a pedal, the whole person like a shell into the sky. His strong muscles gave him unimaginable strength, which made him jump directly into the air hundreds of meters. Although his movements are as clumsy as an ape, you have to admit that he moves very fast. Because of a few jumps, he jumped out of a very long distance, so that all the police, including the helicopter in the air, could only look at his back and marvel. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 66 Hawk''s action is to stimulate Jennifer, although Jennifer is a lawyer, but she is also a senior adventurer. She has the element of adventure and seeking stimulation in her nature, otherwise she would not know that her behavior is extremely dangerous to her, and she would still accept the reason of this case. At the same time, when she saw hawk''s action, she was eager to try. She never repressed her heart, and she jumped out like hawk. She is not as tall or as far as hawk, but she is much smaller and lighter than hawk. When hawk jumps, she can eject several times between buildings. This makes Jennifer quickly follow hawk''s figure and disappear in the sight of countless police and people. Natasha looks at hawk and Jennifer who have left. She''s a little confused. Your sister''s, you''ve gone. What''s she going to do? Natasha sighed helplessly, and the aegis Bureau was almost reduced to a special department for cleaning the bottom of the next family. Now she''s going to have to explain to the cops about hawk. It wasn''t until hawk and Jennifer completely disappeared in the eyes of the police that the police were relieved, and they didn''t speak, which was a little too exciting for them today. "Man, let''s quit." "Is it too much to resign. It''s hard to find a job now. If you ask for a raise, you should be able to go on. " "Come on, man. This time, this guy ran away. If he doesn''t run away, we''ll be finished. It''s a real job. No matter how much money you pay, you can''t do it. " "You''re right. Tomorrow we''ll change jobs and pick up rubbish." "No, I think it''s good to be an environmental sanitation worker." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Natasha walked out of the police station with easy steps. She has explained the situation to the director of the police station. Everything goes to the aegis department. The authority of the aegis department is much higher than that of the director of the police station. Although he has explained a lot, the director still has to blame the aegis for creating such a terrible monster and the responsibility caused by it. As soon as she got out of the police station, Natasha''s communicator rang. After connecting the communication, Nick Frey''s slightly angry voice came out: "Natasha, look what you''ve done." Natasha smell speech, brow slightly frown, the mood is quite uncomfortable asked: "what did I do?" "I''ve granted you paid leave, and you don''t need to continue to participate in this." Nick Frey said directly. "Hey, why?" Natasha''s voice also has anger, NIMA''s, the task is given by you, she is also trying to complete the task, now you Ya''s scolding. Everyone has a fire. "It''s a big deal. The congressman of * * is very dissatisfied with it, so you are suspended now." Nick Frey''s words are simple. "What''s going on? The military has caused more sensation. " Natasha was not satisfied with the explanation. "When the military dealt with Fu Haoke, there were no dead people, or innocent people. Now Haoke killed a person, maybe he killed a bad man, but! All the people in Los Angeles have seen that in the Internet age, everything is spreading so fast that it can no longer be suppressed. And at that time, you were with hawk, so now you''re ordered to stop the investigation. You should not continue to participate in this matter. " Nick Frey said faintly. Nick Fury hung up the communication, Natasha also felt a little cold, contact hawk, persuade him to join the avenger plan, this is Nick Fury to her task. Now that something''s wrong, throw her out? It''s chilling. "Oh, it''s really unfortunate. Do you need me to help you get back? What rubbish aegis Bureau, I will die at that time! It''s better to screw off the head of this black stewed egg and kick it as a ball. " Yang Han timely voice, active atmosphere. "No!" Natasha gives Yang Han a look. Although Nick Frey is a jerk, many agents in aegis have a good relationship with her. However, after Yang Han''s gag, she felt better. "Don''t even dare to go back? That''s too much advice. The guys in the family are bullied and directly kill their sects, leaving no dogs or chickens. " Yang Han scorned the way. "I advise you to watch less Internet. Don''t you realize that you are more and more middle school students?" Natasha is not angry, she is not old-fashioned, she also can keep up with the times. However, Natasha also knows that Yang Han is enlivening the atmosphere and making her feel better. However, Natasha didn''t care much about Nick. Natasha waved her hand freely and said, "just give yourself a holiday. In the last half month, I haven''t had much leisure." "Maybe you can be a street hero and play in gangs? By the way, clean up the evil forces and make the people of New York City live a happier life? " Yang Han asked. "That sounds good. Maybe I''ll do the same in the future." Natasha said with a smile. "Come on, I don''t believe you''re such a lazy guy that you don''t want to walk a few steps to become such a street hero." Yang Han make complaints about it. "Are we partners?" Natasha asked solemnly with a restrained smile "Of course, we are one, and I don''t mind if you want to further our relationship." Yang Han was stunned and immediately joked. "I don''t mind our relationship getting closer. It''s just a pity that you don''t even have anything to bring us closer." Natasha pretended to be helpless, and her voice was full of ridicule. Yang Han a burst of anger, where can''t see this guy deliberately ridicule himself? "Oh? I think you can try tentacles. " Yang Han''s voice is gnashing his teeth. He really has no nerve about that aspect. In other words, even if he becomes a tentacle monster, he can''t feel happy. "Cluck cluck." Natasha listens to Yang Han''s gnashing of teeth voice, immediately smiles, slightly depressed mood, instantly becomes happy. It''s rare to make this guy so angry. However, what she said before, some true and some false, only she knew. Maybe it''s good to get along with this guy for a lifetime, at least better than other men. Natasha''s heart suddenly rose this idea, but also to her own startled, but think about it, feel very reasonable. At least people are not naughty, they don''t mess around, they can accompany her all the time, they can make her happy when they are not happy, and they can also bring her powerful power. Compared with men, they can completely explode those men. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 67 New York, inside the sewer. An unknown place, where there are all kinds of instruments, lizards sitting outside, eating fresh meat. "Mystery man, you hypnotized Dr. Connors and asked him to help me, but what do you want? Or what do you want from me? " Joseph''s Scarlet pupil glittered with wisdom. He was just like hawk. When he was angry, beast was greater than reason. When he calmed down, reason would surpass beast. Years of experience told him that no one would give freely. "Do you know? I used to work in Hollywood. I wanted to be famous. I hypnotized Dr. Connors for you. Just when you finished your plan, I came out to stop you. Then I was knocked down by you. Your goal was achieved and mine was achieved. There was no conflict between us, was there? " The mysterious guest said with a silent smile. "Are you really that kind?" Joseph looked at the guy dressed like an alien in front of him and didn''t trust him. After all, he had been cheated once before. "Of course, the more noise you make, the more fame I will have, so I won''t stop you. Otherwise I won''t help you at the moment The mysterious guest said calmly. "Good! Happy cooperation Joseph held out his claws. "Happy cooperation." The mystery guest shook Joseph''s paw and said with a smile. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Well, I think the suspension investigation is pretty good. At least I haven''t slept so well for a long time." Natasha took a stretch and looked charming. In the past, as an agent, she didn''t dare to sleep at all. She was only able to go into shallow sleep. Once something happened, she would wake up. Now that Yang Han has entered her body, she doesn''t have to worry about her own safety. "You are lazy to death. You have been staying at home for two days. If you don''t go out and find other super powers for me, I will change hosts." Yang Han tone is full of displeasure said. "What''s the rush? Now there are only spiders active outside, and there is a hidden hawk. There is no one who has found any new ability. I call it "keep your energy." Natasha''s mouth is smiling. She doesn''t believe Yang Han''s threat. If you want to change the host, this guy has already changed. Can she stop him? That is to say, the body is still very honest. "I believe you, ghost. You said there are mutants here before, right? We might as well go to the mutants. " Yang Han Tucao Dao, he is not deaf, and Nick Ferrie''s conversation before, he heard that the world is a mutant, and make complaints about the apocalypse. "The leaders of mutants are not easy to be provoked, and some mutants are very hostile to human beings. We have no choice, and you have said that your existence can not be exposed at present." Natasha said with a very serious look. "Of course I know, but when we were weak, we couldn''t expose ourselves, but now! We have become strong enough, so we don''t have to hide. We need to become stronger quickly. The earth will be the node of the cosmic storm in the future, and all cosmic forces will come to the earth to take a share. Don''t you want to know why, in the past, both mutants and superheroes were very rare, but now they emerge one by one like a blowout? Although we now have the gene of hawk and can defeat the vast majority of people, we are prepared for danger in times of peace. With our present strength, we are nothing in front of the real overlord of the universe. " Yang Han said in a deep voice. Now that he has the genes of hawk and spiders, he can destroy most people in the world, but the future bosses are not easy to provoke. Mieba will surely come. And I saw Victor dum before. Since there is this guy, there must be magic four. If there are magic four, there must be star swallowing. Swallow star, destroy hegemony, two big boss, his present strength is not good. Although he knows so much information, it''s hard to say. After all, this is what will happen in the future, and Yang Han is not sure whether he will follow the plot of the original work in the future. "I''m afraid of you. I''ll ask hill now, OK." Natasha also has some helplessness. This guy now knows how to feel and reason. If she doesn''t do something, she will be nagged by this guy all day. After dialing Hill''s phone, Natasha asked, "hill, have there been any special people in America recently? Like Spiderman. " "Natasha, you''re suspended now. Nick would be furious again if he knew you disobeyed his orders." Hill said. "It''s not a secret. Although I was suspended for investigation, I still have the right to view the emergence of this special force." Natasha said helplessly. She is a top agent of aegis. She has the authority to investigate most of the documents of aegis. "I''m sorry, your authority has been restricted because of suspension. I''m sorry, that''s the rule." Hill light reply a, then hang up the phone. "Green pool." Natasha angrily left her phone on the bed and scolded. To be honest, although Natasha is the top agent of the aegis, most of the people in the aegis are Americans. Americans don''t have a good impression of the former Soviet Union. Although the Soviet Union has already been dissolved, Natasha, a female agent who goes in and out of the front line, is still not very popular. But also by a lot of color vision, female agents can obtain intelligence only two ways, one is to rely on their own strength, one is to rely on her beauty. Obviously, most people think it''s the second one. "Hey, listen, we''re venom. I think you should abandon your past and start over. Now that the aegis has suspended you, you''re no longer the top agent of the aegis, Natasha, but a new superhero or super criminal, venom, Natasha." Yang Han''s ferocious face emerges and induces Natasha. "You are right. Since I have you, I should say goodbye to my past life and start a new one." Natasha nodded with approval. Before, her mentality had not changed and had powerful power, but her mentality was still the top agent of aegis, Natasha. Now that the aegis has done a good job, Natasha''s mentality has changed. Originally, she has done her best for the aegis, but she has got such a result. Now! The top agent of aegis, Natasha, is gone. Yes, it''s just venom, Natasha. She belongs to herself, not to any organization. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 68 In a bathroom on the bottom floor of the Osborne building, a staff member was washing his hands by the sink. All of a sudden, there was a violent earthquake. "Who is it?" The staff were taken aback. Just when the staff member felt very suspicious, there was a sudden boom on the ground, and dozens of cracks were cracked by the earthquake. Then, with a "boom", the ground was broken, and a huge object rushed out, with a pair of yellow eyes full of anger staring at the staff. "My God With a loud cry, the staff member was scared and ran out of the door. While outside the bathroom, people in the hall only heard a loud noise. The walls of the bathroom were also damaged, and a huge object rushed out. Looking at the monster''s dark green skin and huge claws, people screamed in horror and began to flee. "My God, it''s the lizard man! He''s here again "Run The people in the hall began to run frantically towards the door of the building, and several guards at the door also reacted, quickly raised the pistol at the waist and shot at the lizard man. Dozens of bullets hit the lizard man''s body, and the lizard man also covered the attack slightly with his claw arm. These bullets could not cause any damage to the lizard man, and even could only splash some sparks. Although the lizard man was very angry with these damned guards, he still retained some human wisdom. It was better to finish the task first. The lizard man took the elevator and ran to the top floor. The news of the lizard man''s appearance was exploded by the staff of the Osborne group who escaped. As a reporter of the newspaper, little spider naturally knew about it at the first time. He didn''t have time to think about it. He changed his clothes and rushed to the Osborne group. For the little spider who can swing among high-rise buildings, his speed is very fast. In less than five minutes, spider man arrived at Osborne group. And the lizard man found spider man breaking in. "Spider man, you can''t stop me!" The lizard man raised his claws to shoot a security guard who was shooting at him by Osborne group, while waving his huge tail to Spiderman in red tights. The strong wind carried by the tail instantly set off layers of dust. "I must stop you! Your crazy behavior will only bring disaster to the people of New York Spiderman dodges and jumps to see the lizard man''s waving tail. At the same time, he sends out a spider web from his wrist to hang the person who has just been patted by the lizard man. "What nonsense!" The lizard man said angrily, "what a disaster! I am creating a world without defects! It''s a world of long life, hard death, and even great power for all. " Then the lizard man waved his wrist. The watch like machine at the mouth of his wrist immediately sprayed a thick green smoke on Spiderman''s side. Of course, the smoke can''t beat Spiderman, but others won''t, so a security guard of Osborne turned into a fierce lizard man with a howl. However, it is impossible to invent this device with lizard intelligence. It was invented by Dr. Connors, who was hypnotized. "Come on, my fellow citizens! Build a world that belongs to us Dr. lizard howled: "this world belongs to us, lizard people!" Spiderman was entangled by several lizards turned by Osborne security members, and when the lizards were ready to rush to the top of Osborne''s stiffening device, a frivolous voice appeared in the ears of Spiderman and others: "although I don''t know the situation, I think the world should belong to us, not lizards. Apart from other things, just your appearance is ugly. You may be more suitable to go to the zoo, or build a Jurassic Park to build your world and Paradise there. I will certainly provide you with a ticket money at that time. "¡° Who The lizard man turned to see the golden red Sao Bao armor floating in mid air. "It''s you!" Lizard eyes instantly red, especially when enemies meet, not to mention the guy who has been talking about your appearance. "Yes, it''s me. I''ll test the power of my new armor with you." Tony''s eyes fell on the lizard man, and his voice said softly. "I''ll tear you up!" The lizard man roared and rushed straight at Tony. The floor here is very high, even the lizard people dare not act recklessly. If he falls, he will fall into meat sauce. Tony will not let this guy hit him again, but pull away, use the advantage to eliminate this guy. "Hey, bug, what does this guy want? We have to get rid of this guy quickly. I''m still waiting to go home to drink red wine and pick up girls. " Tony flew up to the wall of the Osborne group and asked the little spider. "Oh! I''m also in a hurry to date my girlfriend. " Little spider said the same. During their conversation, they didn''t pay attention to the lizard man at all. Although they were defeated by the lizard man last time, this time, Tony upgraded his armor. The fighting skills of the little spider were significantly improved. They didn''t think they were not the opponents of the lizard man, and they had home advantage. "This guy is going to turn the whole of New York into lizards." Although the little spider complained, he still gave Tony the answer. "Oh, my God! It''s terrible, lizard man. It''s so ugly. If I want to be like this, I''d rather die. " Tony Stark''s venomous tongue directly explodes the lizard mind. "It''s a nightmare to think that so many beautiful and lovely girls in New York City have become such ugly lizards." "Oh, my God, I can imagine that." Little spider echoed. Two people you a, I a, completely will lizard man to angry crazy. "Asshole tin man and little bug, I want you to die!" Lizards have now become lizards, and they are very sensitive to the words of honor. Although he didn''t say it, he hated what he was like now. Now that Tony Stark has pointed it out in front of so many people, it''s no wonder he''s so angry. It''s like tearing open a scabby wound, then sprinkling a handful of salt and adding some chili water. No matter who it is, it is estimated that it will be mad. It can only be said that the mouths of these two guys are too poisonous. Maybe they were so angry that they lost their sense. Maybe they realized that it was hard for them to deal with so many enemies in front of them. So the lizard man pressed a button on the wrist guard. Then he stuck a needle out of the wrist guard and deeply penetrated into the skin of the lizard man. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 69 Dong Dong! With the injection of the lizard serum in the wrist guard, the sound of thunder drum appeared from the lizard man. Then with the lizard man''s howling, his muscles expanded rapidly. In the blink of an eye, a lizard man more than three or four meters high turned into a giant lizard about six or seven meters high. His whole body exuded the cruel and ancient flavor, It feels deadly and dangerous! "Is this retrogression?" Spiderman looked at the behemoth and said with a dry smile. As the most sensitive spider man among these people with the sixth sense, he has the most voice. In front of him, a giant transformed from a retired disabled soldier, he feels a sense of crisis that he has never felt before. This sense of crisis is just like facing a natural enemy who can easily swallow himself up, which makes him shiver. "I''m not sure, but one thing is clear: we''re in trouble!" Tony Stark shrugged and said very calmly. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Natasha raised her head and watched the towering top floor of Osborne group, where buildings were constantly falling down, causing pedestrians to stay away from here. At the same time, she picked up her mobile phone to take pictures in the air, a red figure and a plane armour floating in the air, and joined hands against the six or seven meter tall giant. "New York City is not peaceful." Natasha''s eyesight is very strong under the growth of Yang Han. Although they were nearly 300 meters high, Natasha could still see clearly. Tony and spider are down. "These two men won''t be able to resist for long. His strength is at least three times higher than before." Yang Han said in a deep voice. "So much?" Natasha was surprised. I haven''t seen you for a few days. The strength of this lizard man has increased by three times. If Yang Han didn''t copy hawk''s gene, if she meets this lizard man, she won''t get any benefits. "My God, it''s iron man and spider man. Their opponent is a lizard. My God! Where did this lizard come from? " The pedestrians around marveled at the battle in the sky. They are still a certain distance away from the Osborne group, which can be regarded as a safe distance. In addition, the fighting at high altitude will not affect them at all. More and more people are gathering together. It''s human nature to watch, let alone Tony Stark, one of the superheroes who is a billionaire. "These people are so busy that they don''t think it''s a big deal." Natasha looked at the crowd and couldn''t help saying. "Are you going up there to help?" Yang Han asked. "Of course, it''s just right to test the extent to which I am now." Natasha had an eager look in her eyes. Natasha ran to a place without monitoring. Black fluid gushed out of Natasha''s body and quickly wrapped Natasha. Only her eyes and the edge of her hood were white. Natasha''s slender legs slightly bent, and then suddenly lifted up. In an instant, she jumped more than 20 meters from the alley to the top of a residential building. Natasha is running on the top floor of the residential building, constantly approaching the Osborne building. The spider silk in her wrist spurts out and leads Natasha to fly high into the sky. "It''s venom. The only female superhero at the moment. " Seeing the leaping figures among the buildings, the crowd around, whether men or women, cheered. Men just see Natasha''s hot body and vigorous body. Women worship venom, the only female superhero, and fight for women''s breath. "Do you hear the cheers? These are cheers for us. That''s not what aegis agents can do. " Yang Han listened to the cheers below and said in Natasha''s ear. "Yes! So, I''m a venom now, not an Aegis agent. " Natasha''s eyes narrowed and her heart stirred. The agent never got cheers. On the other side. After the lizard man became strong again, Tony and spider soon felt his strength. The hard scaly armor that can hold guns and lasers, the sensitive response like wind and electricity, and the recovery ability of limb regeneration are enough to overturn and tear the main battle tank! It''s a headache for the two superheroes who are facing this kind of monster for the first time. Although I played against this guy last time, the strength of this guy has never reached this level. Although they have also improved a lot, at least for now, this lizard man is stronger. Boom! There was a loud noise. As soon as the lizard man started, Jarvis didn''t even catch the trace of his action. Tony Stark and his mark 3 armor were smashed to the ground like a baseball by the lizard man''s tail, which suddenly appeared in front of him. Many cracks were made on the ground. Fortunately, Tony Stark did a very good job in shock absorption measures at that time. Otherwise, the shock just caused by the shock would be enough to send him to the West. If his mark 3 armor is strong enough, even his armor will be broken. Once Mark''s armor is broken, he will be no different from ordinary people. However, at the moment, although his heart was happy, his face soon became dignified, because the lizard man''s second attack had already appeared, and the huge claws were raised high, and the metal glossy claws were pressed down, and the target was still Tony Stark, the tin man! Obviously, Tony Stark''s venomous tongue was too exciting for lizards. And this lizard man is a very vengeful man, so! Tony Stark is out of luck. "Oh, damn it." Tony quickly raised his hand, the palm of the laser, hit the lizard man''s chest scales, but it seems to only let its scales scorch, did not cause any damage, but angered the lizard man. Small spider also saw Tony''s dilemma, immediately ejected a bunch of spider silk hanging on the ceiling, swam toward the lizard man, kicked on the lizard man''s scales. But it just kicks the lizard man back, but the little spider is slapped by the lizard man. Because of the little spider''s action, Tony has time to react. "Damn, how can this guy be so strong?" Tony scolded secretly, and the soles of his feet and palms immediately ejected energy flames, which made him rush out of the lizard man''s attack range. And the little spider was picked up from the ground, and they were totally at a disadvantage. I don''t know where this guy got these things, which could make such a huge change happen to him. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 70 Seeing that the prey that is about to be captured has escaped under his own eyes, he has already been killed and plundered. The lizard man is more crazy and bloodthirsty. The lizard man roars: "damn little bug! You are so bored The lizard man killed the little spider regardless. If it wasn''t for the little bug just now, he might have killed the stinky tin man. "Hey, billionaire, what should we do?" The little spider evades the pursuit of the lizard man. The spider sense makes it easy for him to avoid the attack of the lizard man, and makes him almost communicate with Tony. "How do I know?" Tony''s mood is not very good, he is just idle meddling, who let the Osborne group of Temo is not far away from stark industries? And now he''s a little sorry that he''s out to meddle. This guy is really hard to deal with, and it doesn''t look like he wants to let them go. "Damn bugs!" With a low roar and a flick of his tail, the lizard man swept the Spiderman out of the way and fell off towards the Osborne group. Then the lizard man''s eyes fell on Tony and growled, "tin man, die!" "Oh, damn it! I will definitely invent an anti beast armor in the future. " Tony ran away, thinking angrily. Now he was forced to do nothing by a wild animal, which made him quite angry. "I hope I''m not late." Natasha''s figure leaped in from the gap, looked at the messy ground around her and said. "If you come a little later, you may be able to collect the body for us." The little spider also crawled in through the gap in the top floor of Osborne building. "It''s you! I''ll tear you up this time! " The lizard man''s eyes fell on Natasha, who was very impressed by the guy who hanged him. "Is it?" Natasha disdains to smile. If Yang Han didn''t copy hawk''s gene, she might give up, but now! She felt that her strength could blow everything up. This is another level of power. "Death The lizard man came straight up, his sharp teeth and claws shining with cold light. "Be careful, he''s stronger than before." Tony reminded. "Damn you." Natasha rushed up directly, clenched her fist, and her thin body was full of extremely violent power. "Oh, my God! Are you going to die? " Tony was shocked. Is this girl deaf? Can''t hear his warning? Just trying to be tough with him? Bang! Tony can''t bear to see the final result. He has such a hot figure. "Mr. stark, maybe you should see the results." Jarvis''s voice reminded Tony. "Well, look at her misery?" Tony opened his eyes and was in a daze. What did he see? The lizard monster flew straight out with a punch. Lizard man''s huge body, directly hit by Natasha Osborne building, towards the ground. Natasha looks at her fist in surprise. Although she has overestimated her strength as much as possible, she still underestimates her strength¡° No, there are people down there. " Natasha wakes up from her own strength. There are a lot of onlookers below. Will this lizard man be killed for falling? There is no guarantee. Natasha quickly followed her and jumped down. The roaring wind slapped her face. More than 300 meters high, without any protective measures, Natasha jumped down directly. The sense of weightlessness made Natasha''s adrenaline surge and her heart beat fast. This kind of exciting feeling makes Natasha unable to stop. "Bang!" Hundreds of meters down, the lizard man hit the road, although the skin is thick, and there are scales shock absorption, but still suffered a lot of injuries, coupled with Natasha''s previous punch, also let him suffer a lot of internal injuries. "Damn it The lizard man shook his head and got up from the ground. The crowd around him retreated. But I''m not afraid of lizards. After all, there are three superheroes on it, and a lizard can''t make waves. After the injury, the animal nature of the lizard man gradually overpowered the rationality. Before she started, Natasha grabbed a spider silk, swung over and kicked the lizard man''s head. Once again, she knocked the lizard man to the ground, while Natasha made an elegant somersault and landed on the ground steadily. Without waiting for the lizard man to slow down, Natasha grabbed the lizard man''s tail with one hand, and the great power made her enough to smash the lizard man as a toy. "My God, where did this horrible girl come from?" Tony takes a breath. If anyone meets this girl, who dares to cheat? This just iron fist will definitely make a man''s lower half paralyzed! Natasha has a heavy hand, but for lizards with strong recovery ability, they will soon be able to recover. "What should this guy do with it?" Natasha''s in some trouble. Give it to the police? It''s estimated that this guy can run out in one night. Aegis? That''s even worse. "I may have a way to solve this problem." Spider also fell down, looking at the lizard man who was subdued by Natasha, said. "It''s up to you." Natasha, like a dead dog, kicked the lizard man in the stomach and turned him over. The little spider took out the antidote and injected it into the lizard man''s body! Lizard people a burst of pain roar sounded, 67 meters of huge body, rapid shrinkage. He became a lizard man who was only two meters tall, and his breath was much weaker. "I didn''t expect that you were a little genius. Would you be interested in working at stark industries?" Tony looks at the spider in surprise and asks. "No, I don''t have that plan in front of me." Little spider declined. "Well, the door of stark industries is always open to you, genius." Tony smiles. He just thinks that the little guy''s ability and temperament are good, which is in line with his taste, but the little guy actually refuses. It surprised him a little, but it didn''t matter. The people he liked were really independent. Tony Stark farted and asked strangely, "can''t this antidote completely change him back to the original?"¡° Unfortunately, it is true. If this guy didn''t inject the serum again before, he might change back to the original state. Now the lizard gene and his gene have been completely integrated. Unless he dies, he can''t change back to the original state. " Little spider said regretfully. "Give this guy to the police. They can handle him properly." Natasha nodded and said. Finish saying, the body quickly left the scene, looking around the police, little spider also did not have time to ask Natasha some questions, also can only leave helplessly. Instead, Tony Stark stayed there, greeting the people. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 71 Natasha falls on a tall building, the black fluid around her body instantly subsides, enters her body, and she returns to her original appearance. Natasha looked a little surprised. She didn''t expect that her strength was so strong at the moment. Just one punch could beat the lizard man who became stronger. Although Natasha knows that her strength has improved a lot, she has no intuitive feeling. Now after fighting with lizards, she finds that she is really powerful! "I really love you." Natasha said with a look of joy and excitement. "Oh? How much do you love? " Yang Han asked jokingly. "How much do you love to keep you in my body all the time?" Natasha''s beautiful eyes flickered, in reverse. Get along for a long time, naturally familiar with, and Natasha is really Yang Han as a bosom friend, friends ridicule, what''s wrong? "I think I know." Yang Han narrowed his eyes and said with a smile. I came out from the rescue staircase of a high-rise building. I just came out and saw the iron man on TV and the lizard man incident. After the announcement, the life foundation went to space to find new elements, and even published the route map. This is a milestone progress for human beings, whose footprints can not only stop at Mars. "This route is so familiar!" Yang Han narrowed his eyes, looked at the route above and said softly. "What''s the matter? Did you find anything? " Natasha asked strangely, looking at the life foundation on TV. "This route, in my memory, is very familiar. It passes through Kuntar, the planet where I used to be. It is a small star, which is much smaller than the earth. It is full of symbionts like me, which can survive without symbiosis with human beings. I have also told you that there are at least millions of symbionts like me in my race. Although they have no potential for me, their concept of good and evil is very vague compared with me. If someone brings them to the earth and successfully co-exist with others, I''m afraid the earth will be in big trouble. " Yang Han said solemnly. "Is that true?" Natasha also looks dignified. Although she knows that Yang Han is special, the general symbiont will cause great chaos when it comes to the earth. This also has to be prevented. "Just hope not to be found out. Otherwise, according to your human curiosity, you will definitely land on the planet, and even bring a lot of symbionts. Other symbionts are not as easy to speak as I am. Human beings are food to them. And those symbionts don''t communicate so well at all. Sometimes they directly control the human body, and humans can''t compete with them. " Yang Han shook his head and said. "Oh, Shetter! What about that? " Natasha frowned and could not help scolding. She also lamented how lucky she was to meet Yang Han. She didn''t want to be a puppet of a monster, but fortunately Yang Han didn''t do it. Instead, she gave most of her power to herself and gave her great freedom. Even if she controlled her body, she would ask her, and she would only control her body if she agreed. "What can I do? I''ll see what I can do at that time. If I''m not pure minded, I''ll kill one. It happens that symbionts can eat each other. If I''m obedient, I''ll just eat. If I''m not obedient, I''ll kill one and two, I''ll kill a pair. Now the earth is Laozi''s territory. If you really want to die, you can come." Yang Han said murderously. "Earth people don''t admit that the earth is your territory now." Natasha corrected¡° I said mine is mine, you find someone to refute it? " Yang Han squints at Natasha and asks with pride. Natasha gives Yang Han a white eye. She doesn''t want to talk, but the radian of her mouth indicates that she is in a good mood. As Yang Han said, now their strength is extremely strong. If these symbionts really come, one will kill the other, and they can also enhance Yang Han''s strength, why not? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Aegis. Nick Frey watched videos of iron man, Spiderman and lizard fighting before, plus videos of Natasha and lizard fighting after she appeared. "After the investigation of aegis, this spider man is Peter Parker, a high school student, or a reporter for the New York Times. He has a very good personality and experience. We can consider letting him join the avenger project. But what do you think of this new female hero called venom?" Nick Frey called several aegis agents above level 8 to the meeting and asked, pointing to Natasha in the video. "It''s strange that she seems to be involved in everything. She appeared very early. According to Tony''s words, her first appearance was in Afghanistan in the Middle East, where she exterminated the Shijie gang and met Tony, who invented armor and wanted to escape. The second time, he appeared in the confession of the lizard man in Brazil. He saw this guy and blocked hawk''s blow. He seemed to be familiar with hawk. " "The third time she appeared was in the hell kitchen of New York City. At that time, she had the ability to spin silk, just like Spiderman. The fourth time she appeared was when Spiderman and iron man were lizards in the first World War. I was very familiar with her fighting skills, and the shield, which seems to have the same characteristics as Captain America''s shield material, can absorb kinetic energy." "And the fifth appearance, the whole shape has changed. We might as well boldly guess that this black tights is not ordinary people''s tights, but a living thing, which can change the shape at will." Hill analyzed that as the top secret agent of aegis, these small clues can''t be ignored. These small clues may be able to explain who this hero called venom is. "Commander hill is right. These are big doubts." Nick Frey nodded, and he knew that, and he had some guesses in his heart. "It''s also a coincidence that everything in these events seems to be related to Natasha. The first time Natasha acted alone, we don''t know what Natasha did. Natasha was the first to find Tony. The second time in Brazil, only Natasha came into contact with Banna in Brazil, and the body of this venom is very similar to Natasha, Natasha also has contact with Peter Parker. It seems that Peter Parker''s uncle was saved by Natasha, and I have seen Natasha use this fighting skill. And the huge guy who defeated iron overlord also appeared after Natasha cut us off. " After Hill''s warning, Colson said quickly. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 72 If Yang Han can hear the contents of this meeting of the aegis, he will surely sigh that the aegis is worthy of being the aegis. Only with these clues can he think of Natasha. Most importantly, he guessed right. "Although all kinds of signs show that Natasha has a great chance of being the venom, it can only be said that Natasha is suspected. What if Natasha knows this guy instead of her?" Eagle eye raised an objection. Although there is a chance, it doesn''t feel very good. "Remember a mission Natasha did before she went to the Middle East?" Asked Nick Frey. These agents have a good memory. They think about it a little bit. It''s a task about the powers. But in the end, this guy didn''t have any superpowers on his face and died of liver failure. Yes, this guy is not alive at all. Before he left his body, Yang Han had destroyed his liver''s function of absorbing nutrients. Anyway, he is a scum, so it''s nothing to kill him. A drug addict, who broke his fortune, took washing powder, beat his wife and children, committed rape seven times, robbery 15 times, and the amount of robbery was 30000 US dollars. Such a scum died for the good of society. "Does the director mean that all Natasha''s anomalies are due to which mission?" These agents are not idiots. This task impressed them. How did a little crime know about Natasha Romanov, the black widow of aegis? Now it seems that there is a lot of fog in it. "This addict named Johnson died of liver failure. Although the doctors tried their best to protect his life, he died in the end. Before he died, he was talking about" alien creatures "," parasitism "and" venom ". It''s obvious! According to these clues, we can judge that this venom is a kind of living creature, which comes from outside the earth, and it can survive only when it is parasitic on human beings. While it is parasitic on human beings, it will also bring powerful forces to human beings, such as this venom. " Nick Frey takes a look, and the picture shows a six or seven meter tall lizard man flying with one punch. "Natasha, it''s probably this venom, and it''s parasitized." "Shall we arrest Natasha?" Hill asked, frowning. "For the time being, we need to find out the weakness of this venom. Romanov is a good agent. We can''t let this alien creature harm the agent of aegis." Said Nick Frey. "The life foundation has gone to the newly discovered symbiont planet. Compared with other planets, this symbiont week is a little small. It is also a star in the meteorite group of Jupiter and Saturn. Where the people of the life foundation have gone? We will soon be able to find out the weakness of the venom, and then we will start to act." Nick Frey is very interested in Natasha, a super agent of the former Soviet Union. After all, it''s part of the Avenger''s plan. A woman who integrates all the superheroes, not a superhero. "Yes." The agents left with different faces. Natasha doesn''t know about aegis. If she did, she would not go shopping so calmly. On the other hand, Victor''s spaceship to study space storms will take off in another day. The life foundation is also building a manned rocket to a life planet between Jupiter and Saturn. US Army, second base. "Where is he?" Pushing open the door of the battle command room, general Ross asked the busy elite out loud¡° General, the target just appeared at a highway gas station 20 kilometers outside New York. Now we have lost his trace. But we intercepted an email from him! " General Ross was immediately briefed on the current situation, and that was what he focused on. "What''s in the email. Show me! " Under the command of general Ross, the content of the email was sent to him. He took a look and immediately found out what was inside. That''s all of Bruce Benner''s experimental data before the accident, or the cause of what happened to him. "What''s he sending this out for?" Everything before made general Ross feel strange and abnormal. A guy who wants to hide himself suddenly comes out. It''s a bit strange. In order to get a piece of information, he risks so much, which makes him feel that there must be something hidden. "Where does this email go. Who knows? " He asked the elite who were deciphering the source, and soon he got the answer. "The addressee of this email is Mr. LAN. The email address is Columbia University. " "What about his identity? Who is Mr. LAN?" General Ross continued to ask, he had a bad feeling. "We''re looking into it. We''ve got the results. That Mr. blue is Samuel sterns, a professor of cell biology at Columbia University! " "Professor of cell biology? What does he want to do? " General Ross went through this matter in his mind. The academic connection between a gamma ray tormented Bruce Benner and a guy named Mr. LAN, and the practice of risking everything for experimental data soon gave him a general guess. "Hell, he wants to cure himself!" As soon as this idea came out, general Ross could not calm down any more. Although he hated the monster''s contact with his daughter, it was undeniable that for him, the Hulk was the most perfect product so far, and he would never allow Bruce Benner to ruin his efforts. So he immediately gave the order. "Everybody get ready, we''ll be leaving for New York in two hours. Get me the National Guard and the police in New York to keep an eye on Mr. blue. Bruce Benner is going to find him. We have to stop him before he does anything. Do you understand? " Looking at general Rose''s excited and angry appearance, his assistant hesitated and asked, "general, what about the new guy? It''s a problem, because general Ross didn''t think about another giant before. This is good news, which means that the Hulk accident can be replicated, but it is also bad news, because he is not ready to deal with a hulk at all. The Hulk''s destructive power is amazing. Even now, they are not fully sure that they can capture the Hulk. The reason why they stick to it is just the obsession of general Ross and the US military behind him for the strength of the Hulk. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 73 "Now we''re thinking about Bruce Banner, if he''s in an accident. Take the other one as a target. " After thinking about it, general Ross still regards banner as his primary goal. They have made too much preparation for him and are unlikely to give up all the work they have done for him because of one variable. "Yes, sir!" With the command, the soldiers'' movements became extremely rapid. They transferred all the manpower and weapons that could be transferred and boarded the military plane to New York within two hours. And all this, all by another group of people who have been staring at them in the eye. "Chief, general Ross, they''re on the move." On the aegis space carrier, Cyclops Nick Frey received a report from his subordinates at the first time. Just as general Ross has been monitoring Bruce Banner''s whereabouts, he is also monitoring general Ross''s actions. Of course, their purpose is the same. Just as general Ross covets the power of hawk, Nick fry covets hawk. It''s a very powerful presence. As long as you can control him, Nick Frey has the confidence to fight any threat in the world. So, Natasha''s unauthorized action created a hulk, let things beyond the control of Nick Frey, which also completely angered him, of course! It also includes the fact that he has already noticed something wrong with Natasha. He doesn''t like people out of his control, especially the most important part of the long planned Avenger plan. This kind of feeling is very bad! "What are their goals?" Nick Frey asked, and his men immediately gave him the answer. "Columbia University, New York. We just intercepted information from the military. They asked the police and security forces to cooperate with them and control everything around Columbia University. Also, they searched for the identity of a person. Dr. Samuel stern, a professor at Columbia University "OK, I see. We''re ready to take over. By the way, Colson, the video of the battle between venom and lizard man has been analyzed. What''s her strength now?" Nick fry nodded and asked Colson. "The analysis is almost done. According to rigorous scientific calculation, the punch of venom is probably equal to that of hawk, or even stronger." Colson replied. "Venom... Maybe we should study how this alien creature provides such powerful power and super power to human beings." Nick Frey thinks that Natasha is just a super agent without any super power, which is the ultimate level of ordinary people. Now her speed and strength have already surpassed the ultimate power of human beings, which is incredible. In New York City, Johnny stone sits on the sofa watching TV. He is a complete motorcycle enthusiast. "Tomorrow night at seven o''clock, Johnny will challenge 20 big trucks and fly over the football field..." "Cool! Los Angeles? I''ll go tomorrow night. " Johnny couldn''t help looking at the advertisement on TV. "Are you crazy? Johnny? We''re going to the universe the day after tomorrow. Are you going to Los Angeles to see this tomorrow? " Susan couldn''t help frowning. "Hey, sister, what does it matter? As long as it doesn''t take time. " Johnny waved his hand and said with the slightest disapproval¡° Whatever you want. " Susan shakes her head helplessly. Anyway, her persuasion is useless. Let him go. Benner and others who just entered new York did not know that because of him, two huge organizations began to operate. And this time he came to New York just to find the guy he called Mr. LAN, and with his help, he restored his body to its original shape. Now, of course, it''s not just him. And so is his cousin, Jennifer. However, as one of the parties, Jennifer doesn''t think so. She has never realized the pain of Bruce Banner''s being wanted by the military. She doesn''t think that this powerful ability is a burden, a disease that needs to be removed as Bruce said. Today, with the prevalence of super heroism, she thinks it''s a great luck, an opportunity to be a superhero. Just like the powerful heroine of venom, she will become the second heroine, female hawk! Moreover, she has also experienced the power that makes people immersed in it. She does not want to become an ordinary person again. She is an ordinary person and lives a plain life without any characteristics. What she wants is a stimulating life. Being a superhero is the only way to change her life and make it no longer ordinary. But clearly, her idea is not shared by Bruce Banner, who has been plagued by this problem for several years. Although the consciousness after transformation is replaced by hawk, Bruce still has the memories of that time. He remembers all the damage caused by hawk, and therefore he firmly believes in the idea of eliminating hawk. He firmly believes that the power of Hawke is too dangerous for the world. Especially when he''s out of control. As the same strain of Jennifer, although she has preserved almost complete reason after transformation, Bruce still does not agree with her idea of retaining strength. He wants to eliminate all traces of hawk in the world, including the Hulk born because of hawk. Bruce is very determined on this matter, but so is Jennifer. One of the things most women dream of is being seen, and superheroes are obviously such a profession. Given the opportunity, Jennifer didn''t want to give up the ability at all. After several quarrels with Bruce, she made a choice. That is to run away from Bruce. With her present ability, it can be said that there is no pressure to run away from Bruce who is just an ordinary person. And after she sneaks away, Bruce reacts quickly, and Jennifer runs away. It almost got him out of control. "Bruce, Jennifer is not a little girl. She has her own ideas. If it''s really serious, Jennifer will come out for treatment by herself. Instead of losing her temper here, it''s better to go directly to Mr. LAN and get a solution from him. And as long as you get a solution to the problem, there will be opportunities to treat Jennifer in the future. " Betty comforted. Benner calmed down, nodded and said, "you''re right. We have to find Mr. LAN quickly." (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 74 On their way to New York, Bruce and Betty had no idea that they were not far behind them. A man followed them from a distance. This is Bruce Benner''s cousin, Jennifer Susan Walters. She didn''t really run away, she just ran away from Bruce Benner. After Bruce and they chose to leave, she secretly followed them. The reason why she did this was that she also had some worries in her heart. Huck''s situation was so serious that she was worried that she would be like him. Although she does not seem to be abnormal after transformation, no one knows what will happen in the future. She wants to be fully prepared. If the situation is not serious, then she naturally hopes to retain this strength, and if it is really like what Bruce said, then she will have to come out and choose to receive treatment with Bruce. However, the key to the problem is the initiative. Anyway, she should take the initiative in her own hands instead of being controlled by Bruce. She has not been a little girl before. As a strong woman in the urban workplace, although she has deep feelings for her cousin who grew up with her, she still can''t stand her cousin''s cowardly character. Maybe it''s the difference in character that leads to their difference. On the other side, downtown New York. Spiderman, a good neighbor of the people of New York City, began to swing between skyscrapers at night to help people solve their problems and fight criminals. Generally speaking, he lived a full life, which was almost busy. But as a civilian superhero, not a guy like Tony Stark who can be around at any time. In addition to upholding justice, he has to solve a very serious problem, that is, the coordination between his heroic identity and his real identity. The hero, nicknamed little spider, has only half solved this problem. He did a good job as a superhero, whether it was helping ordinary citizens or chasing criminals all over New York. He has done what a superhero can do, which can be seen from his online support. Compared with Tony Stark, the iron man, or the only heroine venom, spider is very popular. After all, he is a rich man and can''t fight crime with armor and nothing to do. The other is haunting. Apart from the super criminals who will have a great impact, it is difficult to see the appearance of venom. This also makes many men feel sorry. They also want to see the appearance of the super heroine under the mask. Even Tony Stark said this publicly once. And as Peter Parker, I have to say. He was quite a failure. Late at work, dozing, often suddenly disappear without a trace, early out and late home, it''s like starting to fool around outside, whether his boss, or his dear uncle and aunt, have a great opinion on him. If Peter hadn''t been able to take pictures that other newspapers couldn''t, he would have been fired. Among them, the biggest influence on Peter is not them, but his girlfriend Gwen Stacey. He has ignored this girlfriend several times because of his superhero work. And it''s obviously to the limit of Gwen''s tolerance for him. Not many women can tolerate the neglect of their boyfriends, especially for some unknown reasons. If it wasn''t for their first love, Gwen would have kicked peter out. Even so, she gave him an ultimatum. "Where are you, Peter?" When the mobile phone rings, spider man Peter takes out his mobile phone and presses the answer button after a big circle. Of course, when he did so, he did not forget to keep up with his goal. One of them had just robbed a Chinese shop. In New York, the Chinese were the biggest victims. White people and black people did not have the habit of saving money. Now he grabbed a motorcycle and started to run away. "Gwen, I''m still on my way. God, there''s a traffic jam here. I really don''t know why the traffic in New York is so bad. " While making up his most common excuse, Peter ejected a spider silk from the device on his wrist to the opposite building. With this little thing, he easily changed the direction of his swing, and once again narrowed the distance from the criminal he was staring at. "You used this excuse for me an hour ago. Listen, Peter, I''ll give you another hour. If you can''t show up in front of me. I think we can end it. " Standing at the gate of Broadway Grand Theater, Gwen once again issued an ultimatum to Peter. This was the perfect day she expected. She would go shopping, watch an opera show and have dinner with her boyfriend. She doesn''t mind a little bit of intimacy if the situation requires it. But now, because of Peter''s lack of cooperation, or irresponsibility, this perfect day has become a bad day. The first half of the plan has completely collapsed. If the second half also fails, she can only change the things she doesn''t mind. For example, I don''t mind changing my boyfriend. Peter recognized the seriousness of Gwen''s words. He also realized that today is different from the past. If something goes wrong again, he may really say goodbye to his first girlfriend. You know, in order to catch up with his first girlfriend, little spider has made great efforts. He showed his talent in science and technology and once became a high school figure. If Osborne group had not used the developed serum for human experiments, but also produced a lizard man, and fired Dr. Connors, now the little spider would have become CEO, married Bai Fumei, and reached the peak of his life. Although Peter also applied to resign later, from a soon to be available company executive to a trainee reporter, even so, Gwen did not dislike him, which may be the most fortunate. It took Peter a lot of thought and energy to establish a romantic relationship with Gwen. The process in the middle can be said to be arduous, and its difficulty is more than twice that of pursuing any other girl in the school. What Peter doesn''t know is that the reason why Gwen is so hard to catch up with is that Natasha has taught Gwen some experience. Never, never let a boy feel that he is easy to catch up with, because it''s easy to get, boys never cherish, but if a boy treats you sincerely, you might as well have a close contact with him to make him more aggressive, of course! Also can''t let the boy completely have no chance, test him, let him feel this love is hard won, he will cherish, you can get happiness. Gwen took Natasha''s words for granted, and she slightly increased the difficulty, which made little spider very hard. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 75 If the little spider knew that he had been grateful for his benefactor, he would have a mouthful of old blood. However, this reserve is also effective. At least little spider cares about Gwen Stacey very much now. If Gwen really said goodbye to him because of his chivalry and justice, it is estimated that the little spider will have the heart to die, and it is very likely to say goodbye to his superhero career, so he immediately promised: "half an hour, Gwen. Give me half an hour, and I promise I''ll be in front of you. " "That''s what you said. I''ll see you in half an hour." Hearing this promise, Gwen hung up his cell phone with satisfaction. And Peter immediately went into a state of violence. Peter, who was stimulated, suddenly burst out of his unimaginable potential. His speed suddenly soared, and a spider silk sprayed out, stuck to the guy''s back, and directly pulled him off the motorcycle. And as a good neighbor of New York citizens, spider naturally won''t let the runaway motorcycle hit pedestrians. After hanging the criminal on the street lamp, he spits out a piece of spider silk from his backhand to pull the runaway motorcycle. Little spider tied the crime into a zongzi and hung it on the street lamp. From the crime, he took out a cent of change and made a call to the police station in the public phone booth. Then he left the scene quickly. Compared with his first love, he doesn''t have so much time to waste on these scum of society. And Peter also because of his quick action, finally before the deadline, arrived in front of his girlfriend. "Peter, why are you in such a mess!" Gwen Stacy asked in surprise as she watched her sweaty boyfriend appear in front of her. "I promise you I''ll be there in half an hour!" Peter gasped back. "Well, you''ve got it!" Hearing this, Gwen''s face showed a smile, which made her feel the importance of Peter, and this is actually what she wants. Hearing Gwen''s words, Peter took a long breath. He went up to Gwen''s waist and asked, "well, what''s the plan for beautiful miss Gwen tonight?" "It depends on your performance." Gwen chuckled and dodged Peter''s magic hand. The two young men, like all lovers, began to chase each other in Times Square. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Osborne group. Tim looked respectfully at Norman Osborne, who was constantly busy in front of him. These days, with Norman Osborne''s unremitting efforts, a simplified body strengthening drug was finally produced from the blood sample of the American captain according to the incomplete formula of the super soldier obtained from the army. Although it is not as powerful as the super soldier serum, it is also more powerful than the super soldier drug developed by the military. This potion promotes not only strength, but also wisdom! Most importantly, this side effect has not been found to be extremely serious at present. In other words, in addition to the extent of enhancement is not as severe as the super soldier serum, this medicine is even better than the military super soldier medicine. "Mr. Norman, do you need a human experiment?" Tim asked. "No, I don''t have much time. I''ll do it myself." Norman Osborne''s determined face showed the color of pain. If he doesn''t take a lot of painkillers these days, he probably won''t be able to get out of bed and walk at all. "But..." Tim wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Norman Osborne. "I know my body. Needless to say, do I know how to operate it?" Norman turned to Tim and asked. "I know." Tim nodded and said. "Good. Let''s get started." Norman took off all his clothes, leaving only a white underpants, and strode into the laboratory. Tim came to the console, according to the smooth operation of memory, will Norman Osborne research out of the human body strengthening agent, into the laboratory. It''s a green mist. It''s absorbed by the body, not injected into the body. After a long time, the green mist dissipated. Osborne, with only a pair of white underpants on his body, opened his eyes. His muscles swelled up and down, just like a bodybuilding man who has been working out for many years. Some of the gray hair, also turned into a shiny brown, slightly tired eyes, also become energetic, as if a person changed. "How do you feel, Mr. Norman?" Tim asked. "Very good, never better!" Norman Osborne could not help laughing as he felt the great power in his body. "Congratulations, Mr. Norman." Tim congratulated from the bottom of his heart. "Well, you go and get the individual combat armor and aircraft that I designed before." Norman said faintly. "All right." Tim didn''t ask much. He took two things out of the company and gave them to Norman Osborne. Norman looked at his equipment and asked, "Tim, how many years have you been with me?" "Twenty years, Mr. Norman." Tim replied. "Yes, twenty years. Will you keep a secret? About me and this body tonic? " Asked Norman. "I will, Mr. Norman." Tim replied. "However, only dead people will keep secrets. You''ve been with me for 20 years, and I won''t embarrass you. I''ll transfer 10% of your company''s shares to you and leave New York. No matter what happens, don''t speak, you know?" Norman Osborne''s eyes sparkled with a strange color. "This..." Tim hesitated and resented why Norman Osborne was so unfeeling. He developed a body strengthening drug, which is enough to change the future fate of mankind, and wanted to kick him away. "You can''t, Mr. Norman." Exclaimed Tim, looking up at Norman Osborne. "It''s a pity that you missed an opportunity." Norman Osborne said with great regret, his eyes became very cold, his body was very fast, almost two meters in the blink of an eye, came to Tim, grabbed his neck, and slowly lifted up. Norman Osborne''s eyes were full of madness and sneered, "I gave you a chance, but you don''t cherish it." As he said that, Norman Osborne''s hand slowly closed, and Tim kept rolling his eyes with great strength, which sounded with a crisp ring. Tim''s neck was pinched by Norman. Norman Osborne changed his face, covered his head and roared, "get out of my head!" Another voice seemed to ring out in Norman Osborne''s heart, "he was given a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. This matter can''t be exposed. Only the dead can keep a secret." Norman Osborne looked up in the mirror, which reflected another Norman Osborne, or green devil. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 76 Weekend doesn''t mean no class. You know, there are always some professors with peculiar personality and hobbies who like to arrange their classes on weekends. For these professors, seven days a week should be taken out to research projects and promote progress, rather than inexplicably wasting that day. As for what all the students think, they don''t care. Professor Samuel Sternes is such a person. He loves his work and even wants to devote every minute to it, which leads to his profound attainments in this field. It''s not polite to say that he is the top level of the country in cytology. As usual, after solving the problems of graduate students who were boring, incompetent and always causing trouble, he finished the compulsory courses arranged for him by the school, walked out of the teaching building, and was ready to have a supper that could replenish his physical strength. And just as he walked out the door of the teaching building, a woman came up to him and said, "excuse me, are you Professor Samuel sterns?" Samuel gives this woman a strange look. As a research maniac, he is not popular with women. Of course, he doesn''t like women very much. However, based on the basic courtesy, he replied: "yes, I am. Who are you, please "Sorry to disturb you, professor. I''m Betty Ross from the University of Virginia "Ah, Dr. Ross. I remember it. Dr. Ross of the quantum research center in Virginia, nice to meet you, doctor! " Hearing the name, Samuel was stunned for a moment, and soon he found it in his memory, thanks to Betty''s own efforts. Because people like Samuel seldom remember unimportant people. All they can remember are top people in the same industry. And Betty is one of those top people. Seeing that Samuel recognized herself, Betty felt that things were much easier. She said hastily. "Professor, I have a very important person who wants to see you. Do you think that''s ok?" If Betty came to him to talk about the above problems, Samuel might be very happy. But if it''s just to introduce a person to himself, he won''t be very happy. However, since someone else had come to him and asked him, even if he didn''t want to, he could only nod his head. "Well, Dr. Ross. But I''m pressed for time. If your friends can... " Before he had finished, Bruce Benner came up to him at Betty''s sign and asked, "are you Mr. blue? Is that right? " His questions are weird and mindless. But Samuel was even more strange. He glanced back and forth at Bruce Benner, and then asked in a very uncertain voice, "who are you? Mr. Green "I see you at last, Mr. LAN. I think this should be the first time we have met formally. I''m Mr. Green. You can call me Bruce Bruce is very happy now, because he finally found the man who brought him hope. What he didn''t know was that when he and Professor Samuel sterns finished their meeting, the two groups of people also started to collect the net at the same time. They had been planning for a long time, waiting for the arrival of Bruce Benner. Now, he finally entered the trap that had been set for him. A military vehicle carrying general Ross came to a combat command vehicle outside Columbia University. While entering the temporary operation command center, general Ross gave orders to his subordinates. "Tell the police to block off Broadway and all the main roads nearby and not let anything suspicious pass through. Also, put snipers on all the high-rise buildings. I want them to know every move of the target and report to me at any time. " His deputy, while recording the orders and preparing to assign them to specific personnel, asked, "general, the combat team is ready. In addition, bronsky has returned to the team and he is on standby in the tactical team. Is there anything you need to tell them? " When he heard the name of bronsky, the corners of general Rose''s mouth trembled. He didn''t expect that this guy could really carry down the danger of second injection. In fact, he gave himself a big surprise. From this point of view alone, bronsky''s value has surpassed that of ordinary soldiers. But for him, Bruce Benner was the most important, so he said without looking back, "keep them on standby. They are not allowed to move without my orders. Let the sniper be in position as soon as possible, and report to me as soon as you are in position! " "Yes, sir!" Under the control of the military, the police and the National Guard started their own operations one after another. They blocked all the main roads without disturbing the target, and all kinds of elite personnel began to settle in any possible situation. The army''s actions are extremely efficient and very covert. But for another force, their actions are too conspicuous, and this force is aegis, which is watching general Ross''s every move. "After they attract hawk''s purpose, Colson, you install the locator on Betty Ross. We''ll contact Bruce and let him join the avenger." Nick Frey looks at the military action on the screen and says to Colson. "No problem, sir." Colson replied, walking in the University of Columbia, pushing the dining car into the canteen. Aegis moves much faster than the military, and these agents have been hiding in Columbia University for a day. A storm is gathering slowly. Queens, New York City, is very close to Manhattan across the river. Natasha lives in Queens, New York City. More than that, most Marvel superheroes live in New York City. "I always feel that something is wrong, whether the agents of aegis have found something." Natasha frowned and looked at the shimmering water in front of her, wondering. She recently found that there are many aegis agents, monitoring her place, which can not help but let Natasha not worry. "So what if I find out? You are very strong now, and aegis can''t deal with you, unless they plan to fight against you, or they find something and don''t want you to participate. " Yang Han Old God said. With the power of hawk, basically don''t worry about any threat on the earth, so Yang Han''s courage also increased. Marvel Universe, who can be more reckless than hawk? The strongest creatures on the surface are not blowing. Thor will be chased and beaten by hawk. "It''s true that the aegis probably guessed our identity, and they should have a big move now, and they don''t want us to know." Natasha said in a deep voice£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 77 "I don''t want you to take part in the big events..." Yang Han pondered. At present, the magic four are going to the universe, and the life foundation is going to the universe, but these plots have not happened yet. Spider man''s current enemy, lizard man, has been solved, and Dr. Connors has returned to his normal life. The place where Thor''s hammer fell is in the West. Iron Man 2''s Expo has not been held, so there is only one answer left. "Benner should have come to New York, but also attracted the military, otherwise, the aegis will not be out." Yang Han simple analysis. "Hawk..." Natasha was silent for a while. She spoke again and whispered: "Nick wanted to control him as early as four years ago when the Hulk first appeared. If Benner does come to New York, Nick won''t give up the chance. " Natasha''s face appeared a trace of sarcasm, and said: "Nick Frey thinks too much. This kind of power is not controlled by him at all. If I didn''t get you, I might be the most important part of mastering hawk. Without you, I would promise that without super power, how can black Technology survive in this world? Although I''m a top agent of the aegis, that''s to say, it''s really useless. I don''t have any voice. I can only obey orders. So! Power is always the key to the right to speak. Without you, my life would be different. " Yang Han listen, silent down, life, far from so simple. In the movie, watching hawk and the black widow suddenly form a CP, which makes many audiences unhappy, but if the movie becomes a real world, then! Such a simple arrangement also contains a lot of calculations and transactions. "Don''t worry, we are one, we are venom. After you can do what you want to do, no one dares to stop you, anyone who wants to stop you, you can tear them up, trample on the bottom of your feet. Because we are venom Yang Han was silent for a moment and comforted. "Thank you, Yang Han." Natasha''s eyes flashed a soft color, and then she became firm and confident again. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Samuel takes Betty and Benner to his private laboratory. He looks very excited and stares at Bruce Benner. If you don''t know, you may think that Samuel will be a fag. Samuel looked at Bruce with fiery eyes and excited expression and said, "I have to tell you one thing, that is, I have been doubting you before, whether you really exist." "God, I''ve been thinking if you really exist. What would you look like? Know how powerful the energy is in you. What should a guy who has such a powerful, like, like a God, look like? I really didn''t expect that you would be like this, like an ordinary person, not noticeable at all. It''s a miracle. " For Bruce''s problems, Samuel knows very well, and it is because of understanding that he feels incredible. For the existence of Bruce, he can''t even find a word to describe it. He thought a lot before he found a word more appropriate. That''s the gods! Only the existence like a God can be so magical and incredible. In his eyes, Bruce Banner is a God, a God made by science. "Samuel, I just want to know if you can help me get rid of him!" Bruce interrupts Samuel''s chatter and goes straight to the crux of the problem, which is his only concern. "I think I should be able to do it. But it''s dangerous Facing Bruce''s question, Samuel gives an answer. But this answer makes the two people present fall into silence, they find what they want, but they are faced with a difficult choice. "I don''t know what you mean. Why is it dangerous?" Betty shakes her head. She can''t accept the fact that she has worked so hard to find this place and has been told that it''s a very dangerous thing. Compared with her, Bruce is much calmer. The possibility of danger was already in his imagination, so he took Betty''s hand, stopped her mischief, and asked Samuel, "how dangerous it will be!" Samuel is not used to the way these two people look at him. The way a drowning man looks at a straw makes him feel that something is wrong. However, he tried to explain his ideas to them as much as possible, and Samuel explained: "you have to understand that this is not an easy thing. Even if everything goes well, even if we use the right dose to inject. There is no guarantee that this will cure you thoroughly! " There is also a dignified look on Samuel''s face. Doctors like them are extremely confident in facing problems. This dignified look makes Bruce and Betty understand that Samuel is not sure at all. "It''s very likely that our efforts in the end will only temporarily suppress your rampage. Sorry, I''m not sure about that at all. I''m really not sure what will happen. But I can only tell you that if we use a little more. Even if it''s just a small dose, there will be a high level of toxicity. " "You said he might be poisoned?" When Betty heard this, she asked. Samuel looks a little unnatural. He is not a fool. Now he has come to understand that Bruce wants to eliminate the influence of gamma rays, but he is not sure at all. This kind of feeling of giving people hope and putting it out is really bad. Samuel sighed and replied helplessly, "poison him? Yes, I should have said that. But you know, there''s no way to avoid it. It''s also the only way to succeed! " Hearing this, Betty was silent. She held her arm uneasily and lowered her head deeply. She didn''t know whether to persuade Bruce to give up, because she knew Bruce would never give up. Bruce, as she expected, didn''t care about the risk at all. As long as he could eliminate hawk, it was worth the risk. However, he was still worried about the safety of Betty and Samuel, not others. "There''s another possibility, you know. If the dosage is too small, and you make me change and can''t suppress me, then you will be in a very dangerous situation. " Said Bruce in a deep voice. Hearing Bruce''s words, Samuel laughed. He didn''t believe it was possible. Of course, the most important thing is that he has never seen the horror of hawk. If he had seen the power of hawk, he would not be so optimistic. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 78 "You know what, man. I''ve always had good luck. I''ve been through a lot of things that look dangerous, but there''s never been an accident. So, if you''re ready. Shall we begin? " Samuel laughs. Bruce nodded. He had no other choice. A bet was inevitable. But Betty didn''t think so. She grabbed Bruce and said with a worried look: "Bruce, it''s too dangerous. Maybe we can wait. Maybe there will be another way. Please, wait a second Bruce turned around and hugged Betty''s waist. He looked down at her and said seriously, "Betty, there''s nothing else we can do. This is the only solution we have. Believe me, I''ll make it "But, Bruce. You will die Betty was still reluctant to let go. She was too worried about the extent to which Bruce might leave her once she let go. Bruce laughed, pointed to his head and said, "he won''t let me die." The operating table of the laboratory was started unexpectedly. Samuel opened his experimental facilities one by one, and finally put a medicine bottle with the capacity calculated by liter into an experimental equipment, which was the antidote developed by him. To some extent, this is the only way to remove the gamma radiation effect in Benner''s body and eliminate hawk, but whether it has any effect is only known after trying. "Lie down, man. It''s going to be a very special experience. " Bruce is placed on the operating table, and Samuel excitedly fastens him with a thick tie. As he did so, he explained: "this can be used to protect you from overreacting. Of course, if you change, I mean if you do, then this thing can also protect us from your harm. " "I don''t think this thing can protect you, but don''t worry. I''ll try not to hit you. " Bruce made a little joke, then turned his head to Betty and said, "don''t worry, Betty, we''ll make it." Betty, who has accepted the fact, smiles and holds his hand, now that she has reached this level. She can only give him the greatest trust and support. Samuel doesn''t understand the meaning of this kind of relationship between men and women, but he also knows that this situation is not suitable for his own intervention, so he honestly began to debug other instruments. Soon, all the equipment had been debugged, and Samuel began to signal Betty to stand away. Samuel turned on the switch and said to Bruce, "man, it''s already started. You may feel uncomfortable, just put up with it. " Lavender liquid began to flow down the infusion tube into Bruce''s body, causing a slight spasm in his body. "The dialyzer will mix my antidote with your blood, but the antidote will only work after you change. So, it''s going to hurt! " Bruce gave a stiff smile, and now he felt pain, but seeing Betty looking at him worried, he could only force a look that I was OK. "Ha, I didn''t expect that you didn''t look very tough, but you were a tough guy. I thought you couldn''t stand it. It doesn''t seem to do you any good, does it? " Samuel patted Bruce on the shoulder and exclaimed. Bruce won''t bear it if Betty isn''t around, but since Betty is around, he can''t admit it. He can only grit his teeth, stretch his frown and say, "come on, it''s just a small problem. I''ve tried something more painful. "¡° That''s great. I found some painkillers for you, but I don''t think I need them. You just need this! Dr. Betty, get out of the way. It''s time to start! " Said Samuel, throwing away the medicine bottle in his hand and putting only a toothpick into Bruce''s mouth. "What?" Bruce looks at Samuel suspiciously. Samuel Smiles strangely and takes a high-energy electric shock device into his hand. The poles of the defibrillator collided and immediately made a piercing noise. Obviously, it''s an absolutely tasty thing. When he heard that the thing that was exploding in his ear was approaching him, brewston became nervous. He wanted to say something, but Samuel didn''t give him a chance and time to speak. The electrodes were immediately pressed on the temples on both sides of him. With the current counteracting, an unimaginable pain began to strike his brain, anger began to grow, and hawk also began to appear. Bruce''s body was convulsing and struggling. Blood vessels clearly emerged from him. Deep green began to surge in these blood vessels. Perhaps it is the reason that Samuel''s antidote has played a role. Hawk''s appearance is unusually slow, and it is this slow that makes people see clearly every step of hawk''s appearance. His muscles began to stretch little by little, and at the same time, his bones were growing crazily. They were going on almost at the same time, which made his body begin to expand explosively in the same proportion. However, this growth is shocking and disturbing in the eyes of outsiders. Because his muscles are too strong and his bones are too strong, which makes him look more like a fierce beast than a man. But the fact is that when hawk''s will emerges, this feeling is more obvious. As soon as hawk''s will appeared, he began to roar. The pain of piercing into his body made him very uncomfortable. When he looked around like an uneasy beast, and then found those infusion tubes that constantly drew green blood from his body, the uneasiness became more intense. Hawk''s childlike nature makes it easy for him to turn uneasiness into anger, and when he gets angry, it''s almost unstoppable. His body is still growing and his muscles are still expanding. At the same time, he began to struggle. Samuel''s previous so-called safety measures didn''t work at all. The thick cow leather belt even burst when hawk''s body expanded. As hawk''s volume and weight increased, the operating table made of this alloy couldn''t bear his weight. The operating table is distorted and twisted with the twist of hawk, so the detector also makes crazy noise under the influence of radioactive gamma radiation. And Samuel, the whole person has been scared silly. He imagined the transformation of hawk, but he didn''t think he would be so shocked when he changed, which made him forget his next action. This can''t be said to be a man, but a fierce beast! (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 79 At this time, Samuel was almost stunned. He imagined the transformation of hawk, but he didn''t think he would be so shocked when he got up, which made his brain blank and directly forgot his next action. However, the awakened hawk will no longer allow people to toss himself, he began to stand up and want to walk down from the operating table. But maybe the antidote that had been injected had worked. He didn''t move so fast that Betty stopped him before he came down. Now that it''s time, Betty can''t watch Bruce''s efforts go to waste. She jumps on hawk and shouts, pressing him on the chest. "Bruce, look at me. Look me in the eye. Please, Bruce. Look me in the eye Hawk struggled, but he never wanted to hurt Betty. This made him temporarily trapped on the operating table, and when he looked at Betty with a kind of fear, pain and sad eyes, Betty''s heart was even more tormented, and she didn''t know whether she was right or wrong to do so. She had been with hawk, and his thinking was only equivalent to that of a seven or eight year old child, but they had to brutally erase hawk''s will, which made her heart tangled, It''s been a lot of suffering. She sent this evil fire to Samuel and screamed, "what are you still doing! Inject the antidote, now Betty''s words awakened Samuel in a dazed state. He quickly began to operate the instrument. A large dose of antidote was injected into hawk''s body. These drugs began to neutralize the blood in his body, and the most intuitive effect was that hawk''s blood turned bright red. He''s changing, shrinking. With a weak roar from hawk, the green began to fade from his eyes. It means one thing, that is, hawk finally disappeared, with the help of Samuel. Looking at this incredible thing, Betty held back her emotional excitement and began to call Bruce''s consciousness. She called softly: "Bruce, Bruce. Can you hear me? " Soon, Bruce wakes up in the call of Betty. He looks at Betty lying on his body and asks weakly, "have we made it?" "Yes, we did." Betty gave Bruce a positive answer, and the smile on her face could not be hidden, which made Bruce very happy. All these years of nightmare, finally ended, hawk finally died, he finally returned to normal, don''t worry about being wanted, can and Betty aboveboard together. "Oh! My god! Oh, my God. My God, it''s a miracle. He''s good. He''s really good. It''s amazing. It''s amazing. " Samuel yelled with excitement, with an excited look on his face. For scientists, their research is more exciting than winning a hundred billion dollars prize. Watching him dancing, almost unable to help himself, Betty and Bruce, who had just recovered from the state of collapse, laughed at the same time. "Samuel, you exaggerate." "Exaggeration is the most incredible thing I''ve ever seen in my life. Exaggeration is normal. Everything you go through is a miracle, man! What just happened was very dangerous, but he succeeded. What''s the probability of a new situation like this? No one knows. I can''t even think about it! " Samuel excitedly supported the table, and his voice became sharp, which made him very funny. ¡°ok£¬ok¡£¡± To stop Samuel from going crazy, Betty asked anxiously. She needed an academic explanation. Only in this way can he be more at ease¡° Please come down, Samuel. We need to look back, I want to know what happened to Bruce? " Asked Betty. "All right, all right. Let''s look back. " Samuel rubbed his hands and said with excitement. Samuel stood up, waved his hand and began to explain: "gamma rays are emitted from the depths of his cells. I think what you just did made Bruce subconsciously control the changes of cells under this radioactive energy, which reduced the side effects of my antidote on his body. That''s why he just made it. " "And it is precisely because the gamma energy in his body is deep in the cells and will not be revealed until it is released. So over the years, he was able to act like a normal person without dying of radiation sickness. You know, everything that happened to him is a mutation. It''s a mutation to become that look, and it''s a mutation on the cell to change back from that look. This mutation is completely reversible, my God. It''s a miracle "Now, maybe we have neutralized the radiation infection deep in his cells, maybe just temporarily suppressed his transformation. I believe in the latter, but it''s hard to prove my conjecture, because no experiment has ever survived! Of course, this may be because they have not been injected with the previous myostatin "Wait, wait!" When Bruce heard this, he suddenly had a question and asked, "what kind of experiment do you mean?" His expression is very strange, because in his memory, there is only one case like him in the world, and at most, there is only one Jennifer. Hearing Bruce''s question, Samuel looked more excited and said, "come with me, man. Let''s see what I''ve achieved! " He took them to a freezer, and as soon as he got there, Bruce opened his eyes wide and asked incredulously, "what the hell are these?" "Bruce, have a look. These are your blood. What you sent me is not enough for experiment. I condensed them and cloned more samples. We can get anything we want from it if we try it again and again. Bruce, that''s the miracle. " With his arms wide open, Samuel showed a very proud expression. He seems to have seen his brilliant future from these things, and even the Nobel Prize has begun to wave to him. "No, Samuel, you can''t do that. You don''t understand how dangerous it is Bruce began to stop Samuel''s delusion, and began to express himself clearly. Looking at these samples, Bruce said concisely, "we''re going to destroy these things, right now!" "Are you crazy, man. Do you know what we can do with this? Countless diseases will be controlled by us, we will become the gospel, we will benefit the world! " Of course, Samuel would not agree with Bruce. In his opinion, Bruce is crazy, and in Bruce''s eyes, he is not much different. Such a conflict of consciousness made them fall into a dispute immediately. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 80 "Do you know how many monsters these things will make? You are out of your mind Bruce looked at Samuel and couldn''t make sense of his thinking. Two people quarrel, holding their own point of view, and all this was the military layout of the sniper found. "They''re arguing, sir. The target''s heart rate is accelerating! Request permission to shoot! " He reported the situation and immediately attracted general Ross''s attention. "Fire approval, you must give me a fatal blow. Before the target changes, let him sleep. Do you understand General Ross started his own operation. He gave orders to all his men. "Perimeter, block all intersections, tactical team ready. As soon as the sniper is successful, rush to me immediately. Your first goal is to rescue the hostages! " "Sniper, you can start to move." After a series of orders, the army began to operate like a huge machine, but some of them were not happy. Bronsky is that man. Now he only wants to fight hawk, not to rescue the hostages. However, although sometimes he would disobey the orders of his superiors, in combat, the orders of his superiors are absolute. He can only obey the orders from general Ross, which he will not disobey. At this time, the quarrel between Bruce and Samuel has become white hot. "You don''t know how much energy there is. He''s too dangerous and can''t be controlled by you!" "The three of us can do it. It''s Prometheus'' holy fire! And we''ve found the antidote. Those who are after you have no need to pursue you. " "They don''t want antidotes, they want to use them to make weapons. A weapon to kill Angry Bruce began to increase the volume, the wrist heartbeat meter, beating very fast, but Bruce did not become a hawk, which also proves that Samuel''s theory is correct. At this point, the sniper just pulled the trigger. Bruce''s voice suddenly, Betty quickly stepped forward to embrace Bruce, drew the tranquilizer from his back. The sniper reported, "hit target, hit target." "Bronsky, it''s up to you." Said general Ross. That''s what bronsky wanted to hear the most, and he did it in a flash. Charge, jump, action coherent and fast, which makes his speed looks very amazing, three storey building, he burst from the bottom to the top in less than five seconds. It made him leave behind almost all his teammates, but it didn''t matter to him at all. He didn''t care if they kept up. He kicked open the door of Professor Samuel''s laboratory and rushed in immediately. Then he saw Betty with Bruce in her arms. Full of resentment and hope, he rushed up, pushed Betty away to stop him, pulled Bruce up and lifted him up in the air with his collar. Yelling at him, "where is he? Where is he? Let him out, you hear me? Let him out Bruce looked at him coldly. Even though his heart beat watch could not ring any more, he still didn''t look like hawk. Like the results of their experiments, he won''t change. "You can''t get him!" When Bruce said that, bronsky''s whole face was distorted. He slapped Bruce in the face, but the humiliating action was useless. He took out the pistol and aimed it at his abdomen. "Call him out quickly!" Listening to his excited shout, the soldiers who just caught up were all panicked. They didn''t like to see hawk. They quickly yelled to stop his madness. "Bronsky, no! Stop. Stop Bronsky saw the arrival of his comrades in arms, and knew that he could not wake up hawk at all. He could only knock Bruce out with a vicious knife. Let these comrades in arms carry Bruce to leave here, bronsky''s eyes looked at the Hulk blood samples around, and Samuel, who was stunned, a crazy idea rose in his heart. It''s just that it''s not the right time. Jennifer watched from a distance that her cousin was caught by the military, but she could only watch outside and do nothing. That kind of mood was extremely complicated. Although she wanted to rush in and save her cousin, reason told her that if she rushed in, it would be very difficult for her to get out. Her figure is not as strong and tall as that of hawk. At most, she can only be regarded as vigorous. Her height is only about 2.45 meters. She is not nearly 4 meters tall as her cousin hawk. Some heavy weapons may not be able to hurt hawk, but they may hurt her. She can only hide in the dark and wait for an opportunity to save her cousin. General Ross took Bruce to the helicopter, and Betty followed him. He is in a bad mood now. His daughter is going to break up with him for a monster, but for him, as long as he catches hawk, all the efforts are worth it. "Where''s bronsky?" After general Ross looked around, he didn''t find bronsky. He couldn''t help asking the soldiers around him. "Bronsky wants to stay and pick up the pieces." The soldier replied. "Yes? Let him stay here. He is no longer important General Ross nodded and said nothing more. With hawk, what is bronsky? Even though this guy passed the second super soldier injection, he didn''t think bronsky could compete with hawk. Hawk is his most perfect work. As for Bruce''s words, general Ross doesn''t believe that if Hawk is so easy to be killed, they won''t suffer a lot. They fought against hawk four times, three times with heavy losses. Only this time they won, and it was because Bruce had injected the antidote. In the first three times, they used a lot of unconventional weapons, but they still couldn''t make nehok, or even a scar. If hawk died so easily, general Ross would doubt the certainty of the super soldier plan. The helicopter slowly takes off and flies toward the US Army''s second base in New York. Betty jumps up and down the floor below and follows the helicopter. She is looking for an opportunity to save Bruce, her cousin. And she was also curious whether Bruce could continue to be hawk. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 81 Samuel is still in a daze because of what happened before. He has many questions to ask and many things to think about. But bronsky was not ready to give him time to ask questions and think. He went up directly, took out a pistol and pointed at Samuel with a ferocious look. Samuel was a little flustered and said, "if I do something to annoy you, please forgive me." He is not a monster like hawk. He can be calm or even indifferent in the face of guns. To tell you the truth, most people do not perform well in the face of black guns. "What did you do to him and why he disappeared. Why? " "Who? Who''s gone? " Asked Samuel, somewhat confused. "Hawk, that monster. Why is he gone? " Bronsky asked with a distorted face: "they''ve come to you through all kinds of hardships. They must want you to do something for them. Now that hawk''s gone, it must have something to do with you. What on earth have you done "I didn''t do anything. I really didn''t do anything?" Samuel is just a research enthusiast. He likes to make greater and more remarkable achievements in scientific research, but he doesn''t like to be forced to discuss and solve problems with him by violence. He wasn''t tough, so he soon revealed everything he knew. After listening to him, bronsky slowly put down the pistol. Of course, he was not prepared to let this guy go. In fact, he had other plans. Samuel doesn''t know what he''s thinking. He''s also relieved now, but he has never enjoyed such treatment since he became a doctor. Now he hates bronsky and the government organization behind him. But this kind of hatred, for Samuel, can only be hidden in his heart. Because he knows very well that he can''t fight against a country. "You, you said you had everything in hawk." Hearing bronsky''s question, Samuel gave him a strange look, but thinking of this guy''s violence, he honestly replied: "strictly speaking, I just have information about him and blood samples." "You can make something like hawk, can''t you?" Bronsky stares at him. In his eyes, Samuel sees a crazy personality. "I don''t know, I don''t know if I can do that. Hawk is just a very rare accident. Even with blood samples, I''m not sure I can do that. " He shook his head desperately and did not dare to make any guarantee, because if his guarantee failed to achieve the expected effect, he was sure that the crazy soldier would kill himself. In the face of Samuel''s hesitation and fear, bronsky used the most direct way to help him make a decision. He took out the pistol again, loaded the bullet, pointed the black muzzle straight at him, and said in a cold voice: "listen, I want you to get something from Benner. I want you to inject that into me, okay? " Hearing this, Samuel finally felt that something was wrong. Most people would not make such a request because it was fatal and had very serious consequences. But there is one exception. "You seem to have something in your body, don''t you?" Regardless of the gun in front of him, Samuel stood up, looked directly at bronsky and asked. As a cutting-edge researcher, he naturally heard about super soldier serum, and the current situation naturally reminds him of it. "I want more. You should have seen him change. Is that right? " Bronsky didn''t care about Samuel''s gaffe, because he was not in the state himself. He had thought of hawk''s appearance, and he was intoxicated by the power of terror¡° Yes, I have. It''s very beautiful. It''s like a god! " Scientists and normal people''s aesthetic is obviously different, but this time he and bronsky set up a tune, it is obvious that in the understanding of hawk, they reached an agreement. "Listen, that''s what I want. I want to be like that. I want to be like that. " At this time, bronsky seems to be morbid, and this morbid is the best for Samuel. Because in his eyes, bronsky has become one of the best experiments, more suitable than the dead mice and orangutans. But before the experiment, he needs to make sure. "I don''t know what you''ve injected or what''s in your body. If it''s mixed with hawk''s blood sample, what''s likely to happen, something worse! " He emphasized the tone on the word "bad", as if to warn bronsky to make a careful choice. But the crazy bronsky didn''t know what prudence was. He put down his gun, grabbed bronsky''s neck and said in a cold voice, "I don''t care what happens. I just want you to do what I say." Samuel, who was strangled by his neck, said in a difficult tone: "I didn''t say no, just need you to agree. It seems that you have agreed." Bronsky heard the words, showed a smile, put Samuel down, said: "let''s go." Samuel also showed a smile, scientists, are crazy, in front of this guy, is the best experiment. A large jar of purified hawk''s blood is put into the instrument that used to place the detoxification solution. Bronsky lies on the operating table that hawk almost abandoned and begins to let Samuel do it. At this time, Samuel is fully capable of subduing or killing bronsky. He only needs a certain dose of sedatives or lethal drugs, but he did not do so. He chose to do as bronsky imagined. Because he also wants to know whether he can create another miracle like hawk. The operation started soon, and the super high concentration of hawk''s blood was injected into bronsky''s body. In order to create the same conditions as when hawk was born, Samuel also started a gamma ray instrument to irradiate bronsky''s body with powerful gamma rays. And the consequences of his doing so soon reflected that bronsky''s body began to change greatly, but not as Samuel imagined. "I don''t know what you''re taking in, but it''s clear that it''s working," he said, wincing at the back of the instrument in horror. And it''s the worst effect I''m talking about. But if you''re willing to lie down, I promise I can change you back. " However, bronsky did not answer him. The answer was a roar like a monster. Bronsky was no longer there, just like hawk replaced Bruce, a new monster replaced bronsky. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 82 His body is very tall. Compared with that, the monster turned from bronsky seems to be a little higher than that of hawk. However, compared with him, Hawk is definitely the beautiful man among the giants. Because, this monster is so ugly. The earth green skin makes him look very disgusting. Layers of fine scales are distributed in every corner of his body, which makes him look more like a reptile than a giant. However, he is still a giant, and he is a very strong giant. Under almost every scale is made up of muscle, layers of muscle like roots or vines wrapped around his body, making him look thick and bloated. At the same time, his bony plate is abnormally prominent, and his sternum is abnormally obvious like a layer of armor. With the green scales on it, it''s like a layer of scales on his body. At his joints, there were several extremely thick bone spurs, which were not sharp, but looked very rough. As expected, they were bone spurs, rather they were blunt guns of bone. Only a very powerful force can make this kind of thing a sharp weapon in battle. Obviously, this monster is not short of power. In addition to these spines, there are also layers of bone plates on the back of the object, which cover the whole spine of the monster, making him look like a prehistoric Stegosaurus. Scales, spines, bone armor and strange shapes, no matter from which aspect. Bronsky''s mutation can not be said to be successful, but as a client, bronsky does not think so. In fact, he thinks it is a perfect success. It''s just that there are more characteristics of lizards. If it''s right, lizard serum plays a great role here. Bronsky felt the power spurting from his body. He tried to move the operating table around him. It seemed that the weight of several tons of operating table had completely lost in his hands. He lifted it gently, and the whole operating table was lifted out like a piece of wood. The operating table smashed through the thick wall and fell from the sky like a meteorite into the street in the distance. Smashed a car into a discus. Looking at all this, bronsky looked at his hands incredulously. After a long time, he began to make a terrible laugh and became a monster. His laughter became strange, just like the wind blowing into the furnace from the bellows. It was messy and harsh, and even a slight explosion. But bronsky doesn''t care about that. Now he is very satisfied. As he said, it''s time to start making the game more fair. Bransky grabbed the smashed window and jumped up. He rose like a rocket. What he didn''t expect was that the whole floor was shaking because of the anti shock force caused by him. Samuel''s already devastated laboratory can no longer stand such a toss, a piece of floor wrapped with bricks and steel began to collapse, falling down, and Samuel was shocked by the monster''s rebound force and fell back to the ground. Samuel''s body fell to the ground, the huge impact, let him head hit an instrument, the hard skull just hit the most vulnerable part of the instrument, let Samuel''s head rupture at the same time, also let the liquid in the instrument flow down. These fluids are hawk''s concentrated blood. And now the blood has been dripping on Samuel''s head, and along the wound on his head, into his brain. Another kind of change also began to happen. Samuel also began to change. His whole head began to grow, whether it was the skull or the things in the skull cavity. But this change seems to be limited to his head, except here, there is no other change in his body. Soon, these changes stopped. Now Samuel looks as strange as a big head doll, but he doesn''t think so, because he feels a very strange world at this time. And because he saw the world, his face began to show a strange smile. Tonight is destined to be different. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Hate walking in the busy street, the pedestrians around, saw the ferocious image of hate, screamed and scattered, hate for these screams is very irritable, raised his hand to pinch a car into iron. The car jam is so dense that countless pedestrians are running around. At the end of the street, there is a huge green animal shadow wandering recklessly. Police and military forces began to evacuate pedestrians, at the same time, army green armored vehicles into the streets, push forward the suppression! "Boom!" A rocket shell hit the green monster accurately, and the fire and air burst suddenly! The huge palm protrudes from it, such as the inside closing of the Pu fan, and the strong wind blows away the explosive waves with fire light. A pair of cruel and cold beast eyes looked in the direction of the rocket, no matter whether these people were his former comrades in arms or not, the beast nature of lizards was magnified infinitely, and they hated the impact on the armored vehicles of the military. Anything in front of him has been foolproof. The car that is a little bit too far away will just be overturned on the ground, while the one just in front of him will only be kicked away by him or kicked off by him. He has become like hawk in strength, so these cars are not heavier than toys for him. Naturally, under his violence, those unfortunate cars flew far away. Some of them whirled to the other end of the road, others were thrown directly into the surrounding buildings. Maybe it was due to the ignition of some equipment. A fire burst out from the building immediately, which caused more chaos. People look at this ferocious monster, wantonly destroying everything in front of them, and start to run frantically. They don''t care about their cars or other things. It''s just a vigorous escape, which can only make the scene more chaotic, but also make bronsky more invincible. Think about the feeling of letting countless people scurry because you are alone. Bronsky will tell you that it''s a great feeling. And even better, after you''ve beaten a strong opponent. But soon, this feeling was disturbed by the American soldiers. "Daddada." The American soldiers poured out their bullets without stint. Although hate does not care about these bullets, but let him very fidgety. Disgusted and impatient, he picked up a car at hand and smashed it directly in the direction of the army. The light of the fire shone on a street, which caused more chaos among the crowd. The chaos here is clear only in Queens, across the river from Manhattan£¨ (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we re collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, after you collect them, you will open them in the new website. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 83 Natasha looks out at the huge fire near Columbia University in Manhattan. Although she doesn''t know where and what happened, she can also guess about it. "What to do?" Natasha asks Yang Han for advice. She knows that someone is watching her outside, most likely from aegis. "Now that you are under surveillance, it proves that my existence has also been exposed. Nick wants to use you to seduce hawk and control hawk. Because of my presence, his preparation is in vain. So now you can completely ignore Nick Frey. Your power is comparable to that of hawk under my bonus. I believe that a smart person will not offend a superhero, and even please you. " Yang Han said softly, his tone full of confidence. The venom race has two fatal weaknesses, one is ultrasound, the other is fire. However, Yang Han does not have such defects, so he is unscrupulous. When Natasha heard Chu he''s words, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. She is also a very intelligent person. Now that she has been suspected, it''s useless to hide. It''s better to show her terrifying strength and let them throw a rat''s fear at her. Even please her, a superhero, a super villain, I believe everyone can do this choice. Thinking of this, Natasha doesn''t hesitate to let Yang Han incarnate into her battle suit in front of the agents of aegis. He was black, with spider pattern on his back, blood red pattern on the inside and outside of the hood on his head, and a pair of jade hands turned into a pair of sharp claws. Yang Han''s tight clothes reflect his concave and convex body incisively and vividly. Natasha tugged at the window and jumped straight out of it, pulling Natasha toward Manhattan with a whiff of spider silk from her wrist. "Sir, it''s confirmed that aliens are attached to the black widow. She''s on her way to Manhattan right now. " See this scene of the agent, immediately report to the officer. Nick Frey soon received the news, saying, "watch it." To tell you the truth, Nick Frey didn''t want to offend Natasha too much after seeing the power of Natasha. After all, Natasha has always been an agent of aegis. Although they did a little bad this time, they didn''t affect the overall situation. If possible, Nick Frey still likes Natasha who is not easy to get out of control. Although Hawk is powerful, he is too easy to get out of control. If he uses it well, it''s a sharp blade. If he doesn''t use it well, it''s a terrorist weapon to destroy his own people. But Natasha is not the same, this alien life is intelligent, Natasha is dispensable, but this alien life seems to be able to give human extremely powerful power, this is the key. Otherwise, they will not let the life foundation go to the universe to explore that small star. Natasha is not obedient. Just let this alien creature change its host. When the life foundation brings this alien creature back for research, it will find out their weakness, and it will not be afraid of their disobedience. "Yes, sir." The aegis agent replied, watching Natasha disappear into the night. Manhattan, Times Square. It''s only three blocks away from Samuel''s private lab. People in Times Square also find that there is something wrong with the movement created by hatred. The ground is constantly shaking, and there are often explosions outside. This also makes many tourists in Times Square feel uneasy. "What''s going on out there?" Peter Parker and Gwen Stacey, who are enjoying the musical in the opera house, obviously feel the vibration from their feet. This kind of emergency made Gwen complain. At this time, not only they but also the whole opera house felt the obvious shock. "Is it an earthquake?" Someone raised this question, and when his question spread to everyone, everyone began to worry. In this case, naturally, no one will be interested in enjoying the song and dance. Similarly, those performers do not have the courage to continue. Almost everyone stood up and consciously walked towards the door. They thought very clearly that they could not be buried in the earthquake in order to watch a song and dance performance, even if it was just a possibility. And even the dancers who were just performing on the stage jumped down from the stage and mingled with the refugees. Gwen said slightly chagrined, "Oh, damn it. What a bad day "I''m sorry, Gwen. It''s all my fault today No matter what the reason is, Peter honestly took the blame on himself. If it was another girl, it might not be useful, but at least it was very useful for Gwen. She took Peter''s hand, shook her head and said with a smile, "well, at least you didn''t disappoint me today!" Seeing that his girlfriend finally relented and was willing to forgive him for his mistake today, Peter took Gwen''s hand and said, "you know what, Gwen. You scared the hell out of me "It''s for my own good, Peter. If I don''t, how can you remember the existence of my girlfriend? " While they were talking, they followed the crowd hand in hand. Although they could not watch the musical, they still had many places to kill time. However, just as they were about to get to the gate, suddenly a loud cry broke out in the crowd in front of them. Many people began to flee. More people squatted in a safe corner and shivered. Peter looked out the door and his pupils suddenly contracted. A military jeep was like a shooting star. There were still scattered flames on the jeep. The front of the jeep seemed to have been knocked by something, and it had been completely twisted into a concave. Peter could see the dead soldier inside. As Jeep gets closer and closer to him, Gwen seems to be too scared to move. Peter doesn''t care about anything else. He immediately hugged Gwen beside him, jumped up and turned over in the air. When he was about to fall, he hit the ground with one hand and rolled over in the air again with the help of reaction force. Then he began to complete an almost gorgeous gymnastics performance in mid air. With Gwen in his arms, he gently stretched out in mid air. His two arms were used to hold his girlfriend in his arms, while his two thighs were rotating like the rotors of an airplane, driving his body to pass by the flying jeep with a gap of almost a millimetre. It was just like death. Gwen''s heart beat very fast. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 84 Gwen watched as the flame ran past her nose. The twisted door was even within reach. Even the dead soldier inside could see his face clearly. It was incredible for her, like it happened in a dream, but these things happened right in front of her eyes. Compared with what she saw, Peter''s performance just surprised her even more. As a cheerleader in high school, Gwen knew exactly what Peter''s performance just meant. It''s not polite to say that even the gymnasts of Olympic level can''t avoid it to this extent, which seems to have surpassed the level of human beings. But now this kind of level actually appears in own boy friend body, this kind of matter how can not let Gwen feel strange. "What''s the matter with you, Peter?" Gwen looks at Peter in surprise. At this moment, she really wants to know how this usually weak boyfriend will explain to her. "Gwen, I''m... careful!" Peter opened his mouth, but his mind was desperately trying to say something to fool him. At this moment, suddenly his spider sense played a role again. He quickly pressed Gwen and kept her in his arms. Gwen was still wondering what Peter was doing when an explosion suddenly sounded from behind, and the fire spewed towards them like a poisonous dragon out of the hole. Peter quickly propped up his coat, covered himself and Gwen, and fell to the ground. Fortunately, the fire came and went quickly. After the billowing air with the fire shot out of the door, Peter felt that his back had no burning pain. He stood up, pulled off his coat, and, while scrambling to put out the flames, asked Gwen, "are you all right, Gwen?" "I''m fine. I''m fine. And you, Peter? " Under his protection, Gwen was not hurt at all. She was just a little frightened. When she saw Peter patting out the fire, she immediately asked with worry. Peter''s performance just now made her moved and afraid. The reason why she was moved was that Peter thought of saving her at the first time. The reason why she was afraid was that Peter would die in that kind of explosion. However, looking at Peter''s sad expression while shooting out the fire, she knew that things were not as bad as she thought, but she was still not at ease and wanted to check Peter''s condition by herself. "Let me see, Peter. See if you''re hurt. " "I''ll be fine, Gwen. I''m fine. Nothing happened. " Peter wanted to refuse Gwen''s kindness, but at her insistence, he followed her orders honestly and began to circle. "Well, it doesn''t seem to hurt much!" Gwen was a little relieved to see that there was no sign of serious damage to Peter''s clothes. But soon she found out something was wrong. "What is this?" She held out her hand and touched the shirt behind Peter. There was a big hole in the fire. Through the hole, Gwen saw a strange red and blue fabric. She held the red and blue fabric, looked up at Peter and asked, "Peter, what''s the matter?" "Gwen, I don''t know!" Before Peter could say anything, Gwen pulled open his collar. From there, she could see clearly the spider mark on the tights under Peter''s shirt. If you just see this, Gwen may think that he''s just a spider man fan. At most, he''s a little fanatical, but he''s associated with what just happened, and Peter often disappears and can''t find anyone. She was 100% sure of Peter''s other identity¡° Are you spider man She looked at Peter with a look of disbelief in her eyes, and Peter looked a lot flustered. "Gwen, I didn''t mean to keep it from you. You know I''ve always been very kind to you... " "Cool Before he finished, Gwen revealed his true feelings. "It''s amazing that my boyfriend is spider man. I''m going to put this on Facebook. Come on, Peter. Give me a smile Gwen excitedly pulled out his cell phone to take a picture of Peter. "Gwen, no, no, No. I mean, you can''t say it! " Watching Gwen actually pull out her cell phone, Peter quickly presses her hand. "Why?" Gwen was curious, and Peter gave the answer immediately. "First, because the police are still looking for me. Although I think I''m a volunteer policeman, your father doesn''t seem to agree with that. Second, except for Tony Stark, a rich man with a hole in his head, have you ever seen that superhero expose himself? Even the only female superhero at present, venom does not reveal her identity, but rarely appears, which makes her seem very mysterious. It is a part of superhero''s life to make her true identity a secret. Third, even if you did send it to Facebook, they wouldn''t believe I was spider man. They will only think you are a liar, you know, there are a lot of such people now. They can do anything for the number of hits. " Peter explained quickly. "Are you sure?" Hearing these reasons, Gwen asked with some uncertainty. Peter nodded, affirming, "I''m sure, and I''m sure it''s true." "Well, what a pity. But Peter, every time we break an appointment, you''re cheating me, aren''t you? You''re going to be Spider man, aren''t you "Sometimes, sometimes not. You know, spider man doesn''t always need help. " Peter shrugged his shoulders and gave a helpless gesture. This time Gwen twisted his arm hard. "Listen, it''s not before. But later, you have to tell me the truth! " "No problem, I promise." It''s a good thing, Peter. He''d like it to be like this. At this moment, a roar like thunder came from outside the gate. More violent explosions were enveloped in the roar. At the same time, many people were crying for help. "It looks like it''s time for me to go, Gwen. It seems that our appointment will be put off again. You''d better stay away. It sounds like that guy outside is not easy to get into trouble! " Hearing the outside voice, Peter said to his girlfriend with a smile, he pushed Gwen to a safe place, and rushed to the corner invisible to others. A moment later, a spider man in a red and blue tights appears in Gwen''s sight. He salutes Gwen and runs out of the gate of the opera house. And go out, small spider grid head saw a conspicuous figure. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 85 Hateful stepped forward and flattened all the cars that stopped him, shouting: "come on! Hawk The soldiers around them pointed at hate with guns, but they didn''t shoot because they knew that guns didn''t do much for hate. Moreover, they dare not shoot. The people who shot before have probably become pancakes, and they don''t want to follow suit. With the progress of hatred, these soldiers are constantly retreating. As for the superior''s orders, don''t tease me. The superior did not say that they would fight to the death, it was just a tactical retreat. I hate chasing the helicopter in the sky. Bruce is there. He runs after the helicopter all the time. Even the car in the way is like a toy to him. He can kick out with one kick. And the huge force of hating terror directly turned the car into a UFO and directly blasted it out. I don''t know where it will hit in the end. And now, Peter finally found the culprit who just let himself exposed, but do you really want to go up to revenge? Looking at the exaggerated body shape and the ferocious and ugly appearance, as well as the superhuman combat effectiveness, the little spider was a little flustered, and finally felt that there was no bottom in his heart. If I go up and get a punch from this guy, I guess I''ll turn into a sauced biscuit. However, although he was a little scared in his heart, Peter, as spider man, was honest physically. He swung on the swing and quietly flew to hate from behind. Spiderman has quietly come to hate behind, and summoned up the strength of the whole body to his head to a flying kick. You know, after the mutation of spider DNA, the little spider is not an ordinary person. If all his muscle strength bursts out, it''s about ten tons. This kind of power is monster level for ordinary people, but it''s not enough for the hatred at the moment. The little spider''s foot kicked the hateful head, he can swear, he absolutely used the greatest strength, but the effect is just the hateful head forward, and then never again. He didn''t even move his body like meat mountain. The only thing that changed was that he turned his head and looked at the spider that had jumped to the ground. Hate before he found the swing around the little spider, but his own feelings tell him that this little bug does not have any threat, Hawk is the one he really want to defeat. But he didn''t find the bug''s trouble. Instead, the bug found his trouble. "Bug, you are looking for death!" He once injected lizard serum into his body. Although he was not more aggressive than his reason, he was also very irritable. If you hate being provoked, your combat power will increase a lot. "Big man, I said I just wanted to say hello to you. Do you believe it?" Looking at the hideous face and the big fist of the sandbag, Spiderman swallowed and said solemnly. "Go to hell!" Hate to hit it with one punch. "Hey! You are so unfriendly Little spider''s spider sense alarm bell, directly ejected a strand of spider silk, took him away from the original place, and little spider''s position, but was hit by a blow of hate collapsed. "My God, if I get hit, I think I''ll have to see God. It''s more terrible than lizards." Little spider is a little nervous, but as a superhero, he will not shrink back¡° But seriously, your muscles are great. Can you tell me which fitness club you worked out in? I want to try it too! " Although the little spider is a little uneasy, it doesn''t affect his broken thoughts. This is a hobby of little spider. Maybe it''s because Peter Parker is too depressed, so since he became spider man, little spider has learned one thing, mouth gun. He can pull out a lot of messy things at any time, at any person. This includes ridicule, ridicule, inquisition and endless conjecture. Many people who have dealt with spider man know that compared with his skill, the most hateful thing is his broken mouth. This piece of broken mouth is deeply experienced by some prisoners who are caught by Spiderman and have some mental breakdown. He can speak of the living as collapse and the dead as suicide again. Well, the premise is that the dead can understand him. Always, spiders may not be the strongest superheroes in the world, but they are definitely one of the best. Now, he is using his unique talent to communicate with hatred. It''s a pity that I don''t understand the spider''s "good intentions". I just feel that the insect is as annoying as a fly buzzing in my ear. "Shut up! Little worm! I''ll crush you to death! " Hate is a member who was upset by the little spider''s mouth gun. It can be said that the little spider''s mouth gun skill not only failed to persuade the enemy well, but also increased the enemy''s combat power by 20%. The main reason is that the anger is aroused. The angry people can give full play to the strength of 12 points. Hate the strong arm toward the small spider, the small spider''s reaction speed is 15 times that of ordinary people, hate the running speed is very fast, but also rely on his size and strength, hand speed and reaction speed, compared with ordinary people, also powerful so five or six times. Small spider can calmly avoid hate attack, but also can continue to use their own mouth gun bombing hate brain. "Silly, you can''t catch up with me. Why can''t we just sit down and talk? Talk about life, talk about ideals? You know what? You look like a guy I''ve seen before. They''re all so ugly and green. " Small spider fragmentary read, even around the soldiers are a big head, let alone irritable hate. Has been completely angered by the spider''s hatred, roared out of his heart most want to say: "shut up! Little bug. " "Hey, I''m not a bug. Spiders are not insects. Did your PE teacher teach you biology? All members of the insect family have this characteristic, that is, the whole body of the adult is divided into three parts: head, chest and abdomen, and six legs and two pairs of wings grow in the chest. On the head of the insect, there is a pair of flexible antennae and two compound eyes. But the spider has eight legs, no antennae or compound eyes on its head, and its head and chest are closed together. Moreover, spiders belong to the class Arachnida. It''s kind of an arthropod. Do you understand now? Big man, maybe you should call me teacher Small spider swing, continue to provoke the hate. No one can accept this kind of provocation again and again. What''s more, they hate this kind of irritable guy. Five big fingers suddenly open, like five thick electric poles, and they fan the little spider. It''s just the palm wind that makes the spider feel like he''s facing an industrial fan. It''s not hard for him to imagine what it would be like if he was slapped. Have you ever heard of two-way foil? He suspects that this is what happened when he was shot. From three-dimensional to two-dimensional, he completely turns into a plane and pastes it on the ground. So, of course, spider began to show his dodging skills. But this time is different, he used his own spider silk, and also completed the first counterattack so far. He covered his eyes with spider silk, and at the same time wrapped his feet and tripped him to the ground. Besides, the little spider could not do any harm to hate. (end of this chapter) Zhang Tui is a good-looking book, rebirth journey to the West: daily growth. Rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, you can collect new websites, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, you can open them in the new website after you collect them. The old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future. Please remember: Rose, The fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error report, book search, please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 86 Although the little spider caused some trouble to hate, but that''s all, but! Now, little spider thinks things are a little bit big. Before the hate and did not put the little spider in the heart, even because the little spider has been broken read, but also some irritable mood, want to kill him just. Now, the spider has successfully enraged the hatred completely. He will exert the power that hatred should have. With a roar of disgust, it was easy to tear off the special spider silk. A pair of cold animal eyes were staring at the little spider, which made the little spider''s spider feel the alarm, stronger than any reminder, and made him feel like being watched by the beast. At the same time, there is also a feeling of facing natural enemies. Abhorrence runs towards the little spider. Everything in the way is destroyed. Everything along the way is destroyed. The earth is shaking, the ground is tearing, and everything in front of him is collapsing. All this seems to tell the little spider that you have provoked a guy who should not. Spider is a little flustered now. As soon as he pulled the long spider silk, he immediately wandered to a high building far away, and the disgust of being enraged was not willing to let the little insect go. He roared, and the rolling air even shook the air around him. Then, his body squatted down, and the muscles on his legs began to accumulate and burst. At the next moment, the whole ground was like a terrible explosion. The soil under his feet immediately began to roll out, and his body was like the most terrible shell. He took off in the same place and flew in the direction of the little spider. If we really want to compare hate with hawk, hate is much stronger than hawk. Looking at the hateful figure flying over like this, the little spider was scared to split his liver and gall. He quickly pulled out another spider silk and adjusted his direction. He narrowly avoided the offensive attack from above, and then he found that there were all kinds of exaggerated voices in the building that he had been targeting. Disgust fell in from a window, and then the whole floor began to make all kinds of sounds like explosions. A huge amount of smoke and dust mixed with countless debris broke all the windows on this floor and spewed out endlessly. Even with his own buttocks, the little spider could guess that this floor was completely finished, and there must be a mess inside. However, he still had a little hope that maybe a certain wall could be a little stronger, which could make the big fool suffer. But the figure rushing out of the smoke proved that he was obviously daydreaming. When he looked at abhorrence taking off again, he wanted to give himself two punches. Why didn''t he take advantage of the opportunity to retreat just now and stay here to watch the play. And now he had no chance to escape, because hatred came at him again. "Who will help me!" The little spider swung to another building again, and his heart cried out. Little spider doesn''t know when this will be the end. He only knows that if it goes on like this, he won''t be able to hold on. Jennifer also noticed the hate and spider situation. She hesitated to take a look at the spider and the helicopter in the sky. She didn''t know whether she should continue to track Bruce or help the spider. "Damn it! It must be Bruce''s blood. " Said Jennifer, looking at her hideous face. That''s how she became a female hawk, but it''s obvious that this guy had injected something before he injected Hulk blood, otherwise it would not have been like this. Although she is far away in Los Angeles, she still yearns for superheroes. At least she knows iron man, spider man, and a female superhero, venom. Although I don''t know if I am the opponent of this ugly guy, her heart tells her that she should help little spider. Thinking of this, Jennifer immediately stops and rushes towards hate. The little spider is a little desperate. The big monster seems to recognize him, and he is biting him tightly. At this moment, how much he misses the billionaire with a hole in his head. Maybe this guy with poisonous tongue can attract some firepower to him. If Tony knew how Peter was abusing him, he would be furious and fight with spider. "Go to hell, worm!" Hate open hand, sharp claws like the sharpest spear, toward the small spider. Small spider also some despairing looking at hate big hand, is he going to become spider sauce today? It''s not a good experience. "Stop it, you monster." A green figure came flying from one side, bumping hatred out directly. "I don''t know who you are, but thank you." The little spider sat on the side of the road for the rest of his life and said to the visitors. "You''re welcome, but this is not the time to rest." Jennifer said in a deep voice, her eyes fixed on the smoke in front of her. At this time, little spider also found Jennifer, nearly 2.5 meters tall, algae green hair, light green skin, vigorous posture, let little spider quite surprised. Another green skin?! What happened today? "Why are you all green? Is that because of the experiment? " Little spider asks curiously. "No, it was an accident." Jennifer has a good feeling for this little spider who is also a superhero. In the face of hating this kind of terrorist creature, it''s great courage to dare to stand up. After all, Jennifer is just a lawyer, and has not experienced any battle. When the little spider talks, a huge figure shoots out of the smoke. "Be careful!" Little spider quickly remind a. But obviously, it''s a little late. Jennifer was disgusted to the ground, two green monsters, rolled together. Hate cold beast eyes staring at Jennifer, showed a trace of evil smile, said: "Jennifer, Bruce''s cousin, you are not my opponent, let hawk out to fight with me." "Don''t look down on people!" said Jennifer With these words, her slender and strong legs stepped on her hateful chest. Although the power of female hawk was not as strong as that of hawk, it was enough to shake her hateful body. "Not bad, but not enough!" A trace of excitement flashed in the hateful beast eyes, and finally there was an opponent who could exert all his strength. Jennifer sprang up from the ground, looking warily at hate. Little spider scratched his head, and now he''s an audience? However, looking at the terror power of these two people, little spider thinks it''s better to shut up and watch the play, otherwise, he may be hammered into a cake. He didn''t want to be chased by hatred again, which was not good at all. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 87 Jennifer looks serious and stares at the hatred in front of her. She can feel the power of hatred. The cruel color flickered in his cold and merciless eyes. He didn''t have the concept of pity for jade in his consciousness. He hated the cruel radian in the corner of his mouth and said in a cold voice: "since hawk can''t come out, kill you, hawk should come out." He never thinks the guy in front of him is his opponent, but since hawk wants to be a turtle, then! If he kills hawk''s cousin, he doesn''t believe hawk won''t do it. "Come on!" Jennifer''s face was cold, and the strength of her body made her fearless. Although this guy looks bigger and stronger than his cousin. With a roar of disgust, he charged directly towards Jennifer. His huge body was almost unstoppable, as if it could crush all the guys in front of him. Jennifer also knew that if she was hit, she would lose half her life if she didn''t die. She stepped on the ground with her right foot, and with the help of the reaction force, she flew directly into the sky to avoid the hateful collision. But before she turned into a female hawk, she was just a lawyer. She didn''t have any fighting experience at all, but hatred was different. Although he turned into hatred, his reason still didn''t lose. All the fighting skills and fighting experience were kept in his mind. Seeing her jump up, she gives a sneer, grabs a car beside her and smashes it directly at her. Jennifer looks slightly changed. She can''t relay in mid air at all. If she is hit, she is likely to be hit hard. The grimace on his disgusted face became more and more ferocious. It seemed that he could see the end of Jennifer. At the critical moment, two spider threads stuck to Jennifer''s back and pulled her back suddenly, just to avoid the car. The flying car directly smashed through a building, which crackled and burst, and a huge explosion, and the flame was burning. If it wasn''t for spider, she would be dead now. "Thanks, Spiderman." Thank you, Jennifer. "You''re welcome. I think we should think about how to deal with this big fool. He''s so powerful. I don''t know that crazy guy made this horrible creature." Little spider complained. "It''s Professor Samuel of Columbia University who made this monster out of my cousin''s blood." Jennifer explained that she understood the cause and effect. "Cousin? Are you all big green guys in your family? " Little spider asks curiously. "Of course not, but I don''t think it''s time for us to talk." Said Jennifer, looking at the hatred that was coming towards them step by step. "Of course." Spider climbed to the top of the building. To tell you the truth, he couldn''t bear the big guy''s fist. It''s better to stay away from him. He could interfere with his disgust or rescue Jennifer at the right time. "Nasty little bug." Hate angry look at the little spider, if not for this annoying little bug, now I''m afraid Jennifer has been seriously injured, or even dead. So he can get hawk to show up and fight him. "Die, all of you!" With a roar of disgust, he picked up a car beside him and held it high to smash it at little spider and Jennifer. "Chi Chi!" At this time, two dazzling daytime lasers first landed on the car, causing the car to explode in disgusting hands. Take back your hands and hate to shake your head. The back of your head is a little black under the nearby waves. "Who?" He looked around angrily and roared. "Bug, I hope I''m not late." A golden red tin man, flying in the air, just two rays is his masterpiece. "Of course not. If you slow down a little bit, maybe I''ll be Spider sauce." Said the little spider. "But why is this guy so ugly? It''s green and sticky. My God, it''s disgusting. It''s more disgusting than the lizard we met last time. " Tony Stark''s tongue is working again. Originally because of Tony sneak attack and extremely angry hate, heard Tony''s evaluation, completely crazy. "Tony Stark, I''m going to crush you." Hate roared, although bronsky is a soldier, but for current affairs news or attention, iron man is Tony Stark news is not a secret. "Hey, it looks like you pissed him off." Little spider gloated. "Yes, but it can''t hit me." Tony drives the mecha and takes off again, reaching a height beyond the reach of hatred. But he got the hatred again. He fired several lasers and roared the hatred again and again. It''s a pity that it''s useless. On the contrary, let hate all vent their anger on little spider and Jennifer. They are in danger, and they can''t fight against hate at all. "Damn it, we must upgrade Mark''s armor again this time. These lasers have no effect on it at all." Tony grits his teeth. As the top genius, the equipment developed by him can''t do any harm to this kind of guy. If it wasn''t for being able to fly in the air, it would have been smashed. "Oh, damn it!" Little spider in a mess to avoid the hate smashed things, hate smashed things, each one is comparable to a small bomb. I''m afraid it''s going to end badly if we get caught. Facing the offensive of hatred, even if there were three of them, they could only keep dodging and even had no power to fight back. "It can''t go on like this!" Jennifer clenched her lips. As Bruce said, this kind of power is a disaster. The consequences of this kind of power, being captured by this kind of power, have been revealed. No one will be able to counter its power unless hawk reappears. However, she also knew that Bruce had eliminated hawk''s influence and could not help at all. "Hey, stark, can you find the venom? She can definitely subdue this guy. " Little spider yells at the sky. Tony''s armor also fell down and said, "if I could find it out, I would have found it out. This guy is very mysterious. We might as well think about how to deal with this guy instead of relying on this mysterious guy." "Oh, I feel like we''re going to be beaten into meat sauce by this guy sooner or later. I don''t have much spider silk." The little spider looks at the spider silk launcher on his wrist. The spider silk stored in it is almost consumed. If his spider silk is used up, the little spider feels that he will be the first one to become a meat pie for the big man. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 88 On the helicopter. Rose has received a report from his subordinates that bronsky has injected Benner''s blood and become the new Hulk, abhorrent. Three superheroes are currently entangled. "Damn it Rose has a dignified face, which is really bad news for him. A Hulk is so difficult, let alone a stronger Hulk. General Ross took a look at Bruce and said in a deep voice, "turn around and fly back." The pilot turned off the helicopter and flew towards the huge war situation. This was caused by the military. They had to wipe their buttocks. Bruce looked a little excited, looking at a vigorous green figure below, "Jennifer!" He didn''t expect that Jennifer would fight against hate. Although there were three of them, it was obvious that they were not rivals. The heartbeat counter on Bruce''s wrist is ticking, but Bruce can''t turn into hawk now. He can only watch the battle below. However, the battle below has fallen into a great disadvantage. For them, hateful attacks are very lethal. However, for hateful attacks, despite their full firepower, their terrible recovery ability will soon recover as before. Abhorrence raised a hand to block Tony''s laser gun, which was as powerful as him, and there were bursts of stings on his arm. Tony''s firepower suppression gave Jennifer a chance. With her vigorous posture, she rushed forward quickly, swung her fist and hit her in the abominable abdomen. Beat back the hatred a few steps, but only once. The defense of hate is more terrifying than that of hawk. Abhorrence opens five strong fingers like a streetlight and grabs at Jennifer. She moves sideways to avoid grabbing his hand. Abhorrence suddenly raises her hand and hits her. With great strength, she flies out and hits the wall of a house. Just in an instant, the walls of the house collapsed directly, causing countless smoke. In the air, Bruce can see clearly. Bruce''s eyes are splitting, and there is a great anger rising in his chest. The heartbeat counter on his wrist is almost ringing continuously, but Bruce is still Bruce, and he has not changed into hawk. "No!" Bruce let out a roar, and there was a flame of anger in his eyes. "Let me down. I''ll take him out." Bruce growled. "Are you crazy? You can''t be hawk any more. You can''t win it at all. " Betty said anxiously. "Believe me, Betty, he won''t let me die." Bruce explained that he believed that hawk had never died. He could not have died so easily. "Let him go, Betty. It''s his responsibility as a man. " Said general Ross. Betty clenched her lower lip, looked at Bruce, stepped forward, kissed Bruce on the lip and said, "be careful." Bruce went to the cabin door, took a deep breath, and jumped directly. The strong sense of weightlessness made Bruce''s heart beat again. The helicopter was only two or three hundred meters away from the ground. It doesn''t take ten seconds for Bruce to fall from the sky. As he looks closer and closer to the ground, Bruce smiles bitterly. And then it went straight into the circle of three superheroes and hate. This figure from the sky also stunned everyone. Even the hatred of pursuing stopped. Little spider held on to Jennifer. Her arm was broken and even her ribs were broken. Although her recovery was very strong, she had to be cultivated for a few days. "Kacha!" The ground trembled slightly, and the crack of the pit was expanding, from which a green and strong hand came out. The Hulk crawled out of it, looking ferocious and angry. Hate to see the emergence of hawk, the corner of the mouth showed a smile, roared: "Hawk, you finally appear." Even other people don''t want to take care of it, so they rush to hawk. Hawk, who just appeared, didn''t know how to pack fast yet. Disgust ran into hawk''s arms like a shell, and then suddenly burst out like a huge cowhide drum thumping in his ear. That thumping had a deafening effect. And it''s more than that. An air wave formed a shock wave, which burst out from the place where two huge figures collided. Tony, who was flying in mid air, also rotated several times in the air because of this air wave before stopping. Jennifer''s physical fitness was better than Tony and little spider. This kind of shock wave was just a gust of wind to him, But still on the ground of the small spider but directly blow fly out, solid ground hit a wall. This can make him show his teeth in pain, but the little spider is also superhuman, this is not as good as what he wants, but even if it is, he has no courage to find the culprit to revenge. The spider, who has been chased by abhorrence for more than ten streets, feels that he is lucky to survive now, and naturally will not continue to provoke abhorrence. "My God, what did these two guys eat? Compared with them, I think my armor is a waste. " Tony fell down and watched the fight between the two monsters. He couldn''t help saying. "Who knows? I think I''m very lucky to be here and watch them fight. " Said the little spider. "I think we should stay away, otherwise we may have bad luck." ''she''s not very badly hurt, and it''s slowly healing. Now she''s going to connect the bones first, ''she said. "That''s true." Little spider also agrees with this view. He would rather fight lizard man once more than have another PK with the big man. Lizard man can fight well. This guy is thick skinned. His own strength is useless to him, and even can only play the role of interference and rescue. The three of them retreated nearly 100 meters again. After retreating to a safe distance, Tony called up Jarvis and observed the data of the two guys. "But, spider, have you found it?" Tony suddenly turned his head, looked at the little spider and asked. "What did you find?" Little spider looks at Tony blankly, his thoughts and Tony''s thoughts are not on the same channel at all. "This guy, the one without a man." Tony said with a mysterious smile. It''s self-evident who Tony said. The little spider laughed two times and said, "it''s really pitiful." A man without a third leg is still a man? Even if this guy is a monster now. "Men''s concerns are strange." Jennifer''s hearing is also good. Naturally, she can hear a big guy and a small guy talking about something. She can''t help spitting to herself, but there is a trace of pity in her eyes. Tut Tut, pathetic! (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 89 "You''re a piece of shit!" Abhorrence fiercely waved a fist to hawk, roared: "you don''t deserve this kind of power." Hawk is not willing to be outdone, but he has no leisure. He just yells and rushes up again. Generally speaking, up to now, disgust has the upper hand. After all, before his transformation, Bruce Banner was a doctor engaged in scientific research, while bronsky was also a special forces soldier, the elite of the elite. He had the fighting consciousness, fighting experience and skills that Banna did not have. Before, Banna could still abuse bronsky by relying on his great strength. But when bronsky turns into hate, he can use these experience skills to suppress hawk. "Give him some help now!" In the sky, a helicopter flew over, and Benner''s girlfriend and father-in-law rose were on it. Rose was also clear about the situation on the scene, and immediately ordered support from his machine gun men. Although Ross is stubborn, selfish and arrogant, he still has a conscience. He knows how much harm bronsky, who has lost his humanity, is. With the sound of the motor turning, the Gatling gun on the plane poured out a lot of bullets at hate. "Ross!" The hater who was fighting with hawk roared and beat hawk back with one punch. He grabbed a car door and threw it at the plane. The car door hit the tail of the plane, suddenly the tail of the plane emitted smoke, lost its balance, circled and fell into the distance. When hawk saw this scene, he gave up his hatred and chased the plane. But he can''t blame his wife for it. Whether it''s Benner or hawk, the safety of his sister is always put in the first place. Hate nature can not let hawk so easily to rescue his father-in-law and daughter-in-law. It was another fight. Hawk was worried about his daughter-in-law. Naturally, he was suppressed by his hatred and watched the helicopter crash. Maybe it''s because of the aura of the heroine. Although it crashed, rose and Betty didn''t get hurt, but unfortunately, the wreckage began to explode. To make matters worse, the oil began to leak. However, the other three people are not simply watching the play, and Betty is still Jennifer''s sister-in-law in the future, so it is impossible not to save her. The moment they rescued Betty and rose, the helicopter exploded. Hate and hawk wrestle together, hawk''s attention is attracted by Betty most of the time, is hate pressure to fight. "Is that all you have, hawk?" Hawk, who is at a disadvantage, naturally focuses all his attention on hate when he sees that Betty is OK. At the moment, he hears the hate words, and immediately roars violently. He holds a overturned floor beside him and throws it at the monster in front of him. The flat floor immediately became a lethal weapon in his hands, and the sound of wind driven by rotation alone sounded more frightening than the propeller of a helicopter. In the face of this kind of thing, he doesn''t want to eat it hard. After all, they are both strong men of the same level. If they eat this kind of attack hard, he won''t feel comfortable. He turns aside a little and avoids the flying brick. Then he hears a harsh and dull noise. The flying brick has already stirred through the whole building, Only fragmentary bodies were left to fly to the sky¡° Roar Looking at hawk raised a brick and stone again, he didn''t want to stand still. With a roar, he stepped on the spot and charged in the direction of hawk. The stone in hawk''s hand hit hateful. Hateful raised his hand to smash it. His body hit hawk again, flew it out, hit the ground, and made a lot of cracks in the ground. "That''s all you can do?" Hate issued a suppressed laugh, mercilessly began to laugh at hawk, and hawk''s mind was not mature, naturally would not allow others to laugh at him. With a loud roar, the bulldozer rushed forward, and abhorrence also met them with a ferocious smile. At the feet of the two giants, the earth could not bear their strength, and the ground began to shake. Layers of cracks began to spread in the square, but where they were affected by their fighting, not to mention the people who could stand still, there were few things still standing. Hawk''s menace doesn''t have much effect on hate. Although he has become a monster now, he was an elite special forces soldier before that. Therefore, compared with hawk''s fighting style of relying on strength to show off his fierce attack, he obviously has more advantages in fighting skills of special forces. Hate in charge at the same time, bent down, the speed of charge increased again, with an unparalleled momentum, rushed to hawk, hate a moment to embrace his waist, his whole people are up. Although hawk began to struggle hard and hit him on the back with both hands, for the hatred of a layer of heavy armor behind him, the attack was completely within the range of tolerance. Although it was painful, he would not be hurt at all. He completely ate all the attacks of hawk, arms and shoulders at the same time mana, forced him up and fell heavily behind him. This kind of big back fall often appears in fighting or wrestling competitions, and generally makes the audience feel very happy, but now, the hateful big back fall only makes people feel shocked. Hawk''s body was directly smashed into the ground by him under the terrible force. Hawk''s huge body was almost buried under the ground by him. The shock of terror was like the explosion of a deeply buried bomb, which made the ground around them turn over layer by layer. Whether it''s the bricks on the surface or the soil in the depth, they all burst out. That kind of visual impact even makes people feel like watching Hollywood blockbusters. But this is not Hollywood, it''s a real event. In the face of this kind of reality, almost all people feel powerless as human beings. "My God, what kind of monsters are these two guys?" Small spider surprised open mouth, difficult swallow swallow saliva, tone some stammer said. "In the face of this kind of strength, I don''t think my armor can hold them." Tony''s eyes emerged a little bit of fighting will not lose, he wants to develop a kind of armor that can compete with this terrible monster, must! He''s Tony Stark who should be in the limelight, not stand on the edge and watch two horrible guys fight. General Ross''s heart is also quite agitated, his eyes are shining at the two giants who are fighting each other, and his heart is hot. This is the real power. It doesn''t belong to human beings anymore, it''s God!!! (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 90 "Roar!" Although hate is pressing hawk to fight, Hawk is not easy to be provoked. His legs are directly pushed on his chest, and he is kicked out by hawk and smashed into a residential building. The shock of terror almost knocked down the whole residential building, and the lime powder fell down, covering the disgusting body. Hawk got up from the big hole on the ground, staring into the smoke. A figure suddenly rushed out of the smoke and dust, threw hawk to the ground again and rolled together. Strictly speaking, his current strength is discounted. Although he broke through the limitation of Samuel''s antidote and completed the transformation from Bruce Benner to hawk by external stimulation, his body was still affected by the antidote. Compared with hawk in the past, he is very weak now. Otherwise, bronsky would not look so embarrassed even if he didn''t win. "Ha ha ha! Is that all you have? " Hate laughing, straddling on hawk''s body, one punch after another hit on hawk''s head. "Bruce!" When Betty saw Bruce Benner hanging and beaten by hate, she was angry in her eyes, and her body was about to rush up to stop hate. But she was held by the little spider. If Betty used to, there was only one way to die. There was no other way. "Bang!" In the dark, a dark figure galloped from Queens. With vigorous posture, he kicked the hateful on the forehead. With terrifying force, he kicked the hateful nearly 100 meters away and flattened many cars. "It''s her." Exclaimed Tony, looking at Natasha in his armor. He did not expect that Natasha''s power was so terrible that she kicked the hatred so far. "Damn it." Hate from the ground to get up, cold beast eyes filled with anger. Seeing Natasha''s figure, he exclaimed, "you finally showed up. I thought you would hide like a turtle." Abhorrence stands on the earth. His tall body is like a statue made of bronze. When he comes forward, Natasha''s body can be covered by his shadow alone. Compared with him, Natasha is very small. It was this huge difference in body shape that made him completely ignore Natasha. Now he is blind and arrogant. Strictly speaking, he has reached the level of defiance. Not to mention that Natasha, who just kicked him off, is the world''s superheroes tied in front of him, he will not pay attention to it. However, it is true that the current few superheroes are not his opponents. Iron man, little spider, female hawk, and hawk are all his losers. He is unmatched. Next, he is going to defeat Natasha, who is known as the strongest heroine. Let''s tell everyone that he is the best heroine! Bronsky is the strongest in the world. Natasha frowns slightly. She can feel that hatred is not a big threat to her. Moreover, Natasha hates this ugly guy very much. Compared with Yang Han, Natasha thinks Yang Han is quite lovely. Ugly and arrogant. This is Natasha''s only impression. "What do you think you are? What are you? " Natasha sneered and asked. In her eyes, this guy is not even as good as spider and Tony Stark. Hate swept him one eye, from the abdominal cavity smoke fire general horror laughter, said: "venom, these ants are regarded as the strongest heroine, but in my eyes, women are women, no matter how strong women, will always be conquered by men! Today, I''ll beat you down and look at your face under your mask. " "Oh, there''s no sign of being a man. What else do you say about conquest?" Although the mask covered Natasha''s eyes, it was not hard to hear the scorn in her tone. Even the crowd, who were not afraid of death, gave out a burst of laughter. "You want to die!" Hate roars. He strode forward and hit Natasha hard in front. It can be seen that he launched the attack with the mentality of smashing Natasha into meat pie. "This guy is so funny, more arrogant than me." Yang Han grinned. Why does this guy think he will be the strongest? Who gave this guy the courage to punch him? Liang Jingru? Natasha''s face, which was wrapped in black fluid, remained unchanged. Looking at the fierce blow from hateful, she directly raised her hand and hit her. "Oh, my God! She''s too impulsive. " Jennifer''s eyes closed. She didn''t want to see Natasha cut into a patty. She had fought against hate, and knew how strong it was. Natasha, compared with him, was just beating the stone with the egg. In a roar, Natasha collided with her hateful fist. The huge difference in body size did not bring her absolute advantage. Even in a moment, her hateful fist was completely defeated. Abhorrence flew out upside down. The whole body stuck to the ground and glided for nearly 100 meters before slowly stopping. All the vehicles on the road were thrown out, and even the ground was scratched with a huge dent. Just this, let many people realize the venom, the power of the strongest heroine. What is the strongest superhero on earth? This is the guy. Some daring onlookers are already frantically uploading videos of the battle to Twitter and Facebook. I believe that in a short time, the support rate and fans of online venom will surpass iron man and spiders, ranking first. Tony saw this scene, the whole person was confused. As a playboy, Tony didn''t think that there was a woman in the world he couldn''t deal with. At the moment, he just wanted to find out Natasha''s real body, and then put it on the list of not to be provoked. He didn''t want to accidentally soak in the real body of the venom one day, and then be beaten half paralyzed by her. Little spider''s legs are shaking. Originally, he wanted to ask why Natasha has the same ability as him. Now, I''d better leave. This big sister can''t be provoked. "This is the strongest fighter you call yourself. Are you cheating yourself? It''s disappointing that I can''t even catch a punch. " Natasha was also deeply affected by the essence of pretending to be forced. She twisted her waist and took cat''s steps. Her voice was cold and clear. Even the onlookers could not help imagining how beautiful the face was under the mask. After listening to Natasha''s teasing, he stood up from the ruins. He looked at his fist, which had caused him great damage. His whole hand bone was broken to pieces. A huge dent appeared directly on the front of his fist, with scales everywhere. Half of the bone was poked out of his small arm, The bone spur on his elbow protruded a little, and along the broken bone and wound, dirty blood flowed down like a stream. It can be said that this is the first time that he has suffered such a serious injury since he became abhorrent. (the end of this chapter) rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, rose has changed its website, we collect new websites again, new mobile phone version websites, new computer version websites, we open them in the new website after collection, the old website has been unable to open recently, and the old website will not open in the future, please remember: Rose, free and fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, Please add QQ group: 647547956 (group number) Chapter 91 Although he hated being hurt by Natasha''s fist, he looked at his wound healing quickly and said with a sneer, "you still have a little ability, but do you think it''s over? The battle has just begun Hawk has very strong defense and self-healing ability. He has super soldier potion in his hate body, which is stronger than ordinary soldiers and has stronger recovery ability. In addition, the lizard serum he took before, as long as he doesn''t break his hate head, he can recover and has very strong vitality. "This guy is a little strong. What should I do?" Natasha asked, shaking her aching arm. "Don''t worry, I can save you when you die." Yang Han said very calmly that in other people''s venom movies, Eddie is pierced, and the venom can save him even if it is attached to him at last. There''s no reason why the venom whose ability has been strengthened can''t work. Natasha is a little angry. Who wants to die if she can live? Even if you can come back to life in the end, but this kind of death experience is absolutely not easy? "Be serious." Natasha gritted her teeth. "You can''t win. I''ll go to the head office." Yang Han replied that he has been in Natasha''s body for a long time. Most of the time, Natasha controls Yang Han''s body to become a battle suit. Only when Yang Han controls Natasha''s body can he exert the most powerful power of the venom. However, Yang Han has only taken obadai''s hand once. After that, he didn''t do anything. If Yang Han wants to, he can completely ignore Natasha''s will and directly control Natasha''s body. But that''s meaningless. He also wants Natasha to help him find more super powers so that he can absorb them. Hateful eyes are staring at Natasha, and the injury on her arm is almost recovered within three breaths. Hateful tight muscles suddenly burst out their maximum speed and rushed towards Natasha. His strong muscles give him strong power. In addition to his huge body shape, he almost disappears behind him four or five meters away from his feet, which makes him faster than human imagination. The air flow driven by his body movement is terrifying. Just between two breaths, he crossed the distance of nearly 100 meters, rushed to Natasha''s face in an instant, and launched a crazy attack. The huge fist pierced dozens or hundreds of times in a second, which was unimaginable fast. With the naked eye, it was like turning into an indistinguishable virtual shadow, hitting Natasha. On the ground where Natasha stood, countless pieces of gravel were cracked and flew, and then stayed in the air in a very strange state, and became more and more tiny, Until it turns into indistinguishable dust. Only a very few people can see that this is the illusion caused by super high speed boxing. Because the speed of boxing is too fast, the broken stone is hit again before it has time to escape from the attack range of high speed boxing, and again and again, and in the third, until it completely loses the ability to be hit. This creates the illusion that the gravel is stagnant. In contrast to the illusion of gravel stagnation, what is even more unbelievable is that Natasha is clearly in the high-speed fist which is difficult to distinguish her body, but no one hears the sound of her being hit from the beginning to the end. When people look at Natasha, they only feel that there are countless black shadows on her body, Then he stood in the same place and looked at the hatred. It is estimated that the truth can only be seen by the aegis, which is monitored by satellite, and the little spiders with extraordinary nerve reaction speed. Natasha''s body continuously rushes out a mass of black fluid, resists and pushes away the hateful fist, covering Natasha''s whole body tightly. The hateful fist can''t hit Natasha''s body at all. "It''s strange that the battle clothes on the venom are not simple. They seem to be organic life. There is no similar material on earth. It is likely to be extraterrestrial life. " Tony Stark''s hacking technology is the best in the world. It''s easy to use some military satellites to watch the battle between them. Moreover, Jarvis, an artificial intelligence, has been collecting data. According to various verification and demonstration, venom is an organic life and does not belong to the life on earth. "Organic life, alien life? No way Spider''s eyes widened. As a gifted student bully in biology department, he naturally knew what organic life represented, but he didn''t expect that the battle clothes on the venom body were actually organic life, which was amazing. Organic life mostly refers to animals, plants and microorganisms, but the venom in front of us is obviously a life that can change its own shape, which is a great discovery for biology. What''s more, this guy is an alien creature, which has great research value. For the whole human race, it is the key to break into the era of aerospace. Why do humans stagnate in the world? Is scientific development not enough? Of course, it''s not because there is no planet near the solar system that can survive. If this alien creature can be grasped and studied, or some information can be obtained to let human beings enter the space age, then the human beings who have discovered all this can definitely go down in history for later generations to worship and admire. "It''s just a guess. This guy is haunted. I''m not sure I can find her." Although Tony Stark is also interested in Natasha''s alien creatures, his reason is still there, and he can''t rush to grab them blindly. After all, this alien creature has no harm to human beings at present, it seems like a tool. Falling into the hands of good people is a holy weapon to save the world, falling into the hands of bad people is a magic weapon to destroy the world. "So it is." Little spider nodded deeply. He thought it was better not to get involved in this kind of thing. Venom can break the abominable arm with one punch, so it can still beat him into spider sauce with one punch. Small spider thought of the consequences, can''t help but shiver, can''t stir up, his small body or don''t participate in better. And spiders also believe that even the two of them can see that the people in the military and the government can''t see it. With the character of the US government, it is estimated that there will be another storm at that time. The military and the government are two giants, not to mention him. Even stark, a billionaire, has made a careful consideration before he decides whether to fight for this alien creature. It''s better to eat melon and watch the play. Little spider thinks he has some self-knowledge. (end of this chapter) Chapter 92 "Enough?" Natasha''s eyes are indifferent to the hatred in front of her. The corner of her mouth under the mask is slightly raised. Natasha is very happy to have such a guy who can protect her from any harm. "Damn, there''s something wrong with your uniform. Do you only dare to hide behind your battle clothes and be a turtle Disgust is not a fool, soon responded, words stimulate Natasha. Natasha disdained to smile, said: "you have the ability to get one ah. It''s my battle suit and a part of my strength. Why can''t I use it? What kind of thing are you? You can''t beat me when I stand here. You''re a waste. Do you really regard yourself as a character? I''ll stand here and let you fight without my uniform to see if you can hurt me. " Natasha''s tone was full of sarcasm, which made her angry and angry. Hate voice cold, a pair of cold and brutal beast eyes, flashing unparalleled anger, said: "this is what you say." Abhorrence with an angry punch, toward Natasha hit down. With the "boom" sound, countless dust was blown up by the strong wind, showing radioactivity spreading around. The ferocious face showed a grim smile, because he had felt his fist hit his target. The feeling from his fist proved that what he hit was not a soft fluid, but a person''s body. He just wanted to announce his victory, but the next moment all his expressions were fixed on his face. He didn''t win, or he was still a long way away from victory. Natasha just put up her arm to block what he thought was a fatal blow. His fist not only blew Natasha''s hood, but also could not make her back. Of course, he would not see that at the moment of his fist, the black fluid under Natasha''s feet immerged into the ground and turned into roots. The roots crisscrossed and connected a huge area. It can be said that this time, it was not Natasha who hated the fight, but the land under Natasha''s feet. And Yang Han, as a symbiont, can easily transmit the strength of his fist into the ground, which is why such a scene happened. Otherwise, Natasha alone can block the hateful blow, but it will definitely fly tens of meters. After all, the two bodies are not in the same line, and Natasha''s strength is higher than hateful. However, with these alone has let hate dumbfounded, which also let hate have a trace of panic. Even hawk couldn''t stop his fist. He couldn''t figure out why this woman could stop him. However, there is no time for him to figure out why. Natasha, as a top secret agent, is proficient in many kinds of combat skills in the world. She has more combat experience than bronsky. The moment she holds his fist, Natasha''s arm grabs abhorrent''s strong arm and lifts it up, which makes a big gap appear in the direction of abhorrent''s chest. Natasha, on the other hand, took the opportunity to squeeze in, then turned sideways and made a very strong knee impact. The hard knee made a very close contact with the hateful chest in an instant, which immediately caused a huge shock wave to spread out from the hateful chest. Hate huge body, the next moment, immediately skyrocketed, surging out of the waves so that things around once again by a huge impact. At the moment when hate flies up, Natasha''s figure jumps up in the same place. The speed of outbreak is faster than hate. The next moment, Natasha rushes to the top of hate. Natasha''s slender legs, raised high, and then aimed at hateful back is a heavy split leg, the burst of force is even more terrifying than Natasha''s knee hit just now, hateful just launched body immediately folded up in an exaggerated arc, and then fell down like a meteor. With a loud noise and the continuous sound of ground fragmentation, the huge body was almost covered up by thick stone slabs, and the smoke and dust surged around the whole area, and the situation inside could not be seen clearly. "Solved..." Small spider stares at the smoke filled area, some stammer said. Is such a fierce guy solved by a more fierce sister? That''s not true. Think of oneself was chased by abhorrence at least three streets, small spider has kind of sadness to come from the feeling of the heart suddenly, why oneself so weak chicken? "It should be. I think I''d better not fight this alien creature. Unless it''s a nuclear bomb, it''s impossible to eliminate this guy." Tony swallowed. Why is this girl so fierce? I''m afraid his armor will be beaten into iron with one blow. Whatever material you make it of. "Roar!" Hawk shook his head and got up from the ground, his green eyes staring at Natasha. With a roar, hawk rushes towards Natasha. Now Hawk is in a state of fury. No matter the enemy or the friendly army, it''s right. "Bruce, stop it!" Cried Jennifer. She has seen the power of Natasha. She doesn''t want hawk to follow in her hatred and be beaten by Natasha. Although Hawk is angry, he still knows Jennifer. Hawk roars and stares at Natasha. He doesn''t give up at all. The defeat in the battle with hate just now makes hawk even more angry. Hawk is not as angry as hate. Although hate can also be angry, it can control its own mood and know the difference between self and self. But hawk became angry and basically lost his mind. In addition, hawk''s intelligence was equal to that of a child about seven or eight years old. After he became angry, he almost did not distinguish between the enemy and ourselves, except for the people close to him. Only after a period of time can Hawke have a lot of growth and control his mood. The fight between Natasha and abhorrence was long, but it didn''t take more than two minutes. It took only a minute or so for Natasha to beat out the hatred for the first time, then beat it back and beat it out. Samuel''s antidote weakened hawk a lot, and he was hated by a hammer, and many fists hit on hawk''s forehead and temple. If normal people were beaten like this, they would almost die. However, hawk suffered from the hateful beating, but also fainted in the past, and the syncope time was very short, but in more than a minute, hawk soon recovered, which also made hawk''s anger rise again. If we don''t let it out, we won''t go at all. (end of this chapter) Chapter 93 This kind of anger can hardly be contained, or it can''t be contained by her persuasion alone. Although Jennifer is still doing her best, in fact, it doesn''t help the reality at all. Hawk impatiently pushed away Jennifer, did not hurt her, ferocious face, issued a strong roar at Natasha. His anger had completely covered up his reason, and he just wanted to vent his anger. "I think next time he shows up again, you should teach him, enemies and friends." Natasha looked at the rushing hawk and shook her head helplessly. The people who heard Natasha''s words all around, a black line, who can teach him this guy who can''t tell the enemy from us when he is angry? Didn''t you see that his cousin couldn''t persuade him? Hawk roared, and his huge arm pounded Natasha like an ancient siege hammer. Natasha face unchanged, hands directly up, Natasha learned a lot of fighting skills, such as hawk only brute force guy, Natasha can hang hammer him. Natasha''s body shape staggered hawk''s fist, Natasha''s beautiful hands grasped hawk''s arm, the terrible force came from the arm, directly threw hawk over the shoulder, hit hard on the ground, smashed a huge depression on the concrete floor. "Roar!" With a roar, hawk reached out and grabbed Natasha''s leg. Natasha put aside hawk''s strong left hand and looked at her right hand. The expression under the mask was unshakable. Hawk''s threat to her was no longer great, even no great hatred. Without any sense and fighting skills, Hawk is not her opponent at all. Natasha, a master of Arts, is bold. She looks at the arm that hawk grabs without fear or evasion. Instead, she goes up and grabs one of hawk''s fingers. Her arms suddenly fall over her shoulder. With a loud noise, a big pit with a diameter of 10 meters appeared on the ground again. The onlookers around have been stunned. They have hanged two big guys in succession. This strength is really terrible! "My God, I''m really in silence for her future boyfriend." Looking at Natasha''s terrible fighting power, little spider can''t help shaking his head and mourning for Natasha''s future boyfriend. Who dares to cheat with such terrible fighting power? Who dares to break up? Aren''t you really afraid of being beaten half paralyzed? "I don''t think she can find it. Maybe it''s lace?" Tony said half jokingly. He has decided that this time he will go back to the closed door. If he doesn''t come up with a mark armor that can fight against these monsters, he can only make soy sauce. It''s not his Tony Stark style. He''s the one who should be in the limelight. Natasha stepped on hawk''s chest with one foot. Although hawk struggled, the foot seemed to weigh a thousand pounds and could not break free. It can only make hawk roar. Natasha looks at the struggling hawk under her feet. Her beautiful face under the mask shows a satisfied smile. Half a month ago, she was just an ordinary person. At most, she could be a super agent who could fight four or five special forces kings. Now! Even this guy, known as the strongest creature on the ground, was trampled under her feet. Thanks to Yang Han. Without him, she would not have been able to reach this level. She could only look up to these superheroes, and this kind of power is really intoxicating. Natasha enjoys the endless power in her body, and she looks forward to the ability Yang Han will give her next time. All of a sudden, Natasha''s heart was ringing with alarm. It seemed that something dangerous was coming. This is the spider sense of the little spider. After Yang Han''s reinforcement, the spider sense has become more powerful and can predict the danger in advance. A huge figure rushed out of the ruins, and knocked Natasha out of the ruins. Natasha''s body seems to have been hit by a high-speed train. Without the black fluid separated by Yang Han in advance to wrap her up and reduce most of the impact force, she would have been seriously injured and vomited blood. But even so, Natasha''s body also because of the impact of hate collision, like a head into the water, directly into the ground, sliding out close to the ground. It wasn''t until more than ten seconds later that the speed of this impact began to slow down. Natasha''s figure was directly hit from the street to the end of the street. Because of her, the ground scraped a deep gully, like a crack of several hundred meters, and appeared in Harlem district. Natasha got up from the ground. She felt her bones were falling apart. But also because of the protection of Yang Han, he didn''t get much hurt, but this feeling is not good. "Oh, damn it!" Natasha''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. Unexpectedly, because of carelessness, she almost capsized in the sewer. Even her state of mind, can not help but burst out bursts of anger, Natasha cold voice: "please, give me a lesson to these two guys." Natasha knows her own strength. One is OK, two is almost the same. She can''t do two things at once. Besides, these two guys are not weak, they are very powerful. Although hawk doesn''t have the skill of hating, he can also hold her for a while. Just like this, hating can attack her and make her busy for a while. Her strength is only stronger than hatred at most. She can''t crush these two guys at all, unless Yang Han comes. "Of course." Yang Han smiles and naturally won''t refuse Natasha''s request. Natasha turns to look at the two giants. Both of them seem to be aiming at her. Although the two heavyweights put a lot of pressure on Natasha, she also has her cards. That''s Yang Han. Although Natasha is fearless, the onlookers are not necessarily there. "My God, two giants have joined hands. Nvhaoke, go to persuade your cousin, though I don''t know if he can listen now." Small spider turns head to see to the female Hao Ke of the body side, can''t help saying. With a wry smile of helplessness, Jennifer said, "things are going beyond our expectations. Even I can stop Bruce''s anger unless Betty tries to persuade him. But how can hatred give this opportunity? He''s crazy now. He just wants to beat the venom. Betty is just for ordinary people. He can crush her easily. " "Oh, damn it!" The spider scolded angrily and then said: "can we only watch two guys deal with venom? These two guys are destroying Manhattan. "¡° We can''t intervene in this kind of battle. They are too powerful. Our attack on them is very weak, but they hit us at will, we estimate that we will lose half a life Tony said helplessly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 94 "Die Hateful roar, a punch to kill Natasha, cold animal eyes flashing color of cruelty, ferocious face emerged a grim smile. Hawk roared and rushed towards Natasha. As hawk ran, the ground was constantly shaking. It seemed that he could not bear the weight of hawk. Natasha watched the two monsters rush towards her, but she didn''t panic at all. She had handed over the control of her body to Yang Han. "Come on, let me see what you two can do." Natasha''s body was suddenly wrapped by the black fluid, and her body suddenly swelled to about 2.5 meters. Her whole body muscles swelled, and her face was more ferocious than her hatred. The onlookers were also frightened by Natasha''s sudden change. "My God, what is this? It can''t be what you call alien organic life The little spider looked at the black figure standing on the street, which was no shorter than hawk and abhorrence, and could not help saying. "It''s very likely that normal human bodies don''t have it." Tony''s forehead is sweating. Although he has seen a lot, he is still a little flustered about Yang Han''s ferocious face. Tony doesn''t doubt the sharpness of Yang Han''s teeth. "Who let you piss her off?" Yang Han grins grimly, one hand catches the hateful fist, the other hand presses hawk''s shoulder, and instantly resists the two men''s attack. Yang Han takes hold of abhorrence''s fist and throws it away. Abhorrence flies out in an instant and hits a damaged house. The next moment, the residential building collapses completely, burying the whole abhorrence underground. And hawk was picked up by Yang Han with one hand and smashed on the ground with his backhand. The terrible force made hawk''s body fall into the ground directly, and the terrible shock wave lifted away countless broken articles and garbage. "My God, that''s terrible. It''s rolling. " Little spider was shocked. Today''s event, he can swear, is the most shocking scene in his life. "I''d like to know if the venom can control this guy. If not, she is a disaster for human beings. No one can stop him unless he uses a nuclear warhead." Tony squints his eyes and looks at Yang Han, who is very powerful in the battlefield. His vision is much longer than that of little spider. No matter the government, the military, or the aegis created by his father, they will not let such a monster go unpunished, either accept control or die. There won''t be a third way. "Vulnerable." Yang Han said with disdain, raised his hand and hit hawk''s neck with a knife, which made him faint, so as not to make this guy trouble again. Then Yang Han steps toward the place where he buried his hatred. A big pit appears on the ground. It''s obvious that it''s a tunnel dug by his hatred. He wants to escape. Yang Han touches his chin and tells Natasha about the situation here. Natasha wants to take control of her body, and her huge body is restored to Natasha with wonderful posture. This kind of change makes a lot of superheroes, even the US military, look at each other. It''s incredible. "This guy can dig holes, just like a mouse. It''s a headache." Natasha looked at the huge hole in the ground and couldn''t help complaining. "People are forced out." Yang Han said with a light smile. Natasha rolled her eyes. She didn''t know what this guy was learning all day long. Without hesitation, she jumped into the tunnel dug by abhorrence. She couldn''t let this guy run away. Otherwise, she didn''t know how much trouble it would cause¡° It seems that she can control this alien creature. I hope my worries are unnecessary. " Tony said softly as he watched Natasha disappear under the tunnel. Underground, hate hard to dig the tunnel, he is not very seriously injured at the moment, but he has been scared by Yang Han, what a terrible force? Even he can''t resist, just as he once faced Hawke, the gap is desperate. He is different from hawk. The more angry Hawk is, the more power he can enhance. His power is only within a certain limit and can''t be compared with Hulk. Even Yang Han can''t be compared with the infinitely angry Hulk. However, Yang Han can knock Hulk out before Hulk is so angry that he can''t compete. Hate look panic toward the front to dig, as a soldier in the battlefield for many years, he deeply understand a truth, that is, when you are defeated, never stay on the battlefield. It''s the territory of the winner. The loser has no right to stop. If you dare to stay on the battlefield, you will almost say goodbye to your own life. For the abomination who just gained such extraordinary power, he was not ready to say goodbye to his life, so he did not hesitate to abandon the dignity of the soldiers and chose to escape. Escape is not shameful, especially for the sake of life escape, Yang Han has been afraid of the hate to find a very legitimate reason. As the most prosperous times square in Manhattan, there is a subway station not far away. Many people are afraid to hide in the subway station, listening to the terrible sound outside. From time to time, a lot of dust will fall from the ceiling. Abhorrence had a good understanding of Manhattan''s geographical location, so he almost quickly dug through the surface and came to the subway station. When his ferocious and huge figure appeared on the subway station, it immediately triggered a panic. At this time, Manhattan was at the peak of the flow of people, and the whole subway station was full of people, including some refugees who ran here to avoid the giant disaster. Fear is contagious, especially when an incarnation of fear is present enough for everyone, so at the moment of hatred, the whole crowd begins to flee. Hate can not care about these small human, he just want to leave here, the sooner the better. Manhattan is adjacent to the river. As long as he enters the river, these people will have nothing to do with him. There is plenty of food in the river, which can also hide people''s eyes and ears. He wants to leave here, leave Manhattan, and even leave the United States. Only when he left the United States, the military and even the venom, he could not catch up with him. The world was so big that he was free. Therefore, he recognized a direction and rushed directly. Where can you see the rivers around Manhattan? As long as you enter the river, he will be safe. He doesn''t believe that the venom can reach the water. (end of this chapter) Chapter 95 Natasha''s speed is very fast, basically hanging behind the hateful. She comes to the subway station from the hole above. When she sees hateful rushing around in the subway, regardless of the lives of ordinary people, Natasha''s face also sinks. She knows the idea of hate. There are so many ordinary people here that she can''t let go and fight against hate. Even if she wins, how many people will die? Not to mention the government, aegis, even her own heart will not let her go. Although can''t shoot, but follow behind him or can do. After seeing Natasha, he ran away faster. He rushed to the top of the subway station. There were many people there. Although he became a hater, his IQ has not been lost. In this democratic country of the United States, the most annoying thing is the parade. Once they fight here, then! The government and the military will definitely step in. Before they hit the earth shaking, it was because the residents there had been evacuated long ago, so they were able to fight the earth shaking and no one was in charge. The subway in Manhattan runs through almost all of Manhattan, so it is impossible for the government to evacuate all residents of Manhattan. So, although it''s shameful to hate this behavior, it''s a good idea to deal with these superheroes. Hate this hand, is really a direct grasp of the superhero''s lifeblood. Natasha can''t care if she wants to fight against ordinary people. If she does, she will not only be condemned, but also be regarded as a vicious person. As for how much good you do, they don''t care. They only know that you didn''t save the ordinary people. Yes, that''s the shit. Although sacrificing a few people can save the vast majority of people, other people will not care about it. They will only blame you for not saving those ordinary people The society and heroism of the United States are just like that. They are totally different from the East. Natasha quickly stepped forward, stopped in front of hate, slightly thin figure, quietly watching hate. Standing close to five meters, hater stopped immediately when she saw Natasha, as if she had seen something terrible. He knew it was an illusion caused by his inner fear, but he couldn''t control it. "Go away! I just want to leave here now. If you want to kill me, I will take all the people here and bury them with me. " Hate staring at Natasha, roaring, looking at the crowd around, he seems to have the courage to face Natasha. "Are you threatening me?" Natasha frowned slightly. This guy is not afraid of ordinary people''s lives. If he runs away, I''m afraid this guy is the biggest disaster. "I''m threatening you. Ms. venom, you are a hero. I don''t believe you can watch innocent people die in my hands and remain indifferent. Let me go, or I''ll be buried with hundreds or thousands of people. " Hateful roar, a copy of an automatic ticket machine in hand, seems ready to throw out at any time, his eyes red, as if gambling on all the gamblers. Natasha is not worried about how powerful a weapon this car will be when it reaches abhorrent hands. This ticket vending machine, thrown out in abhorrent hands, can smash through a block and detonate countless natural gas. At that time, the casualties will be extremely terrible, and even the American government can''t bear it. The roar of disgust could be heard clearly by those fleeing around, so at this moment, almost all the people on the scene began to watch Natasha. They wanted to see how Natasha would choose. Is the life of ordinary people really valuable in the eyes of these heroes with extraordinary power? This is a question that people attach great importance to. They want to see things go and find answers. Of course, it''s not that they don''t want to run, but they hate the huge body, which has blocked the subway entrance. They can''t run away at all. At this time, their fate falls on Natasha. Many eyes fall on Natasha. Those eyes with expectation and hope make Natasha feel great pressure. This is definitely a difficult choice. If she solves her hatred here, most of these people will definitely die. But if she lets go, there will be more innocent people who die because of hatred. What should she do? "Yang Han, what should we do?" Natasha asked in a silent voice. "Appease him first. His IQ is not as high as that of Hawke. If his reason existed, he would never have done such an act of self denial." Yang Han said that if the abhorrent intelligence quotient is still there, then he should go to general Ross, and the military should be happy to wipe his ass, as long as he can follow the command of the military. They can push everything to hawk, and the ordinary people can''t tell who is who. "Maybe we can talk about it calmly. This time you have caused a lot of losses. If you are more peaceful and let me arrest you and put you in prison, I will not kill you. After all, you are a member of the military." Natasha is also a smart person. After Yang Han said this, she understood it and blocked the hateful retreat. The disgust was imperceptible, but he didn''t accept Natasha''s terms at all. "I have no choice. I can tell you, you can''t catch me, lock me up with that green fat man, put me in the laboratory and treat me as a research mouse." Hateful roar, a sudden wave of arms, sharp claws immediately tore the subway on the side of the brick. This behavior caused a lot of people''s screams. The harsh voice made the hatred more and more irritable. He roared: "shut up! Choose quickly! Let me kill these people, or let me go. " The look of disgust and ferocity scared them, too. They were submissive and didn''t dare to make a sound. "OK, you win, but I have to follow you so that you don''t hurt other people." Natasha''s eyes were frozen, and she gave a look of disgust. "No! I can''t believe you. Who knows if you will suddenly hit me? You have to stay here, or I''m not sure I''ll kill people. " Hate to see Natasha compromise, inner fear is not so big, tone is stiff up. "Are you making terms with me?" Natasha took a deep breath, suppressed her anger, and asked in a cold voice. This guy is really pushing. "Yes, you can only compromise now, you don''t have a second way." Hate tone calmed down, calmly said, his heart laughs, these self righteous fool is good to solve, just use the lives of these ants to threaten them, they dare not start, next time maybe he can appear in the city, these superheroes can''t solve him. "What do you mean? What qualifications do you have to offer me? " Natasha asked coldly, with a disdainful smile. "It''s the lives of these ants, isn''t it?" He was no longer afraid of Natasha. (end of this chapter) Chapter 96 "Hey, big man, look at the back." Little spider''s voice rang out from behind, hate looking back, spider silk pasted his face, was blocked the line of sight. Hate to reach out and try to pull the spider silk off, how can Natasha give him this opportunity? In a flash, she came to abhorrent''s body, seized abhorrent''s arm, fell over her shoulder, and smashed the ground directly. The huge impact made abhorrent snort. Natasha came to abhorrent''s head, seized abhorrent''s head, twisted it, and made a crisp click, which made her heart cold. "Oh, my God, how cruel." Listen to the click of a small spider, swallow saliva, shrink neck, heart determined, absolutely can''t provoke the big sister in front of. But little spider is not a virgin. He chased him for three blocks and almost killed him. He also took ordinary people as hostages. He deserved it. "I have something I want to talk to you about." Seeing that Natasha wanted to leave, Tony Stark flew over, looked at Natasha and said. "Come on, what''s the matter?" Natasha asked. "You should know about this thing in your body?" Tony pondered his words and asked carefully. He was also afraid that he would irritate the mysterious girl. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Natasha asked. "If I''m not wrong, he should come from an alien planet, the known organisms and structures on earth, and it doesn''t exist at all, it..." Tony said. "What do you want to say?" Natasha interrupted Tony. "It''s dangerous. I know you can communicate with it, but our values are different from those of alien creatures. If you can''t control it, it will be a disaster." Tony said in a deep voice. "I know him better than you. You don''t have to worry about him. We get along well. He is more sincere than human beings." Natasha for Tony''s statement, is simply dismissive, coldly said a word, turned away from the original place. After being together for so long, Yang Han has never harmed her, and has never shown the slightest thought of invading the earth. "It will even attract alien invaders, and the military and government will certainly not let it go." Tony said quickly. But Natasha''s figure has disappeared in the dark, Tony sighed, looking at a mess of times square, also some headache. "Mr. stark, you can''t be true, can you?" Little spider asked quickly. "I''m not sure if there is an alien invader, but the military and the government will never let her go. I feel that most of her strength comes from that alien creature." Tony felt his moustache and guessed. "Well, is that possible?" Little spider was a little surprised that an alien creature could bring such terrible power to hang hawk and hate? "I don''t know, but it''s very likely that before you see these two big men, do you think there will be such monsters?" Tony patted the spider on the shoulder and said. "Well, I can''t even think about it before I see them." Little spider deeply thought ran said, little spider took a look at time, almost forgot he and Gwen dating things, even busy way: "time is late, I''ll go first, goodbye Mr. rich." Tony went to the abominable corpse and looked at it. He shook his head helplessly. Although he was a genius, he was not all rounder. At least he didn''t know much about biology Natasha, on her way to her residence, teased Yang Han and said, "Tony Stark said that you would summon invaders to invade the earth. Would you?" "Are you a fool? Don''t say I can''t. Even if I can, they probably can''t see the earth. " Yang Han''s tone was full of disdain and said, "what is there on earth that the invaders covet? Is it your technology? Or population? Or resources? Or is it your strange potion for making all kinds of monsters? " "We can''t even get out of the solar system. In the eyes of those civilizations who can space between the stars and jump through wormholes, the earth is simply too backward. The gap between you is just like the comparison between your modern times and the tribal times. What do you think makes them eye-catching? Do you want to turn all the people on earth into slaves? Will your earth want a group of barbarians to be slaves? " Although Yang Han''s words hurt people, this is the fact. The power of the universe will not pay attention to the earth in the solar system on the edge of the Milky way. There are countless strong people in the universe, and there are also countless stars under hand. Resources and a large population are all richer than the earth. If there were not three infinite gems on the earth, who would put their eyes on the earth? "That''s still hurtful." Natasha looks strange. When Yang Han says that, don''t they have to be glad that their technology is backward? "It''s true, and I''m not wrong, but there are two things on earth that a very powerful guy needs, and they will certainly attract invaders in the future." Yang Han said that he had told Natasha the news that the qitarui were going to invade in advance. "Didn''t you say that there was nothing on earth that the aggressors coveted?" Natasha still trusts Yang Han very much, and does not think that Yang Han is aimless. "These two objects are not from the earth. They just fall on the earth by coincidence." Yang Han said. At present, there is only one magic cube and eye of Argo motorcycle on the earth? After reconnection one, Rocky''s spiritual scepter will fall on the earth. That is to say, the earth has three of the six infinite gems. If NIMA does not attract alien invaders, there will be ghosts. "Oh, damn it." Natasha believes Yang Han''s words. Isn''t it normal for a guy who drifts from the universe into the earth to be well-informed? "Can you find out what it is? Maybe we can prepare ahead of time. " Natasha asked. "The cube of the universe." Yang Han said. Natasha''s face changed, the cube of the universe?! As early as World War II, she had heard of this name. Hydra is a new weapon developed based on the magic cube of the universe. It is a new weapon developed by using the magic cube of the universe to conquer Denmark in one day and Holland in five days. And now the magic cube seems to have been found by aegis, and began to study the magic cube. "Well, when is the powerful man in the universe you are talking about ready to collect the magic cube and other things?" Asked Natasha. "Not long ago, I had this idea before I entered the earth. If the magic cube is activated, he will sense the location of the magic cube and send someone to capture it. At that time, alien invasion will come. " Yang Han said. "Oh, damn it! I have to stop Nick Frey from studying the cube. "£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 97 Natasha believes Yang Han''s words. She wants to contact Nick Frey, but it''s a pity she can''t. "Damn the black marinated eggs." Natasha grits her teeth angrily. She has an important intelligence report. It''s really irritating that this guy doesn''t answer the phone. "It is estimated that they are on guard against you. They are also on guard against your changes." Yang Han chuckles. It''s obvious that Natasha''s change is beyond Nick Frey''s expectation. "Well, how good does he think aegis is? If it''s not because it''s about the earth, I don''t want to talk to this black marinated egg. " Natasha said angrily. I want to report these important things with good intentions. As a result, this guy can''t get in touch with me. I''m so kind-hearted! Nick Frey''s hand can make Natasha very angry. She is too lazy to talk. She is too lazy to contact Nick Frey. She lies on the sofa, turns on the TV and watches the aftereffect of this event. Two monsters, plus her, do great harm to Manhattan. According to Natasha''s visual inspection, half of the buildings in Times Square and the six surrounding streets have been destroyed. The whole Broadway and even Columbia University have suffered serious damage. It is estimated that the direct economic loss will reach at least 8 billion US dollars, including casualties. Not counting the soldiers who died in the war, there were dozens of civilian casualties. Many people lost their homes and jobs because of this sudden man-made disaster. This is a disaster. Comparable to natural disasters, a natural disaster lost only about 10 billion US dollars, we should know that a disaster of 10 billion US dollars is a catastrophe. Of course, this is also accompanied by casualties, at least tens of thousands of people, can be regarded as a catastrophe. Times Square, and Broadway streets, these are very prosperous areas. The people destroyed and hurt by Hawkes and haters have reached the level of catastrophe. This shows how powerful their destructive power is. We can''t hide the battle between hawk and abhorrence. Many people have seen it, and many people have taken photos and videos. Natasha would like to see how they should respond to the public''s condemnation. But Natasha, as one of the top agents of aegis, naturally knows what the role of aegis is. Some things can''t be known to aegis at all. "In the fierce fight between two monsters in Manhattan, the government and the military have come to a conclusion. One of them is the former doctor of physics, who became a monster because of a failed experiment four years ago. The other ugly monster is a crazy scientist, under the banner of recovering the doctor of physics, He injected his blood into his body and turned himself into a huge monster. There was a fight between the two giants, one died and the other escaped. As for their real names, we don''t know, we can only call them hawk and abhorrence. Then there''s the live report. " In the TV, a beautiful hostess came to a young man who witnessed most of the fighting and began to interview. "You didn''t see that two monsters were hit on the ground one by one by venom lady. They were not her enemies at all. She will be my idol in the future." The young man narrated very excitedly. Said, also took out the mobile phone, played the picture which he recorded. In the picture, Natasha easily suppressed the two giants. "How does it feel to be on TV?" Yang Han asked with a smile. "It''s just fine. It''s far worse than Tony Stark, the great philanthropist." Natasha said haughtily. The previous news was that iron man, Tony Stark, donated about five billion dollars to the homeless and unemployed. Of course, this is just a reasonable tax avoidance for capitalists in normal operation. The real revenue of stark industries is more than 5 billion US dollars. Although this is a reasonable tax avoidance operated by capitalists, it has also won a lot of people''s hearts. Yazhitian enterprises and Osborne group have also donated a lot of US dollars and held a charity party. But these things have nothing to do with Natasha. "Yang Han, you are still very sensitive to politics. With the vitality of hatred, I thought that I could not kill him. Who would take him away?" Natasha asked suddenly. "Aegis." Yang Han did not want to answer. "Why?" Natasha asked, in any case, although the birth of abhorrence has nothing to do with the military, it''s totally blansky''s own behavior. In principle, abhorrence itself is the property of the military. Why should it be handed over to the aegis? "The duty of aegis, I believe you know, is to hide some truth from the public, let only a few people know the truth, and completely digest it internally. Although the birth of abhorrence is due to bronsky''s own ideas, bronsky is still a member of the military, and Hawk is also a product of the military four years ago. In any case, it''s the pot of the military, So it''s necessary to hide the truth. There must be a price to help Ross hide the truth. I think the price is the corpse he hates. " Yang Han said quietly. "In other words, why do they try so hard to cover up the truth?" Natasha asked rather suspiciously. She hasn''t been through this before. "If they don''t do that, will they tell the people that they should have protected their army and created two monsters, and then the two monsters wreaked havoc in the city where they live, causing countless losses, deaths and injuries? Please, if this is really done, it will not be as simple as a political scandal. It will sweep the whole government down. A large number of senior military and government officials will resign for this matter, even the president. So, you may not understand it, but in other words, because of the mistakes of the military, a tactical nuclear bomb was detonated in the city. What''s the public reaction like? I would not be surprised to say that it is an immediate armed uprising to overthrow the evil rule of the United States. This is the case with the American people, especially in terms of personal safety. So whether it is the military or the government, for the sake of social stability, as well as to keep their own position, will try their best to hide this matter. The last thing those bureaucrats want to see is social unrest. As for the truth, they never pay attention to it. " Yang Han tone slightly deep said. "You know so much. I don''t understand the thinking of these politicians." Natasha doesn''t worry about it either. Thinking too much will only bring her troubles. "If you understand, you are not a super agent, but a qualified politician." Yang Han joked. "You know it like a politician." Natasha asked. "Far away, I can only understand and guess what these old foxes want to do, but the resources I can use are far less than those of these politicians." Yang Han shook his head and said£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 98 "It''s unfair to those who die because of it, and it''s cheating. The American people are entitled to know the truth. This is also a cover up for crime. Just like last time, we have completely blurred the lizard people''s affairs. " Natasha frowned slightly, but she still didn''t quite understand the politicians'' thinking. "So you can only be an agent, not a politician. An agent only needs to have executive power and combat effectiveness, while a politician needs to command the whole situation. You need to know that sometimes, deceiving the people is not to cover up criminals and deceive people''s names, but a kind of protection. If the truth is disclosed, the government will lose its prestige and credibility. When the government is not working, there will be endless crimes and social unrest. How many people will die in this turmoil? I''m afraid it will cause more casualties than hatred. Maybe it''s unfair to the dead, but the living are more valuable, isn''t it? " Yang Han said in a rather profound tone. "Now I have a little doubt whether you are earth people or I am earth people." Natasha said helplessly that she could not understand what she saw at a glance. "So you are right to listen to me." Yang Han said haughtily. "Oh, shit." Natasha said she didn''t want to talk to you and gave you a blank eye. Natasha took off her clothes and went into the bathroom. Yang Han shrank in Natasha''s body and quietly enjoyed the welfare presented by Natasha. Although it was in Natasha''s body, Yang Han could still see Natasha''s body. Yang Han didn''t know why. That''s how the venom works. Just as Natasha took a bath, Manhattan and other parts of New York City were busy. The battle between Haoke and abhorrence caused a lot of casualties, and chaos followed. As a result, those who demonstrated, demanded the government to explain, demanded the police to punish the murderer severely, and some who took advantage of the fire to make a windfall rush to the streets. Fortunately, under the circumstances of the police''s full support and the government''s full appeasement, the people can still maintain basic restraint and there has been no bloody conflict. But if the truth is kicked out, I''m afraid it won''t be so. At that time, the angry people, I''m afraid they will do everything, and sometimes hiding the truth is the best choice. The places where people gather most are the battlefields of Hawke and abhorrence. There are too many civilians, soldiers and police killed by the aftershocks of their fighting. It''s too tragic. So a large number of mourners gathered here, but when they came here, they were stopped by the police. The reason was that the two monsters were highly radioactive. When they were fighting here, they scattered a lot of radioactive blood and had to wait for the experts to clean up before they could enter. And the fact is similar. For some people, the blood of hawk and hatred can really make them gain special strength, but for those who don''t have that blessing, it is a deadly poison. For the authorities, they don''t want another monster or a large number of poisoned people, so they should get rid of the blood as soon as possible. These people who came to mourn saw that inside the cordon, those who were wearing fully closed chemical protective clothing chose to stay outside. They didn''t want to mourn others today, but someone would mourn themselves in a few days. Although these people are very angry, there is no way that time can kill everything. Anyway, the military and the government insist on "procrastination". Drag it on to the next big event and let the people forget about it. Of course, by the way, I arranged for the media to hype Tony Stark. Draw people''s attention to iron man, the billionaire. It''s just one night. There are countless construction teams on the bustling Times Square in the past. They want to repair the most prosperous area in New York as soon as possible, but this task has to be said to be very difficult. But they are still working hard, for nothing else, just for the huge reward. It''s not only the U.S. government that is paying for them, but also several big companies are offering generous rewards. For example, stark industries has invested a lot of money in the reconstruction work here, and the price is a piece of land beside Times Square. A brand new building will be built here. Of course, it belongs to the name of stark industries. Not only stark, but also Osborne and yahita have done the same. They are all big sharks in the capitalist world. There is no reason to give up such a good opportunity to expand capital interests. It can be said that as time goes on, the wounds caused to the people of New York by the battle between hate and hawk will recover. After all, everyone wants to live and look forward. You can''t just stare at what has happened. "Do you think this dress looks good?" Natasha is in a women''s clothing store, selecting the latest style of clothes, while selecting, while asking Yang Han''s opinions. But Natasha''s voice is very small, only Yang Han can hear it. "Do you still want to go shopping? Don''t you worry about the attitude of the aegis, the military and the government towards you? " Yang hanman asked in silence. Even Tony can guess. Can''t Nick Frey guess the fox? I''m afraid I can even guess Natasha''s identity. Otherwise, why can''t Natasha contact Nick Frey? I think Nick Frey is also thinking about what to do with Natasha. After all, Natasha knows too much about aegis secrets. It''s hard for Nick fry. Moreover, the military and the government will certainly take some actions against Natasha to crush the terror fighting power of the two giants, and it seems that they are creatures from outer space, which is of great research value. If they were ordinary people, they would have been scared. After all, it''s not a good thing to be targeted by the military and the government. Natasha''s calmness really makes Yang Han feel that she is a black widow? "I can''t decide how they treat me. Besides, don''t you? Would you make me a mouse? Or would you let yourself be a mouse Natasha asked back. "Of course not." Yang Han Dao. "What else do I worry about? Anyway, you can''t resist. Anyway, with you, I can''t die. What are you afraid of? " Natasha said with no care. Yang Han carefully ponders, Natasha said, quite right, anyway, he is in, afraid of a hanging? Anyway, these guys don''t know the weakness of the venom, and he doesn''t have any weakness£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 99 Inside the aegis space carrier. Nick Frey once again gathered several top agents of aegis. On the very sci-fi projector, there are videos of Yang Han hanging hammer. When several top agents with high authority were seated, Nick Frey said, "you should have known about hawk and hate." "Yes, we have all done experiments on the blood of hawk and abomination, and none of them has been successful. Every mouse will explode and become a cloud of blood, which is unbearable." Commander Hill said immediately. For a long time, aegis has been greedy for hawk''s power. This time, along with the military, it naturally gained a lot of hate and hawk''s blood. Even the hate corpse, aegis also got it. "Can you understand why?" Asked Nick Frey. "There is a conjecture that we suspect that the only blood type that can bear hawk''s blood is Rh negative, which is extremely rare. Bruce and his cousin, Jennifer, are of this blood type Hill said. "What about bronsky? Isn''t this guy also Rh negative? " Nick Frey asked with a strange look. Wouldn''t it be a coincidence if bronsky was one of them? Maybe they can start with Rh negative blood. "We have tested the abominable blood type, not Rh negative blood, but RH positive blood. After all, Rh negative blood is too rare. There are no more than 350000 people with Rh negative blood in the United States." Hill said. The total population of the United States is about 300 million, while only 350 000 people have Rh negative blood. What''s the concept? Almost one in a thousand people is Rh negative. And Rh negative blood is also divided into Rh negative blood type A, Rh negative blood type B, Rh negative blood type AB, Rh negative blood type o. As a result, it is even rarer and deserves to be called Panda blood. Bruce''s blood type is the same as that of Jennifer''s. It''s not surprising that he can get hawk''s ability, but what about bronsky? This guy''s blood type is different from theirs. How did he become disgusted? Although no one asked, but everyone''s eyes, there are such doubts. Hill didn''t sell the story. He said frankly: "before he became disgust, bronsky had two injections of super soldier medicine, and both survived. In addition, there are lizard genes in his body, which are combined with human gene chain. It is suspected that the lizard serum injected by lizard people before was injected." When Hill said this, there was a gasp of cool air all around him. The military''s super soldier''s medicine, they could not be clearer. Although its efficacy was not as powerful as the super soldier''s serum of World War II, it had at least half the efficacy of super soldier''s serum. And the survival rate is very low, this guy actually had two injections, and both succeeded, it''s really terrible. And lizard serum, they also know that the lizard man is still in the prison of aegis. This madman dares to inject anything. "Commander hill, you suspect that it''s super soldier potion and lizard serum, these external factors, that have led bronsky to succeed in turning into hatred, right?" Asked Nick Frey. "Almost, and hate can only be regarded as a failure, Bruce and Jennifer, after the transformation into hawk, can be restored, but! Hate doesn''t work. He can''t become human. And Professor Samuel, a professor at Columbia University, also got the enhancement of hawk''s blood. It''s just that he''s gone now. " Hill transformed the projector''s image into a surveillance image obtained by aegis agents. This is a green head, and a huge guy, his head is at least twice the size of ordinary people, of course, this is the superposition of two heads, it is so high. If we just talk about brain capacity, his brain capacity is at least three to four times that of ordinary people. "We suspect that Professor Samuel''s head hit the experimental platform, resulting in his head injury, and hawk''s blood, flowing down from the high platform, dropped on his wound, resulting in his brain mutation. We don''t know what mutation happened to him, but we can know that this guy is not Rh negative blood. It''s a small amount of Hooker''s blood. " Hill calmly explained what she had learned. "If we want to study hawk''s blood, I think we can conduct human experiments with hawk''s blood, find several Rh negative blood of the same blood type, and let them inject a small amount of hawk''s blood to see if they can become the Hulk like Jennifer." Hill said calmly. "No, that''s what happened to hawk. If we seal up the files as text files and delete all the information, we can''t create more monsters. That''s why we want to detain abhorrence. We are very worried that the military will make another monster." Nick Frey vetoed Hill''s proposal, human experiment, which is very inhumane. It will be attacked by everyone. The purpose of aegis is not like this. Nick Frey also knows that the birth of hawk and abomination is full of accidents and non renewability. It is absolutely not as simple as the surface. If we really want to study it, there will be a lot of human lives to pay. "Next, it''s time for us to talk about Natasha." Nick Frey said. "Dr. Carlton Drake has shown great interest in this alien creature. In the small stellar belt between Jupiter and Saturn, he has observed a moon with many life characteristics, and the life form is similar to that of venom. He said that it will take him about a month to prepare, and then bring this magical alien creature into the earth, and then he will be able to study the weakness of this alien creature, venom. " Colson said he was in charge of contacting Dr. Carlton Drake. "Is this planet in Saturn''s rings? And isn''t Saturn and Jupiter saying that there can''t be life? " Eagle eye asked strangely. "Alien creatures are different from us. Their living conditions are not the same as ours." Nick Frey said. "Then it''s up to Colson to find the weakness of the venom as soon as possible. Otherwise, we can''t stop this monster on earth." "Can''t a nuclear bomb work?" Asked one of the agents. "Nuclear bomb? If you want to destroy the earth on which you live, you can use nuclear bombs. " Nick Frey said. Today''s nuclear bombs are much more powerful than those in World War II. If countries with nuclear bombs launch all their nuclear bombs, it will be enough to destroy the earth. That''s why mutants disappeared more than a decade ago. When the mutant Apocalypse launched all the nuclear bombs, it angered all the big powers. The power of the state machine could easily crush the mutant group, because they kept a low profile and never caused trouble. (end of this chapter) Chapter 100 Nick Frey''s words left the agent speechless. They could not use nuclear bombs or tactical missiles in the city. No one can beat the venom. The two giants can''t win together, let alone ordinary people like them. It''s impossible to fight in a fight. I''ll never fight with venom in my life. I don''t know how to solicit. Only by studying the weakness of venom can I fight with him. Every time I come to the aegis, I feel the same as when I go home. I feel much better in the aegis than at home. Everyone in the aegis is talented and speaks well. I really like the people in the aegis! After Nick Frey gave orders to several top agents to do something, the meeting also came to a successful conclusion. All the Hulk blood that Samuel studied was destroyed, but not completely. At least pierce got abominable blood and Sam''s blood samples. As the boss of Hydra, pierce can deceive the superior and the inferior, and give some extremely important things to Hydra for research. Aegis thinks human experiments are inhumane, but Hydra doesn''t care. Hydra, everywhere. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Stark technology fair, an old tradition left by Tony''s dead father, Howard stark. Stark enterprises have the old habit of showing their strong scientific and technological strength to the whole world on such traditional large-scale programs. With the growing scale of enterprises, this technology Expo is not only a technology walk show for the stark family. Large enterprises will publicize their new technologies and new ideas at this grand event, while those small enterprises or research institutions will bring their own technologies to seek a suitable investor here. The Expo has become more and more diversified. It has almost become a platform for the world''s science and technology enterprises to show off their strength. Whether you are engaged in military science and technology or civilian science and technology, as long as you can step on this platform and have a place in the stark science and Technology Expo, you can basically guarantee that you will not have to worry about the capital problem in the next 20 years. Because this is not only a place for big enterprises to show off their technology, but also a place for local tyrants to choose geese who can lay golden eggs. Almost all investors in the world will pay attention to this technology expo in stark at this time. There are even some military leaders in some countries who hold the power of military procurement, but even large enterprises like stark will covet big customers. In a word, stark Tech Expo is definitely a grand event, and also an opportunity for Tony Stark. Stark enterprises have just completed the transformation. As Tony said, they have lost their original arms development department and officially transformed from an arms company to an energy development company. This means that he has to deal with some very difficult enemies, such as general electric, the energy sector is not so easy to intervene, and the strike of those old enterprises is enough to make stark drink. That''s why Tony is holding the Expo, where he needs to start his own products. Ark reactor, a new energy source that is clean enough, safe enough and cheap enough. There is no doubt that this new type of energy will definitely have an impact on the traditional energy industry, but Tony doesn''t care, because Tony thinks it''s time to make a little change in the pattern of the energy field. It''s just that this technology fair has little impact on Natasha. Moscow''s winter can almost always see heavy snow, snowflakes fluttering like clusters of cotton candy in general, adding a layer of snow-white coat to this ancient city with a long history. The streets are full of Russians in heavy clothes and drinking vodka. In a small cold room, an old man was lying on the bed weakly. The room was simple, messy and cold. Even if he was wearing thick clothes, he could still feel the cold air in the room, which was very uncomfortable. The dim yellow light lit up the small room. The old man felt his broken body and felt very guilty when he looked at the home with almost nothing and the man who was full of spirit and boundless scenery on TV. Turning his head, he coughed weakly and called softly. He was the most difficult person to give up in his life, and he was also the most guilty and worried person. "Ivan! Ivan His body is too bad, only a few calls, still have the feeling of off force. At the door of the narrow room, a figure with wisps of white hair turned around. This is a typical Slavic. He is tall and strong, with a broad face and short beard. There is a deep scar on his weathered face, and a large tattoo on his strong body, which makes him more fierce. There is a toothpick in his teeth covered with metal braces, but these can not hide the wisdom in his eyes. At this time, he looked at the old man lying on the bed with a weak face and in the state of dying. For this man, because he left when he was a child, he had a dark childhood, and his mother left early because of him, so his life became a mess, and his heart was very bad. But looking at his frail body and guilty eyes, my heart was sour and complicated. After hesitation, I went to his side and stroked his cheek. Anton Vanke looks at his son weakly, feels the warmth in his son''s hands, and feels the pain in his heart. At this time, like the man on TV, he should be highly noticed and live a superior life, instead of hiding in this small and cold room with himself. Anton Vanke said to his son with some difficulty: "Ivan, that should belong to you." He wanted to go on, but a strong cough interrupted him. Ivan looked at the man who once resented him bitterly. He couldn''t bear it. After all, it was his father. He quickly comforted him softly: "don''t listen to their nonsense! Have a good rest. " At the same time, he stroked his chest, hoping that he would feel better, but he had seen that the man''s time was really short. Anton Vanke tried his best to suppress the pain in his heart and looked at his son who had tears in his eyes. He felt a little relieved and felt a great guilt: "I''m sorry, Ivan, I can only give you my knowledge, right..." He tried to finish the following words, but he had no strength, only with a sigh, left here forever. Ivan is in great pain, but also full of resentment against the high spirited stark on TV. He vowed to make Tony Stark miserable and take revenge on him and his father''s pain all these years. He took out the things his father left him, the design of the ark reactor, and the research materials, and fell into the crazy research, trying to turn all the sadness into power, and revenge on Tony£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 101 The disturbance caused by hate and Hawk has not been completely calmed down. The government has not given an accurate answer, has been evasive, and has not even come up with a definite opinion on how to deal with it. This has also caused many people''s dissatisfaction, demonstrations, protests, even abusive remarks, and the inhumanity of the military, creating this kind of horrible creature. Public opinion has made the government in a hurry. Anxious, can only be a massive announcement to hold a hearing, and this matter has nothing to do with. This incident has aroused the attention of the vast majority of people. Although many people have protested and marched, the most angry one is the people who have suffered from it. As for other people, they just feel that their lives are threatened, so they spontaneously join in. But these things didn''t really happen to them, and they didn''t feel much about it. We have to say that the US government''s grasp of these people''s psychology is very accurate. How to put out a big fire quickly? Make a bigger fire and exhaust the air. This is quite in line with the style of the US government. Although there are still many people protesting, more people are attracted by the stark Expo and the upcoming hearing. The overwhelming news almost covers everything before. It was as if everyone had forgotten the storm caused by hawk and hatred. Over the stark fair. "Everything is ready, sir. It''s your turn! " Jarvis''s voice came out of the internal communication system of the steel armour and told Tony that the time he had been waiting for so long had come. This made Tony immediately yell happily, and then jumped directly from the plane hovering tens of thousands of feet in the air. Of course, he was not looking for death, because he had his steel armor, Mark 4. The steel armor started instantly turned him into a dazzling light, and pulled out a long curve in the dark night. And with the emergence of this fire, the ground immediately bloomed up countless dots. It''s the appearance of countless fireworks. A firework flew into the air and burst out thousands of bright streamers. Then tens of thousands of fireworks flew into the air, which covered the whole night sky in an instant. It''s part of Tony''s expected grand debut, which is quite grand, but it''s different from what he expected. He originally thought that he would walk through the countless fireworks in a natural and handsome way, and then fall on the exhibition stand in a safe and charming way. But the fact is, he has been blown up by many fireworks, even the flight path has become deviated. If it wasn''t for the night, his embarrassing picture would have been brought into the eyes of countless people. Because of this, he is very unhappy now. "Who bought the fireworks?" "Miss Potts bought it, sir!" Jarvis honestly told him the answer to the question, and hearing the answer, Tony immediately turned his mouth. "Don''t forget to remind me, tell pepper how bad this fireworks product is. Never buy them next time. " "All right. sir. I have it on record. " Jarvis dutifully completed Tony''s order, and just when it said this, Tony was like a meteor. He walked through the new landmark buildings in the science and Technology Expo Park, and then fell on the large exhibition stand of this science and Technology Expo with bright fire. At the moment, the booth has already been occupied by a group of bikini beauties in iron man style. They surrounded Tony as soon as he came down. At the same time, along with Tony''s walking, one by one advanced mechanical arm quickly rose up from the booth, and removed one part after another from Tony''s Mark 4 generation. After a few steps, Tony completely took off his steel armor, and the atmosphere of the meeting reached the warmest level. The music stopped abruptly in the revolution. At the same time, the beautiful girls also put on attractive shapes. The fireworks, the bright stage and the cheers of countless people made the whole Expo fall into a noisy wave. "Tony! Tony! Tony! Tony The voice of the audience below is so enthusiastic, that''s the treatment of superstars. Now Tony Stark has also reaped countless brain powder. Many of them bought gloves with headlights and waved them below. "Oh! It''s good to be back. Do you miss me so much? I did not say that the reason why the world has finally maintained a long-term peace for many years is because of me. I didn''t say that no one in the world is as reborn as I am. I don''t say that the reason why the U.S. government is able to make good use of its time is that I have always been at the peak and no one dares to challenge me alone. " pretend to be something! In a row, Tony Stark is the king! "So, four months later. At the beginning of the new year, the first global science and technology fair since 1974 will be held here. At that time, the best talents from different countries and companies in the world will provide their resources and achievements, and share their excellent vision with you. Show us what a better future we will create. Compared with that, nothing matters, does it? " Once again, the venue was filled with cheers. This time it''s not the voice of superhero fans, it''s the voice of countless tech fans. The world has never been short of people who are crazy about technology. For them, the stark Tech Expo is the real event. "In a word, I have only one sentence now. Welcome, everyone. Come to stark Technology Expo, the future is in front of you. If there is anything else you want to know, please let this special guest explain to you. Please welcome my father, Howard "Technology can do everything..." Tony said, and a video of some years immediately appeared on the huge screen behind him. At the same time, a legend Howard appeared in the video. Although it was only a video, he also brought the atmosphere of the whole Expo into the audience. The opening ceremony was very successful, which means that Tony has achieved today''s goal. Next, what he has to do is another very difficult thing. That''s how to get out of here. At the moment, the hallway of the meeting hall has been filled with countless admirers and people who have all kinds of intentions towards Tony himself. It''s not so easy for him to get out of here, especially when he can''t use his mark generation 4 to rush out. Chapter 102 But fortunately, he also has a bodyguard who is conscientious and good-looking. Hogan is a man with height of 1.9 meters and weight of 19 meters. He is very powerful, and he can also do some useless boxing. So it''s not easy to deal with those fans. Soon, hogan took his boss out of the siege and came to an absolutely safe place. Of course, this kind of security is also relative. At least, it''s not a safe place for government officials. As soon as he walked into the interior only parking lot, Tony saw a new sports car paired with a typical Irish beauty. So he immediately stopped Hogan''s chattering praise of the sports car, pointed to the Irish beauty leaning against the car and asked, "who is she? Does it come with the car? " "I hope so, then I can buy one too!" Hogan shook his head, indicating that he had no idea what was going on. And saw Tony, leaning on the car of the Irish beauty immediately walked over with a smile, and he said hello: "Hi! Tony, nice to meet you! " "Hello, beautiful lady! Who are you, please Tony took the beauty''s hand and didn''t intend to let it go. "Sheriff! I come from Irish beauty''s words let Tony immediately released his hand, he looked at the beauty, his eyes immediately less eager. Because he already felt it, it was a big problem. So he immediately changed the subject and said to Hogan, "get on the co driver. I''ll drive today." Hogan shrugged his shoulders and walked honestly to the co driver, while Tony opened the door and got to the driver''s seat. Of course, he was still dealing with the law enforcement lady. "Miss, where is your hometown?" "Bedford, Mr. stark." "It''s far enough. So what are you doing here? " Turning the corner of his mouth, Tony continued. The law enforcement officer laughed and said, "I''m here for you!" "Come to me, what do you want me for?" Tony began to play the fool. He had guessed who was troubling him. "I''ve come to deliver you a summons, sir." The prosecutor smiles and hands out a letter in her hand. Looking at the letter, Tony immediately complains. "Oh, damn it!" "Give it to me, ma''am. He doesn''t like to be handed things! " It''s not a good thing not to accept the summons from the court. As a bodyguard, hogan immediately stepped forward. Tony, of course, will start to support him, with serious nonsense: "yes, it''s one of my quirks. I don''t like people handing me things. It''s weird. " The beauty of the law enforcement officer doesn''t care what their quirks are, but every time she delivers a summons, some people will look very strange. Fortunately, she is used to it. She just smiles and says, "you are ordered to attend the Senate Armed Services Committee at nine o''clock tomorrow morning." "All right! You found me. Can I see your badge? " "Want to see my badge?" The magistrate asked with a smile¡° Yes, he likes badges. " Hogan, help me. The law enforcement officer took out a badge with a smile on his pretty face and asked, "do you like the badge? Do you really like it? " "Yes." Tony glanced at the badge in the sheriff''s hand and felt as if he had eaten a fly. Even in front of this Irish beauty, Tony is not interested at all. To be honest, he hates dealing with people in the government. "Hogan, how far is it from here?" Changing the subject, Tony asked his bodyguard. "Two hundred and fifty miles, about!" Hogan estimates and gives an answer. Whether the answer is accurate or not, Tony has an excuse to leave. Meanwhile, mondea, Texas. Natasha walks into a special parking lot, where hot Johnny flies 300 meters. "To be honest, I don''t like this kind of environment." Natasha looked at the bustling crowd, frowned slightly, and always had some other ideas to take advantage of her. "I don''t like it either." Although the weakness of venom has been removed, it still instinctively dislikes the noisy environment, especially the places with sharp voices. "But is the devil, as you say, real?" Natasha asked curiously. "Of course, why do I lie to you? The earth is a place where the gods pity, whether it is Asgard in Nordic mythology, or Olympus in Greek mythology, or the heaven in Oriental mythology, or even hell, the devil, all exist on the earth. Because they exist in themselves, all kinds of myths come into being Yang Han said softly. "God, it''s incredible. I always feel like I''m learning about the world for the first time." Natasha sighed that if it were not for Yang Han, she would not have been able to understand the real mystery of the earth. Yang Han''s eyes stare at the scene, the surrounding atmosphere is very hot, but the real protagonist has not appeared. Along the way, traffic gradually increased, on both sides of the road can see many punk young people excited. They either hold flags or sing songs, and their excited expressions need not be described. Natasha took a look and saw the script on the flag. "Fire, Johnny!" "I didn''t expect this guy to be so popular here?" Natasha doesn''t agree with these guys'' interests. However, she did not come to see this guy flying, but listened to Yang Han''s words to find Mephisto, one of the seven princes of hell. Yang Han wanted to ask Mephisto about something, so he asked Natasha to come here. Today may be a special day for these punk young people, because their idol Johnny is going to challenge a great world record. Drive over the 300 meter long football field! Under the football field, there are six rotary helicopters, which can be said to be a death leap. Success, success, failure, is death. Compared with these excited young people, Natasha and Yang Han''s eyes keep scanning around. Of course, they are not looking at Johnny, but to see if they can find someone. Or find a devil, Mephisto. If you can find nature, it''s best. If you can''t, contact Johnny. Because after this event, the sorcerer will come to the world from hell, and Johnny will be forced by Mephisto to become a Demon Knight. The story of the evil spirit Knight begins. If you get in touch with Johnny, you''re not afraid that you can''t find Mephisto, are you? (end of this chapter) Chapter 103 Johnny''s show hasn''t started yet. While Yang Han is scanning the crowd, he is also recalling the story of the evil spirit knight. 17-year-old Johnny and his father live together in the amusement park by stunt flying. His brave and determined father has always been an example for Johnny. But his father suddenly suffered from a terminal disease, which made Johnny very sad. One day an old man appeared in front of Johnny. He promised to make his father recover, but Johnny would sign a contract and sell his soul to him. The dubious Johnny accepted the old man''s offer, and the next day his father was as strong as a horse. However, in a performance the next day, his father accidentally left the world. Johnny hated the old man, but he couldn''t get revenge for his father because he was the devil Mephisto. Johnny was controlled by Mephisto, lost his judgment, abandoned his first girlfriend Roxanne and left for another country. Many years later, in a performance, Johnny ran into Roxanne, who had become a journalist. Johnny wanted to keep up with her, but on the night of the date, Mephisto, the demon who had disappeared for more than ten years, suddenly appeared. Driven by Mephisto, Johnny turns into a knight of evil spirit, and then launches a fierce battle with Mephisto''s son, witch heart demon, and his party members. The witch heart devil takes Roxanne as a hostage. He wants Johnny to find catsley and take back the contract of San van gunsa in exchange for Roxanne. Johnny had to find Carter again, hoping for his help. At the moment, Carter admits that the person Johnny is looking for is himself. Over the years, he has kept the contract anonymously, waiting for the person who can save the world. Carter accompanies Johnny to San van gunsa, but it''s up to Johnny to save Roxanne and bring the sorcerer back to hell. In the end, Johnny uses justice to destroy the evil power of witches, and he is also released from the contract by Mephisto because he has completed his mission. However, Johnny refused Mephisto''s good intentions, he will continue to be his evil knight, in order to prevent innocent people from selling their souls and becoming the devil''s pawn again! "However, I have a strange feeling that many years ago, Johnny Blaser''s father seemed to be terminally ill, and the medical conditions at that time were absolutely impossible to cure. However, Johnny Blaser''s father recovered completely overnight, and even was able to perform a flying car show, but he died because of a mistake in the flying car show." Natasha''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He had seen the material of Johnny blazer, which was very strange. Very strange. "Hum, is that strange?" Yang Han asked softly. "Isn''t it strange?" Natasha asked back. "Because Johnny Blazer made a deal with Mephisto at the price of Johnny Blazer''s soul, Johnny''s father recovered from a terminal illness overnight. This is a typical devil like transaction. He promised you something in the contract and will do it, but he will try his best to lead it to the worst direction. For example, if you make a wish for a golden mountain, it may directly hit you on the head, so that you can earn your life and spend your life. So Johnny''s father died on the show Yang Han said with a sneer that he had seen the plot of the movie and knew a lot about the demons'' temperament. Generally speaking, there are only four kinds of people who will agree to trade with the devil. One is the person who has lost everything and has only one rotten life left. This kind of person has nothing to worry about. Second, people who have been completely closed by the government can no longer see any danger. Third, people who think they are extremely smart and intelligent think that even the devil has to bow down to their wisdom. This kind of people''s fate is generally the worst. The fourth, and the most pitiful, is people who don''t understand the situation at all. They don''t know what it means to do what they do. That''s probably what happened to Johnny Blaser in the beginning. Yang Han doesn''t belong to any of the four above, but he knows the story. He just needs to kill the evil knight that Johnny Blaser turned into, and Mephisto will come to him, of course! It''s going to take Johnny blazer to find Natasha himself. "And you''re going to make a deal with Mephisto? This is crazy. " Natasha exclaimed. Although a little afraid, but more excited, the Lord of hell ah! The great devil only exists in the Bible, but now she is going to make a deal with him, which is too crazy and exciting. She hasn''t had such an exciting experience before, which is much more exciting than being an agent. "Generally, I don''t dare, but I know something inside, so I''m 80% sure. And the simpler the deal with the devil, the better. The more complex it is, the more likely they are to cheat on it and make you doomed. " Yang Han said that to tell the truth, if he didn''t know the story of the evil spirit knight, he would dare not make a deal with Mephisto. Mephisto is such a devil, insidious and cunning guy, who will pit you into a wage earner who has worked for him for countless years. That''s Johnny blazer. "Well, I believe you." Natasha took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. To tell you the truth, Yang Han looks down on wuxinmo. This guy is a sand sculpture. His father is Mephisto, one of the seven kings of hell. He is powerful and terrifying, no worse than Odin. As for the San Francisco compact? Hum, don''t say the sorcerer hasn''t found it. What if the sorcerer finds it? Isn''t that a thousand evil souls? Maybe Mephisto just thinks it''s a pity to waste it like this. If he wants to rely on this thing, he wants to lift the throne of the king of hell. Ha ha, if this can be successful, the grass on the grave of all hell monarchs will be five Zhang high! If this can be successful, Yang Han has to consider whether he can go to hell and put his host on the throne of the king of hell. And living hell? It''s obviously a hoax, OK. First of all, in order to turn the world into hell, it must be connected with hell, otherwise it can only be regarded as distorted false hell. However, the dimensions of hell and the world are different, and even the physical rules are not the same. Therefore, the energy needed to connect the two worlds is almost incalculable. The thousand evil souls in the San van gunza contract are not enough to see. For example, is it possible to connect the earth with Asgard with a thousand souls? They can''t do rainbow bridge, they can only transmit people. Can the thousand souls of NIMA connect to hell? Are you kidding me? I dare not write like that. The most ridiculous thing is that the sorcerer actually believed it. It''s so dumb and even ridiculous. (end of this chapter) Chapter 104 Just as Yang Han is thinking about how to make a deal with Mephisto, the challenge has officially begun. The challenge of flying 20 trucks. "Now, let''s witness this great moment!" The master of ceremonies held the microphone in the distance and roared excitedly. "Johnny!" "Johnny!" "Johnny!" "Buzz, buzz!" The motorcycle roared low. The next moment, Johnny looked up and the car started. With the roar of the motorcycle engine, Johnny rushed directly to the front steps, while the audience in the audience were all looking at him in horror, their eyes full of admiration and admiration, and even a little bit of envy. They didn''t know whether they admired his technology or his courage. As in the original work, Johnny easily crossed that distance under the high-intensity motor bonus. However, at the critical moment of his final landing, he remembered the scene of his father''s death more than ten years ago and the signing of a contract with the devil. Such things often appear in his mind, which makes him like a nightmare. At this critical moment, this picture reappears in his mind, which leads to his failure to land perfectly. The front wheel touched the ground first, so he should have stabilized the motorcycle at the first time. Unfortunately, he lost his mind, so he flew out directly with the car and people. In it, he was out of a big track. And he himself is directly with great influence to the stadium wall. Bang against the wall. The huge sound of impact directly surprised all the people on the scene. Everything happened in an instant, and even most people didn''t react. But originally the bustling stadium also because of Johnny''s accident and directly settled down. Johnny''s good friend Mike is the first time to run in the past, and then the plot is just like in the original. Johnny, who has signed a contract with the devil, has been protected by the devil all the time, and the Hellfire in his body makes him not easily die. "Come on, we should meet this guy. The Hellfire in this guy''s body is very powerful. " Yang Han urged. Of course, he is not sure whether he can get hellfire. After all, Hellfire is not the same as gene. "Yes." Natasha got up and went to Johnny''s team. Johnny was held up, limping along, Natasha came to Johnny''s side. Around the staff stopped Natasha, said: "this lady, Johnny is not interviewed." Mike held Johnny, saw Natasha, and couldn''t help saying, "look, what a nice girl. Take advantage of it. " Mike turned to the security guard and said, "Hey, frank, let her in." The security personnel put down their arms and let Natasha go in. Natasha went up to Johnny blazer and said with a smile, "can we talk alone?" "Of course." Johnny Blazer reached for a sign. When they got to a place where nobody was, Natasha looked at Johnny blazer and said, "have you ever made a deal with the devil?" The smile on Johnny Blazer''s face subsided and he recalled things he didn''t want to remember at all. "What are you talking about? Why can''t I understand? " Asked Johnny, smiling. "Mephisto, I think you should know. You''ve had many car shows and accidents, but you''ve only been slightly injured. Do you want to deny the deal you''ve made? " Said Natasha, smiling and shaking her head. "Well, who are you?" Johnny Blazer asked with a helpless smile. "Well... Someone who wants to make a deal with the devil, we''ll meet again." Natasha smiles, pats Johnny Blazer on the shoulder and walks away with him. Black fluid quickly penetrated into Johnny Blazer''s body. Johnny Blazer looks at Natasha''s leaving figure for some reason. "What a freak. Deal with the devil? That''s crazy. " Johnny Blazer shakes his head, a little disappointed. He thought it was an affair, but he didn''t expect to meet a madman. Normal people don''t want to trade with the devil. Although he has seen the devil, he has also done trade with the devil. If he can live once in his life, he won''t agree to that guy. Natasha went out, feeling the loss of strength and the weakness in her body. She frowned and said, "Oh, it''s hard to feel the loss of strength." Originally, she had more powerful power than hawk. Now, with the departure of Yang Han, only Yang Han strengthened her power beyond ordinary people. Compared with hawk''s power, she was extremely weak. Yang Han intrudes into Johnny Blaser''s body, as if there is a flame burning on Yang Han''s body. "This is Hellfire?" Yang Han looks at the Hellfire sealed inside Johnny''s body. Even if it is sealed, Yang Han can feel the heat. Yang Han cautiously contacts his tentacles toward the hellfire. He is not afraid of the fire. "Hiss, it''s hot." Yang Han enveloped the Hellfire, and immediately had a feeling of being baked on the fire. Although it is very hot, there is no pain in the venom. In addition, he is not afraid of fire, and the regeneration ability of the venom is very strong, not afraid of Hellfire. Johnny Blazer didn''t know that he had been invaded by a special creature in his body. Now he is in his car. It''s raining outside. Several people in the car are talking about interesting things. His mind is full of thoughts. He thinks of the beautiful girl he met before and tells him a lot. Deal with the devil? What a crazy guy. He also made a deal with the devil, his father''s terminal illness cured, but died in the car show. From then on, he hated Mephisto. He performed a lot of fast car shows, more and more dangerous. Even if he was in an accident, he would not die, even if he was seriously injured. At most, he would be slightly injured. For example, small wounds such as bruises and skin wounds. But what does it matter to him? Johnny Blazer smiles and looks out the window. The electric snake dances wildly in the heavy rain. Thunder flashes like a silver snake in the sky, big raindrops fall from the sky, cleaning the messy and dirty land. A mass of black gas slowly emerges from the ground, and finally slowly converges on the ground to form a person. The man looks like he is in his twenties, his face is pale, as if he is overindulgent, and his eyes are twinkling with evil, The corners of his mouth showed a faint evil smile. "Is this the world?. It''s really a place full of tempting taste. From today on, it will be mine. " The man took a deep breath, his face murmured, like a wild dog smelling food. His face was full of madness and wildness. (end of this chapter) Chapter 105 Mermaid bar, Brooklyn, USA. This is a small bar in a remote area. The decoration design style of the bar reveals the flavor of the western world in the last century. Just a few minutes ago, there were more than a dozen customers in the bar drinking and chatting, passing the long night as usual. It''s not so busy, but it''s not lonely. Plus the waiters and the spectators, there are 20 people of all kinds. At this moment, however, there is only one living person left in the bar. To be more precise, he is not a living man, but a living devil, only his appearance is similar to that of human beings. He is the only son of Mephisto, the devil of the heart! Wuxinmo, an ambitious and arrogant devil, wants to replace his father as the old devil king and become the new devil king with the greatest power. Unfortunately, a thousand years ago, he watched the first general of Mephisto die and die. After a thousand years, he is still like this. Mephisto, one of the seven princes of hell, is not so easy to die. Although as long as he keeps waiting, the position of the king of hell will be his sooner or later, but he can''t wait. At present, all the people in this small bar, except the murderer wuxinmo, are transformed into a dead corpse with no life breath under the "life extraction" skill of wuxinmo. The mummies are pure mummies, with no flesh, bone marrow and water left. They look like dummies made of dust, giving people the feeling that they will turn into a pile of dust with a little finger poke. As the son of hell devil, sorcerer is not as powerful as his father Mephisto, but he is not weak in the human world. At least there are few people who can fight him at present. As for the father of sorcerer, Mephisto, the prince of hell, his real body can only stay in hell, and those who can walk in the world are false bodies. The strength of this false body is limited, and it may not even be the opponent of his son sorcerer. After slaughtering all the human beings in the mermaid bar, the sorcerer did not leave, but quietly waited for the arrival of his allies. Soon, a mass of dark brown soil appeared on the ground. As if it had been endowed with life, it began to pile up slowly and finally formed a human shape. "Hello, demon." A strange smile appeared at the corner of the witch''s mouth, and he said hello to the demon who showed his human form. "What are you doing here?" The devil asked the sorcerer in the opposite direction. He didn''t know what he was going to do here. In the face of the devil''s question, the sorcerer did not answer immediately, but turned his head to the other side, waiting for another advanced devil to come. Sure enough, on the ground in the direction of the witch''s vision, a mass of water appeared out of thin air, and then the mass of water fused to form a wet man with long hair. He''s a water devil! "Why do you call us?" The water devil''s expression looked listless, and his whole body sent out a deep cold feeling. "I''m looking for the San van gunsa compact!" The expression on the witch heart demon''s face was very serious, and the tone was beyond doubt: "it''s said that after the contract was stolen, it was hidden in the cemetery not far from here. You have to help me find it!" Just as the wizard finished talking, the window outside the bar suddenly broke and a mass of black gas rushed in from the outside. The mass of black gas knocked over a series of tables and chairs along the way, and the black gas finally stopped beside the demon and the water demon, forming a sharp faced man with fangs. This sharp faced man with tusks is the wind devil! "What happens when the contract is found?" With his evil eyes, the wind devil stares at the sorcerer who summoned their three senior demons to gather here. Hearing the question of the wind devil, the corners of the mouth of the sorcerer suddenly rose, full of the confidence of the king who ruled the world, and said proudly, "after that, we can dominate the world and control everything in the world!" Suddenly, from the mermaid bar outside, came a hoarse and vicissitudes of the call. "Sorcerer''s heart!" This hoarse call came from the mouth of Mephisto, the father of the sorcerer, the king of hell. This is a very handsome old man. Although he looks grey and old, he is tall and straight without a trace of rickets. His Friar''s clothes add more dignity to him. He is waiting outside the bar with a walking stick carved with a crystal skull. Hearing his father''s call, the sorcerer pushed open the wooden door of the bar, rushed out and came to Mephisto. Two demons from hell, father and son, are standing on the open space outside the lonely Mermaid bar with their eyes opposite. In the dark night rendering, there is a Western Cowboy confrontation of the ancient charm. "What are you doing here?" Asked Mephisto in a tone of censure. "It''s my time, old man!" The sorcerer said that he didn''t like the old father who occupied the position of the king of hell. Mephisto is old and old. He should abdicate and give up the position of the king of hell to him. This era belongs to the young people. "Your time will come, but not now. It''s my time. When I leave the throne, it''s the right time for you to inherit the status of demon king. " Mephisto said with a gloomy face, and the crystal skeleton Scepter in his hand kept spinning on the ground, which indicated that his mood was getting worse. "We all know that you can''t hurt me. I''m different from you. I''ll never fail. I''ll never fail." Sorcerer will not have the slightest respect for his father. Tone proud of the collapse of Haikou. "In the world, I may not be as good as you, but my evil spirit soldiers are not." Mephisto said coldly, staring at the sorcerer. "Evil spirit, your favorite work? The sacred power of Hellfire, you waste on a sad mortal? If you trust me, if you give me what belongs to me... "The Sorcerer''s eyes flashed a trace of greed and jealousy, and roared at his old father. "Shut up! It''s all mine until the end of my life Although Mephisto was angry, as a noble devil, he would not show all his expressions on his face. "Whatever you like, ask the evil spirit to come here. I''ll bury him, and then bury you, my father." Sorcerer heart demon Yin compassion smile, for Mephisto in the mouth of the evil spirit of the police do not pay attention. (end of this chapter) Chapter 106 The next day, nine in the morning. Tony Stark appeared on time at the government hearing attended by the Military Commission. He sat in the defendant''s seat for the first time, but he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he kept looking around, greeting the group of friends and relatives around him and winking at pepper Potts. Pepper gives Tony a quick, angry look, indicating that he should keep a minimum rule in court, but Tony doesn''t care about it at all. He goes his own way until the members who preside over the hearing can''t stand it. "Mr. stark, can we move on to the subject just now? Mr. stark, please The member sitting on it knocked the mallet in his hand several times in a row, and even used the words of extremely sincere request. "Of course, my dear. Do you have any instructions? " Tony turned his head and made a serious appearance, and his tone immediately caused a light laugh in the serious court. The congressman sitting in the bench pretended not to hear the laughter and went on to say, "Mr. stark, can you answer my question honestly?" "Of course, my dear. By the way, what kind of question are you asking? " Tony would not be honest just because of one word, but he did. No matter what his attitude is, how can a congressman sit in this position to study Tony Stark without doing some prior research on him. So he ignored this frivolous, unruly attitude and said to him with a smile on his face: "Mr. stark, do you have a special high-tech weapon?" "No!" Tony''s answer to this question was firm. Hearing Tony''s answer of telling lies with his eyes open, Mr. congressman''s voice could not help rising a lot. It seemed that his voice was very sharp: "did you say no?" "Yes. No! " Tony''s expression is very sincere. If Mr. congressman didn''t know Tony Stark first, he might have been cheated. "I''m quite sure. of course. It depends on what you define as a weapon. " "Iron man is a weapon, Mr. stark!" Mr. congressman didn''t bother to make a fuss with Tony. He said frankly that he didn''t think this kind of established fact could be turned over by Tony''s clever mouth. Hearing this, Tony immediately made his face a little more serious. He pulled the microphone in front of him and said solemnly, "my invention is not a weapon!" "Not a weapon?" The senator sat up straight, looked at Tony fiercely, and asked, "how do you define it? Mr. stark? " "He is what he is, your excellency. If you want me to say that, it can only be regarded as a high-tech prosthesis! " Tony''s words immediately attracted a bigger laugh, everyone knows that Tony is pulling the calf again. In spite of all the laughter, Tony said to the senator seriously, "this is the best adjective I can think of. A tech prosthesis, yes. That''s it "It''s ridiculous, Mr. stark. It''s a weapon, he''s a weapon! " In the face of Tony''s absurd remarks, the senator is not calm, he increased the volume, overshadowed Tony''s voice, and gave his own definition. "If you give priority to the well-being of the people..." Tony naturally can''t tolerate his invention being defined like this. He just wanted to make up words to refute the senator. The senator interrupted Tony and said, "no, I give iron man to the American people first." It''s obvious that Tony, who can only fight for a while, can''t take advantage of the fight with senators who rely on their mouths. But not taking advantage doesn''t mean he will submit. Tony declared his opinion in a straight voice, excited and high: "don''t even think about it. I''m iron man. I am one with my steel armor. You want me to hand it over. It''s about me giving myself up. So don''t even think about it. If you force me to do so, I can understand that you want to force me to do servitude or sell (prostitution) or something. It must be illegal, of course, it depends on which state. However, I think I can use legal means to safeguard my own interests here. So, to sum up, Senator, I can''t give it to you. " When Tony made such a fuss, the scene suddenly seemed to be as lively as some hilarious talk show, and in this atmosphere, even the senators who are good at talking have no room to continue. He can only pull up foreign aid to continue his plan. "Look, I''m not an expert on this. I don''t know if what you said is true or not. Whether iron man is a weapon or not, I need a weapon expert to give us some advice. Now, I''m going to call Justin hammer, the main arms dealer at the Department of defense. " When he heard this name, Tony understood who was targeting himself. The defense department must be one side, but it was this shameless hammer who instigated the defense department. Only he could have this spirit to target himself. You know, in the past, when stark was still the leader of the arms industry, hammer industry had been eyeing stark industry. However, at that time, the relationship between stark and the Department of defense was better than that of hammer industry, which also led to that hammer industry had no way to target stark. But now it''s not the same. Stark industries has withdrawn from the field of arms, which leads to the fact that the market share he left is destined to be shared by the remaining giants. But during this period of time, Osborne was also in trouble, so hammer industry seized the opportunity to catch up and became the largest supplier of the Department of defense. However, even if it became the largest arms seller, there was a certain gap between hammer industry and the original stark industry. The most important gap is in sophisticated weapons. Hammer industries is a company that relies on small and light individual weapons, and it is not enough in this respect. In addition, the leader of stark enterprise is a genius who can develop black technology, which naturally makes the gap between them bigger and bigger. Moreover, Tony looks down on Justin hammer and thinks that this guy is an imbecile. The reason why hammer industry is able to defeat several other arms dealers is because of the support from the government. Justin hammer is a processing plant, specialized in processing equipment for the first arms dealer in the United States. Sometimes, the president of the United States does not want his fingerprints on some weapons, so Justin hammer''s hammer industry has become the best agent. In other words, it''s not hammer who''s in trouble, it''s the government who''s forcing Tony to hand over iron man technology£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 107 In principle, stark industry has been the leader in the arms industry for so many years. It should have attracted a lot of people''s attention. This time, the government and the military can take the lead to suppress it. These arms tycoons should be willing to participate actively. But on the contrary, they are not enthusiastic about it, and even some people oppose it "in private". Because these arms magnates, who have been operating in a family style for several generations, are not short-sighted people who can only see the immediate interests. They can clearly see that they may have to pay a higher price in the future for their participation in this matter, compared with the benefits gained by crushing a competitor who has announced to withdraw from the arms industry and is no longer threatening their own competitors. The United States is a country with a high proportion of private ownership. Most of its economic lifelines, including its currency and US dollar, are not state-owned. They are controlled by some big families and plutocrats. These military giants are also one of them. There is a consensus among these big families and plutocrats that the government and the army are used to protect and expand their interests, not to manage them. Therefore, neither the government nor the army can, for any reason or in any name, forcibly collect anything from them without their consent. So this time, they are not keen on, or even boycott, the government and the army''s plan to force Tony to hand over his steel uniform. This is because the incident itself is contrary to the private system of the United States, and it is the beginning of the state''s administrative order to force the private to hand over their core interests. Today, the country takes a fancy to Tony''s steel armour and asks him to hand it in. Is that tomorrow''s fancy to the technology of this fighter? The day after tomorrow, what about the cruise missile manufacturer? The day after tomorrow, you''re interested in this company''s military satellite technology, and the day after tomorrow, you''re interested in other people''s bomb technology? Do you hand it in or not? Hand in, when your core technology is gone, the military will study it by itself. Do you still need to buy your products? Then your company will be scrapped directly. It''s not far from bankruptcy. Why don''t you hand it in? I''ve handed it in to iron man. Why don''t you? Do you want to be treason? It is estimated that the next day a regiment''s army will surround your company. If you hand it in, the company will go bankrupt. If you don''t hand it in, it will be treason. The army will forcibly take away your core technology and seal up your company. So this precedent must not be set! Therefore, the government and the military can only reluctantly push Justin hammer to the stage, because each arms giant has its own technology, but only Justin hammer does not have his own technology, can only be regarded as a processor. This kind of guy who does not touch the core interests can help them solve a lot of things. Once the military has these technologies, do they still need to purchase? Why don''t you just do your own research? The military has contacted Tony for a long time and offered a great price, but Tony made it clear that no matter how much money you pay, I just don''t sell it. This is the hearing. "Excuse me, gentlemen. I only saw Mr. Justin hammer come in, and I didn''t see any so-called weapons experts. You mean him. You''re kidding. Everyone knows that hammer is a businessman, not an expert. He may not even be able to dismantle the bomb! " The sharp counterattack even made the audience around talk about it. But Justin hammer, who was well-dressed and smiling, didn''t get angry. He just laughed and said to the microphone in front of him, "that''s right. I''m not an expert. You are Tony. You''ve always been a genius at this "Compared to a genius like you, Tony. I really admit that I''m not a weapons expert, indeed. It''s the merchant that suits me better. " If you take Tony Stark as the dividing line, I''m afraid few people in the world can call him a weapon expert, so when he said so, the audience around him naturally admitted this point of view. Tony''s genius, at this time, became the other party''s weapon. However, it was not enough to resist Tony''s attack. Hammer began to launch his own counterattack. He got up, went to the center of the hearing, looked around and said, "your honor, please allow me to speak. Maybe I''m not an expert, but I know who is. Tony, it''s your father. Howard stark. It is not only our big parent, but also the father of our military industry. You''re like him. You''re all geniuses. You''ve inherited your father''s talent for this, especially in weapons development. " "We all know what we''re here for. In the past half year, Tony Stark has built a sharp sword, but he insists that it is only a shield. He wants us to trust him and hide behind him because it''s going to be safe. I wish I felt safe. I really thought so at the beginning. But after two big monsters in New York, I really can''t think that way. After all, when we think he can protect us, he can''t protect us. It was another superhero who beat them, and that''s enough. " "I don''t mean to blame Mr. stark. After all, we live in a world full of dangers. Mr. stark doesn''t necessarily have a way to predict the dangers. He doesn''t necessarily come when the dangers come. He doesn''t even have the ability to solve those dangers. So I can only think about whether Mr. stark can protect us in another way. Hand over the toy in his hand and give it to those who can better protect us. Maybe that''s right. " "That''s it, folks. These are my personal views. God bless America, God bless iron man Justin hammer''s speech has put Tony at a disadvantage. Because in his description, Tony has completely become another role. Tony only puts himself in the perspective of the victim. However, Justin hammer''s speech makes Tony become a selfish guy from the victim. Sitting on the most cutting-edge technology that can protect people''s lives and property safety, but only want to enjoy its own interests and all the honors. But he didn''t want to hand it over to the state and give full play to its maximum value. Even though the lives and property of the people have been greatly threatened, he is not willing to compromise with the government. From the people''s point of view, Tony''s behavior has been a very selfish behavior. From Tony''s point of view, Justin hammer is the most thorough moral kidnapping, he put him on the opposite side of the people. Although not everyone will support his point of view, it is certain that there will be many people who will believe him. If you don''t handle it well, Tony''s reputation will stink. Everything he did before will be destroyed. People will never remember you. Instead, they blame you for some very normal things. (end of this chapter) Chapter 108 For example, Tony invented the steel armor. Yes, he can not give it to anyone, because it belongs to him. But there will always be some self righteous guys who jump out to blame him and don''t think about the overall situation. The people will just follow suit without thinking. That is to say, there will be smart people who speak and will be drowned by these stupid people''s criticisms, There''s no spray. Is he wrong? did not. Steel armour is his skill. It''s his duty not to hand in but his duty to hand in. It''s the same as giving up one''s seat. Giving up one''s seat is his duty, but not giving it is his duty. Why do you stand on the commanding height of morality and criticize others? If you don''t give up your seat, you don''t respect the old and love the young? They are also babies. Why don''t you give up your seat for them? Originally, the United States is a country dominated by private ownership. The technology invented by Tony belongs to Tony, and no one can take it away. That''s right, but Justin hammer''s words are standing on the moral high ground to condemn stark. The guy who stands on the moral high ground to blame others is the most annoying. Tony just wanted to say something more to save the current situation, but obviously, his opponent didn''t want to give him a break. So before he spoke, the senator sitting on the bench followed Justin hammer''s attack and launched his own combo. "Well said, Mr. hammer. Now let''s invite Colonel James Roddy to the meeting. " "Roddy?" Hearing the name, Tony turns around a little strangely, and then he immediately sees Roddy coming in with an ugly face. Not only did he see Roddy, but also many people saw the soldier who came in. They began to talk about it almost immediately, because most of the people present knew the relationship between Roddy and Tony, so a strange idea began to get into their minds. Is stark going to rebel? This is definitely not a good phenomenon for Tony, but it is absolutely something that the Defense Department is willing to see. The senator even began to say with a smile on his face: "I have a complete report about Iron Man weapons collected by Colonel Rodney. Captain. Please read out page 57 "I know what you mean. Captain The senator coughed and called out Roddy''s position, which reminded him not to forget his identity. "I know what you''re thinking. But there are a lot of variables today. We don''t have time for you to finish reading all the reports. So. You just have to read out the passage I designated When he heard this, Roddy could only sigh. He gave Tony a sorry look. Then he opened the file report in his hand and said, "OK, line 4 on page 57¡® Iron man does not belong to any government unit. " Looking at the documents in his hand, Roddy continued: "therefore, his presence poses a threat to national security and interests. But my conclusion is... Iron man has more advantages than disadvantages if Mr. Stark is allowed to join the military command system. " "Enough, that''s enough. Colonel Roddy The senator immediately interrupted Roddy. Tony listened to Roddy''s speech and couldn''t help interrupting: "I don''t like to join any system. But I could consider becoming Secretary of defense. Of course, the working hours must be shortened. Eight hours a day is too tired. I think four hours will do The scene was full of laughter. In response to this blatant mockery of the Department of defense, the senator had to pull up the subject and said, "Colonel, I want to play the video in your report." "I don''t think it''s the right time. These images are not suitable for the public right now." Roddy shook his head and made it clear that he did not agree. Of course, Colonel Roddy''s opinion was not accepted by the Senate. "I can understand your concern. Captain. But if you can describe these images, we would be very grateful. " Hearing this, Roddy sighed again. It''s the dirtiest thing for a soldier to mix up with a politician. The saddest thing for a soldier is that he has to listen to a politician because he is his nominal boss. So he could only raise his hand to the law enforcement officers on the side, indicating that they could start playing the video. Roddy''s obedience made the senator very happy. He nodded, and naturally someone began to play the video they had prepared. A satellite image began to appear on the screen, which seemed to be a military factory. Facing the blurred image, Roddy picked up the electronic pen and pointed to the obvious shadow on it. "The data shows the devices in these images," he said. It''s actually a replica of Mr. Stark''s steel armor. This has been confirmed by our allies and ground intelligence units. And we think that these imitation steel armor may be ready for use. " Roddy introduced the video, while Tony began to do his own business. At the first sight of the video, he took out his mobile phone and began to decipher and hack the signal of the video. This is the internal confidential information of the United States. Yes, but for Tony Stark''s intelligent housekeeper, it''s really not confidential. Soon, Tony was in charge of everything, so Tony was no longer passively attacked. "Wait a minute, man. Show me. " As he spoke, Tony gently tapped on his mobile phone. Suddenly, all kinds of file reading and program editing information began to appear on the whole screen. Until a big "welcome Mr. stark" icon was displayed, Tony grinned strangely. "Oh, it''s done. I''m great. You said it was possible for them to use it. Let''s have a look. Make the information more transparent and see what''s going on with them. " Seeing this, the senator couldn''t keep his smile any longer. He sat upright. "What''s the matter?" he asked aloud Of course, no one answered him. (end of this chapter) Chapter 109 "What''s the matter?" Asked the senator in a loud voice. But no one paid attention to him, because everyone''s eyes were attracted by the images on the big screen. Different from the blurred images that even the buildings couldn''t see clearly before, what appears on the screen now is a very clear high-definition image that can almost distinguish a person''s real face. "If you take a closer look at these images, I believe it''s in the proving ground." Tony clicks twice on the screen. What appears in the video is a strange looking robot video. In the video, the robot walks and shakes left and right, with various weapons hanging on it. On the side of the video, there are several large Korean annotations to indicate the identity of the machine. Obviously, this is a Korean work. All of a sudden, the robot on the screen fell to the ground, and its weapons began to rotate wildly, shooting around. Groups of screams came from behind the screen, and soon the whole screen was splashed with blood. This made a hearing officer immediately cover his face, while the senator immediately yelled: "close the screen, quickly close the screen for me¡° "There''s more." Tony is in control of the screen now. How could he turn off the screen just because of a word from the senator? With a bad smile, he switched the video to another experimental scene. At this time, you can see the image of a steel figure skyrocketing, and then crashed to the ground in an explosion. Justin hammer can''t sit still at this time. He rushes up and wants to turn off the screen, but in the same way, he has nothing to do. Tony looked at the screen and said solemnly, "but it''s not full of threats. Isn''t that hammer? How come he''s involved. " At this time, with Tony''s transfer, Justin has appeared in the image. Justin in the video stands on the edge of a thick looking steel armor and says to the command in the armor, "raise your right leg." The steel armor in the video follows Justin''s command and successfully raises his right leg. "Raise your right arm." Justin hammer is very flustered, but the more flustered he is, the more proof that what will happen next will be very serious, so Tony is happy to add more trouble to him. "Hammer, you''re on the screen. Watch out." Justin doesn''t pay any attention to Tony''s ridicule at all. He just wants to stop all this before the next scene is seen by others. At this time, Roddy Snickers, looks at Tony, and gives him a look of great admiration, as the prior informant of these military information. Of course he knows what the next scene will be. Tony can be said to have got rid of these troubles. The next thing that''s going to be in trouble is the Department of defense and Justin hammer. Although the following Justin has been flustered like a dog full of bones, but Justin on the screen is still in order to give instructions. On the screen, with hammer''s command, the steel armor successfully raised his right arm. Hammer said, "OK, raise your left foot. On the left. " The steel armor tried to lift it left and right, but I didn''t know what mechanism it touched. The steel armor suddenly twisted its waist, and it almost twisted its waist 180 degrees, and sparks burst out between the gaps of the armor. Inside the wearer also issued a scream, this call did not last a few seconds to completely stop, at the same time, Justin on the screen also began to burst out loud rude. At this time, the screen suddenly darkened. The angry Justin had unplugged the screen. He sat back in his position without saying a word, but there was an uproar all around. Everyone was pointing at him, and countless cameras were focusing on him. The reputation of hammer industry almost plummeted at this moment, while Tony was still falling. "In my opinion, it will take five to ten years for most countries to have this technology. And hammer industries estimates it will take 20 years. Sorry, I''m not mocking your strength. I just want to tell you a fact? " "I think your conclusion is to thank me, because I am a nuclear deterrent, I am competent, we are safe, the United States is safe, you want my invention, that is impossible. But I did help you a lot. I succeeded in privatizing world peace. " Tony said, and stood up. All the people who came to the hearing clapped for him. "What else do you want? Give you the technology to start the third world war? Is America the only country on earth? I can tell you, my armor can''t hold a nuclear bomb. Instead of putting a two handed sword on a child''s hand, let him cause a lot of meaningless casualties. It''s better to let it lie in the arms of the creator. At least, he won''t do more damage! " "By the way, I want to tell you, your excellency. And gentlemen from the Department of defense. You want my product. Don''t even think about it. I''d rather delete it than make it a dangerous plaything in your hands! " Tony made an indecent gesture to the jury above, and then he got up and left with great confidence. No one stopped him, because no one had any reason to stop him. Tony won the hearing. Instead, the Department of defense and hammer industries are in trouble. "It''s all over again. Knowledge has changed fate." Natasha watched Tony easily use a small mobile phone, using ultra-high black technology technology, to completely reverse his situation, it is amazing. "Yang Han is not here. I''m not used to it. I feel like I don''t have the strength to do anything." Natasha turned off the TV and lay in bed muttering. Looking at the exquisite poster in hand, it said, "Johnny blazer is going to challenge the distance of a football field. There will be 50 trucks under it. Let''s cheer for Johnny!" "This guy is really crazy and not afraid of death. I don''t know what new abilities Yang Han can get, or whether he can successfully make a deal with Mephisto?" Natasha holds her cheek and her mind is on Yang Han. "Forget it, I don''t want to. Anyway, this guy has a lot of ghost ideas. It shouldn''t be anything." Natasha put down the poster in her hand, put it in a big word, and lay on the bed. Aegis. Nick Frey looked at the information in his hand, lost in thought. The avenger project is about to start, but who should be assigned this task? If only Natasha were there. Nick Frey sighs that Natasha can perfectly observe the members of the avenger project, of course! Now natashanik Frey doesn''t know if she should be appointed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 110 Brooklyn, big stadium. The auditorium area, which can hold tens of thousands of people, is almost full now. Because, today there is a sprint motorcycle stunt record performance, will be carried out here. And the motorcyclist with the highest sprint record is the leading figure recognized by the motorcycle stunt industry, explosive fire Johnny! Natasha sits in the front VIP seat and watches the track. Yang Han once told her that the reason why Johnny would not die in an accident is that his soul has been traded to the devil. In other words, Johnny Blaser''s life is the devil''s, and the devil won''t let him die easily. In the expectation of tens of thousands of fans, the historic motorcycle stunt show finally began! Click, click The steel roof of the large gymnasium suddenly opened a crack in the middle, and then the two steel roof gradually separated to the left and right sides. Most people don''t know what the organizer is doing. The organizer said that the explosive fire Johnny had to cross 50 cars. Why did he open the top of the Museum over 100 meters? "Bonfire Johnny won''t cross 50 cars today!" "But... Over six Black Hawk helicopters!" "This is an unprecedented death stunt!" The broadcast in the gymnasium, in the process of separating the top of the steel gymnasium from the two sides, broadcast reports to all the audience in the auditorium at the same time. As soon as the audience heard the challenge of "flying over six Black Hawk helicopters", they suddenly understood the intention of the organizer to open the roof of the steel Pavilion. This is an unprecedented new challenge in the field of motorcycle stunt!! Tens of thousands of people are enthusiastic and stand up from their seats one after another, cheering and cheering. The cheers are filled with a huge atmosphere of expectation! In the warm cheers and applause of tens of thousands of fans, the brave explosive Johnny finally rode his top configuration motorcycle out of the backstage! If we cross 50 cars, even if we fail, Johnny will only break his bone. However, it is now a challenge to fly over six Black Hawk helicopters. Not only has the challenge become more difficult, but also the risk of the challenge has doubled. The top of the Black Hawk helicopter is a high-speed metal propeller! If Johnny fails in the challenge, there is a great possibility that he will be twisted into bloody and rotten pieces in the high-speed rotating propeller! Among the tens of thousands of people in the audience, many of them even hope that Johnny will fail in the challenge, so that they can enjoy the real bloody show. It has to be said that there are all kinds of birds in the big woods. Among tens of thousands of people, there must be some people who have different views and abnormal tastes. They are eager for Johnny to be hanged by the propeller later, so as to stimulate their nerves and make them excited. "Oh, my God, this guy can''t be crazy. You just want to jump to death. If you let him suffer any loss, I''ll feed you your bones." Natasha looked down at the six Black Hawk helicopters, her teeth rattling. She really doesn''t understand why Johnny blazer is so crazy and wants to die?! Sobbing, sobbing Johnny straightens up, sits half prostrate on the mat, twists the throttle handle with his unique skills, and accelerates the top configuration motorcycle under the seat. All of a sudden! Johnny twisted the throttle handle to the end, causing the motorcycle to rush down the gravity ramp to accelerate up the runway. Whew! The motorcycle suddenly left the runway and rushed to the high altitude area, that is, the sky above the six high-speed Black Hawk helicopters. At this moment, almost all the audience in the audience stood up with their heart beating fast, with a complicated look to witness the historic moment when the explosive fire Johnny hit the new world record. There are still a small number of people who have not stood up, not because they are calm, but because they are timid and their legs are too scared to stand up for a while. To tell you the truth, for the first time, Rao is the top motorcyclist. When he flies into mid air, he also secretes a lot of adrenaline, and his heart and breath almost stop. Johnny closed his eyes and recalled his childhood first love and the smile of the beautiful and kind Roxanne Simpson First love gives me strength!!! When Johnny opens his eyes again, he has successfully completed the unprecedented death stunt, challenging success! I witnessed the historic feat of Johnny''s suicide. Suddenly, thunderous applause broke out from the audience. The warm cheers, like the rough waves, continued to ring the ears for a long time. After the successful challenge of flying six Black Hawk helicopters, Johnny didn''t stay in the sight of the cheering audience. He threw the safety helmet on his head to a little boy fan in front of the audience, and then left the scene on his motorcycle. Just a few minutes ago, Johnny was interviewed by a female journalist whose identity may be ordinary to others, but for Johnny, she is a very special woman. That female reporter is the first love of Johnny''s youth, the favorite person for many years, Roxanne Simpson! Unfortunately, at the age of 17, after signing a soul contract with Mephisto, Johnny was obliterated and abandoned her first love Roxanne. At that time, Johnny let the kind and beautiful Roxanne suffer a spiritual blow in the rainstorm. This matter has been a hard knot in his heart, like a lump in his throat, which is hard to get over. The first love I haven''t seen for more than ten years, and now I happen to meet her again, which is undoubtedly an exciting thing for Johnny, who has always had regrets. This is a great opportunity to make up for the regret. We must hold it well, and we can''t live up to Roxanne''s expectation as we did in those years! After finishing this unprecedented adventure performance, Johnny will definitely stay on the scene for a while according to the routine of the past, such as giving speeches, interacting with fans and setting off the atmosphere. However, in view of the anxieties of Roxanne, he rushed out of the stadium by bike and went out to chase Roxanne who had been away for a few minutes. Yang Han has awakened, and has copied an ability of Hellfire. With his ability, he can only copy such an ability. That''s enchantment. That''s right, enchantment. No matter what weapon or vehicle you touch, Hellfire can become a cool thing. This is the biggest value of Hellfire. Yang Han also successfully copied Hellfire''s ability to enchant. The next step is to trade with the devil. (end of this chapter) Chapter 111 Natasha as a super agent, although the hacker technology is not as good as professionals, it is very easy to locate a person, so she can easily locate Johnny Blaser''s position, so as to find him. "Yes, Brooklyn. It''s not far from here." Natasha looked at the area of the mobile phone in front of her, called a taxi, and told him to go to the place on the mobile phone. In less than 20 minutes, Natasha came downstairs to Johnny blazer, and it was already a little gray. Natasha went upstairs. The space was very spacious. It was full of motorcycles. There was only Johnny brazier in the big room. Natasha knocked on the door and caught Johnny Blazer''s attention. "It''s you?! How did you find me? " Johnny was a little surprised. He lived in a remote place, and he was covered up in the dark. He was covered up in a black leather suit, so there was no fans to harass him. I didn''t expect that the guy I saw the other day found him again. "I think it''s easy to find you." Natasha chuckles and walks slowly towards Johnny. When Yang Han sees Natasha, he rushes out of Johnny''s body and merges into Natasha''s body. Compared with men, Yang Han prefers women''s bodies. "Oh, hell! What''s that? " Johnny Blazer''s face flashed a look of panic, why did he come out, such a ghost? Although I don''t know why there is such a ghost in his body, it is certain that it has something to do with the woman in front of him. She''s too mysterious. She wants to make a deal with the devil and doesn''t know when to put this kind of ghost on him. Although she doesn''t know what''s the use, his intuition tells him that it''s not a good thing. "You don''t need to know too much. We''ll see you again." Natasha mysterious smile, Shi ran out. "Damn it Johnny''s face was very ugly, and his pleasant mood was completely destroyed. "I don''t know. What ability have you acquired this time?" Natasha asked with a smile as she walked along the road, feeling the strength of her strength. "Nothing, mainly enchantment." Yang Han replied. "Enchant?" Asked Natasha curiously, with little knowledge of the term. "Come on, let''s show it in reality. Take out your gun." Yang Han said frankly. Natasha obediently took out a pistol from her own waist. The black fluid climbed out of Natasha''s arm and slowly wrapped the pistol until it changed into a shape. Originally, it was just an m92 pistol. In front of Natasha, great changes have taken place. The muzzle of the pistol has become rectangular and from one muzzle to two. The body of the pistol has increased a lot. Because of the venom itself, it fits perfectly with Natasha''s arm. Now she only needs one idea to shoot, And there''s no limit to the number of bullets. "Cool Natasha raised her hand and looked at the reformed pistol with a look of shock in her eyes. "How powerful is it?" Natasha asked curiously. "Power, if you meet lizard man again, one shot can blow his head." Yang Han replied with a smile. "Oh, my God!" Natasha watched her changed pistol with a look of shock. She once had a fight with lizards. Naturally, she knew how difficult lizards are, not only fighting skills, but also the sense of danger and the resilience of terror. Although in the end, she gained the powerful power of hawk and crushed him with one punch, but you know, ordinary guys can''t bear hawk''s one punch. If she had this ability before, one shot could blow the lizard man''s head. "It''s just a common weapon. Don''t you have a weapon called widow sting? Enchant her then, and you will feel a great surprise. " Yang Han laughs that Natasha''s weapon, widow sting, is really multifunctional. After his enchantment, his power and ability will be significantly improved. As Natasha''s best weapon, widow Sting''s combat effectiveness will be more than doubled. "I''m looking forward to it." Natasha narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, although she didn''t get the power enhancement, she had the ability to enchant. Compared with other abilities, she was already very strong. The shining stars all over the sky are like beautiful pearls, which embellish the dark night sky like a dream. In the air of the city, tonight, I don''t know why, there is a dull and hot air, as if it is a harbinger of something bad. At this moment, a burning motorcycle is running fast on the unmanned street in Brooklyn. The trees, cars and buildings on both sides of the road will be destroyed. Trees become ash, cars explode, buildings collapse, and even roads run over by motorcycles'' tires will crack fiercely. Natasha is on the road. Brooklyn is not safe, so there is no taxi at about nine o''clock in the evening. As a result, Natasha can only walk back to Queens. Although there was no pedestrian in the dark, Natasha and Yang Han were talking all the time, but they didn''t feel bored. Of course, it''s an hour''s walk at most. After all, Brooklyn is not far from Queens. "Buzzing ~" a roar of motorcycles came from behind, accompanied by the explosion. This violent movement also attracted Natasha''s attention. Turning to look behind her, a line of fire appeared in Natasha''s eyes. Natasha''s eyesight was not as strong as that in the daytime, but she could see clearly. It was a guy with two tires on fire, flying in the street, destroying the surrounding vehicles. The driver up there is Johnny blazer. "What''s the matter with this guy? It''s really strange to have such a motorcycle. " Natasha looked at the speeding motorcycles and asked strangely. "The evil spirit Warmen, one of the seven lords of hell, is a masterpiece of Mephisto." Yang Han light answer way. "Evil spirit Warmen?" Natasha recited the word and said, "is it Johnny Blazer? His role is not to kill innocent people indiscriminately, is it "Yes, it''s him. Although the evil spirit police is Mephisto''s masterpiece, his role is to judge criminals and punish demons and demons. Isn''t it strange?" Yang Han asked with a smile. "It''s strange." Natasha nodded. She didn''t understand that Mephisto was the king of hell, but she made something to judge criminals, demons and demons. Isn''t it nothing to do? (end of this chapter) Chapter 112 It''s true that the guy sitting on the flame motorcycle is Johnny Blaser who is about to turn into a ghost knight in skeleton form! Just a few minutes ago, Mephisto, the demon king of hell, found Johnny, whom he had not seen for many years, and cast his magic face to face to activate the power of the evil spirit knight in Johnny''s body. For the first time, it takes a few minutes for Johnny to change from an ordinary human to an evil spirit knight. So far, he has not been transformed successfully. He is in the process of transformation. It will take a while for him to show the skeleton of the evil spirit knight. Suffering from the fire of hell from the inside to the outside, burning heart, Johnny''s body as if tens of thousands of ants are wantonly biting the same, extreme pain. He was driving his motorcycle enchanted by Hellfire, galloping on the deserted street, where there was no grass, even many shops and vehicles were destroyed. Just a few breaths, he rushed directly to Natasha from a distance. The flame skull took a look at Natasha, and then galloped by. The terrible air wave spread out. If it was ordinary people, under this air wave, it would fly out in an instant. But Natasha is not an ordinary person. Yang Han directly opens his defense and blocks Natasha in front of him. He completely resists the flame. Yang Han took back his released body and said, "can you find a cemetery? Over a hundred years old, there is only one grave keeper, an old man in his sixties and seventies. His name is Carter. Well, what''s Carter? Oh, by the way, catsley. I just don''t know if he still has that name "In a graveyard more than 100 years old, a 60-70-year-old man named catsley is easy to handle. I''m an agent. Although hacker technology is not very professional and there is so much information, there is no problem in locating a graveyard." Natasha said confidently. Immediately, Natasha asked with some doubts: "only, what do you want to do with this cemetery?" "The necessities of trading with the devil are there." Yang Han said lightly. "I see." Natasha nodded, not asking. Since she got Yang Han, she has no lack of this extremely strange experience. Let alone find the devil to do business, even if a few days later, the sky dropped a hammer, or Thor''s hammer, she would not be surprised. While Johnny is riding the flame motorcycle to the destination set by Mephisto, which is the graveyard for hundreds of years, Natasha is also invading the security system of the local police station, using the internal network to search for the clues provided by Yang Han. Although the destination set by Mephisto was a graveyard hundreds of years ago, it is no longer a graveyard, but a warehouse for storing goods, belonging to the private industry. Wuxinmo was just here and killed the middle-aged fat man who was in charge of guarding the warehouse. Mephisto sensed the location of his son''s appearance, so he used his magic to set the destination of the flame motorcycle here, so that he could be his spokesman in the world, the evil spirit knight. Next, teach wuxinmo and his three party members a lesson. Mephisto is very confident in his chosen ghost knight, Johnny Blaser. After all, Johnny was already a very outstanding motorcycle stuntman in human form. It''s great to give the power of Hellfire to Johnny and make him a knight of the evil spirit riding the flame motorcycle. At present, the flame motorcycle with painful Johnny, has rushed to the last road in front of the warehouse. In the middle of that road, there was a traffic policeman who was responsible for monitoring the speed of the car. He used the speed detector to detect that there was a car in front of him that was obviously speeding. So he was going to take his little motorcycle to intercept the speeding car and deduct points. He didn''t expect that just after he got on the motorcycle, he was hit by a burning flame and flew several meters away, falling into a mess. The traffic police got up from the ground with black and gray face. He was almost scared to pee just now. He stared at the back of the gradually away flame motorcycle and wondered if the fireman was on drugs. But is this guy not afraid to die? I''ve set the tires on fire. After driving the last road, the flame motorcycle rushed into the remote warehouse at the end of the road, and then suddenly stopped. The huge inertia caused Johnny on the seat to fly ten meters away in the moment of braking. After falling on the hard floor, Johnny''s whole body began to emit hot air, his body seemed to be filled with hot magma, making the skin and flesh outside extremely red, as if roasted! Then, a few places on Johnny''s body started to catch fire, and then changed into a burning state. His skin gradually turned into fly ash, and his flesh and blood slowly disappeared Boom!!! After a bitter struggle, Johnny''s flesh and blood was completely destroyed, and replaced by the "skeleton" with Hellfire! The most powerful emissary of hell monarch, the evil spirit Knight finally came to the world! Pa pa pa In the quiet remote warehouse area, a burst of applause came from outside the warehouse. In the dark shadow, a strange figure gradually became clear. It turned out that it was the magic heart clapping. "Are you looking for me?" The sorcerer walked steadily to the evil spirit knight, only a few steps away. "You, go back to hell!" The evil spirit Knight stretched out his arm, er, it should be said that he stretched out his arm bone, pointed at the opposite witch heart devil with the burning index finger bone, and yelled. "Go back to hell?" Hearing the threat of the evil spirit knight, he had the meaning that he would be punished if he didn''t go back to hell. The witch''s face couldn''t help but burst into a strange smile. The sorcerer grinned and snapped his fingers, summoned the other three high-level demons hidden in the dark corner, opened his arms and said confidently, "we have four, but you only have the poor one. Where did you come from to threaten me to go back to hell?" Just as the evil spirit knight and a few people under the hand of the sorcerer went to war, Natasha also found the cemetery. "It should be here. There is only one cemetery that meets the conditions you said." Natasha drove to the cemetery here. "Be careful, this guy is also an evil spirit knight. He was an evil spirit Knight 150 years ago. You are guilty. If you are hit by the judgment eye of the evil spirit knight, you may burn your soul and die." Yang Han takes the lead in telling Natasha the unique skill of the evil spirit knight. Natasha sniffs and nods. Without saying a word, she asks Yang Han to wrap her up. (end of this chapter) Chapter 113 After arriving at the cemetery, Natasha''s movements immediately became much smaller for fear of disturbing Carter sley in the cabin. It has to be said that Carter sley is really a cunning old fox. He put four iron bars around the sleeping cabin, and surrounded them with a very thin colorless line, on which dozens of special bells were tied. These little bells are basically not disturbed by the air flow. Only when they are pulled by the external force of the colorless line will they make a sound. The noise they make together is so loud that even the sleeping people in the room will be awakened. However, Natasha''s body is strengthened by the venom. Even at night, her eyesight is still very strong. This little trick can''t stop Natasha. Of course, the most important thing is not the small device, but the sense of smell of evil spirit knights. Their perception of evil people is extremely strong. At least most people don''t come to the cemetery in the middle of the night, and good people don''t steal. As long as he feels the smell of sin, he will wake up. It''s a pity that Natasha is guilty, but with Yang Han''s isolation, he can''t feel it at all. After all, Yang Han is also a creature, and has no sin. So after avoiding his trap, Natasha comes to the cabin aboveboard. The door is bolted from the inside and can''t be pushed open. But it doesn''t matter. Natasha puts her hand on the crack of the door. Yang Han invades her body from the crack of the door, opens the bolt, and then comes in quietly. Carter Sleigh, the old fellow, still had his broken shovel in his sleep, and he did not feel nervous. While Carter Sleigh was sleeping, Natasha walked cautiously to Carter Sleigh''s bedside, held the shovel, wrapped it all up, and slowly discharged the saint von GSA contract from the shovel, then re stuffed the parchment paper which had been prepared, and reinserted it. As for the content, of course, there is no such thing. After all, who would have no time to check this cursed contract? Yang Han quickly pulled out his body from the shovel, and then let Natasha retreat cautiously and conveniently chained the door. Gong Chengshen retreats. Natasha drives away from the desolate cemetery. After driving out for a long time, Natasha''s heart still beats fast and looks at the time. It''s almost one o''clock in the morning. Natasha drove the car to another block, looked for a hotel and stayed temporarily. Natasha, with the contract of San van gunsa in her hand, looked at it carefully. She didn''t find anything strange. She asked, "it''s nothing strange." "Of course, you can''t see that you are not a devil. Only the evil spirit knight and the devil know the spell to open the contract of Saint van gunsa. It will take effect in the town of Saint van gunsa. A thousand evil spirits are enough to be a disaster." Yang Han said. "But then again, Johnny''s motorbike is really cool. Can you do the same with motorcycles? " Natasha asked. "Of course, it''s just that the effect will be different." Yang Han said. Natasha is a little excited, but as a woman, a woman who loves beauty, she also knows that it''s time to rest now, otherwise, she will have wrinkles and dark spots. The next morning. Natasha walked out of the hotel and came to the front of the street where Johnny was driving yesterday. There were many passers-by watching, and there were police cars, ambulances and news reporting vehicles. Pulling a cordon at the scene, he saw the damaged streets, cars, and houses on one side, which were basically caused by burning and gravity stamping. Obviously, it''s all due to Johnny''s incarnation as a ghost Knight yesterday. There were also medical staff around carrying a body on a stretcher, which was covered with white cloth. The death was extremely tragic. "This guy will not be burned because of the eye of judgment." Natasha asked, frowning at the corpse. This guy''s death was miserable. Even though she had seen a lot of things, she felt some tumult in her stomach. "Yes, we''re just making a deal with the devil. We won''t make enemies with this guy. This guy is very strong. If we see you at night, we will judge you, as long as we don''t look into his eyes." Yang Han said. Although the original venom of Marvel could ignore the judgment eye of the evil spirit knight, now he is a passing soul. Who knows if he will be in the judgment eye? For the sake of your own life, you must be careful. According to Yang Han''s idea, they basically just need to watch the play. They just need to wait for Johnny to fight the sorcerer in the end. As long as the evil spirit Knight doesn''t run over and shake around with the chain, shouting, "you''re guilty!" That''s it. Within the cordon. "Excuse me, let''s get out of the way, captain. We''ve found something. The mob in the bar died of exactly the same cause as the manager." At this time, a police officer came over and handed a document to the police chief standing next to him. "Sulfur poisoning? I didn''t think sulfur was toxic. " The police chief looked at the information on the document and said. "In fact, a small amount of sulfur can be used to drive away snakes, but if the amount of sulfur is large, it will be lethal." A police officer interrupted. "Yes, that''s right. These people are submerged in sulfur. They may have been attacked by chemical weapons." The police officer who took the information then analyzed the officer''s words. "Or fanatical religious people." All of a sudden, a voice interrupted the police officer''s analysis. Several police officers on the scene turned their heads and saw a female reporter, who was Johnny''s first love Roxanne. "Well, I know you. I''m your fan. I''ve seen you preside over..." the policeman said immediately. But before he finished, he was interrupted by the police chief and asked to leave. The policeman had to leave with a painful face. "Well, there''s no sign of religious fanaticism here." The police chief said with a serious face. "Sulfur." Roxanne said a word directly. "So what." Asked the chief of police. "Have you read the Old Testament?" Roxanne said with a smile, leaving the police chief stunned. The person who can be a detective is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what Roxanne is talking about. Now, we have a clue to solve the case. Among the debris on the road, a police officer found a twisted license plate that was burned¡° Hey, chief, come and see this! " (end of this chapter) Chapter 114 Aegis, the technology department that monitors cosmic storms, suddenly issued a warning. "No, the cosmic storm is close to earth orbit." Members of the Technology Department of aegis are monitoring Reed''s space station. For the United States, reed is a talented scientist who can''t afford to lose. Just monitoring the safety of reed and other scientists is no problem, of course! These people don''t know. "What? According to Professor Reid''s calculation, it will take at least seven hours for a cosmic storm to approach earth orbit. " Another scientist immediately exclaimed. "Professor Reed''s calculation of the speed of the cosmic storm is wrong, and if the space station is destroyed by the cosmic storm, we must know whether the debris of the space station will cause harm to the earth." Said one of the agents who watched. And at the same time reported the situation to his boss. Colson and Simmons came to the Technology Department of aegis to watch the surveillance images in space. The orange cosmic storm directly hit the space station, and the massive cosmic storm directly broke through the protective cover of the space station, destroying the space station. "My God! Quick calculation, where will the space station finally land? " Colson said. Simmons pushed away a person, quickly connected to the super calculation of aegis, and began to calculate where the space station would fall. When the space station was half destroyed, completely deviated from its original orbit, and entered the earth''s atmosphere like a meteor, their calculation also had the final result. "It will land in the South Pacific." It''s a sad result. Tens of billions of space stations and reed Richards, an encyclopedic scientist, must have died together. This is the common view of aegis agents that this great scientist has turned into cosmic dust. "Colson, arrange for agents to explore the space station and see if they can survive." Nick Frey, alarmed, came in and said in a deep voice. "Yes, sir." Colson nodded and arranged for a man to explore the wreckage. "By the way, call Natasha too. After finishing the task, let her come to see me. I have a task for her." Nick Frey said. "Yes, sir." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In Natasha''s mobile phone, she received a message from aegis. After deleting it, the corner of Natasha''s mouth slightly curved upward and said, "they already know the relationship between us and are ready to appoint us, which proves that they have compromised." According to the original plan of Nick Frey, Natasha was originally used to control hawk and even connect the whole Avenger alliance. However, Natasha met Yang Han and got the same strength as hawk. Naturally, she would not like to be a prostitute. Obviously, now that aegis has contacted her again, it can prove that they have compromised and are not ready to let Natasha play the role. Sure enough... Only with strength can we be respected. Natasha sighed and drove to the military airport, where the aegis plane was parked. Soon, a team of agents went to the South Pacific Ocean to explore the wreckage of the space station. The wreckage of the space station is very large, and the efficiency of the aegis UAV is very high. It was not long before the space station was found. After the baptism of the cosmic storm, it broke through the atmosphere, and the surface of the debris burned black. There was no entrance, or anything that could be called a door. However, these agents of aegis are not difficult at all. They wear thick anti radiation suits and use acoustic detectors to detect all the space in the period. They find a place to cut off the space station. The dark titanium alloy was cut into a one person high entrance, which was moved by the agents. The agents of aegis entered the space station one after another. Hot, this is her first feeling inside the space station. Many metals have burning marks, and all kinds of sundries have accumulated on the road. A large number of precision instruments have been turned into semi-solid liquid metal. No matter how much they cost before, they can now be swept to the garbage. Black, this is the second impression. Even if Natasha turns on the lighting on her spacesuit, she has a bit of dark vision. She still finds it difficult to walk. The road is full of potholes and sundries. She walks deep and shallow. The space station is very big, and a team of agents are only seven or eight people. After entering the fork, they separately explore the space station. There is no danger except radiation. Just be careful. Natasha walks to an aisle in the space station with the light on. She walks with deep and shallow feet. Of course, this road is not her choice, but Yang Han''s. "You feel the super gene? Right here? Are you kidding? It was shot down by a cosmic storm, and after the friction of the atmosphere, how could there be any living people? " Natasha looked around. "Ouch!" Natasha felt like she had tripped over something. Her normal state must be OK, but now she is wearing that kind of very thick and huge spacesuit, no matter how fast her body reacts, she is still stumbling. Looking at the empty ground, she touched it left and right. Her hand felt loose. It should be her hair. Natasha''s hand touched it up. It was curled up, not obvious. Continue to touch, face, lips and neck, all the way to soft indescribable, soft as jelly, but also very elastic, there is a small pimple. "Why! She''s still alive. Is her ability invisible Natasha exclaimed. "Almost." Yang Han directly passes through the radiation suit and invades Susan''s body. After Yang Han enters, Susan''s figure immediately appears in front of Natasha. Natasha lifts Susan up and takes her out. "Did the other four genes change?" Natasha asked in a low voice. "Well, I can feel the other four genes in my body, but only one of them is useful to me. Now I''ve absorbed their genes first. As for the evil spirit knight, you don''t care about it for the time being. " Yang Han said. "Well." Natasha also knew that Yang Han would not harm herself, so she answered immediately. During their conversation, Natasha has taken Susan out of the space station, and let the agents outside isolate Susan. Who knows what the radiation of the cosmic storm will cause? Just after Natasha brought out the invisible Susan, the other agents brought out the others. Seeing that all five survived, Colson said with emotion, "thank God, they all survived. It''s incredible. " After all, the rescue mission has been completed. Back in New York, the time had already arrived at about eight o''clock in the evening. (end of this chapter) Chapter 115 The round moon is hanging high in the sky without stars, giving this dark and evil city a little light. "Bang!" The door of the police station was opened, and Johnny was brought in by several policemen and escorted to the interrogation room. Johnny sat on a stool looking at the police chief in front of him and said, "Sir, why on earth did you arrest me?" Johnny''s expression is very innocent, of course, he is not pretending, but he is really confused, completely confused about the situation. "We found your as like as two peas in the scene of the crime. We have witnesses to testify that the suspect used a weapon with a fire effect. This effect is exactly the same as your special effects show!" With his hands on the table, the police chief stares at Johnny, trying to put pressure on him. "Yes, but I told you I didn''t kill anyone." Johnny pretended to be helpless and said that he had killed people, but the one he killed deserved it. Besides, he had never seen anyone else, so he directly put the charge on his head. He was also helpless! After hearing Johnny''s answer, the police chief sighed. After turning around the iron table, he put some pictures in front of Johnny and said, "what about this man? Do you know him?" "I don''t know." Johnny said, looking at the picture on the desk. Seriously, he didn''t recognize him. He had never seen this guy before. "This man will retire in three years. He''s a good man. He hasn''t killed a fly. In fact, these people you killed are good people, you bastard." The police chief pointed to the guard of the railway station in the photo and said angrily. As the chief of the police, his character is just and upright. When such a good man is killed, he is very angry. After listening to the police chief''s words, Johnny said with a confused face: "I haven''t killed anyone." "You''re lying!" Yelled the chief of police. "Well, let''s relax." All of a sudden, another younger sheriff said to Johnny and asked the chief of police to step aside and watch his performance. "It''s a little hot here." The young Sheriff walked up to Johnny, pulled his tie and said. "Hot?" Johnny looked at the officer in doubt, didn''t know what he wanted to do, and said something important. "Yes, I''m hot. Don''t you feel hot?" The young Sheriff affirmed. "A little bit." Johnny immediately replied that he was very interested in the officer. "Do you want to smoke?" The young Sheriff passed a box of cigarettes to Johnny. Johnny shook his head. "Well, do you mind if I smoke?" The young Sheriff continued to test Johnny, then took out a cigarette on his mouth, pressed the lighter switch, a pillar of fire rushed to Johnny, but soon went out. The young Sheriff looked at Johnny in surprise. "It''s strange." Johnny said, pretending to be innocent. "Well, listen, Johnny, I''m not asking you to help me now. I''m asking you to help yourself." The young Sheriff continued to test Johnny. "I often watch TV dramas. I know what you''re doing, good cop and bad cop. You are both good policemen. I know. Your work is very, very important, you know? When I''m ready to quit, I''ll apply for a motorcycle cop. I''d love to help you, but I didn''t kill anyone. " Johnny said very sincerely. He is really wronged. Apart from killing a scum, these people are not really killed by him. "My God, who are you trying to convince? Is it us or yourself? We just want to help you. We want to keep it a secret. " Said the young sheriff. "Yes, because I can imagine that your fans don''t want you involved in the murder investigation, not to mention the sponsors, the organizers." The police chief said that he wanted to be moved by emotion and explained by reason. "Are you willing to talk now? Johnny Asked the young sheriff. "Or are you going to stay in the cell all night?" Johnny is still locked up in the cell, the criminals in the police station and prison, each of them is the soul of sin, he is easy to change. Johnny brazier, who was held in a cell, turned into an evil spirit policeman in almost three minutes. Johnny, who turned into a knight of evil spirit, broke the door of the police station and walked out slowly. A hell motorcycle in flames rushed out of the garage of the police station and drove to the knight of evil spirit automatically. A doorkeeper was staring at the flaming skeleton in front of him. He punched the evil spirit knight in the face, which made his jaw crooked. But he was soon straightened by the evil spirit Knight himself. The evil spirit Knight looked at the policeman, shook his head, and rode directly on the Harley Motorcycle towards the distance. The evil spirit Knight feels the breath of the hell devil and rides the hell motorcycle to the destination. The hell motorcycle is moving forward strangely on the vertical floor, and a large number of glass fragments are scattered on the ground. "Boom!" The evil spirit Knight finally rode the hell motorcycle to the top of the building. He looked around in the middle of the building, looking for the trace of the wind devil. But before he found the wind devil, a helicopter with a buzzing sound came up slowly from the downstairs, and the dazzling light was shining on the evil spirit knight. At the same time, the downstairs of the building are surrounded by police cars, many lights shine from the bottom to the top, and some special forces also surround the building with full arms. Everyone''s attention is on the roof. When the building is too high, they can''t see the roof at all. Looking at the noisy helicopter, the evil spirit Knight directly pulled down the iron chain tied to his body, danced in the air for a few times and then turned the tail of the helicopter in place. The helicopter was whirled around by the evil spirit knight dance, and the pilot of the helicopter was stunned. He grabbed the control lever of the helicopter and wanted to get the helicopter out of the chain of the evil spirit knight, but unfortunately he couldn''t. Finally, after the helicopter was thrown around by the evil spirit knight, it loosened the chain, and then a black strange wind came. Slowly, the strange wind turned into a guy wearing a black windbreaker, with loose hair and sharp teeth in his mouth. This is the wind devil. "We''ll soon get the contract, occupy the world, and you''ll get nothing." Said the wind devil. The evil spirit Knight also came to the wind devil and grasped the collar of the devil with both hands. Hoarse said: "go back to hell!" "Ha ha ha..." the wind devil sent out a burst of licentious laughter, then turned into black wind and got rid of the hands of the evil spirit knight. The evil spirit knight took the chain in his hand and waved a whip to the wind devil. With the roaring sound of the chain, he cut the wind devil by the waist, but it didn''t work. "Why don''t you open your mind? You can''t catch the wind. " The wind devil sneered. Hearing the words of the wind devil, the fire on the head of the evil spirit Knight soared, his hands pulled the iron chain, and the red Hellfire immediately attached to the iron chain. The rolling chain forms a fire storm, which involves the wind devil, and Hellfire destroys the soul of the wind devil. (end of this chapter) PS: (I''m not in a good state these two days. Let''s wait for two nights. The update will resume tomorrow.) Chapter 116 The evil knight dashed down from the top floor and landed on the ground. "Ready to fire! Shoot At this time, the police chief standing outside yelled and took the lead in pulling the trigger. "Bang! Bang! Bang All the special forces pressed the trigger of the machine gun in their hands, and a large number of bullets were fired at the evil spirit knight. The bullets hit the evil spirit knight and made him back, but did not hurt the evil spirit knight, because the evil spirit knight is immune to physical damage. "No!" I don''t know when I came to Roxanne, but no one paid any attention to Roxanne''s words. As long as the guys with guns in their hands quickly press the trigger and shoot at the evil spirit knight, the bullet just splashed some sparks on the evil spirit knight. The behavior of these policemen angered the evil spirit knight. The fire on him immediately changed from blue to red. At the same time, he roared at the police around him. A wall of fire formed around the evil spirit knight, which made the police stop and use their hands to block the hot air from the fire wall. After looking at Roxanne, the evil spirit Knight rides on the hell motorcycle again and flies away, leaving behind the police chief with an iron blue face. On the other side. Natasha comes to Nick Fry''s office. Nick Frey looked down at the information and didn''t seem to notice Natasha''s arrival. Natasha didn''t disturb her. She sat on the sofa and poured herself a glass of water. About ten minutes later, Nick Frey looked up at Natasha and said, "long time no see, Natasha." "Yes, it''s been a long time, a week." Natasha said with a smile. "We''ve withdrawn the punishment we''ve given you, you know, these politicians always do." Nick Frey has a smile on his dark face. There is a sharp contrast between his white teeth and his black skin. "It''s nothing but a good rest for a few days. It''s very comfortable." Natasha smiles, noncommittal of Nick Frey''s words. "This time, I''m going to give you a task to test Tony''s physical condition. The ark reactor in front of Tony''s chest uses palladium. This guy puts palladium in his body. As long as he uses steel combat clothes, palladium will invade his body. It''s estimated that he is poisoned by palladium now, so your task is to protect Tony secretly, I know what you can do Nick Frey said. "Protect Tony Stark?" Natasha frowned and looked at Nick Frey in disbelief. Tony himself is a superhero, still need protection? "At the last hearing, politicians and the military were fooled by Tony Stark. They should not give up so easily. You should know." Nick Frey said. Natasha understood and said, "you''re afraid they''re going to throw a black hammer behind Tony''s back and make me protect him?" "Tony is a first-class hero in his steel uniform, but if he doesn''t wear it, he will be an ordinary person, and he is in poor health. It''s very easy for such a person to encounter an accident." Nick Frey is very secretive, but Natasha is also a human being. How can she not understand what Nick Frey means? An accident? You just say it''s over to kill him. Nick Frey''s worry is reasonable. If Tony Stark dies suddenly, the government and the military will easily take advantage of it without a clear successor. They will not be afraid even if there is a successor, because not everyone is as difficult to deal with as Tony Stark. As for Tony''s contribution to America? Steel suits are the biggest contribution. "So, what do you want me to do?" Natasha asked. "Tomorrow, stark industries has a small job fair, a close female secretary. It''s a good time. We''ll get in touch with Miss pepper and let her do it internally. Here''s your resume. " Nick Frey pushes a portfolio in front of Natasha. Natasha took the portfolio and said, "I''ll finish the job." Then Natasha went out with her portfolio. Nick Frey looked at Natasha''s back and said, "about venom, I hope you can cut off a piece of the alien organism''s body tissue and let''s study it. It''s a good thing for human beings in any way." After a pause, Natasha said, "I''ll ask him for his opinion. If he agrees, I''ll give it to you. If he doesn''t agree, I can''t help it. " With Natasha gone, Nick Frey''s eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking. Early the next morning, Natasha arrived at the best hospital in New York, where five people survived the sky crash. There are also things she cares about the most. Reed and his party have been out of danger and transferred from intensive care unit to general ward. Natasha pushes open the door of the ward. The ward is quiet. As Natasha comes in, Johnny crawls out a mass of black fluid and gets into Natasha''s body. "Welcome home." Natasha said with a smile. "Yes, feel your new abilities." Yang Han said with a smile. Natasha blinked, and her whole body became invisible, leaving only her clothes outside. Unless she took off all her clothes, she would not be invisible at all. "It''s a big flaw." Natasha reappeared, commented. "Try again." Yang Han wraps up Natasha''s clothes. Natasha entered the stealth state, this time, there is no clothes exposed, if Natasha does not speak, no one will think there is a person standing there. "Oh, that''s a great power." Natasha turned around, her figure reappeared, her beautiful eyes rippled, and she said. "Well, I think we have to go to San van gunza. I have to make a deal with the devil." Yang Han can''t wait to say. "Sorry, not yet. We have to apply first." Natasha looked at the people in the ward, turned and left, and said. "Apply? What are you applying for? " Yang Han asked strangely. "It won''t take long, about a morning, to apply for stark industries." Natasha said as she walked. "What occupation are you applying for?" Yang Han has a bad feeling. "Female secretary." Natasha carefully said, she is a little worried about Yang Han angry. Unconsciously, Natasha did not realize that Yang Han had a great weight in her heart¡° Female secretary? Don''t Tony have pepper? As long as it doesn''t delay me Yang Han said. "Of course not." Natasha was also relieved and said with a smile. (end of this chapter) Chapter 117 Stark industries. "Miss pepper, remember me?" Natasha found pepper, the CEO of stark industries. "Miss Natasha, of course I remember you. What can I do for you?" Pepper said politely. "Well, about Tony Stark''s security." Natasha explained, interrupted by pepper before she finished. "I''m sorry, but what about Tony''s safety? What happened to Tony? " Pepper asked, full of worry. Natasha also had some feelings. She didn''t expect that Tony, a playboy, was cared for so much. "Miss pepper, listen to me first. Mr. Tony played tricks on the military and the government at the hearing. They won''t give up the steel suit easily. I believe Miss pepper also knows that it''s easy to hide a gun and it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. After all, Mr. Tony is just an ordinary person who takes off his steel suit, or an ordinary person with poor physical quality, so aegis asked me to protect him, From some conspiracy. " Natasha explained. "OK, I see. Congratulations. I''ve been accepted, Ms. Natasha." Pepper is not a stupid woman, on the contrary, she is very smart, otherwise, Tony would not let pepper in charge of the big stark industry. When Natasha understood all this, pepper could easily figure it out. It''s easy for pepper to appoint someone to be Tony''s personal secretary. "OK, Miss pepper, this is my resume, of course! For the time being. " Natasha smiles and gives her file to pepper. "And when is Miss Natasha going to take office?" Piper looked over Natasha''s resume and asked. "Tomorrow, today I have something to deal with." Said Natasha. "Well, how about Miss Natasha, who will take office tomorrow and make a million dollars a month?" Said pepper, with a wink. "I have no problem." Natasha shrugged, gave a charming smile, waved to pepper, and turned away from stark industries. Sitting in the driver''s seat of her car, Natasha said, "where should we go?" "San van gunza." Yang Han said. "OK, let''s go. I want to see what the devil looks like Natasha stepped on the gas to the end, excited. "You don''t want to see them. It''s ugly." Yang Han said. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ As the son of the old devil who wants to become a new devil as soon as possible, the Sorcerer''s eagerness is very high. The night after the incident in the remote warehouse area, he found Carter sley, the cemetery manager, and beat him to the ground to inquire about the whereabouts of the contract. It''s a pity that Carter slay''s mouth is too tight, his bone is too hard, he doesn''t accept the soft, he doesn''t give in to the violent beating of his sorcerer, he would rather die than tell where the San van gunsa contract is hidden. However, the sorcerer had to leave the cemetery and give up the interrogation of Carter slay. As a matter of fact, if Carter slay has any grandchildren or grandchildren, the sorcerer will take his grandchildren and use their lives as a chip to threaten Carter slay. Where is the San van gunza contract. Unfortunately, Carter slay is a single Old Bachelor of several hundred years. There are no such children who can be regarded as a threat. But the sorcerer didn''t give up, and the evil brain soon had another plan and decided to start with Johnny Blaser. That night, wizardry met the person that Johnny Blazer cared about, that is, the guy''s first girlfriend. If it wasn''t for the devil''s inaction during the day, he would have captured Johnny Blazer''s first girlfriend, Roxanne Simpson, who is a journalist, that night. It won''t last until tonight. It''s self-evident that the witch''s action is to threaten Johnny to come to see him with the contract of San van gunsa in exchange for his girlfriend Roxanne. In today''s world, in Johnny''s mind, the most important person is Roxanne, so he will go all out to save the person he loves most in his life. So, Johnny rushed to Carter sley''s graveyard overnight on his cool motorcycle. Carter slay, on the other hand, had been standing in the cemetery waiting for Johnny''s visit. "What about the contract? I''m going to end this with it! " Johnny didn''t say a word of rubbish. He yelled to Carter sley directly. His voice was so urgent and horizontal that he couldn''t say no to Carter sley. Carter sley didn''t answer immediately when he heard Johnny''s straightforward words. He just gazed at Johnny in front of him with the expression of an old man''s vicissitudes. Johnny knew that the witch had little time left for him. If he didn''t give the contract to the witch before dawn, the witch would kill Roxanne. So for the current Johnny, time is very urgent. Even if he is a minute slow, his lover''s life may be deprived by the evil devil. Seeing that the old man didn''t seem willing to tell him where the San Francisco contract was, Johnny decided to use the strong one! "I''ll dig all the graves and find it!" Then Jonny leaned over and picked up the shovel beside him, and his eyes moved quickly towards the grave of the grave ahead. At that time, Carter Sleigh stopped Jonny''s body and seized the shovel in Jonny''s hand: "the contract is not in the grave." Speaking of this, Carter Sleigh raised an arc on his lips, and waved the old shovel and made it to the side of a sturdy trunk. Click! The shovel broke two pieces on the spot, and Carter Sleigh shovel the scrolls from the shovel handle which he had been storing for many years. "This is the contract of San van gunsa that the witch heart has been looking for." Carter sley raised the scroll of sheepskin in his hand, looked at Johnny with a dignified face, and said, "once it is obtained by the ambitious devil, it may lead to purgatory in the world." "You have to trust me." Johnny has a serious look, and his eyes are full of faith in justice. "Why? Please give me a reason Carter slay was tough. "The demons may control my soul, but they don''t control my heart." Johnny gave his reasons firmly. Hearing the speech, Carter sley nodded in recognition, with a meaningful smile on his face: "anyone who dares to sell his soul for love has the potential to change the world. It''s not greed that drives you, it''s ethical justification that may allow God to choose to be on your side. " With that, Carter slay gave the scroll to Johnny. Seeing that Carter sley was finally willing to offer the San Francisco contract, Johnny was relieved. (end of this chapter) Chapter 118 Johnny took the contract and didn''t look at it much, so he turned into an evil knight and drove his motorcycle to San van gunza. As a ghost Knight of the old generation, Carter sley felt that he should do his duty as an old man. He also became a ghost knight, riding a bone horse, and threw a torch inherited from the 19th century west to Johnny. Although the modern firepower, this musket is basically useless, but after being enchanted by Hellfire, its power is amazing. And no matter what it is, after being enchanted by Hellfire, it will get a very powerful change. It''s a magic change. But it''s three or four o''clock in the morning, and it will be dawn in an hour or two. When the devil is in the daytime, his life is relatively weak, which is why the witch heart devil asks Johnny to deliver the contract before dawn. Johnny is still on his way, but he doesn''t know that his contract is a fake one. When he was about to arrive, he was delayed by the water devil for a long time, a few minutes closer to the dawn. "I''ll take care of everything later." Yang Han whispered in Natasha''s ear. Natasha nodded and did not make a sound. She was hiding in a shadow at the moment. She also used Susan''s invisibility to quietly watch Johnny and witches coming not far away. Although Yang Han is hiding his body, he can also sense a very strange energy fluctuation. Not far away, he seems to be observing the battlefield. Yang Han knew that it was Mephisto. Although his noumenon can''t come to the earth, there is no problem for him to walk in the world with an avatar. Although the strength of this avatar is not bad, it doesn''t have any effect on the more powerful people such as the evil spirit knight and the sorcerer. You can only hide in the dark and watch the battle between psychic and Johnny. An angry roar came from a distance, and the next moment, a skeleton on a motorbike appeared in front of the sorcerer. "You will be judged!" The skull was burning hot, and the empty eyes were staring at the sorcerer, making a low voice. "War police? I didn''t expect that the water devil didn''t stop you and give you the contract to be loyal to my new Lord of hell. " The sorcerer looks at the evil spirit Knight Johnny. Although Johnny''s Hellfire is very powerful, the sorcerer is not afraid. Even Johnny''s eyes of repentance, which could judge sin and burn soul, were useless to him. Because he has no soul. So, in the eyes of witches, Johnny is just a thug trained by his father, a rabid. "Hand over rosan." Johnny said in a deep voice. "Hand over the contract, or you may not see her in the future." The witch heart demon Yin measures a smile. "Sorcerer, stand trial!" He waved the flame chain in his hand and attacked the sorcerer constantly. "You rabies, I said, it''s no use to me!" Sorcerer''s hands waved countless black storms to resist the attack of Johnny''s mad dog. "Devil, devil, die for me!"¡° Boom The fire on Johnny''s body won, and the red fire turned to dark blue. "Hellfire!" A pair of hands a pinch, the powerful blue flame condensed into a group, to the witch heart devil hard hit. "Bang!" The sorcerer flew out and hit a wall. Witch heart devil was seized by Johnny''s neck, and Johnny launched the eye of judgment in a flash. But he found it of no use at all. "I have no soul at all." Witch heart demon disdains to smile, reaches out his hand and grabs Johnny''s neck, the power of terror, plus the coming dawn. A faint light shone on Johnny''s face The sorcerer drew the contract from Johnny and sneered, "I''ll be the new Lord of hell." Between them, Natasha''s wrist spurts a stream of spider silk, which sticks to Roxanne''s clothes. With a little tug, she pulls Roxanne into her arms. Roxanne looked at Natasha''s familiar uniform, and her eyes were full of excitement, venom! It''s the example of all women, more powerful than any superhero. Even she is Natasha''s little fan. "Shh Natasha made a gesture, squinted and continued to observe the situation. Johnny and Wizardry didn''t notice Roxanne''s disappearance, or their attention was attracted, so they didn''t notice something that wasn''t very important. The sorcerer started the contract, thinking that he was about to become the new Lord of hell, he was so excited. "Are you surprised? Are you surprised? " After the witch heart demon launched the contract, he only found that there were two words left on it, and there was a very angry face around. Being cheated and provoked, wuxinmo was so angry that one Buddha was born and two Buddhas ascended to heaven. He directly tore up the contract and seized and restored the human posture. He roared: "you bastard, how dare you play with me?" "What?" Johnny looks at wuxinmo innocently. He doesn''t know why this guy wants to tear up the contract, and he is so furious. "Dare to pretend, I''ll make you pay the price!" The devil''s face flashed on his face, and his anger was almost overwhelming. He admitted that this guy really made him angry. If the devil''s body is not much stronger than that of human beings, it is estimated that he will be exhaled with such a hand. Now, he wants to let Johnny know the price of provoking a devil. He wants to curse Roxanne and let Johnny die in Roxanne''s hands. The sorcerer turned and wanted to catch Roxanne, but found that the man was gone. The anger in the eyes of the sorcerer was almost coming out. Unexpectedly, the human gave him a hand to play in secret. Now the only trump card in his hand was gone. He couldn''t kill the evil spirit Knight again. Instead, the evil spirit Knight killed his three high-level demons. It''s just thanks to grandma''s family. "You have company?" The sorcerer asked harshly¡° What company? " Johnny is also a face of ignorant force, do not know what the witch heart devil is doing, inexplicably tear the contract, still nervous here, the devil also has mental illness? "Give me the garlic." The sorcerer was almost mad. Now he knew that someone could be so shameless. It was shameless! "What are you talking about? I don''t understand! Even if I know what you said, I can''t tell you. " Johnny frowned and said in a cold voice. Is this guy really Mephisto''s son? It''s not going to be green, is it? How to look, how not! Mephisto is so insidious and cunning that he can be said to be a great devil. How could you have such a low son? (end of this chapter) Chapter 119 "Damn it! damn! This is not going to be over! " The sorcerer almost attacked his heart with anger. He looked at Johnny with venom in his eyes and growled. It''s time for Natasha to let Roxanne run away, and then she''s ready to let Yang Han take over her body. Natasha''s body was covered with black fluid almost instantly, and her figure was nearly a meter higher. Yang Han, holding the contract, came out and said, "are you looking for this?" "Who are you? Give me the contract The sorcerer glared and roared. Yang Han was a little upset when he listened to the voice of the wizard. He really thought he was the prince of hell, so he was great? Compared with Ding sledgehammer, Wu Xinmo is the prince of a basket. Even Ding Xiaoji''s classmates are better than him. Ding''s best education, best equipment and best weapon are waiting for him to lift the beam of the nine kingdoms when he closes his eyes and kicks his legs. But Mephisto, he never thought about abdication. He thought that hell would be my hell until the end of the world, so the witch heart devil could only be the prince, not the heir. Of course, there was no training for him. Education, if you have nothing to do, go and slap me twice. Boy, hell belongs to me. Don''t give me any imagination. Power, ha ha, that''s also mine. You can live and die on your own. As for his concern... Let''s consider the probability that Ding Xiaoji will kill Ding sledgehammer. After all, the two brothers fell in love and killed each other for so long, no one really hurt anyone. So after learning that the sorcerer wanted to rebel, Mephisto''s order to the evil spirit knight was to send him back to hell to live the best. I won''t blame you for killing him. Just give me the contract of San van gunsa. In other words, the value of witchcraft in Mephisto''s eyes is not as good as a contract. This kind of worthless prince, is it a ball? "It''s just a waste prince. Who gave you such a big voice to talk to me?" Yang Han asked in a cold voice. "Damn it, you will pay for your arrogance." The Sorcerer''s heart was completely exploded by Yang Han''s words. The sorcerer doesn''t know his father. Mephisto, as the king of hell, didn''t want to abdicate to him. He is not an heir at all, but just a prince. A prince is far worse than an heir. Yang Han''s words are like tearing open his scabby wound, sprinkling a handful of salt, pouring a bucket of chili water, and dripping a drop of essential balm. The whole person almost exploded. Although wuxinmo doesn''t know what Yang Han is, he is confident that no matter who comes, he can suck him into a corpse. Wuxinmo rushes directly in front of Yang Han and reaches for Yang Han''s body to absorb his vitality. With a cruel smile, Yang Han grabs the Sorcerer''s heart, opens his mouth and bites it down. Directly gnawed half of the body of the sorcerer. Gee, it''s terrible. Yang Han disgusted to leave the remaining body of the sorcerer, a look of disgust. Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! Yang Han quickly spits out two mouthfuls of saliva, feeling as sour as eating a rotten fish. On the other side, Johnny swallowed hard. It''s too foul for NIMA. Who can stand this! At the same time, Yang Han''s body is constantly escaping black air. "What a surprise." Suddenly, there was an ethereal voice in the air. Although the voice was ethereal, Yang Han easily recognized that it was the voice of witches and demons. "I didn''t expect that your strength is so strong. Give me the contract and be loyal to me. How about I let you be the first hand under the hell monarch?" After the black gas and mucus slowly solidify, the sorcerer stands in front of Yang Han. "Do you have a big face?" Yang Han asked very seriously. The sorcerer was stunned and subconsciously replied, "it''s not big." "Since you are not big, why are you so cheeky? I don''t know what I am, do I? " Yang Han''s venomous tongue, by the way, gives the sorcerer an indescribable gesture. "Poof, cough, cough." Johnny almost laughed. Seeing the witch''s eyes, he coughed and lowered his head. "Good, good!" The witch heart devil is very angry and laughs. Relying on his immortality, he rushes to Yang Han with his hands clawed. It must be hard to be caught. After the last lesson, the witch heart devil will be careful not to be caught by Yang Han. Yang Han squints his eyes and slaps the devil with his hand. He pats the devil on the ground with great speed. He puts out a foot and steps on the devil. He also rubs the devil twice by the way. "It''s no use. You can''t kill me." The voice of the sorcerer came from the bottom of Yang Han''s feet. Yang Han touched his chin, which made him a little irritable. Does he really want to put the soul of this contract into this guy''s body to kill him? Yang Han suddenly thought of a way, Yang Han moved to step on the foot of the witch heart devil, reached out to grasp the witch heart devil, the dark fluid, wrapped his whole body. "What do you want to do? I''m immortal. No matter what you do, you can''t kill me! " Witch heart devil arrogant smile way. "Is it?" Yang Han is noncommittal. He completely envelops the sorcerer and begins to copy the Sorcerer''s life absorbing ability. Whether it''s the devil or the devil, it''s all creatures. If it''s a creature, it has vitality. If it has vitality, it can be absorbed by life. In less than half an hour, Yang Han completely copied the life of the sorcerer. Sorcerer''s ability does not come from genes, so his ability is easy to obtain. After all, genes are too complex. "Not ready to give up yet?" Although Yang Han caught him for nearly half an hour, the sorcerer didn''t have any fear. "I may have found a way." Yang Han''s ferocious smile rises, isn''t your Ya''s immortal body? See how I drain you. Yang Han narrowed his eyes and laughed, using life to absorb. Feeling that the vitality of his body was passing away, the sorcerer was not calm. He cried in horror, "what have you done to me?" "Nothing. I just want to see if you''re really immortal." Yang Han said with a grim smile¡° Let go of me! Damn it The sorcerer struggled, but it was obvious that it was useless. Yang Han, who had more powerful power than Haoke, could this guy break free? "No! No The sorcerer can only watch his life force pass by and be absorbed by Yang Han. In about ten minutes, the Sorcerer''s life force is completely absorbed by Yang Han and becomes a corpse. Yang Han feels the great vitality in his body, which is very comfortable, and Natasha has benefited a lot. Although most of them are absorbed by Yang Han, many of them are absorbed by Natasha. As a result, Natasha''s life expectancy has increased a lot, and her face has become younger. She used to be in the 25th or 26th grade, but she is only about 19 or 20 years old. (end of this chapter) Chapter 120 Yang Han left the corpse of the sorcerer on one side at will, and then the sorcerer turned into a cloud of smoke, and his soul was blown away. He didn''t come back to life. Yang Han disdains to curl his mouth, but he is still immortal. He is drained of vitality. Is he still dead? As everyone who has played Warcraft knows, Sargeras slaughtered many immortal Titans at the end of creation. All these giants fell into the hands of the Legion leader. The ancient gods parasitic on the world were destroyed together with their world. As for those natural demigods, they fell at the foot of the Legion like straw. The existence that should have lived with heaven and earth, the sun and the moon are all dead, so can the others who claim that they will not die still? Don''t talk about Warcraft, just talk about China''s great sages and so on. There are mole ants under the saints. The Yuanshen reposes in the void, saying that they will never die or die. What''s the result? The way of heaven wants anyone to die. This is the same principle as the Lich. The Lich keeps his soul in the life box. As long as the life box is not bad, he can be revived. Isn''t this the same as the saint? It''s just that people put the life box in the way of heaven, and at the same time they get extraordinary power, but the principle is the same. Immortality is relatively speaking. If there is a right way or absolute power, this kind of relative immortality is a joke. Just like the witch''s heart was drained of vitality by Yang Han, it turned into a pile of dust. Now he is a little suspicious. Is the sorcerer born or made? Whose child is born and can turn into smoke? Why can''t Ding Dahui and Ding Xiaoji from Asgard''s house next door? Or are demons like this? Maybe the sorcerer was created by Mephisto to relieve his boredom? Thinking about this, Yang Han took a pity look at the corpse of wuxinmo... Almost forgot that this guy had no corpse. "Where''s Roxanne? What have you done to her? " Johnny looked at the venom with fear and asked in a deep voice. "Let her go, of course. My goal is not her." Yang Han light explained a, he mainly wants to look for murphysto to do the transaction. I don''t have any thoughts about Roxanne. If I give my sister a score, the full score is 100. Natasha can get 90 points before, but now it''s at least 95 points. As for Roxanne, hehe... It''s only 60 or 70 points at most. Although the venom does not look good, it does not affect Yang Han''s appreciation of beauty. "Can you give me the contract?" When Johnny heard Yang Han''s words, he was also relieved. He looked at the contract in Yang Han''s hand and asked. "Of course not." Yang Han faintly replied, looking at the rising sun, and said in a deep voice: "Mephisto, I know you are here. Do you want this contract? Come and make a deal with me. " "Ha ha, interesting creature, what deal? Tell me about it? " Mephisto''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Yang Han and said with a smile. "Well, what do you want? Wealth? Or power? " Asked Mephisto with interest. "Do you think I need these?" Yang Han asked. "Ha ha, that''s true. I remember that long ago, I seemed to have seen your kind like a giant dragon, but this guy was defeated or killed by Thor." Mephisto looked up and down at Yang Han, as if looking at a rare creature¡° These things can be omitted. I can give you this contract of San van gunsa. You have to answer me a question Yang Han holds the contract of Saint van gunsa and asks in a deep voice. "Then, sign a contract? If you could give me some of your body tissue, I might be able to answer a few more questions. " Mephisto is still very interested in Yang Han''s ability to absorb other people. "Say it again." Yang Han is noncommittal. He only wants to know one question now. "Well, what do you want to ask?" Mephisto, like an old gentleman, was very elegant. He was not like the prince of hell at all. He was far away from the ferocious appearance of the sorcerer. "I want to ask, do you have a way to make me humanoid?" Yang Han asked quietly. "Humanoid? There is no such method Said Mephisto, shaking his head. Yang Han was disappointed. "But..." Mephisto said faintly, "although there is no way to turn you into a humanoid, your soul and ability are very special. I have a secret method that can make you completely combine with a person who has just died, and use your soul to replace his soul, but you can control your original body." "Really? You''re not lying to me? " Yang Han''s heart is a little excited, but he doesn''t show it. Instead, he pretends to ask questions. "Of course, you know, in the transaction, although the devil does some tricks and even tells you some misleading information, it''s just a general devil, and I''m one of the seven lords of hell. I think I''m very honest. I also disdain to deceive you Said Mephisto in a very gentle tone. "Well, I''ve told you the news. Give me the contract of San van gunsa." Mephisto said with a smile. "No, you can''t give it to him. It will turn the world into Purgatory." Johnny said quickly. "Hum." Mephisto is also a faint smile, not to explain. Yang Han looked at Johnny strangely and said, "can you use your brain? If this contract is really so important, do you think he will leave this contract in exile for more than 100 years? " Yang Han''s words made Johnny a little stunned and his head stuck. It seemed that Yang Han had some truth to say. "It seems that there are smart people. I can find you at any time, and I can find him at any time. As for turning the world into Purgatory, unless the soul of this contract is more than 10000 times." Mephisto''s tone is not urgent. He doesn''t attach great importance to the San van gunza contract, otherwise he won''t be exiled for more than 100 years. Yang Han looked at Mephisto and said, "give me this secret method, and it will be yours." Mephisto was not angry, but said faintly: "only I can use this secret method. Even if I give it to you, it''s useless. Besides, this contract is not worth the price. Unless you give me a part of your body, I may help you. " "Good! But I think we still need a contract. " Yang Han looks very serious said. "Contract, no problem. After all, it''s a transaction. We need to do a good job in insurance." Mephisto smiles indifferently, and calls out a contract with one move. This kind of contract is very binding to the devil£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 121 "We need a completely blank contract, and I will write the conditions on it." Yang Han slightly micro appears a little uneasy to say. "No problem, of course." Mephisto has no opinion. Mephisto was not surprised at Yang Han''s request to read the contract. After all, it may take half an hour to sign a labor contract with a monthly salary of 2000, not to mention such a level of transaction? So he didn''t think much about it and left the contract behind. But the next performance of the other side really surprised him, even made him feel that this boy often traded with the devil, otherwise how could he be so knowledgeable? Yang Han is not afraid of Mephisto''s way of pitching Johnny. He has no blood. Yang Han instantly unfolds the sheepskin scroll, which is indeed blank, but Yang Han is not at ease. Instead, he directly wraps the sheepskin scroll, feeling whether there is any fraud. Obviously, it was Yang Han who was too worried and didn''t have any small means at all. "I can''t believe you didn''t do anything on the scroll." After checking the contract, Yang Han looks at Mephisto in surprise and says. Mephisto gave a modest smile and said calmly, "I may speed up the signing of the contract a little bit, but I won''t tamper with the content or even the scroll." Seeing Yang Han''s face I believe you, he explained: "the vulgar devil will use violence to forcibly seize what he wants. And the elegant devil will use the conspiracy on the contract to cheat, but I! I don''t need these. I''m the devil king. Everything I want will come, even if I don''t use these means. " At this point, a arrogant momentum from Mephisto revealed, this is his criterion as the devil. Sign a completely normal fair contract and act in strict accordance with the content of the contract, but he will be satisfied. This is the arrogance and self-confidence of the devil king Mephisto. His greed is unstoppable. "Well, I''ll trust you once." Yang Han takes a light look at Mephisto and borrows Johnny''s Hellfire to make a charcoal pen. After he enchants it with his own enchantment ability, he begins to write. Mephisto can''t do anything to my soul and all my bodies. When I need Mephisto to do it, Mephisto can do it. On a parchment, there are only two conditions. Yang Han signs his name. "Hum." Mephisto took a look, laughed and said, "it seems that you are always very wary of me. I''m only interested in your body, but not your soul. If I can study your ability, I can make a lot of people like you." Yang Han is noncommittal. Although he knows Mephisto has this ability, Yang Han will not completely believe what Mephisto said. After Mephisto signed his name, the contract fell into Mephisto''s hands. This kind of contract is the manifestation of hell rules, and even Mephisto, a great devil, can''t disobey it. "Here you are. Put it away. When you need me, just crush it. I will help you integrate with human beings." Mephisto threw a crystal skull to Yang Han and said. Yang Han takes over the crystal skull. After putting it away, he throws the contract to Mephisto. Mephisto unfolds the contract and releases all the grievances. He swallows them all. After eating, he smashed his mouth and said, "well, such an evil soul has not been eaten for hundreds of years. Nowadays, people''s mind is not pure, and after the fall, the taste of the soul is not so good. The world is deteriorating, and people''s heart is not old. I still miss the simple times of you people before." Mephisto sighed, and Yang Han snorted: "hum, let you tempt more pure and good people to become this evil spirit? Thank you very much Mephisto was so resentful by Yang Han, but he didn''t get angry. Instead, he laughed and didn''t speak. He focused on Johnny, who had been eating melons and watching plays, and asked him to return the power of the evil spirit knight. He was rejected by Johnny. In the end, Mephisto left. He waved his sleeve and didn''t take away a soul. From the overall point of view, he lost all his money. When his son died, the evil spirit Knight power he used most skillfully was abducted, and he got a contract of Saint van gunsa. The problem is that the evil spirit in the contract is just what he wants to taste. Fortunately, he could not exert much power in the world, so after leaving a vicious curse, Mephisto turned into a black smoke and went back to hell. Yang Han was worried about his behavior, not because of the terrible content of Mephisto''s curse, but because his behavior was too abnormal. The behavior of the sorcerer is to seek his own death, and Mephisto, as the devil''s monarch, naturally will not waste too much emotion on his son, who was made on the spur of the moment. The evil spirit knight, however, can be regarded as a handy substitute for him. Although he was forcibly detained by Johnny, he was definitely not unable to recover it. You should know that Carter slay broke the contract and refused to fulfill the deal, but the power of the evil spirit Knight slowly escaped from him and finally returned to Mephisto. Otherwise, how could he turn Johnny into a knight? Although this process took more than 100 years, for a demon monarch who did not know when he was born or when it was the end of his life, 100 years was just a flick of a finger. The only thing he got was the contract of San van gunsa, but for Mephisto, it was just a chicken rib which was tasteless to eat and a pity to give up. It was not like the legend that how he would get and salivate over the contract. If Mephisto really wants it, he will never let this contract go to exile for more than 100 years. It''s useless for Carter sley to hide it. When will the monarch not find his knight? Although Yang Han finally handed over the contract of San van gunsa to Mephisto, they didn''t create any purgatory. They just wanted to taste the pure and fallen soul more than 100 years ago. It should only be a dessert. If Carter slay hadn''t been good at asserting, there would have been no such nonsense in the future. Can a thousand souls open the gates of hell and the world? It''s better than fantasy. Natasha drove to take a rest and went to stark industries to report. However, what happened tonight still shocked her. Natasha also found that as her strength strengthened, she came into contact with more bizarre things. The Lord of hell, Mephisto, Mephisto''s son, Sorcerer''s heart, life''s ability to absorb terror, if not for her face almost five or six years younger, she would think it was a dream. It''s incredible. (end of this chapter) Chapter 122 Natasha pursed her lips and said, "are you going to leave?" Although Natasha can''t act on her own, she can still feel the dialogue from the outside world and naturally understand the dialogue between Yang Han and Mephisto. "Come on, let me tell you a story. There is a symbiotic god named NAR. He can control every symbiotic body. Thousands of years ago, he came to the earth and was defeated by Thor. He fell to a place on the earth and was frozen. This dragon has NAR''s spirit. This battle made him lose control of symbionts, All the control, the out of control symbiont, backfired on NAR and formed what I told you, Kuntar, where the symbiont came from Yang Han''s explanation was quiet. Originally, he didn''t think about it. Who''s Murphy stolte? The symbiotic dragon, Thor, has fallen somewhere on earth. This has to make Yang Han think about the origin of symbionts. "As a symbiont, I think I still have a dream, for example, to replace NAR and become the God of symbiosis!" Yang Han whispered a smile, said. "If I guess correctly, I may know where the soulless corpse of nale is." Yang Han narrowed his eyes and said faintly. In the venom movie, the life foundation brought back the venom from the universe. According to human technology at that time point, even the solar system can''t get out, so the symbiotic planet must be in the solar system. At that time, he may ask Mephisto to help him. However, it''s still a long time. Raytheon will come down to earth soon. At that time, he can ask Raytheon. "Are you serious?" Natasha listened to Yang Han''s words, her pretty face was full of serious color, and her heart was also shocked by Yang Han''s wild hope, replacing a God? Can this really work? "Of course I''m serious. There''s only one chance. I don''t want to be enslaved." Yang Han smiles in a low voice. "Of course, I don''t doubt your determination. I doubt Mephisto. He looks so weak." Said Natasha, frowning. "Weak? On the contrary, it is precisely because he is so powerful that he can only exist in hell, and only one of his parts can walk in the world. This guy is no weaker than Odin. Get there Yang Han said. "Well, I''m just a human being. I really don''t know much about ghosts and gods." Natasha shrugged her shoulders. She was totally black about these things. Even all kinds of myths and classics could not really understand the real strength and character of these gods. Yang Han is just guessing. He is not sure that there is a god named NAR. However, even if there is no such God, the symbiont can devour other symbionts. Instead, he swallows all the symbionts, and he becomes a new symbiotic God? Life, no, do symbiosis or have a little dream, no dream, what''s the difference with salted fish? When she came to the center of New York, Natasha got some sleep because it was only around 6 am. At 9:30 am, she came to stark industries to take up her post. "Oh, my God, Natasha, why are you so young and beautiful all of a sudden. What brand of cosmetics have you used? " When peper saw that Natasha was five or six years younger, she was shocked. She quickly stepped forward and asked. "I haven''t had time to make up yet." Natasha replied, she''s just plain. What else do you need to paint? "Your skin is too tender, smooth and tight. What kind of skin care products do you usually use?" Peper asked excitedly. It''s crazy for women to possess beauty¡° This... You know, our agents sometimes live in the open, where there is time for skin care, which is born Natasha smiles awkwardly. Although she knows what''s going on, she can''t say it. It''s so evil. "Yes? What a pity. " Pepper is a little disappointed, but he also knows where the maintenance products can be maintained so well? It''s good to be in your 30s and 40s and look like you''re in your 30s and 30s. "Well, take a look at these first. I believe you can handle them well. Tony has become very strange recently." Pepper put some papers before and after Natasha''s face and went out, apparently looking for Tony. Natasha looks through these documents. About the company, pepper has dealt with it for a long time. After all, she has been with Tony for more than ten years. On Tony''s most trusted person, pepper is the only one. About the Secretary of this occupation, Natasha is also make-up lessons, also done, do also very familiar. The main thing is to give some important documents to pepper for signature, then pour a cup of coffee, clean up, and deal with some less important documents. Natasha took a document, went to the inside of stark industries, found pepper, and handed a folder to pepper: "you need to sign here." "What''s your name?" Tony if interested asked, as a playboy, for the beautiful girl, has a great interest. "Natasha Nashman." Natasha gave her pseudonym. "Do you like boxing? Maybe you can come up and play. " Tony drank the chlorophyll and said to Natasha. "No, don''t make a fool of yourself, will you? Tony Pepper is also very helpless to say. "What''s wrong with me? I just made an invitation to this lady. " Said Tony. "No problem." Natasha agreed with a smile. "Tony is very stubborn." Pepper said helplessly. Natasha got into the ring, looked at Tony and asked Hogan, "what are you going to teach me?" Despite the question, Natasha''s attention was entirely on Tony and pepper. Tony went up to pepper, sat down and asked, "who is she?" "She is the legal adviser of the company. I warn you, if you stare at her like that, be careful that she will sue you for office sexual harassment." Pepper said, close to Zhu zhe Chi, close to Mo zhe Hei. Pepper, who has been with Tony for more than ten years, has also learned Tony''s poisonous tongue. "I need a new assistant, boss." Said Tony. "Yes, I have three most promising candidates now. I''m waiting for you to see me now. " "I don''t have time to meet her. I want someone now. She''s fine." Said Tony. "She can''t do it." Pepper refused. In the challenge arena, Natasha''s attention has been on Tony and pepper, until Hogan''s question, just let her focus on Hogan. "Have you ever boxed?" "Yes, I have." Natasha said with a smile. She has a lot of charm, at least the guy in front of her will soon be lost. (end of this chapter) Chapter 123 "What fight, boot camp." Hogan asked. Natasha just smiles and doesn''t speak. This Hogan looks weak in her eyes. Her attention was drawn to Tony because he was searching for him. "What did she do before?" Tony turns on a black tech computer that''s integrated with the glass table and checks the file of Natasha''s current identity. "I speak a lot of languages and have been a model." The things prepared by aegis are quite complete. It is clear that they are a non-existent person, but they have made up their life stories without flaws. As Tony zooms in on a sexy picture of Natasha wearing only black underwear and fur, hogan says, "focus. Never leave your opponent." Then she hit Natasha with a light fist. Natasha reached out and grabbed Hogan''s hand. With a lethal scissors leg, she put Hogan to the ground. "Oh, my God!" Both of them were shocked. "I said she could do anything." Tony laughs. "I just slipped." Hogan argued. Tony rang the bell and said with a smile, "really? Hogan, I think he''s better at it "I was just careless." Hogan said, blushing a little, and being knocked down by a blow made his face dull. "I need your mark." Natasha stepped down, came to Tony Stark and said. "I think you are very reserved and connotative. You are my type." Tony looked at Natasha in shock. He didn''t expect Natasha to be so direct. "I mean, your fingerprints." Natasha opened a folder. "All right." Tony is a bit disappointed. To be honest, he doesn''t mind having a simple conversation with Natasha. "How''s it going?" Piper came up and asked. "Good, just perfect." Tony said, pressing his fingerprints on the copy, looking at pepper and saying, "you''re the boss." "Are you all right, Mr. stark?" Asked Natasha, closing the papers and looking at Tony. "Yes." "Yes, it''s all right. Miss Natasha, thank you very much Pepper smiles. "All right." Natasha nodded, closed the papers and walked out slowly. Looking at Natasha''s back, Tony looked at pepper and said, "I want her." "No way." Pepper refused, smiling at Tony. "It''s a good way to use scissors legs. Aren''t you afraid Tony will find out who you are?" Yang Han joked. "Tony is investigating me. I''m really distracted. It''s a subconscious reaction of my body. But it''s nothing. My data said that I would fight comprehensively. " Natasha shrugged. It''s not his fault. Who let Hogan die? As a senior agent, she has the ability to see and listen. As soon as she stepped into the ring, she noticed that Tony was checking her information, which made her a little distracted. So when Hogan hit her with a fake punch, her reaction was just conditional reflection¡° And, as you know, Tony is a genius. If he doesn''t want to go deep into it, my information will tell you everything. If he goes deep into it, it doesn''t make any difference whether there is such a thing or not. " Natasha said calmly. "I thought you''d trust aegis." For aegis, it is very easy to forge a person''s life and past, even if the person never existed. As long as the information and photos prepared in advance, modify the time, and then send them to all relevant places, and they are absolutely in line with the procedures and laws. "Come on, there are not many things in the world that he can''t find, especially on the Internet. If Tony wants to, he can invade the aegis network, just like playing. I don''t understand why God gave such wisdom to such a prodigal son. " Natasha doesn''t trust the information given by aegis, and she doesn''t have a good sense of Tony. "But Nick Frey said this guy had palladium poisoning. How can I see this guy alive?" Asked Natasha strangely. "He is a chronic poison, not one that will belch when he is poisoned. The chlorophyll juice he drinks now is only a temporary cure but not a permanent cure. If I could attach myself to him, he would not have to worry about palladium poisoning at all. It''s a pity! I don''t like men Yang Han said. How can a man have a girl? A girl can take advantage at any time. For example, Natasha''s 34C, one meter two long legs, don''t men? Every day when my sister takes a bath, there are benefits. Men only have hot eyes, OK. What''s more, he is not gay, but a man with a normal mind. How to choose is very clear. "In principle, aegis should have a solution." Yang Han asked. "Nick Frey means that they''re working on drugs to control palladium, but I''m not optimistic about what Tony can''t do. If aegis can do it, it''s a ghost." Natasha makes herself a cup of coffee and talks with Yang Han lightly. "Of course, they have an alternative to replacing palladium with a new element, which is not as reliable as having aegis scientists produce a palladium containing agent." Natasha make complaints about it. "Hey, Miss Natasha, congratulations." Tony Stark opened the door and came in, smiling. "What?" Natasha looks at Tony in a daze. Congratulations. What? "Congratulations on your promotion from a legal adviser to my personal secretary. How about a five fold increase in monthly salary?" Asked Tony. "Does Miss pepper know about it?" Natasha asked. "Of course, she''s the one I trust most. He knows all the decisions I make." Said Tony. "Really?" Natasha asked, looking at Tony with a smile. "Oh, of course!" Tony affirmed. Looking at Natasha''s disbelief, he said, "well, it''s my own idea. She doesn''t know." "Mr. stark, I''m a relatively traditional woman. If you want to use this method, I''d like to advise you to work less. Money is important, but it''s not worth selling my body. " Natasha said faintly. "Well, I believe you, Miss Natasha, so about the personal secretary..." Tony shrugged and asked¡° Of course, if I take it, who will have a hard time with Mr? Of course, I just work for you. I don''t mean anything Natasha said faintly with a smile. "OK, OK, I see. How about going to Monaco to arrange the itinerary first, Miss secretary Tony laughs. "Of course." (end of this chapter) Chapter 124 Deep in the endless universe, in the brilliant starry sky, stands a continent. The river, which will never be frozen, roars and roars. The river is covered with thick fog all the year round. The fog layer turns into a majestic waterfall and falls into the dark abyss. The surging waves beat on the bank. On the other side of the river is a sacred and majestic building. On the hills where Eagles crouch, there are endless palaces, among which the most solemn and gorgeous one is the resplendent fairy palace. Asgard, the eternal land of countless years. The era of war has passed, and Asgard has come to the golden age. It has become an eternal legend and myth to carry the order and peace of the nine kingdoms! The golden fairy palace is like a pyramid, standing in the center of Asgard, in the deep of the fairy palace, many people gathered together, some of them are civilians, some of them are palace soldiers, they are shouting a name. "Thor!" The crowd was divided into two rows, surrounded by brave soldiers, and a bright red carpet spread from the door to the throne. A blonde man with a red cape behind him, wearing a helmet and armor, stepped on the red carpet and walked forward with a smile on his face. Thor odinsen, the son of Odin, the father of the gods, has the power, endurance and defense beyond mortals. He can withstand huge explosions, impacts, and is not afraid of high temperature or extreme cold. He is one of the most powerful characters in Marvel world, the God of thunder in Nordic mythology! "Can you cheer a little more?" Thor yelled, showing off his biceps and shaking the hammer in his hand. The tsunami like cheers broke out immediately. He laughed with pride. Speaking of arrogance, he was not much worse than Tony, but others had the ability to be proud. After all, today is the day of his coronation. What is coronation? Of course, it''s to wear a crown and become king. Envy it, who let other people''s father is the famous father of the gods Odin! Odin bolsen, king of Asgard and ruler of the nine kingdoms, was wearing a gold helmet and armor, with a black crow on his shoulder. He was holding the eternal gun in his hand, and sat on his throne with a solemn expression. Odin used to fight in all directions. He was a famous God of killing. When he was young, his enemies were terrified when they heard his name. It was because of this that he stabilized Asgard''s rule and let the nine kingdoms enter a peaceful period of prosperity and development. Unfortunately, the life span of the Athar Protoss is not eternal, and their longest life is only 5000 years. As Odin grew older, his beard and hair turned white, and one day his life would come to an end, and his strength would dissipate completely. At that time, Asgard needed a new king. Odin has two sons, tol and rocky. Tony is brave by nature, but reckless. Loki, by nature, is cunning and good at intrigue. Reasoning is not that he deliberately favors Thor, because in his mind, although a wise king will not initiate a war, he will be ready for the coming war. Brave and good at fighting, Thor is such a candidate, but his arrogant character is very much like Odin in his youth, which makes Odin a headache. Thor walked up to Odin''s throne, then he took off his helmet and knelt down on one knee, but there was still a trace of pride between his eyebrows. "Silence Odin raised the gun of eternity and gently hit the ground. The originally lively crowd immediately calmed down. He looked around and said, "Thor odinson, my heir, my eldest son. The powerful hammer of Thor has been entrusted to you for a long time. This hammer is made from the core of a dying star. Its power is unmatched. It can be used to destroy or create. This is the symbol of the king Thor looked at the hammer in his hand. He liked the weapon. It could not only be used to be cool, but also give him powerful power, even make him fly. "For so many years, I have been guarding the safety of Asgard and the nine kingdoms. But this time has come, and Asgard needs new rulers to lead them to a better tomorrow! " "Do you swear to defend the nine Kingdoms?" "I swear." "Do you swear to keep peace?" "I swear." Rocky looked coldly at the coronation ceremony in front of him. At the beginning, Odin said that he and his brother Thor were born to be kings, but it was Thor who finally sat on the throne. Although he knows that compared with his excellent brother, he is still far behind, but why does he even have no chance to compete. Seeing Thor''s impassioned oath, there was a sneer on his lips, because he had found a way to disrupt the coronation ceremony. Odin looked him in the eye and said solemnly, "if you want to wear a crown, you must bear it. Odin, the father of the gods, declares that from today on, you are the new son of Asgard... " Just as he was about to finish his final manifesto, Odin suddenly noticed a familiar smell. He said in a cold voice, "someone has broken in." Deep in the fairy palace is a gorgeous treasure house, which is called Odin''s treasure house. Odin will put all the treasures, legendary artifacts and war spoils found from all over the world here. Normally, there are many guards in Odin''s treasure house, but today is the day of Torr''s coronation. Almost all the guards go to the coronation ceremony, and two people are left here to patrol. "Do you think it''s a little cold in the treasure house today?" A guard said with a shudder. "It must be a fake, Asgard. How do I feel like I''m in Jotunheim?" Another guard rubbed his hands and let out a white breath. The two guards were shivering with cold. Although they were wearing heavy armor, they now felt like they were standing naked in the ice and snow. A guard had just taken two steps when he suddenly slipped and fell to the ground. He was stunned, because he didn''t know when the ground began to freeze. He just slipped because he stepped on the ice. "How could it freeze? Something''s wrong Another guard''s face changed slightly. A mysterious figure appeared behind him. The figure''s hand froze instantly and turned into a sharp ice blade, penetrating his chest. It was not until this time that the guard who slipped on the ground could see the real face of the figure. This is a tall giant. The giant''s skin color is dark blue, and his two eyes are blood red. He is ferocious and cuts at the guard with an ice blade. Just one second before the guard''s throat is cut, he calls out the name of the intruder. "Ice giant!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 125 Frost Giant, from the dark and cold world. Thousands of years ago, they were eyeing meadoward, the earth at that time. The ice giant king leads the army to the earth. It wants to ice the earth with the power of the winter box. The whole world will enter the ice age and make it a new home for the ice giants. Ordinary human beings are not their opponents at all, until Odin leads the paladin warriors to fight them to the death on earth. In this war, Odin was unstoppable. He destroyed many ice giants by himself, but because of his carelessness, he was attacked by the ice giant king and blinded his right eye. The fire spread from Midgard to yodunheim. Although the fairyland suffered heavy casualties, they won in the end. When the ice giants were defeated, Odin took the winter box, the energy source of the ice giants, and hid it in his own treasure house. Frost giants have been secretly waiting for the opportunity to take back their treasures. Until these days, rocky found them. He wanted the ice giant to destroy the fairy palace and Torr''s ceremony. In the twinkling of an eye, two guards of Odin''s treasure house have been killed. Three big frost giants came slowly in the dark. The ice giants step by step forward, their feet on the ground, the ground then frost. In front of them is a shining treasure box, which is shining with ice blue light, as if it has the power of terror to freeze the world. It is the treasure of yodunheim, the legendary winter box! "Odin, an old immortal, has only two guards to guard so many treasures here." Said one of the frost giants with disdain. "Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go." A Frost Giant just picked up the winter box and was about to run away when a tall steel giant appeared in front of them. It is the guardian of Odin''s treasure house. With it, no matter what kind of intruder it is, it will be destroyed. So, even if there is no guard, if you want to steal from Odin''s treasure house, you are looking for death. No, the three ice giants didn''t run far, but they were devoured by a dazzling light column. After the light, these ice giants turned into broken ice, and the winter box also fell to the ground. After destroying the invaders, the steel giant retreated. The guardian of this treasure house is very powerful. Only Odin''s eternal gun can command it. It is waiting for the next command, no matter who its target is. The invasion of the ice giant put the fairy Palace on guard, and the coronation ceremony of Thor was suspended. Thor, rocky and Odin are on their way. "The frost giants will pay for it!" Said Thor, clenching his fist. Unlike angry Thor, rocky looks shocked, but actually smiles. After all, all these troubles were brought by him. At the beginning, he didn''t want to help the ice giant capture the winter box. He just wanted to use them to make trouble for his brother''s accession to the throne. As for the fact that they were all dead, as he expected, no one would know how these ice giants sneaked in. "They have paid the price, the price is their lives." Odin put the winter box back to its original position, "the destroyer fulfilled its duty, the winter box is intact, everything is OK." "All right?" Thor frowned and said, "the frost giants broke into our arsenals and killed our guards. This is a naked provocation. They violated the armistice agreement. We have to teach them a lesson."¡° If you were king, what would you do? " Odin asked curiously. After all, if the Frost Giant hadn''t made trouble, Thor would have been the new king of Asgard. He wanted to hear what his son thought about this. Thor waved his hammer and said, "attack Jotunheim, just as you did at the beginning. Teach them a lesson and let them know how powerful we Asgard are! Only in this way can they never dare to enter our country! " Odin sighed and said, "do you have only muscles in your head? I once told you that a Mingjun would not take the initiative to start a war... " Before he finished, Thor interrupted him and said, "but the war has begun. They are sneaking into Odin''s treasure house and declaring war on us!" "It''s just the behavior of a small group of people, not the whole ice giants." Odin said fiercely, "only rainbow bridge can get in and out of Asgard freely. We need to find this loophole and fix it." The father and son''s voice is getting louder and louder, and they are about to quarrel. As a gourd eater, rocky has no fluctuation in his heart, and even wants to laugh. "We must attack Jotunheim. As the king of Asgard, I..." when Thor said this, Odin said harshly, "you are not the king now. It seems that I need to reconsider this matter!" Odin was so angry that he threw his sleeve and left. Rocky''s eyes suddenly brightened. Since Odin has done so, does he still have a chance to become king? Boom, when he gets home, Thor throws a table full of food and tableware to the ground. Just as he sits down to sulk, rocky comes over. "Am I really not qualified to be king? Brother Said Thor, looking at rocky. Rocky curled his lips and said, "although you are a bit reckless sometimes, you are the best soldier in the fairy palace. You were born a king." "Today was my glorious day, the day I was crowned king. Blame those damned frost giants for ruining my ceremony Said Thor, gnashing his teeth in anger. "I don''t know if it''s a comfort, but I think you''re right. The frost giants are declaring war on us. We have to attack Jotunheim. " Rocky egged on. Thor had a brain. When he heard Rocky''s words, he got up and said, "that''s right. We have to go to Jotunheim to discuss with the ice giants." Just then, four of Thor''s best friends came, three warriors and SHIV. The three warriors are three powerful fairyland warriors, vandal, Hogan and wolstark, and SHIV is a cute girl with a big sword. "What are you talking about?" Shiv heard the conversation and said, "are you going to yotonheim? It''s a very dangerous place. It''s said that it''s covered with ice and snow. No one can leave alive! " Thor said with a smile, "it''s all fairy tales to kid. My father had fought in yodunheim. He killed the ice giants and took the winter box. What my father can do, we can do it! " Rocky covered his face with one hand. He knew his brother was stupid, but he didn''t expect to be so stupid. (end of this chapter) Chapter 126 Tony''s reputation in the world is self-evident. The Monaco race attracts celebrities and rich people from all over the world. Tony talks with them. Let Natasha arrange his itinerary. "You have a dinner at 9:30 today." Said Natasha. "Well, tell them I''ll be there at eleven." Tony nodded. "OK, I''ll negotiate with them." Natasha nodded and said dutifully. "Well, it must be settled. Is this my position?" Tony nodded, took off his glasses, pointed to the table in front of him and asked. "Yes, that''s right." Natasha nodded, and then found the 9:30 dinner leader, began to talk, for this wayward boss, Natasha is also very helpless. "Hey, Tony, we meet again!" Justin pretended to be very familiar with Tony, introduced a woman who could only score 60 or 70 with a smile, and said: "this is Christine from vanity fair. She''s interviewing me. Shall I ask her to visit you by the way? " Tony''s face was a little embarrassed, and the reporter seemed familiar to him. Pepper said helplessly: "Christine did an interview with Tony six months ago..." This female reporter interviewed Tony at the beginning, and finally accidentally went to bed. Tony may have forgotten about it, but pepper remembers it very well. The appearance of old lovers and enemies made the scene very embarrassing. Pepper tried to find an excuse to go to the toilet. Tony shook his head and said, "please don''t leave me!" But Tony''s romantic debt, pepper, of course, doesn''t want to be a light bulb. For Tony, to be honest, Justin can only use the word envy hate. Although he stepped on Tony without hesitation at the hearing, now he has to get close to Tony. It''s hard to say how you want to strangle him, but you can only make friends with this man. After peper left, Justin immediately hugged Tony, pretending to be very enthusiastic. Tony''s expression was like rubbing a piece of excrement. Stepping on it was disgusting, but he couldn''t shake it clean. "This is your first meeting after the hearing?" Asked Christine. "You mean since his contract with the Department of defense was terminated?" Tony said to the point. "Not cancelled. It''s just a delay. " "Does anyone think there is any difference between suspension and revocation?" Asked Tony. "Yes, what''s the difference?" Christine asked, too. "Well... To be honest, will you take it away?" Justin takes the recorder out of Kristen''s hand. Last time he was severely punished by Tony''s black technology, the Department of defense canceled his contract with him, which made him face a huge loss. This kind of thing can''t be reported by reporters. "Tony, I want to show my product at your stark show." Justin sat next to Tony and said. "Of course." Tony''s words make Justin very happy, but the other party''s next words, but let his mood fell to the bottom: "if you can invent a useful thing, I will keep your booth for you."¡° He''s joking. I have a new invention this year. " Justin quickly explained to Christine. "Mr. stark, I think you should get ready." After Natasha''s negotiation, she came to Tony and said. "OK, I see. Next year, hammer, you have to keep working hard." Tony gave a scornful smile, then got up and left. Blood toxin: 53% Tony, for his own health, has built a machine that can detect the concentration of palladium in the blood at any time. He remembers that only 24% of the palladium concentration was detected last time, but did not expect that it had reached 53% in the past few days. If the toxin in the blood reaches 100%, he will die. He stood in front of the mirror of the wash basin and looked at himself in the mirror. He could see black lines at the neckline, which were signs of palladium invasion. One day, these lines like death would cover his whole body! "I love Tony and Tony loves me. Tony and I are good friends. We are not competitors. Objectively, Tony has made a lot of products for hammer industries..." Justin has been trying to explain after Tony left. But Christine''s attention was not on him at all, but on the TV behind him. Justin found that Christine''s eyes are not right, he quickly turned around, did not expect to see Tony''s figure on the screen. "What''s the difference between owning a car and racing?" Tony asked the driver next to him. "It''s only known when you''re on the track." Said the driver. "I''m going to drive myself," Tony, armed, told the audience Christine''s expression is excited. After all, Tony''s going to take part in a car race is a big news, which is much more interesting than interviewing some boring Justin hammer. Justin had a ghost look on his face. He never dreamed that Tony would race the car himself. Although he had seen Tony''s arrogance in the hearing, he found that he thought too simply. Every time Tony did something, he could break his lower limit! "Tony and I are not competitors, you know?" Justin is still trying to explain. "If you''ll excuse me, I''ll make a phone call." Christine didn''t bother to talk to him. She had to inform the editor in chief. She didn''t want to miss the big news. As for Justin, go where it''s cool. Pepper looks shocked at the TV. What''s Tony doing? She calls Natasha. "Did you know he was going to race?" "I just found out. He never follows the schedule. " Natasha also has some headaches. I really admire peper for taking care of Tony so well. Seeing Tony, who was already in the car on TV, he sighed and said, "go to Hogan and get his briefcase ready." The so-called briefcase is Mark 5, portable steel armor. "All right." Natasha nodded and found Hogan, who was eating and drinking, explaining the situation. "Oh, my God, Tony always does amazing things." Hogan grabs the briefcase and runs to pepper''s desk. All of a sudden, he was wearing a yellow fire suit, helmet and toothpick in his mouth. He walked to the track, took off his helmet and tore his clothes. He has a set of simple armor made up of circuit boards, wires and chips, a familiar energy source in front of his chest, and two long whip shining with electric light in his hands! "Oh, my God, something unusual happened on the track. A staff member entered the track and didn''t know what happened. He took off his helmet and went straight into the track." The announcer''s voice and the pictures on the field were broadcast on TV. (end of this chapter) Chapter 127 Ivan waved the electric whip to Tony''s car. Tony made an emergency brake, but it was useless. The electric whip directly broke Tony''s car into two sections, and lost the car with two front wheels. Because of the sudden resistance, Tony''s car flew up directly. He flew over Ivan''s head and fell on the ground. The car''s body had been broken and deformed. Tony''s seat belt was stuck. He couldn''t get rid of it at all. He watched the man getting closer and closer to himself. "I''m coming for revenge, stark!" Ivan spat out his toothpick and said in a cold voice. He waved his whip and tried to break Tony Stark in two. At this time, there was a roar behind him, and the follow-up team had caught up with them. If Ivan evades these racing cars, it is likely to let Tony Stark break free, and the obsession of revenge has penetrated into Ivan''s heart. Ivan waved the electric whip, the terrible electric whip immediately split the front black car into two. The broken car body whirled in the air and crashed into the car behind. Two cars collided with each other. Three or four cars hit the rear end in a row. The cars behind all collided before they had time to brake. With a loud bang, a blazing fireball rose, and the fire burst into the sky, and the smoke billowed. People in the audience were screaming. Who could have thought that a wonderful game would turn into a terrible disaster. "Oh, my God! We have to get there quickly. " Seeing this scene on TV, pepper was full of worry and urged Hogan to meet Tony. Two people drive Rolls Royce toward the racetrack, leaving Natasha in the hotel. Yang Han looked at the one on TV who looked very old, with a few strands of white hair on his head, a simple device on his back, and two electric whips in his hand. He also remembered who this guy was. Ivan Vanke, son of Anton Vanke. His father Anton was a Russian physicist. After Anton defected from Russia, he developed the ark reactor with Tony Stark''s father Howard stark. Anton and Howard originally carried out research on new energy together. Anton wanted to make a lot of money with new energy. When Howard found out that he was plotting a wrong way, he was expelled from the United States, and Anton was expelled to cold Siberia. Over the years, he began to drink too much and lived in a muddle every day. It can be imagined that the child who grew up in this environment is definitely not a good baby, this child is Ivan. Ivan inherits the wisdom and greed of his father Anton. He is also a physicist and has a good future. But later, he spent more than ten years in prison for selling nuclear weapons materials to Pakistan. After he got out of prison, he began to abandon himself, just like his father, drinking every day, until one day, he saw his father die in front of him. Ironically, it was the news that Tony, the bully president, admitted that he was iron man. Before his father died, he gave him the drawing of the ark reaction furnace. Intelligent Ivan made a powerful electric whip with simple parts under bad conditions. I have to say that Ivan is also a rare talent. Ivan thinks it''s all the fault of the stark family. If Howard hadn''t banished Anton, maybe Ivan would have grown up with a golden spoon like Tony and would not have been poor for most of his life. Maybe Howard''s reason for banishing Anton is not so simple, but what does it have to do with Tony. Father pays son. Poor Tony''s back to the pot. Ivan wants to Kill Tony, revenge for himself, revenge for his father, revenge for exile! Yang Han sighed: "this guy is also a rare talent. Unfortunately, his vision is too narrow. However, he has not received a good education since childhood. His vision can''t be compared with Tony." With new energy technology, he can build an industrial giant in a very short time. This process does not take five years. There are many ways to avenge, and killing is the lowest way. Natasha watched the live broadcast on TV, but she didn''t say anything. Now even if she was in a hurry, it would be too late. Tony''s idea is hard for ordinary people to guess. If this guy were normal, there would be no such thing. There was chaos in the audience. They all wanted to escape, but the reporters ran over with cameras. After all, the appearance of Ivan Vanke was more interesting than the car race, and the billionaire Tony Stark was still on the car race. Ivan ignored the fire and explosion behind him and walked step by step to Tony''s car. He waved an electric whip and tore the car in half, but he didn''t see Tony in the driver''s seat. Suddenly, Tony appeared behind him, picked up the door of a racing car and hit Ivan on the head! Ivan was hit in the head, subconsciously brandish the electric whip to fight back, Tony quickly block the door in front of him, the electric whip beat hard on the top of the door, huge force will pull out the door, Tony also sat on the ground. Seeing this, Yang Han said, "is this guy stupid? Just run. Why rush out to be a hero. Without steel armor, how weak is his fighting capacity? Does this guy have no points in mind? " Natasha replied, "this guy didn''t count in his heart all the time, otherwise he wouldn''t have a hole in his chest." If Tony hears Natasha''s words, she''ll be fired by Tony. She''ll swear. Had Tony not wanted to be a happy Jeep before, he would not have been caught by the terrorists of Shijie Gang, there would have been no bomb fragments in his body, and he would not have needed the ark reaction furnace in front of his chest to hang his life. If he did not need the ark reaction furnace to hang his life, Tony would not have been poisoned by palladium. Every drink and peck has its destiny. Seeing Tony sitting on the ground, Ivan threw another whip. Tony quickly turned to dodge, and the whip bombarded the ground, splashing out dazzling golden sparks. Ivan was like a cat playing with a mouse. Every whip hit Tony''s side accurately. However, one whip almost hit Tony''s crotch, which made Tony''s crotch tighten. Here, he was shocked, and it was almost baked. Witty Tony ran to the front of an oil leaking car. While Ivan was waving his whip, he jumped to the back. With a bang, the car exploded and turned into a wall of fire between them. Because of the wall of fire, pepper and Hogan also came in time, driving Rolls Royce to Ivan, almost hit Tony, Tony is like a bullfighter, seize the barbed wire at the edge of the field. Ivan was hit by the wall, spitting blood, and Tony in addition to being a little scared, undamaged. This also tells us that if we can kill the protagonist directly, we should not delay time, otherwise, we will be killed£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 128 "Are you all right?" "You lunatic! Why are you racing? " Pepper''s face was full of fear and anger, pointing to Tony''s nose. Only pepper can point at Tony''s nose and scold him. If other people do, Tony will definitely let them taste the benefits of capitalist countries. Pepper is sitting in the back of the car with weak hands and feet. Her right eye has been jumping since she knew Tony was going to race. She knows something bad will happen. As a result, her feelings worked, and Ivan appeared. Peper quickly asked Natasha to call Hogan, with a briefcase, to the racetrack, even without Natasha. They immediately drove to the racetrack, just to see Tony in crisis, hogan did not hesitate, a foot accelerator hit Ivan. Tony was scolded by pepper, but he couldn''t refute it. He really deserved it, so he had to shift his target to Hogan and said, "do you want to hit him or me? Are you dissatisfied with your present job? " Hogan looked at Tony innocently and said, "boss, didn''t you hide?" Tony said angrily, "what if I can''t escape?" Hogan said bluntly, "boss, I''m very good at driving. If you can''t avoid it, I''ll step on the brake." Tony was about to spit blood out of Hogan''s breath. When he saw that Tony was shriveled, pepper burst into a smile, and then straightened up again. Tony laughs at peper, so he doesn''t want to pursue Hogan for contradicting his boss, otherwise he will deduct Hogan''s salary for half a month! At this time, Ivan, who had been hit and vomited blood, came back to himself. As soon as Tony wanted to get on the car and open the door, Ivan swung the electric whip to him. Tony was holding the torn half of the door in his hand, and the whole person was not good. "Hit him! Hit him Tony called, grabbing half the door. Roaring Rolls Royce hit Ivan again, but his strength was limited. Ivan swung the electric whip and jerked to the whole car. This time, not only the door, but also half of the car body was neatly cut in half. "My God Piper in the car cried in alarm. "Calm down, honey." Tony clapped his hands and said to pepper in a childish voice, "throw me the briefcase quickly!" When Tony said that, pepper threw out the red briefcase and it just landed at Tony''s feet. Tony stepped on the top of the briefcase, and the shape of the briefcase began to change dramatically! Tony stepped on the briefcase, and the whole box was deformed, like a blooming flower. Tony reached in and put the deformed box on himself. No mistake. The whole briefcase is a brand new set of iron man armor. Mark 5 is also known as briefcase armor. Why is it called this name? Because its initial shape is like a briefcase. Since Tony''s iron man identity came to light, he has been working on this new type of armor. Mark 5 is a portable armor created to cope with various emergencies. It can be assembled anywhere. When it is not needed, it can be folded into a suitcase. When it is needed, it can be assembled into armor in more than ten seconds. In the twinkling of an eye, Tony was already equipped with a complete set of iron man armor, mainly in red and silver colors. The arc pulse gun in his palm and the cluster gun in his chest were shining brilliantly. Tony kicked Rolls Royce away at the moment when his steel armor was buckled. Then he turned around and looked at Ivan coldly. At this moment, he felt that he was really handsome. He could be called the king of force, and he could definitely charm many girls. As the saying goes, handsome but three seconds, Tony naturally can''t avoid vulgarity, just when he wants to use the laser to attack Ivan, Ivan slams out the electric whip, hits him on the arm, blocks his attack, and directly discards the device that gathers energy in the palm of his hand. Tony was unconvinced and wanted another shot. This time, the whip hit him in the chest, and the surface of the armor was blackened. For the convenience of carrying, Mark 5 is light in weight. Its armor is only of single-layer design, which is relatively weak. The whole armor is not titanium alloy, but a lighter metal. Its defense level is very low, which makes the whole armor look like paper. Of course, it''s just an example. Your bullets, missiles and heavy machine gun bullets can''t penetrate Tony''s armor, but who''s going to let your opponent be a high-tech weapon this time? Therefore, this kind of armor with weak defense can basically pierce this armor if it attacks one place at a time. Iron man''s laser guns are easily defused by Ivan''s whip. Mark 5 is not equipped with any weapons except the laser in the palm of his hand. And the laser consumes a lot of power, when the time comes, there will be no power, so ha ha. "The stark family are thieves!" Ivan said in a cold voice, waving the electric whip around iron man''s neck and waist, the terrible current swept in, and the whole armor came out of Mars. Tony looks silly. When did he steal from you? With his ability to steal? What can he not work out? Even if the research can''t come out, can''t I afford it? Be careful that I will sue you for slander and ruin your family! But before he said anything, Ivan pulled him up and fell to the ground. Tony has no fighting power at all. He is dragged around by Ivan. This armor is too light. As a fighting nation who can fight brown bears hand to hand and raise wolves as huskies, is it hard to swing a suitcase and a man of more than 100 Jin? This is the reason why Ivan has been studying for many years and neglected to take exercise. Otherwise, he may be able to play with Tony as a windmill. Although he can''t swing to play, there''s no problem in throwing Tony out. In this way, Tony is dragged into the air by Ivan and falls from the sky. With a bang, he falls on the hood of Rolls Royce, which makes Hogan and pepper jump. The scene was very embarrassing for a time. It also made Tony angry. As we all know, Tony loves face most. It''s OK to let him lose face in front of so many people, and let him lose face in front of his close friends. It''s unforgivable. The explosive Tony, a grasp of Ivan''s electric whip, regardless of his mark 5 damage, will electric whip around himself, directly close to Ivan''s side. Tony grabs the whip with both hands and throws it to the ground. After the increase of steel armor, it''s easy for Tony to lift an adult. The impact of falling on the ground makes Ivan vomit blood. Tony takes the reaction furnace in front of Ivan''s chest. Ivan has no threat any more. (end of this chapter) Chapter 129 Tony walks up to Ivan. He pulls off the energy source on each other''s chest. He always feels familiar with this energy source. He asks Jarvis to analyze it, and the results surprise him. "Sir, after analysis, the structure of this energy source is very similar to that of the ark reactor." Tony''s face suddenly changed. You know, the energy source in his chest is the secret of stark industries. He successfully created the energy core of iron man after shrinking the huge ark reactor. But now Ivan has the same technology. What does that mean? Someone stole his technology, and we''ve got a traitor! The police of Monaco also came. They dragged Ivan away. Ivan spat blood in his mouth and laughed: "you lost, stek! You lost, ha ha ha Listening to Ivan''s words, Tony looks at the energy source in his hand and crushes it to pieces. Everything calms down. Tony takes off his armor and turns it into a suitcase. Pepper steps forward, hugs Tony and says, "it''s so good you''re OK." "Well, take it easy, honey. I''m iron man." Tony patted pepper on the back with a look of guilt in his eyes. He really didn''t think much about it. If he died in Ivan''s hands this time, pepper would be heartbroken, and the government and the military would attack her. Back in the hotel, Tony said directly to Natasha, "get in touch with the local police. I''m going to ask that guy some questions." "All right." Natasha nodded and said. Natasha immediately contacted the local police and showed Tony''s meaning. Naturally, the police would not refuse immediately. Soon Natasha arranged it. Tony came to temporary care in Morocco. "Mr. stark, we checked his fingerprints, we found nothing, we didn''t even know his name..." Tony followed a police officer, reporting to Tony. "Where are we going?" Tony interrupted and asked. "In the interrogation room, we don''t even know if he can communicate with us, because he hasn''t said a word since he was arrested." "Give me five minutes, I want to talk to him alone!" "He''s dangerous, even threatening your safety." Said the policeman. "No, it''s going to be OK." "Well, just five minutes. We''ll watch you." Said the policeman. Tony nodded, then ignored the police and went straight into the interrogation room where Ivan Vanke was held. He went around to Ivan Vanke and said to him, "it''s very advanced technology, but the frequency is lower. You should double the rotational speed. You might as well use the plasma channel to gather the pushing gas energy. It''s definitely more effective than yours. " Ivan looked at him with a sneer. They both knew that the beam whip was not what they said. The ark reactor was the real focus of their conversation. Looking at Ivan''s disdainful eyes, Tony knows that this way of thinking about him is useless. Tony walked slowly behind him and said to him in a rare, very formal tone, "your stuff is useful, but it''s not efficient. But in terms of counterfeits, it''s pretty good. Your ark reactor technology is very mature, although it is not as good as mine. So I don''t understand, why are you doing this? "¡° You can adjust it and sell it to any country in the world. Or go to the black market trading, it is estimated that your friend''s taste is not very high Tony sat next to Ivan and sneered at Ivan''s crude installation. Although the technology was good, it was too ugly to conform to aesthetics. His tone was very calm. He wanted to know who had leaked the core technology before. But after he went back, he thought about it carefully and studied Ivan''s energy source. His energy source was very different from his ark reactor. The ideas and materials in it were not his ideas, so he dismissed the idea that there were traitors in the company. At the same time, there is also a sense of curiosity about who developed this energy source. Ivan Vanke said with a faint smile: "as far as I know, you were born in a family of thieves and robbers. Like all criminals, you are trying to bleach your history. Unfortunately, the dead soul of your family can''t spare you." Ivan Vanke''s words annoyed Tony, but he didn''t hide his purpose. He asked frankly, "thief, where did you steal your technology from?" "It''s my father''s, Anton Vanke." Ivan replied, with a kind of unspeakable pain on his face. He was a kind of depressed emotion, a feeling for his father. Tony has a deep understanding of this emotion, because he has similar feelings for his father. "Never heard of it." Tony thought about it, not familiar with it, but not very impressed, he said frankly. Hearing what Tony said about his father, Ivan''s eyes became angry and his voice was sarcastic. He said, "you can live to this day because of my father." "I think I can live to this day because of your poor level." Tony stares into Ivan''s eyes and says calmly. For Ivan''s words, Tony can''t agree with him at all, because once he agrees, it is equivalent to denying his father. He is not a fool, so he will never show any doubt and hesitation in front of his enemies. Ivan is the kind of man who has a firm mind. Why not Tony? This kind of verbal conflict will not have any result in them. If they want to decide the real result, there is only one way. A fight between life and death. However, the contest between them, Tony won, although the victory, but Tony will never give him a second chance. There is only one chance to play with his life, and now he has wasted it. Ivan knows the problem, but for him, it''s all part of his plan. With his material base in Russia, it is impossible for him to defeat Tony, who has the status of the world''s top rich. So he chose another way, a way to die chronically. If not, he can take Tony''s life with the first whip. How could he wait for pepper to send his armor to Tony? He is to pull Tony down from the altar, and then laugh at Tony being torn alive by the capital tycoons. (end of this chapter) Chapter 130 "If you can make God bleed, then no one will believe that he is omnipotent. Your myth has been shattered and your opponent should come. In fact, what I want to do is to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and watch you be swallowed up by the world. " His words are like a sharp arrow, one arrow through the heart, Ivan''s words, let him already understand that he does not want to attack his own purpose. That is, he will tear off his protective shell and put himself under the gun of those who have been aiming at him. He has boasted to the world that his technology is unique, but in a flash, Ivan''s appearance proves how ridiculous his words are. Even if it''s just ridiculous, but the deeper meaning is to put Tony in the most dangerous place. It''s the place where the world''s major powers confront each other in terms of arms upgrading, and that''s the most deadly. In the past, Tony was able to use his unique technology to block the actions of those people in the Department of defense. People were afraid of his influence. At the same time, because this technology only appears in one person''s hand now, it can''t image the international situation, so it seems to be more restrictive. But when Ivan showed this technology, the delicate balance was broken. No one knows how many people have this technology. No matter who or which country is ahead at this time, it is possible to change the world''s military situation. No one will deny that iron man technology is a sharp weapon that can change the world''s military pattern. It is precisely because of this understanding that the Ministry of defense is even more unable to sit still. You know, Ivan is a Russian, and the bear in the Far East has always been their most favorable competitor. In this case, they will never let Tony go on like this. Even if they use any other means, they must get iron man from Tony. In the eyes of the country, Hawk is also a military weapon, but it is too difficult to copy hawk, and the sacrifice and cost are too great. But iron man is different. To put it bluntly, iron man is a miracle that can be copied, which is composed of a pile of electronic plates and a pile of steel. So, in any case, there will be a lot of pressure on the US side next, and Tony knows that even pepper is in danger of these politicians'' dirty methods. Tony, who has understood the deep meaning of Ivan''s action, can no longer calmly continue to communicate with him, but said faintly: "where can you watch me swallowed by the world? In prison? I''ll provide you with toiletries. " After that, Tony got up and left. Seeing Tony get up and leave, Ivan said with a smile, "Hey, Tony, you know, palladium poisoning can die. It''s very ugly." After a pause in opening the door, Tony regained his composure and walked out of the interrogation room. Ivan saw the figure of Tony leaving and laughed sarcastically. He was looking forward to Tony''s end. "Come on, I think we should go back." When she saw Tony coming back from prison, pepper had packed everything and waited for Tony to come back, and then flew back to the United States on a private plane. "Hey, what are you doing? Is it time to go back? " Tony couldn''t help but ask when he saw pepper clean up everything. "Why don''t you go back? Do you want to keep messing around? Do you know how dangerous it was just now? You almost died! " Pepper yelled angrily. Tony touched his nose and knew that pepper was really angry. He didn''t retort. He said, "well, honey, I''ll listen to you." They boarded a private plane and flew to the United States. After the plane took off, Tony found Natasha and asked, "Natasha, can you cook?" Tony''s sudden inquiry makes Natasha a a little confused. She seems to want to prove that she didn''t hear me wrong. Natasha asks, "what?" "Can you cook?" Tony asked again. "Well, yes, what''s the matter?" Natasha asked rather strangely. "Could you please teach me?" Tony said with a strong calmness. "Are you hungry? There are chefs on the plane, and I think they''ll be happy to cook the plane meal for you. " Said Natasha. "Of course not. I think it''s better to cook for girls by hand to coax them?" Tony explained awkwardly, all right! He used to pick up girls completely because they were posted by others. He just gave them money. I don''t know how to coax girls. "Then you should go to the chef, not me. The chef is professional." Natasha explained. "No, I just want to make a simple meal with a family atmosphere. It''s all done by chefs. Er... It''s too fancy. I can''t do it. " Tony racked his brain thinking about the words of defense, and finally told the truth. "All right." Natasha shrugs. I don''t know why this guy is looking for her. She''s not a good woman at home. Wayward Tony will all the chefs out of the kitchen, he is ready to do it himself. "Where should we start?" Tony put on his apron and asked. "Fry the steak. It''s very simple. Just watch the heat and keep the beef fresh." Said Natasha. "All right." Tony can''t help rubbing his hands. He thinks it''s fun to cook. In half an hour. Natasha looked at the surface of the paste is not like, but also half cooked steak, helplessly covered his forehead, this is the fifth piece of waste steak, and these steaks and beef, what is and cattle? It''s Kobe beef from Japan. It''s the world-famous beef. It''s the top beef. It''s also the top beef. There''s no beef on the market. But who needs American Dad? A piece of this top beef can be sold for at least $20000 on the market. With a little effort, if you don''t have $100000, it will be RMB 700000. All evil rich people. Looking at the wasted Kobe beef, Yang Han was full of envy and hatred. He also wanted to waste it. He once had an ideal of buying two fried dough sticks, two bowls of soybean milk, drinking one bowl and pouring one bowl every morning. Unfortunately, Yang Han has never realized such a tiny ideal. "It''s hard to fry the steak. Let''s change it to a simpler one." Once again, Toni, who had thrown away his steak, threw a long face. "Then fry the eggs. You just need to beat them in the pan and fry them until they are golden on both sides." Said Natasha. "Of course, I won''t miss this time." Tony made a promise. Natasha said she didn''t believe it. Just now, this guy almost set the kitchen on fire. If Natasha hadn''t been quick and put the lid on, the plane would have been on fire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 131 "Cough, wow, it''s hard to cook." Tony said with an embarrassed smile as he looked at the fried eggs in the pan that were blackened. "It''s not that cooking is difficult, it''s that you don''t have the talent at all." Natasha replied truthfully. After half an hour, only frying is the most difficult step. Previously, it can be said that the process of steak is very complicated, but... It''s just a fried egg, wasting more than 20 eggs. The best situation is now, half golden, half burnt black. "I think it''s good now, isn''t it? It''s very expressive, isn''t it? " Tony said with an embarrassed smile. "Just be happy." Natasha rolled her eyes and walked out of the kitchen. Tony happily put the fried eggs on the plate, covered the lid and carried them to the front cabin. "It''s unbelievable. It turns out that when the devil runs out of the cage, the man is helpless. In the eyes of the devil, the steel battle suit is just a toy. I think at the last hearing, Mr. stark vowed that this kind of battle suit can''t appear anywhere else in five to ten years. It didn''t happen in the past, it doesn''t happen now, and it won''t happen in the future, But we found out in Monaco that there was no suspense about this kind of war clothes... " Tony walked to the door of the cabin and heard the speech of the member who presided over the hearing before. Looking at his smile, Tony''s good mood disappeared. "Mute." When she heard Tony''s voice, pepper pressed the mute button. "He should have given me a medal, seriously." Tony said, sitting opposite pepper. "What is this?" Pepper asked, looking at Tony''s plate. "Your flight meal." Tony lifted the lid to reveal half the undercooked, half burnt eggs. "Did you just do it?" Peper asked, seeing the flying meal in front of him, though he looked miserable, his inexplicable anger dissipated a lot. "Of course, what do you think I''m doing?" Said Tony. "Tony, what else are you hiding from me?" Pepper asked, staring into Tony''s eyes. "I..." Tony recalled the black veins almost all over his body, shook his head and said, "what can I hide from you?" Looking at pepper''s sincere eyes, Tony didn''t know what to say, and the atmosphere was so dull. On the other side, Ivan, who is being held in Monaco, is waiting for a prison meal. To be reasonable, he thought he would rot in prison in his life. When he was preparing to eat, he found that there was another mystery in a plate sent by the guard. The food in prison is really indescribable, but Ivan saw a note on the plate today. He opened the note curiously, and there was only one sentence on it - please enjoy your mashed potato. Ivan thought it was a prank. He turned his lips and was about to throw away the note. However, he found something wrong with the mashed potato. When he turned it over, he found that the mashed potato had been tampered with. A 35 second countdown time bomb was installed on it! At this time, a guard opened the cell door and brought a prisoner in. He quickly hid the potato mud behind his back. The new prisoner as like as two peas in his face, he found the number of the prisoner''s clothes as identical as that of him. He looked at the time bomb in the mud again, and he knew what it was. Ivan smiles unkindly at the prisoner, then pounces on him, grabs his opponent''s head and slams him against the wall. The prisoner was suddenly knocked unconscious, and at this time, the just guard came over and put the key on the window of the cell door. Ivan sticks the taro mud to the wall, starts the time bomb, opens the cell door with the key, hums the ditty and walks out of the cell slowly. A guard not far away was stunned to see this scene. What''s the situation? How did the prisoner walk out of the cell? "Hey, stop. What are you doing?" The policeman came up. Ivan stopped, he also some helpless, alive is not good? Without the slightest hesitation, he punched him in the stomach, grabbed his head with both hands, and twisted his neck with both hands. Then there was a roar. The time bomb exploded, and the fire was all around. In an instant, the whole prison sounded a harsh alarm. He didn''t run far before he was caught by two guards. They first handcuffed Ivan and put on a black hood. Then they ran all the way to the underground of the prison, took him outside the prison and threw him into a car. It turns out that all this is planned. Someone wants to help Ivan escape. Although Ivan doesn''t know who that person is, he is still very grateful to each other. After all, without that man, he would never escape. It seems that the man and Tony also have a grudge. Maybe they can kill Tony together. Before the car race, Ivan''s appearance disrupted everything. Justin saw the whole battle in front of the TV. He saw Ivan who abused iron man to pieces. He knew that his chance had come. Justin suffered a big loss in the last hearing. The government and the military used him to get the armor of iron man, but his performance was disappointing. After the hearing, the military and the defense department were very dissatisfied with Justin and cancelled their contract. You know, Justin and Tony used to be different. They can make the company bigger and stronger without relying on the government. But he is different. His main reason is that the government throws it out, and there are similar agents. Who is more noble than a man or a dog? So he hated Tony so much that he wanted to strangle him. Ivan''s appearance gives him hope. If this man can help himself to create better armor than iron man, he can take a good breath, destroy Tony''s prestige, and even make the government pay attention to himself, from a dog to a partner. To tell you the truth, Justin is so ambitious. An upstart like Justin, who wants to get a prisoner out of prison, just makes a phone call. In this way, he successfully found a ghost for death, and then saved Ivan who was going to be in prison and brought him here. When Ivan opened his eyes, he found that he was brought into a bright space, which seemed to be a huge hangar, because he saw a private plane in front of him. Under the private plane, there was a table, a blonde man in a white suit and glasses sitting on the table eating ice cream. "Look who''s here!" Seeing Ivan''s coming, Justin smiles, "you really are. How can you treat my friend like this? Untie his handcuffs." (end of this chapter) Chapter 132 Ivan''s brow frowned. Could it be said that the person who saved him was this one? In front of him, the blonde man behaved frivolously, with pride and pride in his eyes. He didn''t look like a smart man. "Excuse me, I''m your biggest fan. I didn''t expect the first meeting to be like this. He''s not a beast. Hurry up. He''s alone, thank you Justin put his hands in his pockets and urged the police to open Ivan''s handcuffs. "Sir, he is..." the police wanted to say something, but Justin interrupted. "Let''s go." "But..." "It''s OK. It''s OK." Justin waved his hand and said. The policeman had no choice but to leave. When the policeman left, Justin immediately shook hands with Ivan and said, "my name is Justin hammer, a billionaire, a defense department partner and President of hammer industries. I want to make a deal with you. Sit down, please Justin made a please sign, first sat in the chair, Ivan also impolitely sat opposite Justin. "Dinner, please. What shall we have? Jack Justin asked his housekeeper. "We have some salmon fillets, sir." Said Jack. "Salmon slices? Well, we have everything here. I like to use dessert first. It''s from San Francisco. It''s Italian. It''s organic ice cream. I like sweets, obviously you too. And Tony Stark. " Justin flaunted. Ivan also has some disdain in his heart. This guy is just like a nouveau riche. His literacy is far from that of Tony Stark. Tony has more money than him and never shows off. However, in order to revenge on Tony, Ivan has to endure Justin''s nagging, which seems to be the tone of almsgiving beggar. "I saw you fight Tony Stark on the track, and I saw you rush towards him. It''s unforgettable to see you in public. Your behavior has a great impact on me. You know I will pay attention to you, so I can''t ignore you and let it go. It''s a waste of talents. If I were you, do you know? I will never kill him. I think, with all due respect, you should find out his technology and destroy it. You and I, we are very similar in many ways. The only difference between us is that I have rich resources. I think, with all due respect, you need my strong resources. You need someone to support you and provide financial support for you. I am willing to play that role. " Justin hammer was garrulous and self righteous in a tiresome tone. At least Ivan. Who''s this guy? He''s never heard of it. He''s just a little character. Ivan sneered and said, "if someone wants to kill me, please don''t wake me up. Do you know who said that?" "Man, you are very reserved, but I think I can. I don''t know if you understand what I said just now." Justin looks confused. Who said that? Why hasn''t he heard of it? "Yes, of course I do, very well." Ivan said with a smile, but also more sure that Ivan is a fool. After they clinked glasses, Ivan looked at Justin and said, "Hey, I want my bird." "Birds?" Justin, with a confused face, seemed to want to make sure he had heard it right. He asked, "do you want a bird? I can give you ten... " "I want my bird." Ivan said seriously¡° Well, it''s just a small matter. I can. Is your bird Russian? " Justin asked, also full of unhappiness, this is Monaco! On the other side of the earth. Do you want your birds in Russia to be too funny, or do you mean to play with me? However, from Ivan''s expression, Justin didn''t see that he was joking. He knew that people engaged in scientific research would have some quirks more or less. But he didn''t know if Ivan''s bird was the root of his eccentricity. It''s just that I went to Russia just to find a bird. It''s too... Maybe I can just fool with any one. Although the rumors of the outside world have affected the stock of stark industries, and a lot of heart killing remarks are constantly spreading, it has not affected Tony at all. He has now been involved in one thing wholeheartedly. That''s the question of his father and Anton Vanke. Who is the thief. It is very important for him to know who is the real one. Because if Ivan''s words are true, it means that his faith will collapse. For his father, Tony''s mood has always been very complicated. He hated his father, for work, his father even rarely accompanied him, but he loved his father more, he adored him, and even imitated him in every step of life. He thought that he was the unique genius worthy of his lifelong imitation, and even regarded him as a belief and a lifelong goal. But if his father was a thief, as Ivan said. Then all his beliefs and goals are meaningless. This is something he can''t accept. Therefore, he must find the answer. But is the answer that easy to find? This is, of course, negative. Tony almost used all his resources, but still can''t find any strong evidence. His father''s identity seems to have a lot of fog, which makes it almost impossible for him to explore his father''s past. He spent a whole night doing nothing. The next morning, hammer industries. Justin and Ivan walk into a huge factory full of unfinished steel robots. In fact, all these robots were imitated and studied by Justin after he knew about Iron Man armor. But how could the original version and the Shanzhai be the same? These robots are just furnishings and can''t fight, just like his hand-made model. "This is my development base. You can concentrate on design. It must be fun to play private games, isn''t it stressful? " Justin said. "Look here, I''m too excited. They have combat power. Maybe I have some problems with my calculation. I''m sorry. I''m too optimistic. Let''s have a look first. " Justin said, pointing to the steel robots in front of him. Ivan looked at these robots, put on his eyes, went to the computer in front of him, and began to knock the keyboard. The computer suddenly appeared dense code. It''s hard to imagine that the big man of the polar bear can make such skills that need to be operated£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 133 "You can''t do that. You can''t access it yet. As long as we generate some encrypted passwords, can we generate encrypted passwords now? Jack''s going to generate the password. It''ll be ready in a minute Justin said. "Wow, great. You''re good Justin watched Ivan crack his computer defense in less than half a minute, and couldn''t help praising him. "This software sucks." Ivan said. "What?" Justin asked incredulously. "Junk software." Ivan took a look at Justin and said. "Aha, oh, that''s great. It''s easy to get through the firewall. " Justin laughed awkwardly and continued to praise. Just as Justin was talking, Ivan pulled a ladder and climbed up. "I''ll tell you where you mainly work. Please go on and have a good look. Pretty good Justin''s tone was ostentatious. "You know what? These are just for demonstration. They''re worth 127 million dollars each. Wait a minute Justin said, suddenly yelling. Ivan abruptly pulled the head of a robot off, Justin helplessly covered his forehead, because each of these robots is worth hundreds of millions of dollars, even if he is such a nouveau riche, also heartache. "What do you want to do with them?" Ivan asked. These things are rubbish to him. "My long-term goal is to strengthen my influence in the Pentagon over the next 25 years. I want iron man to be a piece of shit, I want to go to the stark fair, I want to ride on his head and shit. See what I mean? " Justin asked. Ivan sneered. This guy really dares to think that you can''t surpass Tony in 25 years, 250 years, 2500 years. "No problem, it''s nothing." Ivan said with a smile, in his eyes, Justin is not a rich man with a lot of money. He just wants revenge. As for what to do or what will happen after revenge, it''s none of his business. "That''s great. I like you. Do I have a good eye? I feel right. " Justin said to the housekeeper beside him with a smile. At six in the evening, Tony''s birthday party has already begun. Tony stood in front of the mirror and tested his body for toxins. Blood toxin: 89% The final 100% is getting closer and closer. Tony looks at himself in the mirror, not only his neck, but also his cheek. He knows that his time is running out. What''s more terrible than death, that is, waiting for death. He knew that he would die of palladium poisoning one day. He didn''t expect that he would die so soon. He is not a pessimist. He tried all kinds of ways to cure himself, but failed. Everyone is equal before death, no matter you are a billionaire or a tramp, no matter you are a superhero or an ordinary person, death is the outcome you can never escape. "Which watch are you going to bring tonight, Mr. stark?" Natasha came in and asked. Tony quickly covered the black lines on his body, looked at Natasha, took up a glass of wine and asked, "if you had little left in your life, what would you do?" Natasha listen to Tony''s inquiry, heart sink, Tony will not find anything, but although some worry, but still quietly replied: "of course, do what you want to do." "Is it?" Tony nodded as if he had made up his mind. Anyway, his company has been handed over to his most trusted pepper, and he is ready to hand over a set of steel armour to the military. Basically, all future generations have been arranged. Now, he only hopes that on this last birthday, he can go crazy for the last time! Tony is the president of stark industries, a billionaire, and a playboy who sleeps all over Hollywood. He knows celebrities and celebrities from all over the world. Today, he invites them to his villa to start a grand carnival. "Tony, I love you!" "Tony, let''s have monkeys!" In the luxurious villa, Tony''s fans are cheering his name. And Tony himself, wearing iron man armor, stood on the stage and danced. He didn''t wear armor, and his drunken face was full of wild colors. "Are you curious about how I use the toilet when I wear armor?" Tony raised the receiver and said. Tony was silent for a moment, made a serious expression and said, "it''s like this. I''ve solved it!" "My God, is this guy crazy?" Looking at the noisy birthday party, Natasha is not good at all. At first, she thought Tony was unreasonable, but now it''s crazy. "Death is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is to watch yourself die. This is the most maddening thing. It''s very good for Tony to behave like this." Yang Han instinctively dislikes the noisy environment and urges Natasha to go out. It''s too noisy here. Although the poison he became has no weakness of sound and fire, he still hates these places from the bottom of his heart. Tony, who has now incarnated as DJ iron man, will only make his birthday party more hi and crazy. This is also one of the ways to vent the despair. "It''s time to say good night. This is the end of tonight''s birthday party!" Peper knows that Tony can''t be allowed to play around like this all the time. She grabs Tony''s microphone and says. "My party is not over yet. We haven''t cut the birthday cake yet." Tony didn''t agree. "Believe me, you''re out of control. It''s so late. Go to bed quickly." Whispered pepper. Tony said vaguely, "honey, do you want to sleep with me?" He said he wanted to kiss pepper, but pepper looked disgusted and said, "you''ve just peed in your armor, and you''ve been drinking so much, and your mouth stinks of wine!" Tony turned to pick up the phone and said, "I''m in charge of my birthday party. Anyone who doesn''t want to stay can leave. The party will continue. We''ll have a party all night." Tony''s words pushed the atmosphere of the party to the top and made pepper turn around and leave. Fans step onto the stage to interact with iron man. Two blondes dance around Tony. He even makes a beautiful woman sit on his shoulder. A beautiful woman threw out apples, bananas, oranges, coconuts and other fruits. Tony''s arms shot red lasers, cutting these fruits in half, just like the fruit cutting game that was popular all over the world! (end of this chapter) Chapter 134 At this time, another beautiful woman threw a huge watermelon. The cluster gun on iron man''s chest burst into light and shot a beam of light to split the watermelon. Many people were splashed with watermelon juice, but no one was afraid. Instead, they were cheering. Of course, these farces can''t affect Natasha, who is standing on the balcony with the sea breeze blowing. Pepper, with a blue face, walks up to Natasha and asks, "tell me, what happened to Tony? Why did he become such a ghost "You know him best. He''s always been like this." Natasha asked. "No, he is a little bit of a fool, but today he is as mad as crazy. I know you must know something. Can you tell me? I don''t want to be kept in the dark like a fool. " Said pepper. "Well, I didn''t want to tell you that Tony was poisoned by palladium. The ark reactor on his chest uses palladium to provide energy. If he takes it off, the shrapnel in his body will kill him. If he doesn''t, the radiation of palladium will slowly erode his body until he dies." Natasha said faintly. "Oh, my God!" Pepper covers her mouth and remembers the things Tony has made her think are unreasonable in recent days. It''s easy to explain them. Tony can arrange things for himself. "But don''t worry, we have successfully developed a drug to inhibit palladium. As long as new energy is developed to replace palladium in this period of time, Tony will not die." Natasha comforted. Although pepper is not clear about the difficulty of developing new energy, but also know that this is not a simple thing. She is not a fool. If Tony could study it, he would have studied it. She can''t turn a good birthday party into a farce like a madman. Just as they were talking. James Roddy, a good friend of tonistak, is a lieutenant commander in the United States. At the hearing, he helped Tony, but he didn''t let the government and the military take away iron man armour. Tony once promised at the hearing that he would not be able to create Iron Man armour in ten years, and he could maintain world peace by himself. However, the appearance of Ivan Vanke instantly hit him in the face, which made the government and military who were greedy for Tony''s armor ready to use this excuse to take away Tony''s armor. Fortunately, with the help of commander Tony and his good friend Roddy, otherwise the soldiers and tanks of the army would have surrounded Tony''s luxury villa and robbed him of all his armor. Today, Roddy was invited to Tony''s birthday party, but he didn''t expect that the whole party would be a farce. Tony is drunk, dancing with his fans on the stage and using dangerous weapons casually, which makes Roddy angry. What''s he doing so much for? For the drunkard on stage? Although Roddy doesn''t know what hit Tony, but Roddy decided to wake him up, but his flesh and blood is certainly not Tony''s opponent, angry Roddy came to Tony''s underground laboratory and took his armor, steel silver Mark 2. Among the cheers, the drunk Tony almost fell off the stage. At this moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the party. It was a set of silver steel armor. Roddy said in a cold voice with a black face: "I''ll just say once, the party is over. Go home to sleep!" As Roddy spoke, the steel helmet closed and his eyes glowed with cold white light. Unlike iron man''s classic red and gold, the grey and silver Mark 2 looks very cold, and the guests are startled and scattered¡° Hey, Roddy, are you here to wish me a happy birthday? " Tony said drunkenly, holding his glass. Roddy came up and said solemnly, "you don''t deserve this armor. Get rid of it!" Tony didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, he picked up the receiver and the hidden tuner said, "have some music!" With the sound of dynamic music, Tony ignored Roddy and began to twist his butt. Roddy''s face was like black charcoal, although his face was like black charcoal. He grabbed Tony from behind and said in a cold voice, "I told you to take off your steel armor. You don''t deserve it!" Hearing Roddy say so, Tony also closed his face armor, and then the thruster on his back ejected a turbulent wave, took Roddy off and hit a big hole in the wall. "Are you awake?" Tony looked at Roddy on the ground and said, "this is my armor. Put it back." Just when Tony wanted to turn around and leave, Roddy picked up a discus and threw it at Tony. The discus hit Tony''s head. Originally, Tony had drunk too much and his head didn''t wake up. Seeing Roddy really made him angry and said, "do you want to fight? Come on, I''m not afraid of you! " Tony raised a huge barbell and hit Roddy. Roddy flew out and made a big hole in the ground. The angry Roddy spurts air waves at his feet and rushes towards Tony. Two big iron bumps collide. They fight from the living room to the kitchen and from the kitchen to the bedroom. Although they fight fiercely, they can''t bear to be hurt because of the steel armor. The friendship between men is no better than that between women. Many friends don''t know each other. Now Tony has lost his mind. Roddy wants to give him a good beating and make him wake up again. Roddy turns into a shadow and comes to Tony. He punches him in the face. This punch is so powerful that it breaks through the floor of the bedroom. They fall in the living room again and fall in front of everyone. "Oh, my God, who can stop them?" Pepper looks anxious, but there is no way, they are just ordinary people, are flesh and blood, how can we stop them? "Peace of mind, they''ll be fine. I think we''d better evacuate the guests first." Natasha shrugged and said. Pepper can only nod, with Natasha began to evacuate the guests. "Or you go and help him? It''s not the same thing to go on with such nonsense. " Natasha asked Yang Han in a low voice. "This guy peed in his armor. I don''t believe this guy has water purification and cleaning system in his armor. I''m a symbiont of cleanliness mania. Do you still go to the toilet? What your superhuman physical ability needs is energy. I directly help you transform food into energy, provide your body with all kinds of nutrients, decompose all the residue, and let me get on this guy''s body as your sweat is discharged? It''s better to say goodbye... "Yang Han was full of disgust and said. Natasha suddenly said that she used to go to the toilet very few times. She thought that there was something wrong with her health. (end of this chapter) Chapter 135 Rainbow bridge is a huge bridge with seven colors. It is the transmission device of the fairy palace. Through the rainbow bridge, people can reach any place in any dimension. But with the exception of Odin, it can only be opened or closed by the gatekeeper, hamdal. To be reasonable, heydal didn''t want to let them pass, but he was also curious about how the frost giants sneaked into Asgard. His eyes can let him see all things in the universe. No enemy can sneak in from under his eyelids. He thinks there must be a conspiracy here. Heimdar starts the rainbow bridge. The goalkeeper''s sword is shining white. He warns: "in order to keep the promise of the goalkeeper, if you bring danger to Asgard, I can''t let you come back." "Can''t you keep the rainbow bridge open?" Asked wolstark, with a slight change of expression. "Open the rainbow bridge all the time and it will release its real power. At that time, both you and the whole yodunheim will be destroyed!" Thor stood in front of him with a confident smile and said, "don''t worry, heimdar. We will come back with the glory of Asgard." In an instant, the rainbow bridge shoots out a gorgeous light column, and Torr''s figure gradually disappears in the dazzling light. This light column has been shooting from Asgard to the depth of the universe, and its destination is a planet shrouded in ice and snow! Yodunheim is like the polar region of the earth, which is covered with severe cold all the year round. There were icebergs in the dark, the three warriors were shivering with cold, and the moustaches of Wardak were frozen. "Ah Choo." Rocky couldn''t help sneezing. "It''s too cold here, guys. We can''t leave now." But Thor didn''t pay any attention to them at all. Instead, he kept on walking. There was no choice but to follow him. "You''ve come all the way to die, stupid asgards." There seems to be a sound in the darkness of ice and snow. "I am Thor, the son of Odin, the father of the gods!" Thor said coldly. "I know who you are." Said the voice. "How did your men sneak into Asgard?" Thor asked in a cold voice The mysterious man in the dark shows his true face. A majestic ice giant sits on the throne of ice. He is the king of the whole yodunheim, the ice giant Faye Wong. Laufi''s blood red eyes fixed on rocky, "there are not only heroes in Odin''s temple, but also traitors!" Rocky immediately dodged the eyes of louffy, worried that the ice giant king would sell him. Louffy asked, "do you want to start a war by breaking into my kingdom?" While louffy was talking, big frost giants appeared and surrounded them. "I have a truce with Odin. If you do it, it will lead to very bad consequences." Laurie warned. Soon, many ice giants have surrounded them, and their faces have changed. Everyone is persuading Thor to be rational if not this time. Thor looked around at the murderous Frost Giant, and his heart was also ready to retreat. They were sneaking out against Odin''s orders. If they were found by their father, they would not be able to get away. And he also got important clues, someone betrayed them! Just as Thor was about to turn away, one of the ice giants said sarcastically, "go home, little blonde!" Thor was in a rage when he heard what the other side said. Without any hesitation, he swung the hammer of Thor and roared at the Frost Giant. The crowd sighed that the battle still could not be avoided. The ice giant''s hand appears the cold ice turns into the sharp blade, but in front of the thunderbolt hammer, these ice blades are fragile, have been broken. Thor throws out Thor''s hammer, smashes an ice giant, and the hammer comes back to him. Raytheon''s hammer is roaring in the air. Every ice giant that is hit will fall to the ground in an instant. In a twinkling of an eye, dozens of ice giants have fallen to his feet. "Can''t you fight?" Said Thor with pride. At the same time of Thor''s killing, his companions are in a bit of a mess. After all, not everyone has a powerful Thor''s hammer, and everyone can summon lightning. Shiv waves a big sword to kill the enemies one by one, while rocky uses his own magic to tease the enemies. The three warriors are gradually unable to resist. Vandal is pierced by a huge ice. "Thor, stop fighting. Someone''s hurt!" Shiv said anxiously. At this time, Thor also saw van Dahl falling in a pool of blood, retreating while repelling the enemy. "Want to escape? It''s not that easy! " The ice giant king didn''t want to let them go at all. It summoned a powerful ice monster and wanted to tear the enemy to pieces. Hogan runs away with van Dahl seriously injured on his back. Schiff and they cover them one after another, but Thor doesn''t catch up with them at this time. He is surrounded by hundreds of ice giants and can''t get away from them at all. Ice monster roars to chase them, they have been chased to the cliff in front of the abyss, behind is the ferocious monster. "Heimdar, open the rainbow bridge!" Rocky yelled to the sky, but as hamdal said, the goalie''s job is not to put Asgard in danger. If you want to come back in danger? Ha ha, you are ready to be frozen to death in that cold barren land. Just when the ice giant was about to catch up with them, a figure came down from the sky. It was Thor, the God of thunder. Thor waved a hammer and hit the ice giant into the air. A flash of lightning hit its body, and the terrible monster fell into the dark abyss. "Hey, hey, don''t worry about me!" Thor landed on the ground with a proud smile, but his smile soon froze on his face. The ice giant''s army has caught up with us, and thousands of enemies are suffocating. Thor holds the hammer of Thor in his hand. If he is here, he is willing to fight to death, but his friends and brother are here, and vandal has been injured. He can''t let them die here. Seeing that the ice giant is about to attack, a gorgeous light suddenly appears in the sky. A colorful pillar of light falls from the sky to beat back the ice giants around and fall in front of them. In this rainbow like light, there is a great figure. He is wearing a gold helmet and armor, holding the eternal gun gungnier in his hand, riding on the Eight Legged God masleplani. He is the father of the gods - Odin! "Father, let''s kill them all together!" Seeing Odin coming, Thor exclaimed excitedly. "Shut up." But Odin''s expression must not be happy. Although his voice was low, it echoed between heaven and earth, with the majesty of God£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 136 In the dark, the ice giant Faye Wong stepped on the ice and said in a cold voice, "father of the gods? Is that how you discipline your son? " "Laurie, he''s just a child, and that''s the end of it. I''ll take them back to Asgard and never come back "Jotunheim is not your back garden. Come and go as you like." "That child will achieve what he came here for, a new war," said Sophie in a cold voice Just as louffy was talking, the ice giant had rushed at them. Odin raised his eternal gun and slammed it into the ground. A golden halo burst out and beat back all these enemies. "Laurie, you''ll regret it." Odin said, in an instant, rainbow class''s light suddenly wrapped him up, a colorful pillar of light soared up, took him away, also took away tol and rocky. Odin knew that Thor was arrogant, but he didn''t expect that he would go to yotonheim to get into trouble with the ice giant. You know, after the initial war, he managed to calm yodunheim. It seems that from today on, the nine realms will be in turmoil again. After returning to Asgard, he quickly asked Schiff and them to take the seriously injured van Dahl to treatment. And he plans to criticize and educate his disobedient eldest son. "Do you know what you''re doing?" Odin asked coldly. "I''m protecting my kingdom!" Said tolkiey in a straight voice. "You can''t even protect your friends. How can you protect Asgard?" "If you hold back, there will be no more kingdom to protect. We must attack Jotunheim and give them some color. Let them revere me as they revered you "It''s your pride and vanity, not your leadership. You''ve forgotten all the patience I''ve taught you." Odin yelled at Thor with a look of hate. Rocky looks helplessly at Thor and Odin, who are quarreling again. If they don''t agree with each other, they will tear them apart. For him, they are really... Loved to see and hear. "A king is different from a soldier. You can''t think of things as simple as that. You have to be patient and think about it Thor said with disdain: "when you think about it, the nine kingdoms are laughing at our incompetence. Your style is out of date. When Asgard was about to fall, you were still talking nonsense here Odin was so angry that his beard stood up. He pointed to Thor''s nose and said, "you are a vain, greedy, cruel child. You are not entitled to be king "You don''t deserve to be king, you stupid old thing!" Thor growled angrily. His roar changed Odin''s face. Odin pampered the child from childhood, gave him the best weapon and let him go to the world. That''s why Thor became what he is now. Now it''s not your turn to be the king. You dare to point at me and scold stupid old things. When you become the king, you can''t pierce the sky? "You''re right." Odin was disappointed and said, "I was so confused that I thought you were ready to be king. But you are just a rebellious child Odin said coldly, "Thor odinson, you have disobeyed the king''s clear instructions. Your arrogance and ignorance have brought the fear and destruction of war to the innocent people in a peaceful country. You are not worthy of your land, you are not worthy of your title, you are not worthy of those relatives you have deviated from. You have betrayed my trust in you and the hope of the nine kingdoms, I deprive you of your divine power at this moment. In the name of my father''s family and ancestors, I love you! Father of the gods, Odin! Drive you out of the door Odin said and walked slowly to Thor. He snatched Thor''s hammer, smashed Thor''s armor and tore the red cloak apart, With a roar, Thor''s hammer shoots out a flash of lightning. At the same time, the door of rainbow bridge is opened, and Thor''s face is desperate and exiled by Odin''s power. "Who can hold this hammer, and is worthy of it, when he raises Thor''s hammer, he will gain Thor''s power." In exile at the same time, Odin picked up Thor''s hammer whispered a word, and then dropped the hammer into the channel of rainbow bridge. Rocky saw all this, and Thor was banished after a few words with Odin. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. It seems that he should not offend the old man in the future. On a dark night, a caravan flies through the desert of Mexico. Jane foster is a beautiful astrophysicist, she likes to observe astronomical phenomena, hoping to explore the mysteries of the universe. These days, she found something wrong. In order to seek the truth, she found her teacher, Eric shavig, who is also a father, and her student, daisy. "Jane, you''re an astronomer. Why do you study storms all day?" Selwig asked, puzzled, as she saw Jane tampering with the weather instruments. "It''s not an ordinary storm. You''ll know when you see it." Jane took the camera and turned to shavig. Just then, sitting in the driver''s seat beside her, she seemed to see something in the distance. She pointed to the outside of the car and said, "look, Aurora!" There''s no mistake. It''s aurora. You know, aurora is a colorful luminous phenomenon, which only appears in polar regions. "How could it be?" Shavig expression surprised, this is New Mexico, there can be no Aurora, really see the ghost! "That''s it! Catch up Jane looks excited. It''s a wonder in astronomy. If she can work out something, maybe her position in the circle of scientists will be infinitely elevated, even famous in history. Daisy heard Jane''s urging, nodded in no hurry, stepped on the accelerator to the end, and galloped toward the aurora. The beautiful aurora is like a colorful light band floating in the night sky. Jane took a picture of this magnificent scene with a camera. Suddenly, the aurora in the air suddenly shot a colorful light column, which fell from the sky. All of a sudden, the van suddenly drifted, almost throwing the camera out of Jane''s hand. "Hey! Daisy! What are you doing? " Jane asked. "I don''t want to die for six credits." Daisy turned the steering wheel and rushed to the opposite side of the colorful light column. "Be careful!" Just then, Jane seems to see a figure in front of her. Daisy doesn''t have time to brake and bumps into it. There was a slight bang, which was obviously the sound of someone bumping into it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 137 PS: explain that the plot is developing at the same time, so write a little here and where. "I think you should apologize to me." Tony said, looking at Natasha seriously. "Why?" Natasha asked back. "Although I''ve slept with a lot of women, I''m definitely not a stallion. I don''t even have a child. My protection measures are very good. I think you are slandering me. Be careful I will sue you Tony made a promise. "Ha ha." Natasha rolled her eyes to show her disdain for Tony. Tony touched the place where he had been stabbed, and then he remembered that they seemed to have injected themselves with something extraordinary. He asked, "what did you inject me with?" "This is lithium dioxide, which can relieve your symptoms, and we hope you can cheer up." Said nikfrey. "You just give me two boxes, and I promise I''ll get better." Tony turned his lips. "It''s not your antidote." Nick Frey shook his head and said, "you have to tie the bell. You have to think of a new way." "A new way?" Tony looked sad and said, "believe me, I''ve thought about everything. I want to replace palladium. I''ve tried every element and every combination in the world, but I still can''t. Unless we can find new elements. " Nick fry gave a mysterious smile and said, "Oh, really? I tell you, there are many things in the world you don''t know. " Tony looks confused. Can this guy create new elements? "The energy source in your chest is actually made of unfinished technology." Nick fry points to Tony''s Ark reactor and laughs. You know, Tony''s father is Howard stark, and Howard has a deep relationship with aegis. Tony''s Ark reactor is actually a scaled down version of the giant ark reactor in stark industries, even though it has exploded. The research on ark reactor was jointly developed by Howard and Anton Vanke. Through these clues, aegis began to collect all the information about Howard and Anton. As a result, they did find something unexpected. "You said ark reactor technology is incomplete?" "It''s not convenient here. Let''s go to your house and have a chat." Nick fry bought a pass and said. Tony is stunned, NIMA''s! When it comes to the critical moment, do you want to tell me to go to my house? You''re going to get killed if you play such a trick, you know? "All right." But for his own sake, Tony agreed. On the other side, in Justin''s military factory, Ivan is transforming the armor. Justin hammer took his men to the factory. The housekeeper next to him carried something covered with cloth, which looked like a birdcage. Justin looked around the factory and watched the factory''s serious employees and ubiquitous steel robots being produced by the assembly line. He couldn''t help laughing. He was full of pride that he was about to defeat the stark group. As long as Ivan made the energy reactor, he could make better armor than iron man, He has the opportunity to surpass the stark group and become a giant among the three major arms companies in the United States. Justin came down from the handrail of the stairs and said with a smile to Ivan with a toothpick in his mouth: "Hey, man, you have the express delivery from the former Soviet Union." Ivan, who is installing an energy reactor for the steel armor, throws away his tools, climbs down the ladder beside the armor, and comes to Justin and stares at him suspiciously. "I''ve brought you something you want." Justin hammer motioned to his men to put the things on the table, then smilingly lifted the cloth. Opened the cloth, inside is a cage, and the cage is closed with a white parrot, Justin is still a smiling face, said: "I brought you the bird you want." "This is not my bird." Ivan looked at the bird in the cage and said without expression. "What do you mean? This is the bird. I found it through a lot of relationships. It''s a great bird Justin and his men look at each other, face a little embarrassed smile said. Of course, it wasn''t delivered from Russia, but Justin bought a similar bird at the flower and bird market. He thought that they were all similar birds anyway. Who can tell? I didn''t expect that Ivan could see it at a glance, which made him embarrassed and annoyed. "Moreover, this bird is not easy to come by. The boss brought it from the former Soviet Union early in the morning." The housekeeper explained to Justin, of course! Justin is his boss, and naturally he has to cooperate, Hearing his housekeeper''s cooperation, Justin secretly gives him a beautiful look. In order to win over Ivan and study the energy reactor for his steel armor, Justin tries his best to meet all the requirements of Ivan. Of course, he didn''t care much. Who would really go to Russia for a bird? There must be no one! Justin thinks he has done his best, and Ivan should be content. "Man, this is not my bird." Ivan looked at the bird, looked at Justin and said, as if he didn''t understand Justin''s meaning. A trace of indifference flashed in Ivan''s eyes. Originally, he felt guilty for this silly guy, now! ha-ha! Maybe he should play a little bit bigger. Anyway, someone is carrying the pot. No matter whether he takes revenge or not, he will not survive. "Well, man, even if this bird isn''t yours, it''s more beautiful than your previous one!" Ivan''s ignorance, let Justin some angry, hands spread helpless way. "Doctor, don''t be so stubborn." Said Justin''s housekeeper, glaring. "Yes, man, you have to learn to let go." Justin frowned. Ivan laughs but doesn''t speak. She doesn''t mean a thing about the bird Justin has been looking for. Seeing Ivan''s expression, Justin''s heart was about to explode. Suddenly, he looked up and found that the steel armor Ivan had just worked on was a little bit the same. His face changed and he asked, "Hey, man, what''s that... It''s not like a helmet." Ivan''s armor seems to have a black part on its head instead of a helmet like Tony''s, which makes Justin a little dissatisfied. It seems that the design is different from that of stark. Justin quickly stepped up to the shelf beside the armor, pulled it out from the armor''s head, took it in his hand and looked at it. He didn''t find anything. He asked suspiciously, "Ivan, what''s this? Jack, look for me. Is this the same as the Playboy''s helmet? It doesn''t look like it at all? "£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 138 Jack, Justin hammer''s housekeeper, took the suspected helmet, looked up and down, and said, "boss, it''s not like what Tony wore at all." "Ivan, tell me, how do you want to put your head in such a small thing? Jack, put your head in and have a try Finding that Ivan''s work doesn''t seem to be what he thought, Justin''s smiling face disappeared. He put one hand in his waist and pointed to Jack''s hand. Hearing his boss''s words, Jack tried to put it on his head, but it was too small to hold his head. "Ivan, you see, he can''t take his head in. Is it a child''s toy? Sheter, I didn''t hear that the U.S. government recruited Boy Scouts. " Justin put his hand on his forehead and corrected: "man, I want to know, who are you going to wear it? But I want to put a man in, not to change the head size of an army man first. This set of steel armor needs to be wearable, not like this one. Do you understand? " Ivan has been listening to Justin''s nagging, with a toothpick in his mouth. When Justin stopped complaining, he took out the toothpick in his mouth. He said calmly: "remote control, it''s better to remote control the iron and steel soldiers." "Remote control steel armor soldiers? Why is it better? " Justin hammer asked with a look of displeasure, as if Ivan would want Ivan to look good if he didn''t give him a satisfactory answer. "People will make mistakes, and intelligent machines will minimize mistakes. Believe me, remote control is better." Ivan is very confident when he picks his teeth with a pick. Of course, it''s easier to manipulate. But Ivan didn''t say it. After all, in his eyes, Justin is a stupid upstart. It''s too stupid to be stupid. Ivan''s idea, if Tony is here, will certainly give Tony some ideas, because in the future, he has also studied this method. Of course, Tony''s research method is different from his. Tony''s idea is to develop a kind of countless unmanned steel armor that can be controlled by brain waves. Although Ivan''s research is not as advanced as Tony''s, the idea is still the same. Ivan is one step ahead of Tony''s design. From this point, it is not difficult to see that Ivan is a gifted scientist like Tony. If Tony was not born better than Ivan, Ivan would definitely have a place among the gifted scientists circulating in the United States. Justin is obviously not a good bole. He touched his neck with his hand, bowed his head and pondered: "Ivan. You know I appreciate you, but also for you to find back the bird, you said no problem. You said it, no problem, but what about the steel armor I want? What the government wants is steel armor, just like iron man! Or surpass iron man''s armor, do you understand? That''s what we want. Do you understand? That''s how everyone is happy. " "Man. Don''t be so persistent. You have to learn to let go. " Ivan calmly went to Justin, with the previous Justin advised him to give up to find his bird words, word for word back. Looking at Ivan''s firm eyes, Justin finally accepted his life, because he saw that a lot of war armor in the factory had been installed with this thing. At this point, Justin had no way. It''s time to promise the government good armor. There''s no time to design armor like iron man, and he can''t do without Ivan. Justin, with one hand akimbo and one finger pointing to Ivan''s nose, gave a serious warning: "I hope this batch of steel armor will be popular. Do you understand? They''d better meet the requirements of the government, otherwise... "After Justin threatened, he immediately turned away angry. Ivan''s armor is not like his idea of steel armor that wants to surpass stark, which makes his heart full of loss. The threat before he left shows how angry Justin was. Ivan doesn''t care about Justin''s threat at all. He looks at Justin''s figure after he leaves, spits out his toothpick and continues his work. It''s just a pussy. What do you care about him for? Is it great to have a lot of money? In this world, only absolute power is the real hard truth. Like Tony, what if you have steel armor? Palladium poisoning is not to die? Outside the hammer factory, Justin walks into the car and suddenly turns to Jack, his follower, and says, "Jack, you stay here and watch the asshole for me." "All right, boss." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although Manchu has survived for hundreds of years, he is not an antique and will keep pace with the times. At least he can watch TV and play with his mobile phone. The news of racing in Monaco on TV and the attack on the prison in Monaco have been known by Manchu adults. After so many days, the person he arranged has arrested all the policemen in Monaco. With his ability, it''s very simple. Tukunlun on the index finger of his right hand can increase his spiritual strength and control people''s mind, so... The prison guards in Monaco have told him everything. Man narrowed his eyes and waved his hand to erase the prison guard''s memory of this period of time. After he was taken away, he fell into thinking. "Ivan Vanke? It''s a talent. Those idiots have messed things up before, and now it seems that they have a turn for the better. This guy is no inferior to Tony Stark. " Man''s right fingers beat the seat rhythmically and made up his mind. He''s going to the United States to catch Ivan Vanke and work for him. As for Tony... This guy is going to die. It''s no use catching him. Tony''s behavior seems absurd, but in fact he is preparing for the future, arranging everything that can be arranged. As a leader, if he can''t even see this, he will be the leader of the ten commandments. But... Shenspear Bureau has been keeping a close eye on him recently. If he goes to the United States at this time, it is estimated that shenspear Bureau will dare to destroy his base camp completely. So it needs to be low-key. Then he called someone, and man said faintly, "I''m going to shut up for a while, let them shrink their defense, and don''t let the shenspear bureau make a hole." "Yes, Lord man." Said the man, kneeling on one knee, clasping his fist. Man nodded and went into a secret room. There was a passage connecting the outside world. Only he knew about it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 139 Maribustak beach house. "The technology of that thing in your chest is not mature yet!" Nick Frey and Tony are sitting on the sofa facing the balcony, surrounded by several agents. "No, it''s mature, but it didn''t work before. I narrowed it down and put it in my..." Tony motioned to his chest. "No, Howard said the ark reactor is just a springboard to better technology!" Nick Frey''s eyes were reminiscent, and his voice was full of praise for someone. He said: "he once wanted to launch an energy race that was 100 times more fierce than the military race. He had an idea that compared with that, the ark reactor was like a No.7 battery." "Is it just him? What about Anton Vanke? " "Anton Vanke is like the other side of a coin. He thinks it''s an opportunity to make a lot of money. Your father fired him when he found out that he was useless. The Russians sent him to Siberia when they found out that he was useless. For the next 20 years, he lived a life of drinking and indignation every day. Such an environment is obviously not good for children''s education, You met his son in Monaco! " "What do you mean I haven''t tried all of them? What haven''t I tried? " Tony looks at Nick fry and asks. "He said that only you have the resources and wisdom to complete the plan he started." Nick fry took a sip of the wine and said faintly. "He''s talking about me?" Tony can''t believe it. His father never smiles at him, even praises him. For a time, he thought that his father didn''t love him or even hate him. "Is he talking about you? If it''s you, you can solve the mystery of your mind. " Nick Frey said word by word. Tony can''t help shaking his head, looking a little lonely, said: "I don''t know how you know these things, but he''s not sure about me." "What do you remember about your father?" Asked Nick fry. "He''s cold and calculating. He never said that he loved me or that he liked me. It''s hard for me to understand that you come to tell me that all the future depends on me, and he passed on this responsibility to me, I don''t understand. His happiest day was to send me to boarding school Tony said excitedly, obviously he had a lot of resentment about his father. "It''s not like that." Nick Frey said. "So obviously, you know my dad better than I do." Tony leaned back in his chair and said sarcastically. "It''s true that he became a member of the aegis." Nick Frey said, this sentence, directly to Tony to the town. There are three founders of aegis, including Tony''s father Howard stark, Captain America''s girlfriend Peggy Carter, and general Phillips. Of course, they created the predecessor of aegis, not aegis, which was transformed from the strategic science logistics department. "What?" Tony looked at Nick Frey with a confused face. He didn''t expect his father to have such brilliant achievements. Tony and Howard''s relationship has always been very awkward. Howard is busy with his career and doesn''t communicate with Tony much, which makes Tony feel that his father doesn''t love him at all, or even hates him. At this time, three agents in black suits came up. They were carrying a box. Nick Frey looked at the time and said, "I have an appointment at two o''clock. You should be able to untie this thing." Tony looked at the box on the ground and said, "Why are you leaving now? What do you want me to do? " Nick Frey put on his windbreaker and said, "all the answers you want are in that box. Whether you can solve the secret depends on whether you are really smart." Tony''s face was confused. At this time, the black widow also came over. Nikfrey continued: "Tony, agent Romanov will continue to work undercover in stark industries. I hope you can cooperate with her." Natasha said coldly, "we''ve cut off all communications. We can''t get in touch. If you dare to run out without permission, I don''t mind breaking you into a fracture and putting you in the hospital. " Tony couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. Nick Frey turned to leave with a smile. Before he left, he said, "of course, I can tell you something by the way. Natasha is the venom. Be careful. Don''t disturb her. Good luck." "What?" Tony''s voice almost turned into a high decibel scream. Tony''s legs are shaking a little. The guy who beat two green fat men is the girl, lying trough! When I teased her before, I didn''t write it down in my notebook. Pills, pills. Tony feels a bit gloomy about his future. "Ah ha ha, I didn''t expect that, Natasha, you are venom, where is life without meeting..." Tony''s expression is very wonderful, he is still very afraid, this girl punched him to death. After all, the days when he was about to die, he was quite crazy... I hope this girl doesn''t have any revenge "Yes, so don''t run away. I caught you and broke your legs. A man has three legs." Natasha narrowed her eyes and laughed in a charming voice. But in tonier, it''s freezing and scary. Although he had thought about the appearance of his sister under the venom mask, maybe he could get in touch with her, or she was a feminist? Like the top position? I don''t need to be responsible after the game. But when he was really in front of him, Tony took it from his heart. It''s really annoying. If you don''t agree, you''ll break your three legs. If you don''t, you''ll slip away. "I went to study." Tony, without saying a word, drags the box and leaves here in a hurry. There''s a big man here. He wants to study the alien creature on Natasha, but... That''s what happened after. Now! Dog life matters, dog life matters. "Do you know about the southwest?" See Tony left here, Yang Han suddenly asked. "In the southwest, Nick parkerson has passed. It''s estimated that he should have arrived by now, but I don''t know what happened there. I just heard a hammer from the sky by mistake." Natasha thought. Oh, Hoo! Sure enough, it''s Ding and his meow. "Hammer... I think I know whose it is. You''ll have to go anyway Yang Han said. "What''s special about that hammer?" Natasha asked strangely. "Of course, this hammer is special. As expected, it should be Thor''s hammer! Thor''s hammer belongs to Thor. Thor''s gene allows you to control thunder and lightning. " Yang Han said. (end of this chapter) Chapter 140 On the Brooklyn Bridge. Ben sat alone on the beam of the bridge, covered his forehead and said to himself, "yes, Ben, it''s good to have a few days in space. Can something bad happen? " Ben looked down at his body with a tone of self mockery. Now he is a rock man, and his lover doesn''t want to be himself. He is in despair. Why do you want to show your differences to your lover on the spur of the moment? Maybe reed is right. It''s a disease, not a special ability. At this time, a pigeon flew to Ben''s shoulder. Ben looked at the little pigeon on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Hey, little thing, you''re not afraid of me, are you?" The pigeon cooed twice, pulled a pool of white excrement on Ben''s shoulder and flew away quickly. Ben looked very lonely. It seemed that even the pigeon didn''t like himself. Ben reached out to clean the pigeon''s excrement on his shoulder. At this time, a man appeared next to him, holding a pile of documents in his arms in tears, and then threw them into the river under the bridge. When Ben saw this man, he thought he was going to commit suicide, so he stopped the man immediately: "Hey, do you think you have a problem? Look at me, friend The young man who was suddenly stopped by Ben was startled, and almost no one fell down. You know, but on the bridge, he must have died miserably. The young man managed to stabilize himself, but after seeing the appearance of chuben, his face was pale, his face was full of fear, and his body was trembling. Ben looked at the young man and said, "no matter how bad it is, what can it be? Right? " The young man''s legs were shaking, and his body was trembling behind him. He wanted to get away from Ben quickly, but the traffic below made him have to slow down. Ben stood up when he saw the young man, but he spread his hand and said, "OK, friend, relax. Don''t, don''t go outside." The young people are still slowly retreating. At this time, the young people are standing on a slender long fast iron pillar, which is not large in area, and their bodies are beginning to fall. Ben saw his stone body, and his heart moved. He became human. He went to the young man and was ready to stop him. But the young people who saw Ben turn from a stone man to a human being were even more afraid and scared, and immediately retreated. "I said," stop, you pulp cake. " Ben was still asking the young man to lean over, but the young man was very afraid of the monster in front of him. In addition, he could not stand steadily. At that moment, the young man''s body suddenly fell down. But! Now the traffic on the bridge is in constant flow. If the young people fall down like this, they will be run over and killed by the suddenly rushing vehicles. Fortunately, the young man quickly grabbed the pimp on the iron pillar, but the good luck didn''t last long. Not long after the young man grasped the pimp on the iron pillar, the pimp couldn''t bear the weight of the young man. The young man''s body suddenly fell directly onto the bridge. A car honked its horn and saw the man suddenly appeared in front of him. The driver in the car was also scared and wanted to start braking in a hurry. At the critical moment, the car missed the young man and hit the edge of the bridge. And Ben jumped into the road on the bridge. "Du..." A large truck came at this time. Ben was a little flustered when he looked at the truck. The driver in the truck changed his face at this time. However, according to the speed of the truck, even if it was braking now, he would not be able to stop the truck. He was about to hit Ben and the young people on the ground. Ben gritted his teeth. In public, he turned into a two meter tall stone man. He turned over and tried hard to hold the speeding truck. "Bang!" Ben''s body turned into a hard rock and crashed the truck. The truck sparked. The front of the truck was broken, but it finally stopped. At this time, the young people behind Ben crawled away, and there were many onlookers on the aisle above the bridge. The next thing I didn''t expect was that because the truck suddenly stopped, the cars coming from behind couldn''t see what happened in front of me. When the truck suddenly stopped, I stepped on the brake, but how could I stop the car at such a short distance? As a result, one after another vehicles hit the Brooklyn Bridge, resulting in a series of accidents. Then the next car, seeing the accident in front of it, naturally stopped and blocked the road behind. The police arrived at the right time and began to maintain the surrounding order to prevent the traffic accident from further increasing. However, there are always many people who like to watch the traffic. So now there are more and more people at the scene of the traffic accident, and the police are blocking these melon eating people from getting close to the scene. Natasha was driving to work for stark in Brooklyn when she was blocked on the Brooklyn Bridge. Looking at the bridge blocked by countless cars in front of her, Natasha frowned slightly. Once this happens, something will happen, but don''t panic, it''s not a big problem! Now who can resist her fist? However, if these problems are not solved, it is estimated that she will be late for work. Compared with the agent, Stark''s salary is really high, so she doesn''t want to be an agent. It''s good to be a personal assistant. Natasha opened the door and got out of the car. She wanted to see who had caused such a trouble. Natasha is tall and has long legs. She can be called having legs below her head. Her eyesight is good, not to mention that after several times of strengthening, she soon found out the cause of the traffic jam. It was because Ben Grimm, the Stoneman, was confronting the New York police. This guy has completely mutated, his whole body is full of cracks, his skin is yellow, and his muscles are like stones. The stone man''s fingers are almost as thick as her wrists. There are only four fingers on each hand. Except for the head, trunk and limbs, there are not many human beings. The stone man looks very fierce. He belongs to the type that a child can''t sleep for a week at a glance. But he doesn''t hurt anyone''s mind. On the contrary, several new York police officers are scared to death. A few policemen shook their hands, holding pistols and shouting "hands up" and "put down your weapons". These words of the New York police are really confusing. Stone people are all like this. Where are there any "weapons"? Do you want to take your arms off? (end of this chapter) Chapter 141 Ben looked up at the truck that he had crashed. The driver on it looked dispirited. Ben asked the driver and knew that he was not in danger. Then he saved the driver from the truck. However, these policemen don''t think so. Not far away, several policemen with pistols rushed over. The pistols in their hands aimed at Ben and cried out, "don''t move. Now, put down the man on the chair in your hand." Ben looked at these policemen full of vigilance, but he couldn''t figure it out. Now he was saving people. Why did the policeman point his gun at him? When he was about to explain, he heard the police yelling again after two steps: "put it down!" Really? ok Ben looked at the pistol in the police''s hand and looked at the driver helplessly. Then he slowly put down the driver. With a pistol in his hand, the policeman pointed his black muzzle at Ben and yelled at him: "step back and put your hand on your head!" Ben looked around and looked at his body. He suddenly realized that he was no longer an ordinary person. His appearance was just a monster in front of these human beings. After understanding this, he became more and more disgusted with his own ability. Maybe Reed was right. This is a disease, not a superpower. Ben helplessly raised his hand and began to retreat. Now he can only follow the will of these policemen. "Hey, man, can you put me down first?" The man in the seat whispered. "No problem, man." Ben remembered that he still had a truck driver in his hand. Ben took two steps forward, which startled one of the policemen. Suddenly, the pistol in his hand shot a spark, which startled Ben and the policeman. The bullet hit Ben. Because of the hard stone skin, Ben didn''t do anything. "Who told you to shoot!" The police chief was angry at the policeman who shot. Originally, this kind of thing is not under their management. It''s a great courage for them to face this kind of monster, OK? You''re still shooting. If you make this monster angry and kill him, who''s in charge? Or do you forget the two monsters of hate and hawk? "I''m sorry, chief. I''m so nervous." The police apologized again and again. After all, they were scared by their previous hatred and hawk. "Gentlemen, I mean no harm, really! I just want to save him and put him down. " Ben said, carefully put the truck driver on the ground. Seeing this monster, the police chief was relieved and could communicate. Seeing Ben putting down the truck driver, he yelled to the rest of the police officers, "put down your guns." These police officers, also obediently put down their guns. Things are developing for the better. At this time, the fire engines are coming soon. At this time, out of the crowd, Johnny just saw a little girl sitting helplessly on the ground calling for her mother. Johnny glanced at the gas tank that was about to explode not far away from the little girl. Johnny''s look suddenly became extremely ugly. He had no time to say anything and rushed to the little girl. Just as Johnny rushed by, the natural gas tank exploded directly. The shock wave generated by the explosion overturned the cars around him. Seeing that the explosion was about to attack the little girl, Johnny rushed to the little girl. He had no time to think about it. He held the little girl in his arms, and his back was facing the raging flames. The scene was even more chaotic as the flames of the explosion swept around. At this time, the fire truck came to put out the fire and saw the explosion in front of it. The driver''s face changed dramatically. He quickly turned the steering wheel. With the driver''s operation, the fire truck directly wagged its tail and swept across the bridge, smashing all the pillars on the bridge. As soon as Susan stretched out her hand, the blue energy wave gushed from Susan''s body, limiting the flame in a circle, slowly closing up and destroying the flame. Susan looked at her hand, her face was full of surprise. She didn''t expect that her ability could be used like this! Natasha''s face changed slightly when she saw the explosion ahead. Black fluid appeared on the white skin between her neck. If necessary, she would turn into venom and go to the rescue. However, Natasha has a sense of a look not far away, a red and blue grid head, in the high-rise buildings swing between the young, is quickly toward here. "Doesn''t this guy have to go to class? There''s this guy everywhere Natasha looks at the little spider coming, and the black fluid shrinks into her body. She also knows that with the help of the little spider, there is no problem in front of her. Ahead, half of the body of the fire truck has been separated from the bridge deck, and one of the firefighters on the truck has also been swung down. The situation is very critical. Ben didn''t have time to think about it, so he held the front of the fire truck and tried to keep it from falling. The fireman grabbed a rope on the fire truck and tried not to fall down. The rest of the firemen in the fire truck were also trapped in the front of the car. There was no way to do this. He could only shout anxiously: "hold on!" "Hey, Stoneman, can I help you?" "Asked the little spider, clutching a spider''s silk and standing on the support of the Brooklyn Bridge. "Spider man? Thank you. I think I need your help. Please save the fireman Ben turned to spider man and said. "Yes, a good neighbor of the people of New York. I''m happy to help you." The little spider directly ejected a strand of spider silk, stuck to the back of the fireman who was about to fall off the bridge, and pulled it up with force. The fireman who survived the disaster was very grateful to thank Spiderman and Ben. Spiderman was not idle. He jumped down from the bracket, grabbed Ben''s strong body and pulled back. Although the little spider''s strength is a little weak, it has a few tons of strength to help Ben pull up a fire truck. There is no problem. The two superheroes tried their best to pull up the falling fire engine again. Seeing this, the people around immediately rang out a burst of cheers. A group of police also ran over at the right time, with pistols in their hands, and the black muzzle of the gun pointed at Ben, one by one as if facing the enemy. The firefighters who had been rescued before quickly came over and stopped the police''s behavior. Several trapped in the fire truck, as well as the firefighters rescued, began to clap. Ben listened to the cheers and applause around him, and some of them laughed, but the little spider was very smart. He waved to the people and left the Brooklyn Bridge. His superheroes are busy every day, and there are many criminals that he needs to catch. (end of this chapter) Chapter 142 After Ben was surrounded and welcomed by the crowd, Ben found his wife Debbie standing in front of the crowd. Her eyes were full of complexity and sadness. As Ben was about to walk forward, Debbie swayed to hope that he would not come here. Obviously, she didn''t treat Ben the same as before. I only saw Debbie look at the ring on her hand, then hesitated for a moment, pulled out her ring, squatted down and put it on the ground. Debbie''s meaning is very obvious, that is, their relationship is completely broken, and they can''t go back to what they used to be. Ben understood what Debbie thought. With a sigh and a look of sadness, he came up to the ring and squatted down to pick it up. However, when he was ready to pick up the ring, he found that his mutant finger could not hold the ring. Ben hates his ability because his super ability makes him lose his relatives and even impossible to live like a normal person. Compared with this so-called super ability, he hopes to live like a normal person. Reed saw Ben trying to pick up the ring in anger, so he came to him and helped him pick up the ring. Reed was still a little sorry for Ben. After all, none of them had the ability of body variation, but Ben was like this. Reed slowly put the ring into Ben''s hand, patted him on the shoulder and said comfortingly, "don''t be too sad. It will pass." Ben lowered his head, looked at the ring in his hand and thought about something, because he experienced the biggest setback in his life. Reed saw that Ben was still depressed. He said to Ben seriously, "I swear to you, I will use my scientific ability to turn you into a normal person." Ben heard Reed''s words, and a little hope rose in his heart. I still believe Reed''s words, because sometimes hope is better than no hope, which is a common feature of human beings. "Just now this woman should be the stone man''s wife or lover." Natasha took a look at the woman who had run away and looked at the stone man again. She was stubborn and wanted to pick up the ring, but she couldn''t pick it up at all. She shook her head and sighed. Think about Ben, think about Benner, even Natasha this agent, will also feel the beauty of love. Although there are some differences between Benner and Ben, the gap is not very big. There is also a girl who likes him, but Betty loves Bruce. Even if Bruce becomes hawk, Betty loves him. But look at Ben, a stone man. He looks much more honest than hawk, right? But it happened that it came to this end, although it was really exciting for ordinary people. But without contrast, there is no harm. Compared with Betty, this woman is ruthless. But it''s none of Natasha''s business. She just sighed a little. Now she wants to know when the Brooklyn Bridge will be reopened. However, Natasha said that she was a good staff member who worked hard. She called pepper first to explain the situation. Then, under the command of the police, she began to slowly cross the Brooklyn Bridge. On the other side, in a tent near the Brooklyn Bridge, a black firefighter came in and said, "there are some people out there who want to talk to you." Reid stepped forward with a helpless look in his eyes: "we don''t want to make this public. We are scientists, not celebrities." The black fireman shook his head. "It''s too late, man. Look Reed saw the black firefighters turn on the TV, which showed the pictures of several people using their super power to save people today. The black fireman pointed to the four Reed: "they named you the magic four." "Cool, that''s what Reed said." Hearing the name, Johnny didn''t expect it to be the same as Reed said. "Wait, Johnny, where are you going?" Susan said to Johnny as she saw that he was going to leave. "I''ll talk to the reporters." Johnny said happily. "No, we should not appear in public like Spiderman. We should not follow the high profile of iron man." Susan said persuasively. How could Johnny listen to his sister? Susan is also very helpless, his brother is not a low-key person. Johnny came to the reporters and waved to them. Being surrounded by people, Johnny still envies iron man. After all, it''s very good to be welcomed by many people. Reed, Susan and others came at this time. A reporter asked them, "which of you is the captain of the magic four?" "It''s me." Johnny pointed triumphantly at himself. "Well, I want to ask..." the young reporter continued. "Sorry, he''s joking." Susan said with a helpless smile to the reporter. "Well, I still need to know when I have time. Here is my business card." The young reporter took out his business card and handed it to reed. Then he took out his camera and photographed the magic four. "Peter Parker? The name sounds good Reed looked at the business card, feeling pretty good and said. Then Reid explained to many reporters how he got the super power. He said with a smile: "our ability comes from exposure to some unknown radiation during the mission to the space station. So we''ve got superpowers. " The reporters then asked, "what''s the matter with you? It''s really wonderful that you have the ability to do without the mutant''s genes. By the way, what abilities do you have "I wonder why he can use fire." Questions were raised. Even scientists like Reid are confused when asked. It can be said that such creatures as journalists are also very powerful things. "Believe us, we will study the impact of cosmic storms on us." Susan told reporters simply. "Impact, I want to know that there is no problem." The reporter asked questions. "No, nothing. If we insist on the influence, I think it will be helpful to everyone. " Johnny seemed to be very reasonable. "I think we all know that we can help the public solve most of the criminals after being radiated by the cosmic storm," he said "But I don''t think the one next to you who has been transformed by the cosmic storm is very good." The reporter pointed to Ben and said that he obviously had some doubts about the non-human beings created by the cosmic storm. After all, in their impression, most of the non-human mutants are human beings. However, is the existence of genes changed by the cosmic storm a mutant? "Ben is actually the best superhero," Reid told reporters. "Although he looks a little bad, he is definitely a good man." Johnny heard Reed''s words, also jokingly said: "I think the reporter means that Ben is the mascot of our team." Johnny put his arms around reed and Ben and said, "a new era is coming. The age of the magic four. We are a new team of heroes." Except for Johnny, no one else was happy. Reed turned to the people around him and said, "we were affected by the solar storm when we went to space. The purpose of our going to space is to find a way to understand DNA, cure diseases and save lives. But now, our DNA, our diseases and our lives are on the line. Thank you, Don''t ask any more Finally, without the media, Reid felt that it was urgent to study the instruments for treating his own body. (end of this chapter) Chapter 143 Tony carried the box to his underground laboratory. He opened it and found that there were many things in it. The first is the original design drawings of the ark reactor. There are newspapers about Anton Vanke''s defection, a lot of photos of Howard, two videos and a notebook. When he put the video into the projector, Howard''s figure suddenly appeared on the big screen. Behind him was the huge model of the past and future world expositions, the so-called city of tomorrow. "Technology can change our lives and make us enjoy time," Howard said solemnly, in a straight gray suit and neatly combed hair. I''m Howard stark. I speak for myself... " Tony opened his notebook, which contained many contents, including the formula and information of the ark reactor. In these handwriting, he saw a cube drawn with simple strokes. The shape of the cube is very special. It seems that the birth of the ark reactor is related to it. Just then, a child appeared on the big screen. What''s bear''s favorite? Troublemakers, of course. Maybe the bear boy didn''t like to make trouble on purpose, just to get his father''s attention. "Tony, what are you doing?" Howard frowned and said, "where''s the nanny? Take him away quickly Tony always felt that he had a bad relationship with his father. In his memory, Howard''s happiest moment was when he was sent to boarding school. He sat on the sofa and looked at Howard on the screen. Although they were very close, they would never meet again. Tony threw his notebook into the garbage can. There was no useful information on it. Suddenly, Howard on the screen looked at him and said seriously, "Tony, when you see this, you may be 30 years old." He was stunned and could not help putting down his glass. Howard continued: "there are some things you can only understand when you grow up. This city of tomorrow is my gift to you." Howard reached out to the stark Industrial Park model after he was born and said, "this is what I built for you. One day you will find that it represents everything, not just an invention. It''s my life''s work! It''s the key to the future! I am limited by the technological level of my time, but one day you can solve this problem, and when you do, you will change the whole world! My greatest creation now and in the future is you While Tony is in the underground research institute, watching his father''s video, Natasha has come to the company of stark group. Although there are some things on the way, they are not in the way, of course! This time, it''s because pepper has something to discuss with her. As an agent, it is impossible to leave the post without authorization, even if she has the strength now. However, it''s still easy to operate. After all, it''s Nick Frey who let me continue to lurk in the company, isn''t he? Came to the stark industrial building, discussed with pepper, by the way to draw up a contract. The recorded business mission does not conflict with her mission. After printing the contract, Natasha pushes open the door of Pepper''s office and sees Tony in a suit. Tony saw Natasha, look is also a stiff, recalled before Natasha threatened him, he was a bit empty. "Hi, Natasha. I didn''t expect you to be here, too?" Tony said hello with a laugh¡° I''m just here to sign a contract. Keep talking. " Natasha shrugged, handed a document to pepper and said. "I''m sorry, I''m very busy managing stark company. If you have anything to say, you''d better say it quickly." Pepper signed her name on Natasha''s papers, turned her head and looked at Tony. "Well... No more." Although Tony felt a bit like apologizing, he couldn''t say anything. "Well, you''re still like that. You''re self righteous. I have to go. I think you''ll have a good talk with Miss Natasha." Pepper leaves with an angry face. Hogan drags pepper''s box, gives Tony an innocent look and goes out. Natasha also looked at Tony and said, "I hope you can go back by yourself instead of me grabbing you back." Then he walked out of the office. Tony scratched his head. He felt that Natasha''s threat was still frightening him. Tony grabbed the strawberries on the table, went to the garbage can and threw them down. No wonder he remembers that strawberry has something to do with pepper, not that she likes to eat, but that she is allergic. Just as he looked up, he saw the model picture of Stark''s future world expo, which was leaning aside and covered with a piece of cloth. It says, "the key to the future." Tony looked at the reactor model above and seemed to understand something. He directly split the model into four parts, moved it into a direct sports car and ran to his seaside villa. "Jarvis, start digital model analysis." Tony carries the model of the future world expo back to the villa, and finally moves it to the basement. Tony calls Jarvis''s name and turns the model into an operable projection. With a flash of blue light, Jarvis has scanned the entire model and resolved the huge projection. Tony turns over the stereoscopic projection and leaves it suspended in the air. "What does that look like? It''s kind of like atoms. " Tony looked at the ball and said. "Highlight the globe." Tony stretched out his hand to enlarge the globe. "Take out the aisles. Take out all the aisles." "What do you want to achieve?" "I want to discover, correct... I want to rediscover a new element." Tony constantly manipulates the virtual shadow, and says with his eyes fixed. "Jarvis, remove all the landscapes, shrubs, woods, parking lots and so on, and use the pavilion as a structure to form protons and neutrons." At Tony''s command, the original stereo image suddenly changed, and a huge blue light ball came into view, which was composed of numerous structures. He magnified the sphere of light, and hundreds of them appeared in mid air, like blue stars all over the sky. "You''ve been dead for more than 20 years, and you want to teach me?" Tony looked up at the new elements in the air and was moved. "The new element you find should be able to replace the palladium you use again." Jarvis said. "Thanks, Dad." Tony is holding a little new projection element and smiling¡° Unfortunately, it can''t be synthesized. " Jarvis said. Tony said with a noncommittal smile, "ready for a major renovation, guys, it''s time to sweat." (end of this chapter) Chapter 144 It''s better to say it''s a big clean-up than a big destruction. Tony hits the wall with a sledgehammer and makes a big hole in the wall. The previous fight between iron man and war machine has made the villa a mess. Now Tony''s great destruction makes it like a construction site. Tony is also worthy of being a man at MIT. He has full marks for his hands-on ability. From making electric drills to changing lines, from tying ropes to building pipes, he basically does everything by himself. Tony used the existing materials to build a particle collider, and other Ph.D. physicists would not dare to play like this, because he was killing himself. Without precise instruments, who knows what will happen after starting? But Tony didn''t care, he just started the particle collider. When the particle collider is launched, a dazzling blue beam roars out of it. This beam is so powerful that everything is cut off where it goes. Whether it''s walls, bookshelves or cabinets, it''s like cutting tofu into two. If this is shot at a person, that person will die directly. Tony holds the pliers in both hands and twists the laser line hard. If this guy hadn''t exercised for a period of time before, he probably couldn''t hold it. The laser from the particle collider sweeps all the way, and everything that blocks it is cut into two sections. Then it hits the triangle left by Howard. Tony releases the wrench, and the triangle emits a dazzling blue light! Seeing this, Tony turned off the particle collider, walked slowly, and picked up the new element with his pliers. "Congratulations on unlocking the new elements." Jarvis said. Hearing Jarvis''s words, Tony''s heart suddenly fell from his chest. It''s over. The nightmare is over. Since his palladium poisoning, Tony has been in a muddle every day, hoping to paralyze his nerves with all kinds of extravagance and pleasure. This led to his mental state getting worse and worse, almost to the verge of mental breakdown. But now it''s different. They''ve succeeded in creating new elements. Iron man is reborn. If he was kidnapped by the Shijie gang and became iron man, it was a transformation. So this time, he knows what he really is! Justin is now on a golf course. He is now enjoying himself. With Ivan''s remote-controlled steel soldiers, he will soon be able to disgrace Tony Stark. With Ivan''s remote control armor, he believes that he will soon be able to get out of his embarrassing position and replace stark industries as the leader in the arms industry. But while he was fantasizing about his future, he kept playing ball with him. When Mr. sten, the initiator of the hearing against Tony, boasted, he proposed to let him see the iron soldiers. This makes Justin a little confused. Isn''t he just bragging? How can it be true? Although the Russian scientist was brought out of prison by himself, he was arrogant and indifferent to his boss. Even last time he changed his steel armor into a remote-control soldier, he didn''t say hello to himself. As for his request now, I don''t know if Ivan will agree. Justin in order not to lose face in front of Mr. sten, also had to call Ivan. "Hey, Ivan, Senator sten is with me. I want him to see the steel soldiers." Ivan, in the hammer industrial factory, pressed the mini phone in his ear, and while he was training the ark reactor, he replied, "the steel soldiers are not ready." "What do you mean?" Justin said excuse me to Mr. Stan, and then he went a little further before he continued to speak. After all, Ivan''s identity is still unknown. "I can only show, not demonstrate." Ivan light answer way. "What''s the difference?" Justin asked with a smile. "It''s very simple. The remote soldiers, they can''t fly, they can''t fire." Ivan very calm answer way, it seems that does not care about Justin''s idea. "Wait, tell me what else they can do? It''s an arms show. " Justin is so angry that he can''t fly or fire. What''s the use of them, tap dancing? Please, I want weapons, not dolls. "I can make them salute." Ivan said calmly, with Justin''s tone. "Can I have them salute? what do you mean? Salute? " Ivan''s whole body is not good. He angrily asks, "what does that mean? Ivan, isn''t that what we agreed on? You promise to be steel armor, and then you promise to be steel soldier... " Ivan interrupted Justin''s nagging and said, "man, everything''s going to be OK." "It''s not what I want." Justin seems to have something else to say, but Ivan doesn''t give Justin the chance to continue beeping, and hangs up the communication directly. Justin on the other side was so angry that he almost smashed his cell phone to the ground. Now Justin is not in the mood to play any ball, so after he resigned from the Senate, he angrily went back to his factory and came to Ivan Vanke''s room with a large number of security guards. But Ivan didn''t panic. He just sat down on the bed and looked at Justin, who was so angry that his hair almost stood up. Ivan''s fearless performance, on the contrary, made Justin with a group of people''s momentum weak down, can only say that he is really a cowardly pussy. It''s no wonder that Tony doesn''t like this guy any more. He can only say that Tony''s eyes are extremely venomous, or that dragons don''t live with snakes. Tony is a dragon, and Justin is a snake. And it''s a very pussy snake. "I got you out." After two turns, Justin remembered that he was here to get angry, pointed to Ivan Vanke''s nose and said, "I gave you money, gave you your life now, oh, yes, and the bird." Finally Justin remembered Ivan''s white parrot. Ivan turned his mouth, and the bird was not his. "But now you tell me that your soldiers can''t do anything, they can only be set props?" Think of this Justin is a burst of fire, this time in the past, he is to hit Tony face, not send face to let others hit. "Take his bird." Justin pointed to the white parrot Ivan was teasing and said to the security guard behind him. The security guard grabbed the white parrot and stuffed it into the cloth bag. "Take his pillow, too." Justin road. The security guard took away Ivan''s two pillows. "And shoes." Justin points to Ivan''s shoes. The security guard took off Ivan''s shoes one by one, revealing a foot full of scriptures. (end of this chapter) Chapter 145 "How do you feel when I take your things? Are you upset? " Justin looked at Ivan and asked. Looking at Ivan''s expressionless face, Ivan nodded and yelled at Ivan: "that''s good, because I''m not happy. We signed the contract, I saved your life, you gave me steel armor, this is our condition, but you did not do it, I do not know whether you are a genius or a liar, I do not know what you are. Fortunately, a gift fell from the sky, or you would have killed me. Now I have an improved version of stark technology. Your expensive steel soldiers can only be used as my props for the demonstration set. Are you with me? You''ve lost everything now. " And that''s the loss of everything? Ivan is too lazy to make an expression. If he can, he really wants to put up his middle finger to despise this silly fork. You are really an idiot. You deserve to be held in your hand. "Anyway, you''ll give me what I want." Justin''s vicious threat: "finish it as soon as possible." "These are your new nannies." Justin''s voice just fell, and two security guards, who were very tall and had a very fierce face, came out of the crowd. "They are not easy to talk. Don''t make them angry." Justin stares at Ivan. After that, Justin turned around and left. He had to go to prepare for the Expo. Ivan fell off the chain at the critical moment, but he couldn''t say he would not go to the Expo. He wanted to hit Tony in the face this time, but he told the military and the government in advance, and they also said I''m optimistic about you. Come on, young man. Now if I suddenly shrink and say no, I can''t go. Isn''t that a stand up for the government and the military? Do you want to mix in the future. Fortunately, God treats himself well. Justin got away with it. Fortunately, he still had a mark 2 armor made by Lieutenant Colonel rod. After he added a lot of weapons, it was transformed into a war machine. He could come out to support the scene and fool the present situation. As for the future, it depends on whether Ivan can handle it. Maybe it''s really GG. After Justin left, Ivan looked at the two guys who were staring at him. Ivan spat out his toothpick, and there was a malicious smile on the corner of his mouth. After a while, Tony, who is debugging the core of the new elements, receives a call. "Tony, are you still alive?" Ivan wiped the blood on his hands and asked with a smile. Behind him are the two big men just now, but they have been out of breath for a long time. Ivan used a telephone line to hang their bodies up. They were circling in the air while the parrot was standing on Ivan''s shoulder. "I doubled the speed." Ivan on the other side of the phone said. "What?" Tony is a little confused. Who is this man?! "You taught me to double the speed to make more energy. Good advice." Ivan replied with a smile. "You dead man, you look very energetic." Tony''s eyes were sharp in an instant. He remembered who it was. "You too." Listening to Ivan''s voice, Tony pressed the mute button and said to Jarvis, "track the call." "Yes, sir." Jarvis replied. Ivan Vanke didn''t seem to know that Tony had blocked him. He said to himself, "the history of the stark family will be rewritten."¡° Jarvis, where is he? " Asked Tony. "Access to Oracle phone network, east coast of the United States." Jarvis replied. "Listen, what your father did to my family forty years ago, I''ll finish it in forty minutes." Ivan said that the most important point of revenge is to let the other party know why he died and in whose hands, otherwise the fun of revenge will be greatly reduced. "That sounds good. We can talk about it." Said Tony. The apostles delay time to locate Ivan. "Three states, Manhattan and adjacent boroughs." Jarvis replied. "I hope you''re ready." Ivan said, then hang up the phone, do not give Tony a chance to track him. "Tracking failed." Tony glanced at the news full of Justin''s news. By the way, he took a look at the area just now. Because, Justin''s hammer industry is in which area, Tony doesn''t believe it, it''s just a coincidence. So he immediately felt that the event was not good. Justin would bring a team of steel soldiers to the Expo tonight. Originally, he wondered when Justin had such great ability, but now he can be 100% sure that those steel soldiers must be from Ivan. So needless to say, these steel soldiers must have been manipulated by Ivan in advance and become his revenge tool, while Justin, a fool, was kept in the dark. But he doesn''t care about this fool''s life or death. What worries him now, pepper will also go to the fair. According to Ivan''s urine, it will definitely involve her. At this time, the Expo has already begun. Stark Expo is located in flushing grass park, Queens, New York. It once hosted two World Expositions, covering an area of 1255 acres, which is roughly equivalent to 5 square kilometers. It is 3 square kilometers larger than Monaco where Ivan Vanke attacked Tony before, and a park is more than twice as big as a country. Capitalist society is such... Luxury. If you change to Huaxia, maybe there will be such a year, but it is definitely not private. It must be public. Can it be rented or sold? Ha ha, absolutely impossible. The Expo is completely built by Stark group, which uses a large number of geometric figures as decoration. All kinds of lines and metal buildings can be seen everywhere.. He didn''t have the flashy artistic atmosphere. He seemed very calm and direct to tell the visitors that we just have money and like to use artificial things instead of natural things. Different from the East, which stresses "authenticity" and advocates "landscape in the heart", stark Expo lacks the uncanny craftsmanship of nature. However, under careful consideration, it will reflect the spirit of the designer, the spirit of man conquering nature. Although stark industries did not say that this is their site, but basically all the people of New York City have acquiesced that this park is completely the property of stark industries The night is bright and there are many tourists. Many ordinary people come here to watch the fun. Minors can get a iron man toy for free when they enter the stadium. Few people don''t want the free things. Virtually, it can create a very good reputation for stark industry. What''s the most important thing about the company? It''s word of mouth, and stark industry has given up weapons research and development and turned to energy research and development. It was sold to the state before, but now it''s sold to the people. So this seems like a small matter, but in fact it can bring great benefits to stark industry. Needless to say, that''s pepper''s idea. If you only rely on Tony, the company will be basically finished. If it wasn''t for pepper, I''m afraid Tony would have been killed long ago, and even stark industry would have collapsed. (end of this chapter) Chapter 146 Nearly 90% of the people in Chengdu are tourists, but nearly 10% of them are investors from all over the world. They have keen eyes and try to find projects with investment value from many products. Tony Stark is sometimes very idealistic. From the perspective of operation, this fair does not make money. On the contrary, it will lose a lot of money because of the venue, building and setting up, giving away a lot of toys for free and other reasons. However, any one of the exhibition stands at the Expo has extraordinary value. The invention that can make it to the future world exhibition of Stark is absolutely worth investing. Moreover, the Expo is going to open for one year. With rich funds and favorable conditions, the Expo has attracted enterprises and individuals from all over the world. Many products have got the opportunity to show, publicize and introduce themselves here. Investors are also hovering among the booths, looking for products that they think are valuable and promising. Even ordinary citizens can invest. They have little money, but no one can stop them. Just six months after the opening of stark Expo, tens of thousands of large and small cooperative projects have been formed. Among them, the professional evaluation team of stark Group believes that there are 900 high-quality projects that will generate high returns. It is estimated that these investment projects will bring more than three times the rate of return. The giant stark industry is now under the leadership of pepper, Hobbling up from the ground, ready to embark on a new road. And tonight, there is only one protagonist in the stark Expo, that is, hammer industries, holding its own product launch in the site of competitors. Justin hammer is such a person who likes to die. Fortunately, tonistak is a decent hero. He would have been killed by another villain. At the stark Expo, a silver Audi stopped at the door. Pepper and Natasha got out of the car one after another. Aegis monitored Tony''s whereabouts and naturally found the phone call to Tony. Although there was no direct evidence, it was Justin who robbed Ivan. In the main hall of the World Expo, with the sound of music, the coquettish Justin stepped out from behind the scenes with a tap dance. Behind him is the huge symbol of hammer industry. Tony has said that Justin has no booth at the World Expo this year, but Justin has won the opportunity to show it with the help of Congressman sten. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Justin hammer of hammer industrial technology. Welcome to the technology products exhibition of hammer industrial. Welcome to all of you." Justin hammer finished his awkward dance and began to deliver his speech. "For a long time, our country has allowed brave soldiers to fight against the danger of their lives. Later, iron man appeared. We thought that with iron man, the soldiers would never lose their lives again, but he refused to share the iron man technology that can save the soldiers. He can only own it. It''s not fair, is it?" Looking at the crowd under the scene, Justin is not nervous, in the speech at the same time did not forget to black Tony, it is very easy. Pepper pepper Potts, Natasha, and commander Roddy, who has not become a war machine, are also there. They look at Justin, who is demeaning Tony crazily on the stage, and their faces get a little upset. These steel soldiers look like Tony''s steel armor. Are they not afraid to be ashamed when they are released so boldly? Justin, of course, was not shy. He looked excited and continued: "of course, iron man technology is still a rare good technology. Tony Stark saved many people in trouble by relying on it and became the person that newspapers all over the world are competing to report. But today I want to say that the troubles of major newspapers all over the world are coming, because today, I''m going to introduce more powerful technology than iron man, so that newspapers can''t cover the next series of news. "¡° In order to maintain peace, my soldiers went all over the world to fight bravely. They died and were injured for us. Later, iron man appeared. He thought he was world peace. But he''s wrong. We don''t need his protection! " Which country has the most expensive soldiers in the world? America, of course. In peacetime, who is willing to take guns to the battlefield? Every American soldier is piled up with money. In addition to military expenses, there are various kinds of benefits, especially for the soldiers injured in the battle. They will get a sum of money from the state, and then let the disabled soldiers live and die. Even if they are only given a sum of money, the amount is extremely huge, which makes the military and the Ministry of defense headache. If only there is a kind of soldier who will not get sick and does not need salary. "From today on, history will be changed!" Justin raised his voice and said, "let''s warmly welcome the new face of the United States, the steel soldier of hammer industries!" In a burst of impassioned music, the steel soldiers appeared in front of the public, including the army, navy and air force. One of the most eye-catching is a black and silver steel armor. There was a commotion among the military leaders off the field. This is the soldier they want who will not get sick and has strong fighting capacity. It''s just who''s in the steel armor? "Let''s talk about the latest comprehensive threat response combat armor, and his pilot, lieutenant commander James Roddy!" Since Roddy took the steel armor away, he took it back to the headquarters and rebuilt it. He and Justin bought a lot of weapons, so that the whole set of armor is almost armed to the teeth, automatic rifles, grenade guns, Gatling machine guns... Of course, don''t forget that only cigar size rattlesnake missiles. War machine, just like its name, is the real killing machine! "Cool When the audience below saw the appearance of dozens of steel soldiers, most of them were directly surprised. They were surprised that Justin had created so many "Iron Man". If there were any more crimes or attacks by mutants in the United States, there would be ghosts! Justin is also enjoying the cheers and applause at this time, which is exactly what he wants. He just wants to take a shit on Tony''s head. He is jealous of Tony, very jealous. Envy at the same time, but also very envious, envious of Tony can wantonly offend the military and the government, the military and the government have nothing to do with him. But he can''t. He''s just an agent for the military and the government. To put it bluntly, he''s just a dog. Even attending Tony''s fair needs to go through the relationship. Now, he finally surpasses Tony and can take a shit on his neck. How can he not be excited? In a factory of his hammer industry, Ivan Vanke is monitoring everything here through the camera of the mechanical soldier, revealing his long hidden tusks. (end of this chapter) Chapter 147 "World peace doesn''t need Tony. It''s enough to have hammer''s steel soldiers!" Justin said triumphantly that he and the steel soldiers saluted the audience. At one time, the scene was very shocking. The audience below screamed and screamed. Justin also enjoyed the feeling very much and finally understood why Tony liked to pretend. Because this kind of forced feeling is really cool. It''s cool to be in fashion, but it''s cool to be in fashion all the time. Soon, a man who came out with his own BGM fell from the sky and landed on the stage, bringing the atmosphere directly to the peak. Ivan''s declaration of war let Tony know the seriousness of the matter. Before the test of the new reactor was finished, he installed it on himself without saying a word, and then rushed to the World Expo. "You''re in big trouble." As soon as Tony landed, he said to Roddy, who was equipped with the war machine. "Tony, I''m just following orders." Although Roddy had a bad time with Tony last time, he didn''t come to help Justin beat Tony in the face. He really had to come because of his life. But he obviously misunderstood Tony''s meaning. He thought he was coming to avenge the last time. "There are civilians here, but don''t fight here." To his surprise, Tony just used to fight side by side with him, waved to the audience, and secretly told him that Justin was cooperating with Ivan Vanke. The waving of iron man and war machine ignited the atmosphere of the venue, and people cheered heartily. You know, Tony and Justin are enemies, and stark industries is a competitor. Now Tony and Justin are standing here on the same stage, driving the reporters around crazy and raising their cameras. It''s big news. Is Tony ready to fight Justin when he sees these mechanical soldiers made by hammer industries? These reporters are like sharks smelling blood, looking very excited. Little spider Peter naturally won''t be absent. He is only 18 years old this year. He is still in school, and the reporter is just a part-time job. As for Tony Stark, he''s almost forty now. "Hammer, tell me if your mechanical soldier was developed by Ivan Vanke. Where is he now? Tell me quickly!" After waving to the audience, Tony walks up to Justin and asks. "How... How can it be? These mechanical soldiers are all developed by people from hammer industries. They have nothing to do with the people you said. Please don''t make trouble!" Justin was still a little panicked at first, but after careful thinking, these guys have no evidence, and they are calm down. We should pay attention to one evidence. Even if we search, he has the right to refuse. And Justin knows that although Tony is annoying, he won''t do anything out of line to him. He will be safe. "Whoa, whoa." Although the audience can''t hear Tony''s question to Justin, it doesn''t affect their excitement at all. They all think that there must be a good play to watch. It''s the stark Industry Fair, but now Justin is leading the team and forcing them to fight in the face. And looking at Justin''s smug look, he''s almost going to take a shit on Tony''s neck. Now Tony is suddenly in a dilemma. He must fight back. This tearing behavior between the rich is really... Very popular. And the reporters under the stage are going crazy. This is big news. It''s nothing to do with promotion and salary increase! The camera in my hand is constantly shooting the above scenes, the flash is flashing, and the film in the camera seems to be consumed without money. "Wow, it looks like our billionaire is going to have a conflict with someone." Little spider Peter and other colleagues, crazy shooting this scene, he always feel something wrong, spider induction also reminds him of danger, but he has not yet understood, in the end where there is danger. His spider sense is very effective. Sure enough, when Tony questions Justin hammer, the war machine behind Tony, the machine gun installed on commander Roddy''s back, directly aims at Tony. The mechanical soldiers, who were just used to decorate their backs, also raised their arms and aimed at Tony. The audience at the bottom of this can be regarded as frying the pot. They want to see the fight between the rich, not to see their lives, and they have to accompany them to their lives. Run quickly. If you don''t run again, I''m afraid you''ll be told here. "I think we should play outside." Tony looked at them, pointed them at his gun, and said. With that, Tony flew directly out of the Expo, and many mechanical soldiers aimed at Iron Man and opened fire one after another. "Dada dada..." All the mechanical soldiers are equipped with 134 machine guns made by hammer industry. This machine gun has six independent barrels, and each bullet fired can penetrate the thick iron plate. After a follow-up, all the glass above the venue is swept down, causing countless people to cry and scream. The bullet broke the glass. Fortunately, it was tempered glass. After being broken, it directly broke into particles. Although it hurt a little, it didn''t hurt. But the stampede was the biggest casualty when people fled in panic. It''s OK for one person to step on you. What about a hundred? A thousand people? It''s supposed to be able to trample a person into meat. "Oh, my God! Hogan, get people out of here Piper quickly ordered that if there was a stampede, the consequences would be unthinkable. In addition to Justin''s introduction of those air force mechanical soldiers flying out with Tony, other soldiers have stepped down, which adds to the public''s fear. Seeing these mechanical soldiers, these reporters, let alone continuing to take photos, had no time to escape. "Oh, damn it, I knew it wasn''t that easy." Little spider looked at these mechanical soldiers, slowly slipped to a corner, pulled open the outside clothes, revealing the inside tights. The timid Parker has escaped, and now it''s time for the good neighbors of the New Yorkers to come on. "Hey, you iron heads, come here!" Little spider a spider silk paste a mechanical soldier a face, start mouth gun mode. However, there are no eggs. These mechanical soldiers are not life, and will not be affected by the magic of the little spider mouth gun. "Well? Spider man, don''t worry about him. Kill Tony Stark first In a factory of hammer industry, Ivan looks at the action of the little spider and directly makes these mechanical soldiers ignore the little spider. He went outside the Expo site and fired a missile at Tony Stark in the sky. (end of this chapter) Chapter 148 Little spider looks at Tony who is being chased in the sky, and below him, no matter how common people are, he only stares at Tony''s mechanical soldiers, plus many panic stricken people. Little spider Peter thinks for a moment, resolutely leaves Tony behind, runs into the crowd, and starts to evacuate the crowd. Compared with Tony Stark, little spider thinks it''s better to let these ordinary people leave here as soon as possible. Moreover, these flustered people may cause some stampedes. Compared with these mechanical soldiers who don''t do much harm to ordinary people, little spider thinks it''s more important to let these people restore order. Also benefit from the little spider''s reputation, otherwise, these flustered crowd, certainly will not listen to the little spider''s words. "I''m going to figure it out now." Natasha and pepper come to find Justin hammer. Now she wants to find out what''s going on. Justin is quite confused now, NIMA''s. doesn''t it mean these remote control soldiers are all special? Why did this all of a sudden fire? Fire? Take off? Take off? But he was confused for a while, because no matter how stupid he was, he could almost guess what was going on. Who made these remote soldiers? It''s Ivan Vanke, the Russian who hates Tony to the bone. Obviously, this bastard is not satisfied with making Tony look disgraced. What he wants is Tony''s life. Thanks to myself, I always thought that I was using him. As a result, the truth turned out to be that he was using himself. Justin, who has made everything clear, is actively making up for it. He wants to hit Tony in the face, not his life. There''s a big difference between trampling and killing people. He''s not an outlaw, and he wants to continue. What''s more, the crime of killing Tony is too big for him to bear, and he has reason to believe that those damned politicians will push him out to answer the crime. By then, not only he will be finished, but also hammer industry will be finished. But his subordinates are too busy to regain control from Ivan. Moreover, his company''s internal phone has been cut off, and he can''t let his security guard stop Ivan. Now he can''t do anything about it. Natasha went up, pressed Justin on the table and asked, "tell me who''s playing the trick?" "What? What the hell? Let go of me. I can handle this. " Justin, who was pressed on the table, grinned with pain, but it was not so easy for him to explain this fatal thing. After all, prison break is not a glorious thing, and Ivan has the technology of ark reaction furnace in his hand. Justin has also offended many people. "Tony is right. You are a fool. We have known for a long time that these mechanical soldiers were made by Ivan Vanke. Tell Ivan where they are. " Peper frowned a little. When is this? Is it hidden? Now that things have developed to such an extent, it''s better to confess directly, to make up for it, and to talk back? If we don''t find out the killer and let him continue to control these mechanical soldiers, it will only make the situation worse. I can''t see this. It''s just pepper, who has always been very well-educated, scolds. "Hey, I really don''t know. Someone hacked into my computer and controlled all these soldiers." Justin still wanted to hide, but Natasha didn''t have much patience to grind it down with him. After communicating with Yang Han directly, a huge black fluid suddenly gushes out of his body and turns into a ferocious monster. He grabs Justin by the neck and forces this guy to look at himself. Yang Han stared and asked in a cold voice, "tell me, where is he? Or I don''t mind biting off your head! " Sharp teeth, in the light of the reflection, flashing cold light, Justin felt a hot pants, stammered: "in the hammer industrial building." Yang Han disgusted to leave this guy aside. He was scared to pee. What a pussy. With a curse, Yang Han shrinks into Natasha''s body. Obviously, pepper also saw Natasha''s transformation just now. She was a little surprised. She had seen the appearance of venom before, and she was not very afraid. Just a little shocked to look at Natasha, exclaimed: "you are the venom lady?" "Lady venom? Is that what people outside call me? I think it''s just venom. " Natasha said with a smile. "Oh, my God! You never told me you were a superhero. " Pepper was surprised that her assistant was a superhero. "Not everyone is Tony Stark, isn''t a superhero a mystery? Now I have to deal with Ivan. I''ll leave it to you. " Natasha said, black fluid all over her body, turned into a black and red tights. Natasha ran to hammer industries quickly. From the corner of her eyes, she could see a boy in red and blue tights, helping to evacuate the crowd. It''s Spiderman. And in the dark night sky, suddenly lit up a trace of fire, which seems to have a figure, is a very familiar figure. But Natasha didn''t pay much attention. Now he has to stop the storm to avoid more people. Ivan''s order to them is very simple, that is to destroy iron man. Of course, other people will be injured in the dense fire, but their main task is to Kill Tony. These drones have no artificial intelligence, they are very stupid, as long as the people who look like iron man become their targets. A little boy in an iron man mask was standing in the crowd, and an iron soldier had locked his body. The little boy raised his hand like iron man, but there was no pulse gun in his palm. Just as the drone was about to fire on him, a pretty woman hugged the little boy. Her clothes were made of special materials. After the mechanical soldier fired. In front of the woman, an invisible shield suddenly appeared to block the attack of the mechanical soldier. And behind the mechanical soldier, a man seems to have no bone to entangle the mechanical soldier, so that it can''t move at all. At this time, a man who was not tall, but was muscular like a rock rushed over and knocked the mechanical soldier down. One fist after another, he swung his fist on the head of the mechanical soldier. Just two fists came down, and the mechanical soldiers were smashed and scrapped. "Well done, Ben!" Reed, the rubber man, regained his human form and exclaimed. "There are still a lot of guys who are just going to come to see an Expo. I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of situation." Said the stone man called Ben. (end of this chapter) Chapter 149 Susan put down the little boy in her arms and said, "it''s dangerous here, little friend. Get out of here quickly. Do you hear me clearly?" Then he touched the little boy''s head and went to the war to save the people in danger. Her ability at this time, is simply the most advantageous. "Look, sister! These robots are simply vulnerable. " Johnny turned into a fireman, constantly walking through these robots. The heat of the supernova can directly melt these steel soldiers into molten iron. This party has no enemy of his own. "Hey, Johnny, be careful. Don''t burn people." Susan knows the temperature of her brother''s flame. If ordinary people encounter it, they may be able to burn it directly. "I see." Johnny''s body is flying, and his main goal is to eliminate these rampant robots. Although the targets of these mechanical soldiers are not ordinary people, there are still many casualties, most of them are accidental injuries, so we need to kill these guys first. In Tony led a bunch of mechanical soldiers flying around, the new superheroes have shown their skills to cut down a lot of mechanical soldiers. Ivan saw all these things in his eyes, and his eyes were dim. I don''t know where so many guys came from to fight against him. It''s really hateful. Looking at the video coming from the monitor at the door, a woman in a black tights, almost unstoppable, rushed in, which made him have to leave here and take this opportunity to Kill Tony Stark. Natasha came in all the way. The security here is not her enemy at all. Of course! Comparing superheroes with ordinary people is like comparing ants with people. However, Natasha was merciful, otherwise, if she went down with one fist, these people would die. Now it''s just being knocked out and lying on the ground. When Natasha rushed to the control room, she found that Ivan had already run away. Natasha rushed to the control console of steel soldiers and war machines and found that the whole system language had been changed to Russian. But who is Natasha? Elite agents who master many languages can even speak lost Latin. Not to mention that they can speak Russian. In this way, Natasha hacked into the main control program and wanted to restart the control of the war machine. "Although I''ve heard that scientists are honest, is this guy too honest? He doesn''t even set a password and changes the system language to Russian? I didn''t do that to death. " Yang Han looked at Natasha''s operation and couldn''t help but make complaints about Ivan Vanko. "You know, the relationship between the United States and Russia is not very good. There are not many people who can speak Russian." Natasha make complaints about Yang Han''s Tucao. Natasha is staring at the computer. Natasha guesses that Ivan is just dealing with Justin. Maybe it''s enough to deal with Justin. But Natasha can speak eight languages, even lost Latin. What''s more, her hometown is Russia. For Natasha, it''s easy and terrible. It''s not difficult at all. "OK, it''s done." Although Natasha''s hacking technology is not as professional as Tony''s, it is also very high-end, at least Yang Han doesn''t understand it at all. He can''t understand Russian. Natasha will Roddy''s authority back, and restart Roddy''s program. After the restart, the control of the armor returned to Roddy''s hands. It seems that this set of sophisticated armor, in the event of problems, the solution and the Internet cafe computer is not much different, just need to restart it. If there is a problem that can''t be solved by a restart, restart it again. At this time, iron man and the war machine just fell from the sky and fell into a botanical garden on the ground. The whole botanical garden has flowers, grass, trees, streams, rockeries, waterfalls, beautiful scenery, and even birds and insects. Unfortunately, such a beautiful scene will soon become a battlefield filled with smoke. Iron man and the war machine you punch me, Roddy will Tony hard under the body, his shoulder Gatling machine gun has been roaring. Tony holds the barrel of the Gatling machine gun, and all the bullets hit Tony in the head. After Natasha restarts the program of the war machine, the action of the war machine suddenly stops. Although Tony didn''t know what would stop, it didn''t prevent him from kicking it away. As the war machine lay flat in the stream, Tony stepped forward, knocked Roddy''s face price, and asked, "can you still move?" "I don''t know. You''d better stay away from me." Roddy said that from just now on, the armor was out of his control. "Don''t worry, boys." Natasha''s voice appears in Tony and Roddy''s communicator, Natasha''s voice is very flat, said: "I have restarted commander Roddy''s armor, he is your little partner now." "You did a great job. It''s my personal secretary. " Tony recognized Natasha''s voice, praised Natasha, but also praised himself. "I''m sorry, Mr. stark. I''m miss pepper''s assistant. You''re not the CEO of stark now." Natasha''s tone was also full of banter. "Well? I''m the boss at stark industries. " Tony said with pride. "Yes? You have to explain why you kept it from me. How many things did you keep from me about your palladium poisoning? If you don''t make it clear, I''ll let you sleep on the street today. " At this time, an extremely discordant voice came in. "Pepper, wait, I didn''t mean to, and who told her that?" Tony gave up when he was young. "What? In your opinion, can''t I know? Now I''m the CEO and CEO of stark industries. It seems that you can only sleep on the street today. " Pepper said angrily and hung up the communication. Obviously show a meaning, the baby is very angry, coax the kind of bad. If Tony can say a few words of sweet words, and then sincerely apologize, the matter will be over. "Wait, let me explain." Tony looked at the hung up communication with a bitter face. The other two people in the communication immediately laughed, looking at Tony''s bitter expression, which is very rare. "Let''s laugh later. Although I hacked into Ivan''s program, these mechanical soldiers only received the instruction to Kill Tony and could not change it. Be careful. Now it''s too late even if I come here. You''ll probably face twelve steel soldiers. "£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 150 "Wow, these guys are haunted. Roddy, get down." Tony looked at the mechanical soldiers surrounding them and said to Roddy. "What?" Roddy was a little confused. He didn''t understand why he had to get down. Looking at these mechanical soldiers have raised their arms, ready to attack them, Tony swept Roddy''s leg, and directly overturned him to the ground. This mutation made Roddy a little confused. Seeing that Roddy had fallen down, Tony didn''t hesitate. He directly started the laser ray attack, shooting two red rays to sweep away the surrounding mechanical soldiers, and let them start from the middle and cut them into several sections. This method was developed by Tony when he was studying new elements these days. It uses new elements as energy and emits laser attack that can cut most alloy materials on the market through special equipment. It is very powerful. But unfortunately, because the laser rays need too much energy, and the equipment to launch them is not mature, so this attack method can only be used once at this stage, which can be regarded as an emergency means. It''s just an emergency, but it''s amazing enough. "Oh, my God, you''re such a powerful laser." Roddy looked at the abandoned mechanical soldiers around him and exclaimed. "It can only be used once. It''s just an emergency measure. The current technology is not mature. It can be used normally in a month or two." Tony said calmly. "We''ve got to get rid of the rest of the mechanical soldiers so we don''t get into trouble." Said Tony. "No, I don''t think there are other superheroes at the Expo. They can''t make a mess." Natasha said on the channel. "Other superheroes? Is that Spiderman kid? " Tony asked. Peter is really just a child to him. "Not only, there are four. Their name is magic four." Natasha whispered. "Magic four? The stone man from the Brooklyn Bridge, the rubber man, the invisible woman, and the fireman? What impresses me most is the girl who takes off her clothes on the street. She''s very beautiful. " Tony was dying at that time, but he was not in the mood to be a superhero to save the people, but he had heard of these four people. Natasha is a little speechless. Why is this Tony''s focus of NIMA different from others? "It''s not the time to talk about picking up girls. Here''s your main course." Natasha looked at the biggest black spot on the computer screen and said. A huge mechanical soldier landed in front of them in the roar. Compared with the previous one, this mechanical soldier is much bigger. It looks like a medieval heavy knight, but its weapon is not a sword or shield, but two long whips shining with electricity. The ultimate boss in Iron Man 2 - whip lock! "It''s good to be back!" The helmet of whip lock opened, revealing Ivan''s face. He was holding a toothpick, and his face was cruel. The electric whip in the whip lock''s hand was shining, and the terrible current made the ground under his feet instantly blackened. "This arrogant fellow!" Roddy saw Ivan unhappy for a long time. The weapon on his shoulder was turned on. A bunch of missiles aimed at Ivan and said, "I''ll beat you with my ex-wife so that your parents can''t recognize you!" At this moment, a cigar sized missile rises on the shoulder of the war machine. The missile has aimed at the target. After three seconds of countdown, it swishes toward the whip lock! In Justin hammer''s description, this rattlesnake missile is his Eiffel Tower. If it is smart enough, it will be able to write a Book of its own. It may be able to write a book that is more difficult to understand than one hundred years of solitude, and then win the Nobel Prize for literature. But Ivan didn''t even hide from such a powerful weapon. He deliberately let the rattlesnake fly and eject on him. With a sound of Ding, the rattlesnake was shot away by the whip locked armor, and then the fire went out in the small puddle on the ground. "Hammer''s weapon?" Tony knew when he thought about it that the weapon must have been made by Ivan''s unreliable arms dealer. This pussy is a weapon processor at most. As for the invention of weapons, ha ha Roddy''s embarrassing cancer is almost committed now. I didn''t expect that Justin is so unreliable, NIMA''s, blowing a toy missile so awesome? "Look at me." Two rows of smaller missiles appeared on Tony''s shoulder. They flew out directly and hit Ivan''s armor. They just spattered countless sparks, which had no effect at all. To be reasonable, Ivan secretly put the best materials on the whip lock when he was transforming the UAV in hammer industry. In this way, the rest of the drones have to cut corners to make them look like paper. Rodilly will arm and shoulder of the Gatling machine gun alignment of the whip lock, rapid fire. Fierce firepower, let Ivan some uncomfortable, he is not like Tony, has excellent shock absorption effect, although the armor is very thick, but by this kind of firepower coverage, sooner or later will be hit through. Raising one''s hand is a whip, which directly smashes Roddy''s Gatling machine gun. Iron man shoots countless armor piercing bullets, which all hit the whip lock. Armor piercing bullets are much more powerful than ordinary bullets. Although they can''t break Ivan''s defense, each blow can make him step back. The war machine raised its arm, which was loaded with shotguns. The shotguns shot countless bullets, so that the whip lock had to raise one of its hands in front of it. The dense bullets hit the armor and spattered golden sparks. Although the two men have the upper hand at present, but soon, the next battle is almost one-sided, Tony and Roddy are crushed by the whip lock. Two whips, one on each side, tied the necks of Roddy and Tony. "I took your advice." Ivan said coldly, "I''ll double the speed of my electric whip. Now it''s powerful enough to kill you two!" As Ivan said, the whip lock increases the power of the electric shock. Iron man and war machines are enveloped in a terrible electric current. Their parts and chips start to short circuit and smoke, and they are about to collapse. "Roddy, do you want to be a superhero? I need an assistant. " Tony said, raising his arm. Rodidon was stunned. What the hell is this guy going to do? Suddenly, he thought of something. He quickly raised his hand and said, "I''d like to." Tony''s pulse guns have been aimed at each other, and his weapons are charging. Roddy on the other side also began to charge energy, which can only be said to be a good base friend. All the energy beams can be launched at the same time, and they are so accurate. (end of this chapter) Chapter 151 Ivan feels the danger, but Roddy and Tony are involved in a whip. Unless they give up the whip, he can''t get rid of it. At this time, the pulse gun has been charged, the two beams roared out and collided in front of the whip lock! With a loud bang, the whole botanical garden was shaking like a tsunami. The terrible force instantly shattered all the glass, and countless flowers and trees were pulled up. The shock wave generated by the explosion will lift the two out. After everything calms down, Tony stands up and walks to Roddy''s side. Ivan is a little bleak at the moment. Whip lock armor became broken, even his head armor also split a crack, revealing an eye. It can be said that the whip lock now basically can not help Tony and Roddy. "Do you have any last words?" "You lost the game." Ivan showed a smile, only to see his chest suddenly began to light up the red light, and issued a harsh warning sound, not only the whiplash lock, around those who have been destroyed steel soldiers debris also began to call the police. "Oh, damn it!" Tony''s face changed greatly. He thought that pepper was still in the fair and immediately wanted to leave. "Pa pa pa." But I heard bursts of applause. A man in a black tuxedo and long silver gray hair came slowly. He looked at the steel armor that was about to explode. As soon as he reached out, the ring on the little finger of his right hand began to shine. Almost in an instant, all the mechanical soldiers flashing red light were decomposed. Ivan lay on the ground, confused to see all this, he was a little confused. He''s ready to die. But how does this guy do it? In a flash, all his mechanical soldiers were broken down. "You are very good." Man opened his mouth. Although he looked down on these barbarians, he would treat them differently. "Who are you?" Tony asked gravely. "Shijie Gang, Lord man." Full adult light says. Why don''t you change your name if you don''t change your name? "Shijie Gang?! You were the one who kidnapped me? " Tony said angrily. "Yes, after all, you were just a billionaire at the beginning. Except for your money, you didn''t have any value to me. Your uncle gave us money and ammunition, let us kill you, will provide us with a huge amount of ammunition, this is a deal, originally the missiles exploded around you, but you are not dead, my stupid men, did not kill you, also want you to make Jericho missiles for them, but let you run out and become iron man. You''ve gone from a worthless billionaire to a valuable iron man. " Man adults tone is very indifferent to explain the resentment between them. "I''m very interested in your ark reactor. I used to be a scientist. It''s impossible to make such a reactor with current technology, but you succeeded. So I asked my men to make a deal with obadai to exchange your first generation steel armor for your ark reactor, but my stupid men messed it up again, On the contrary, he was killed by your uncle and robbed your generation of steel armor. Originally, I was going to catch you personally, but because of the threat of Huaxia shenspear Bureau, this matter has been delayed. Now I''m here, I''m going to take him away. Who dares to stop me? " The man man stood with his hands in his hands and looked proud. He regarded them as nothing. Ivan looked scornful, and he was a fool trying to control him. But soon, he knew that he was wrong, wrong. "You''ve come just in time. New and old grudges count together!" Tony gritted his teeth. The pulse of energy in his hand is jetting towards man. Man''s left thumb flashed a trace of ice blue brilliance, and an ice barrier appeared in front of him, blocking Tony''s energy pulse. His right little finger flashed a trace of purple light, and the ground suddenly vibrated. A stone hand appeared and held Tony Stark tightly. No matter how Tony struggled, he couldn''t get rid of the stone arm. "Tony! Damn it Roddy saw his friend was hanging hammer, immediately raised his arm, fired one bullet after another, but still blocked by the frost barrier. The ring on the middle finger of man''s left hand flashed a bunch of green brilliance, and a bunch of electric snakes with thick and thin arms were directly born, which fell on Roddy. The instant current colluded with the whole body of Roddy''s steel armor. Destroy all the systems. Roddy, this war machine, is dead. "Roddy!" Tony yelled, eyes wide. "Oh, my God, I''m fine. It''s just that the system is completely destroyed." Roddy said quickly. Ivan shocked to see full adult one eye, these two guys painstakingly, only then defeated him, did not expect this person only to use several moves to defeat these two people. Although they have been injured before, Ivan doesn''t think that even if they don''t have any injuries, they can still help this person. "Lord man? How did this guy come to America? " Natasha was startled. Of course Natasha knew the name of man. As a top secret agent of aegis, she knows all the secrets in the world. During World War II, the main reason why Huaxia was at a disadvantage was that Huaxia''s extraordinary power did not wake up. Kunlun city opened in 1988. At the end of World War II, the extraordinary power of China appeared, which directly beat those guys in the island country. They didn''t even know their mother. As for the extraordinary power of the island country, ha ha... Completely crushed. Coupled with the captain of the United States, two extraordinary forces completely offset the trend of World War II. And at the beginning, she had heard of this man''s name, but at that time he had retired. "Mr. man... I feel the world is more and more interesting." Yang Han stares at the old man with long hair in a tuxedo, full of interest. Although the movie does not appear in the Chinese spear Bureau and man these plots, but does not mean that the real world does not ah. A world can''t be made up of a single country. There will be superheroes in other countries, such as the British captain of Britain. But the two largest organizations in the world are Oriental spear and Western aegis. "We have to help. This guy is dangerous, dangerous! You have to help me Natasha''s face is very serious. She rushes out to help Tony and stop man£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 152 "Come with me and help me make these steel soldiers, of course! You can also object, but at your own risk. " Man turned his back to Tony and said, looking at Ivan lightly. The implication is very simple, no surrender is death. "If you want to kill him and avenge your father, I can help you." Man opened his mouth calmly. In his eyes, the steel armor is easy to deal with. Even if there is a layer of armor wrapped around Tony, what? You''re still human in nature. He can easily Kill Tony. "No, I want to Kill Tony Stark myself. I''m willing to surrender." Ivan knew that it was a stolen ship, and when she got on it, she would be tied together and couldn''t escape at all. But he has no choice. "Tony Stark, it''s a bit of luck. I lost this time. Next time, you won''t be so lucky." Ivan stood up, patted the dust, looked at Tony and laughed. "I will save your life for you, and I will not touch your family and friends, because I will defeat you and let your relatives and friends see you die with their own eyes." "I''ll be with you any time. You won''t succeed." Tony stares at an eye cold voice way, lose person not lose array. If you didn''t have this Oriental who didn''t know where he came from, you would be dead today. Do you want to threaten me? "And let you live a few more days. Let''s go." Man took a look at Tony, waved his hand and strode out. Ivan quickly followed. "Damn it After the man adult left, Tony finally broke free from the stone arm, looking at the figure that had disappeared, full of anger. The Ten Commandments Gang is really haunted. His armor now can''t compete with man. He has too many abilities. But Tony Stark is not the kind of person without self-confidence, he has developed new elements as a new core, then! The power of war armor should also be improved. This battle made him understand that ordinary black technology physical weapons are useless against some people, and he himself is just an ordinary person. It''s too fragile. He needs to continue to research and develop laser weapons, and even develop armor that can ensure his safety. "Are you all right?" Natasha''s figure appeared here, she came a step late, man adults have left with Ivan. "It''s OK. The Oriental is very powerful. His ability is too eccentric and changeable. We don''t have the ability to fight back at all." Tony stood up and said. "I think agent Romanov, you should know something." Tony looked at Natasha. "Yes, I do know something. Just now, the Oriental was named Lord man. His real name has long been forgotten in history. The most commonly used pseudonym is Khan. He was born in the warlord separatist period of China in the early 20th century. Like you, he was born with a golden spoon. He can''t spend all his money in his next life, When he was very young, he expanded his family business to a state of invincible wealth. With the help of strong economic strength, he entered political, economic, military and other fields and grasped the real power of China. However, when he was about to become the king of China, he retired bravely and chose to live in seclusion. He devoted himself to the study of ancient mysterious magic and gradually faded out of people''s vision. Until more than a year ago, he reappeared and founded the Shijie gang. " Natasha nodded and told what she knew. "At the beginning of the 20th century? Agent Romanov, this is the 21st century. Did he really study the magic of the east? " Tony asked in shock¡° If the information is right, then I can tell you for sure, yes, that''s right. He''s successful. He''s got the ability to live forever and has ten rings. He''s a super genius like you. If Ivan is taken away by him, he may be able to develop more powerful energy from your ark reactor. " Natasha looks very serious. She has lived for nearly a century. She has learned about the history and legends of various countries. Huaxia is one of them. "Ten rings? live forever and never die? The ancient East is really amazing. " Tony sighed that he had seen the Lord of the rings and naturally believed what Natasha said. "What about man''s ten rings?" Tony asked again. "About the ability of the ten rings, we are not very clear. After all, man has not been around for a long time, and only for more than a year. His strength is very strong. At least your armor is not man''s opponent at all." Natasha''s words are more euphemistic, just say you now, but Tony also knows that, let alone now, even in the next few years, if he can''t develop more powerful armor, he is not the opponent of man who has ten rings. "However, you don''t have to worry. There is a divine spear Bureau in the East that restricts man. The only thing you need to deal with now is Ivan. Ivan won''t let you go easily." Natasha comforted. "No, I won''t place my hope on the Chinese, agent Romanov. I know you have alien symbionts. I hope you can provide some organizations for me to study. Of course, I can promise you a condition within my ability." Tony''s eyes are very firm and said that the ability of symbiosis makes him greedy, and if he can combine symbiosis with steel armor, then! He can also transform from an ordinary person into a real iron man, not just a person wearing steel armor can become an iron man. "I have to discuss with him first, and I can''t force him if he doesn''t want to." Natasha''s face was a little embarrassed. At the beginning, Nick Frey also wanted Yang Han''s body tissue, but Yang Han didn''t give it to her. "It''s OK to give him a pair of steel armor, the latest model." Yang Han says that if he devours the steel armor, he may be able to become steel armor. He doesn''t know if Hellfire''s enchantment ability can be used. Natasha smell speech, immediately said: "he said, also is not can not give, but need a pair of steel war a to change." Tony was a little strange and asked, "what do you want with steel and armour? This one needs to be charged with energy. " "That''s what he meant, and I don''t know." Natasha felt something, but she couldn''t say it. "Well, I just need to make a new type of armor, the overall capability of a weapon that can match my new element." Tony shrugs. He has already said what he said. It''s impossible for him to go back. It''s not his character. "No, these mechanical soldiers are equipped with self destruct programs. Pepper is in danger!" Tony suddenly recalled that there were a lot of mechanical soldiers in the Expo. Now the Expo should have been in a mess, and he didn''t know what happened to pepper. (end of this chapter) Chapter 153 Meanwhile, Colson went as far away as New Mexico to investigate hammers. He is driving now, towards his destination, I have to say. The location of the hammer is very wonderful. It is dozens of kilometers away from the nearest town, which is one of the most remote places in Mexico. Airports, there''s no such thing within 200 kilometers. In order to avoid the sight of some people, and can not use the special plane in this case, Colson can only honestly from the road, toward the hammer forward. It''s a long way to go, but the quality of the aegis car is still good. Without any problems, the long journey makes Colson feel rare and leisurely. He enjoyed the wild nature of the desert all the way. Until the car ran out of gas, he drove the car to the gas station with the last bit of backing. When he got to the gas station, Colson filled the car with oil through the vending machine, feeling his empty stomach and walking towards the 24-hour convenience store. There is only a Mexican woman with some beauty guarding the store now. When she sees Colson come in, she looks up and puts her eyes on the magazine in front of her. The staff of the 24-hour convenience store have this attitude, so Colson is not surprised. Compared with the attitude of the cashier, he is more concerned about what he wants to eat. After searching for a long time, he squats down in front of a shelf. He saw a brand of puff that he really liked, but it had two flavors, vanilla or chocolate. All he likes. So inevitably, he''s stuck with choice phobia. Choose phobia, let him so squat in front of two puffs, a squat is five minutes. Just as he was still worrying about what to choose, he was awakened by the sound of loading a gun. He looked up and saw the cashier in front of the mirror in the corner. Two men in sloppy clothes pointed two shotguns at the lady behind the cash register. "Hands up, don''t move. Move again and I''ll blow your head. Who else is here and whose car is at the door? " Two shooters yelled at the lady behind the cash register, which made the lady shiver. "Mine!" Hearing the inquiry, Colson stepped out of the shelf like an obedient student. His speech made one of the shooters point his shotgun at him immediately, but he was not afraid at all. He still said what he wanted to say to himself: "but, to be clear. That car is rented. " The bus of aegis is really rented for him. "Throw the key and hurry up!" Yelling at his shooter with a fierce look. Colson, on the other hand, showed great cooperation. As he said "yes, it''s OK" and "nothing" like self comforting words, he threw his key away. One took the key, and the two Gunners seemed to think that there was no threat to Colson who looked like an old man and did more like an old man, so they turned the gun head and pointed both guns at the cashier again. "Take all the money out of the cash register, and fill this bag with cigarettes and wine. Do you hear me¡° Excuse me Colson seems to have made up his mind to cooperate in the end. As he takes out his gun, twists it with two fingers, he says to two shooters: "I still have this gun. I think you may need it!" This action immediately made the lady behind the cashier open her eyes. Her look could only be described with one emotion, that is, I really killed the dog. How did this kind of sand sculpture grow up alive? However, the two Gunners were very cautious at this time. They immediately turned their guns around and yelled at Colson: "put down the gun, put down the gun quickly. Do you hear me? Put down the gun "Well, I don''t want to get into trouble!" Colson holds up his hand and looks safe and doesn''t want to make trouble. It seems that he doesn''t have the idea of being a lone shooter like in the movie at all. Hearing what he said, the two Gunners were a little confused. They were wanted by the police all the way. They fell here, but they didn''t expect to meet such a good guy. It seems that they were influenced by the aura of old man Colson, and they didn''t hurt him. The first guy even said, "then throw the gun." "Throw it Colson''s face began to look embarrassed. "Are you sure it''s appropriate to throw the gun over?" The embarrassment on Colson''s face was visible to all. "I''d rather not run the risk of throwing the gun over and letting it go." When the two Gunners heard this, they looked at each other one after another. They found that Colson''s words seemed to have some truth. "What do you want to do?" Asked the Gunners, who had been brought into the rhythm of Colson. "Maybe I can slide it off the ground?" It''s like an opinion, Colson said to the two guys, and this opinion was obviously agreed by the two gunners. They looked at each other and nodded. Then one of them said to Colson, "OK, that''s it. Slide it under my feet, gently. Don''t do anything stupid "OK, no problem." Colson raised his hand and looked in favor. He raised his chin, motioned for the container on the side, and said, "I''ll move to the aisle on the side, and then slide it over the floor for you. Is that ok?" "No problem, just do it." The shooter nodded, almost in sync with Colson, and walked to a side aisle. This kind of scene makes the cashier itch. If she can, when the police come, she will definitely report to the police that this guy is their accomplice. She had never seen a guy who was robbed cooperate with the robber like a kindergarten student cooperating with the teacher. Colson doesn''t know how the cashier arranges him at this time. He just squats down with the shooter while saying yes, no problem. Then he slides his gun. This made the two Gunners completely lose the sense of defense. The guy who still pointed the gun at Colson was obviously relieved at this time. He began to lower his muzzle. The other shooter lowered himself to receive the slipping gun. And that''s when the time came for Colson to perform£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 154 He picked up a bag of starch on his hand and smashed it directly on the face of the shooter who had just put down his gun. Then he stepped on the shelf on the side of the shelf and jumped into the air while he could not see the object because he was irritated by starch. The gunner''s reaction was quick, but he obviously couldn''t catch up with Colson''s action. Before he aimed his gun at Colson, he was kicked so that he could only aim his gun at his feet. The trigger was pulled and the gun shot. The huge sound made the cashier scream. But in fact, the fire did not hurt Colson at all. Instead, it broke the shooter''s own toes. The shooting radius of the shotgun made him suffer. The fingers are linked to the heart, and so are the toes. In this case, the shooter screamed at once, and couldn''t take care of Colson who caused all this. Colson seized the opportunity to seize the stray shotgun and forcibly snatched it from his master''s hand. With a backhand wave, he took the shotgun as a baseball bat and directly hit the shooter''s head who was still covering his face. The heavy strength made him scream and fainted directly. And then he lifted it, hit it hard, hit it on the chin of the shooter who was still holding his feet, and hit another home run with a coma effect. In a flash, the two men with guns completely lost their fighting power, which made the lady behind the cash register look silly. It was the first time in her life that she encountered such an exciting thing. But for Colson, he is very used to this kind of thing. Looking at the lady who was still raising her hand, Colson first found her key and gun from the shooter, then put the two shotguns in front of the lady, and said to her apologetically, "sorry, I''ve made a mess here." "Ha ha..." at this time, the cashiers simply don''t know what to say. They all say that art comes from life, but it is higher than life. But what should the real movie King say? Colson understood the lady''s feelings very well, so he just wanted to finish everything here as soon as possible. He took two bags of puffs from his pocket, one with chocolate flavor and one with vanilla flavor. Then he said to the lady cashier, "I still haven''t decided which one to choose, so. Let''s choose between the two. You don''t have to change the change. " Then he took out a twenty dollar bill, and Colson completely put an end to this sudden incident. "Wait!" But the cashier didn''t think she should just let him go. She stopped Colson, who turned his head in confusion. "How can I tell the police what''s going on here?" The cashier thought and thought, and finally made up a reason that was not a reason. "Just tell them that your comprehensive fighting video is not for nothing." Well intentioned to think of a reliable answer for her, Colson walked out of the convenience store. He''s still looking for trouble with the hammer, so now he doesn''t have much time to talk to this lady, although this is a lady who seems to be able to explore some issues in depth. On the other side, Tony looks at the self exploding robot soldier, a little worried about pepper''s safety. "Don''t worry, where the mechanical soldiers were destroyed by the magic four, your lover should be OK." Natasha replied. Tony was relieved to hear that pepper was OK. He suddenly felt that he had forgotten something. He turned around and saw that Roddy was still in place. His armor had been destroyed. He couldn''t move without the armor powered by energy. The weight of these equipment can be quite a lot, which is why Tony seldom has close combat. After all, this steel combat suit is too heavy. Although Roddy''s war machine has been destroyed a lot, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s a pile of mechanical parts. Just take them back for repair. The military is good at this. After helping Roddy take off his armor, Tony goes back to the fair and sees peper standing at the entrance of the fair, looking inside. Tony can''t bear the excitement. He goes forward and hugs pepper. They don''t notice that there are two light bulbs here. Standing in the moonlight, you and I are talking. After this threat of life and death, Tony recognizes himself and hugs pepper on the roof. "I really want to kick Tony in the ass now." Roddy looks at Tony and pepper. He''s got a bad look on his face. He''s got a bad sour smell. NIMA''s! Can''t you go back and make out? A single dog is not a dog? Natasha shrugged. It''s nice to be young. "Then why do you want Tony''s steel armor?" Natasha asks Yang Han. "Then you''ll know." Yang Han smiles. Maybe this time, he will be able to make a bloody battle armor? Tony of the third duplex uses nanotechnology and can transform all kinds of weapons wantonly. Although Tony can''t get it out yet, he can completely replace nanotechnology after swallowing Tony''s armor. Maybe he can also give Tony inspiration, let the blood side armor ask the world ahead of time, and even make something beyond the blood side armor. But Tony now has the full adult''s pressure, perhaps also really can make out, to tell the truth, Tony is the marvel most formidable leading role. No one else can match Tony. There''s no doubt about that. "Mysterious." Natasha is upset. What can''t she say now? We have to wait until we get the armor? "Not mystery, of course, but surprise, a great surprise. It''s no fun to say it ahead of time. " Yang Han said with a smile. "Oh? Is it? I''m looking forward to it Natasha''s mouth picked and left here silently. The next morning, Tony arrived at a secret base of aegis, and Nick Frey met him. This time, the operation was a great success. Aegis helped Tony create new elements and save his life. Together, they defeated Ivan Vanke and saved many innocent people in the World Expo. Although the battle still caused some casualties, compared with the last battle between hulk and abomination, the cost of destroying several blocks was acceptable to Nick Frey. As for casualties, there are not many. After all, Ivan''s goal is only Tony Stark, not to be a terrorist. If some unfortunate people are injured, he can''t help it. (end of this chapter) Chapter 155 Tony sits in front of the desk. There are two files on the desk. One is about the avenger plan. The other is about Tony''s personal files and information. "Don''t move." Tony was just about to pick up the files of the avenger plan. Nick Frey slapped him in the hand and said, "I''m not sure if this plan has anything to do with you. You have to look at this first. Agent Romanov''s assessment of you!" "Serious self destructive tendencies?" Tony frowned and said, "come on, I''m going to die then, OK?" "A typical narcissist?" "I agree with that," Tony said with a smug smile "Don''t pay attention to image hygiene?" Tony looked at this one, his smile froze, pointed to the words on it and asked, "Hey, I''m on the cutting edge of fashion. She said I don''t care about image and hygiene?" Nick Frey pushed out a small video showing Tony''s absurd behavior at that time. "Don''t you often ask me how I go to the bathroom in this armor?" "That''s it..." Tony in the video looks serious, as if he really pissed in his armor. Before the video was finished, Tony robbed the mobile phone. Tony was a little crazy and said, "I was drinking, I was drunk, and you violated my privacy." "Come on, hundreds of people saw it at that time, the video spread all over the sky, you still have a ghost * *" Nick Frey snatched the cell phone and put it away, and said with disdain. "Well, read on." Nick Frey said. "The Avengers plan to recruit. Iron man is qualified. " Seeing this, Tony''s mouth began to smile. He immediately put down his assessment and said, "I have to think about it." Nick fry stares at Tony and says, "keep looking." Tony continues to pick up Natasha''s evaluation of him and looks at it, but the following sentence directly makes his smile and wrinkles freeze on his face, "Tony Stark, unqualified?" Tony looked at the one eyed dragon in front of him, Nick Frey''s black question mark face, and asked, "what does that mean?" "What else does it mean? Agent Romanov approved your armor, but didn''t approve you." Nick Frey said with an unusual calmness. To tell you the truth, when he received the report, he was a little confused, but after some inquiry, Natasha''s defense made Nick Frey feel quite reasonable, so he showed it to Tony directly. "It doesn''t make sense. How can you accept another me but not the real me? I have a new heart, I treat pepper well, and our relationship is very stable. " Tony pleaded unconvinced. It''s not how much he wants to join the Avengers League, because there is no unqualified word in his dictionary. Originally, he was not interested in Avengers, but now he especially wants to join, or even be a captain! "Given your performance, you can only be a consultant at the moment." Nick fry came up to Tony and said. Tony reaches out his hand. Naturally, Nick Frey won''t refuse. When Nick Frey was so happy that he thought it was done, Tony suddenly said, "you can''t afford me." "But I''d like to ask you to do me a little favor with my engagement fee*** To give awards to Roddy and me, we need a prize winner. " Tony said, turning the corner¡° I''ll do something about it. " Nick fry nodded and said. Meanwhile, Nick Fry''s phone rings, showing Colson. Nick fry gets on the phone and asks, "what''s the matter? Agent Colson "Sir, I have arrived!" As far away as New Mexico, Colson looked down at the busy pit like a market and contacted his boss. "It''s up to you. I''m talking to Tony Stark right now." Nick Frey said. "Yes, sir." Colson hung up. They began to call their commanders and prepare to start their own work. The first step they had to do was to drive out the civilians who regarded this place as a bazaar and had no use but to make trouble. Then they have to build a temporary fortress to protect the hammer from falling from the sky, although no one can hold it. There is a research institute in a small town dozens of kilometers away from New Mexico. Jane foster, a petite Jewish beauty, is also an astrophysicist. Like most scientists, she is also working hard for her research projects. In Mexico, she has been busy for several years, and finally achieved something. But just when they were about to make achievements, they met a man, um... A man who looked crazy, mainly because she hit someone, and then her assistant put him down with a stun gun and had to take responsibility. Out of responsibility, Jane foster sent Thor to the hospital and paid for her medicine. But what she didn''t expect was that she had done her best. This is just the beginning. As mentioned above, she is an astrophysicist, and the project she is working on recently is closely related to an abnormal Aurora movement. She believes that it is the abnormal celestial movement that will produce the anomaly. As long as we can reverse the cause of the aurora, we may find the extraterrestrial life that human beings have been exploring. However, when her assistant Daisy Lois found something very special in their photos, they found that there seemed to be a figure in the aurora. With the aurora, they landed on the earth, and according to the situation at that time, only one person matched the identity of the guy who landed. Torr, who was sent to the hospital by them, was shocked by this discovery. In line with the idea that their discovery must not be discovered by others before it was made public, they immediately returned to the hospital. They wanted to find Thor, who had been tied up like a madman, but when they got to the hospital, they saw only black bands. The guy it''s tied to is gone. Although the three of them tried every means to find this guy named Thor, they were not professional searchers or hounds after all, so naturally, they got nothing and had to go back to their car honestly. As soon as she got into the car and closed her door, Jane Foster said to the other two with a self mockery, "I''ve lost the most important evidence, every time. I don''t know what it is. Bad luck? " (end of this chapter) Chapter 156 "What shall we do now?" Daisy asked, frowning. As her assistant, friend and the only graduate student who applied for her course for credits, they are grasshoppers tied together. If Jane''s project can''t be completed, her credits will be ruined. This is definitely not good news for Daisy, who is about to be swept out of the house. Jane sighed, as if determined, and said firmly, "we have to find him!" "Find him? I''m not sure that''s a good idea. " Eric shavig, who has been with them all the time, expresses his disapproval. He is much older than Jane and they, so he is naturally more conservative and rational. "You should have seen what he did in the hospital," he advised, recalling Tony''s brilliant deeds? I don''t think that''s the level that a normal person can do. He''s dangerous, Jane! We are not fit to have any contact with him! " Shavig has his own thoughts, but Jane has her own. As scientists, they all have a very paranoid side, so on this issue, Jane did not give up. "We can''t see the inside of that anomaly from the data we have. But if he really comes out of that, then he can tell us what is in that phenomenon. So we have to find him. " Jane said very seriously. "Find him? How do we find it? Are we going to search all over Mexico? " Shavig asked in return, he didn''t have any good feelings for Thor, who was crazy and hurtful. Besides, rainbow bridge, Thor and Odin are the only things in his childhood fairy tales. Compared with shavig''s objection, it was Daisy who took Jane''s side in this matter. "OK, no problem. I''ll take care of him then. " Daisy said eagerly. She took a stun gun out of her pocket. It was with this that she brought down Thor last time. "I hope you don''t use it." Looking at the eager Daisy, shavig said with a headache. He felt that an impulsive woman with this weapon was no less threatening than a strong, mad man. "I agree with that, too!" Jane nodded and agreed. Then she started her jeep and backed up to leave the hospital. As soon as she fell, a man''s grunt came from behind. According to the feedback from the car, jane knew that she had hit someone again. Jane''s face was a little frozen. She touched herself because she had paid for the examination and medical expenses, so she had some shriveled wallets and some wanted to cry without tears. "Oh! Oh, my God! Why am I so unlucky? " Jane slapped herself on the forehead, pushed the door open and rushed down. "I''m really sorry. I swear I didn''t mean to." Jane ran to the back of the car, looking very sincere. Jane said as she looked at the guy she hit, and then she found out that the man she hit was the one she was looking for. "Ah, Jane. You are really predestined, so you can bump into him. And for the second time Said Daisy, laughing, patting Jane on the shoulder. The first time I was able to drive into him was an accident. The second time I was just backing up, I bumped into the guy they had been looking for for for a long time. What''s the fate¡° Stop talking nonsense and help me get him into the car Jane complains and opens the door. As the only male of the three, shavig can only help her put the heavy blonde man in the back compartment. After all this, the three of them were like robbers who had done a lot of business, and went away in a hurry. Thor has got it, and the next step is to see if they can get the secret they want from Thor. At the same time, a news conference was being held in New York. Because the performance of iron man and the war machine at the World Expo was highly praised by the government, an award ceremony and a press conference were specially held for them. Although whip lock was not subdued, but was rescued by man, most people don''t know. Except for Roddy, Roddy and iron man are so good that they almost wear the same pair of pants. How can they expose iron man? What''s more, they have indeed eliminated a lot of mechanical soldiers, and they deserve the praise. However, it''s Natasha who really gets credit for being reasonable. If Natasha didn''t go to hammer industries and blackout Ivan''s computer, Roddy and iron man would have hit the dog''s brain, not to mention the battle in the future. Of course, even if Natasha didn''t hack Ivan''s computer, she could still hang these mechanical soldiers with her strength, not to mention Spiderman and magic four. Although she didn''t give awards like Tony and Roddy, Natasha is not a vain person. According to merit theory, Natasha''s merit can be two blocks away from Tony and Roddy. Natasha sat down and watched Tony and Roddy standing majestically on the stage, while Mr. sten was wearing medals to them. No mistake. Tony asked Nick Frey to help invite a special awarding guest, who was Mr. sten at the previous hearing. Mr. sten represents the government and the military. The government and the military always want to get Tony''s iron man technology, and even push Justin hammer, the clown, to the front desk at any cost. Tony is not a gentleman. He wants to revenge for ten years. This congressman made trouble for him at the hearing. Tony had written it down in his notebook for a long time. This time, he had the chance to take revenge directly. Looking at Mr. sten''s reluctant and smiling face, Tony was just happy. Originally, the congressman and stark industries are not as high as each other. Even if Tony wants to retaliate, there is no place to retaliate. The arms dealers and new energy businessmen of stark group do not sell daily necessities. If they offend, they will offend. Tony can''t blow up his home with a missile, can he? But who would have thought that Tony and Roddy had saved the crisis of the World Expo, and Mr. sten had to give them awards in person. What a slap in the face! His present mood can''t be described. I really have a sentence "MMP". I don''t know whether to be a oar is not a oar. ". (end of this chapter) Chapter 157 "Another glass of cider." Maybe it''s because it''s too early, or the bar is not famous. There is only a middle-aged man in military uniform in front of the bar, and he is half drunk. Judging from his rank, the man is a general, but he seems to be extremely depressed now. After taking a puff of cigar, he drinks most of the new glass of cider. This man is no other than general Ross, the former father-in-law of Hulk. He is really in a bad mood now because he is finished. In terms of the impact and losses caused by the incident that hawk and his detestation committed, general Ross, as the main responsible person, can basically be pulled out and shot for one minute. However, because of his contacts and the fact that this incident was handled secretly, the result of the handling is that... Almost no handling. Rose was unhurt, but his power was also elevated by the military. That is to say, his name as a general is not worthy of the name. He has no military power. This general only has his rank. His personal relationship has been completely consumed by this incident, and his military career is over. No contacts, no money, it''s impossible to go one step further. That''s why rose is in a bad mood. He is very obsessed with the study of strengthening soldiers, but he is not so obsessed that he ignores everything. After he saw the disastrous consequences caused by his arrogance and mistakes, he had a deep sense of guilt, but he did not have the courage to stand up to the public and accept a fair trial. Although he didn''t have anything, he lost everything, including his daughter. Betty hates him because of this. She hates him for forcing Bruce to escape for three years and finally getting together. Because of bronsky, Bruce had to leave and they separated again. The next time we are together, we don''t know when it will be. Although the government and the military did not release Bruce''s name, the people of New York knew him and hated him, a monster that destroyed their homes and killed their wives, husbands and children. So also had to run to drink muggy wine, with alcohol to anesthetize themselves. All of a sudden, the door of the bar is opened, the sunshine is shining into the bar, and a man in a suit, dressed elegantly, comes in. It''s Tony Stark. "I told you long ago that general Ross''s super soldier program was terminated for a reason. I always think hardware is better. " Tony walked up to general Ross, leaned against the bar and whispered. "Stark?" Rose took a puff of his cigar and glanced at the man beside him. He was a bit drunk and hazy. He couldn''t see Tony Stark clearly. "General." Tony nodded and cried. General Ross looked up and down at Tony Stark and said, "you''re always so bright." "That''s right." Tony Stark gave a cool smile. "I hear you have a tough problem." Tony looked at Rose and said. His meaning is self-evident, rose is facing charges, and even military court, or even lost his life. "Tell me about it." Rose said with a smile. "Listen up." Tony looks serious. Ross takes the cigar off his mouth and is ready to listen to Tony¡° We are now ready to form an alliance. " Said Tony. "What are we?" Asked general Ross. "It''s an alliance of extraordinary people like me, Spiderman, hawk, nvhawk, and venom, the superpowers in the world, the people with black tech armor." Said Tony. "But I''m just an ordinary person." Rose said with a smile. "But you are Bruce''s father-in-law. I believe general Ross should be able to revoke Bruce''s wanted order, and general Ross can persuade Bruce to join us, can''t you?" Tony chuckled. "No, I can''t cancel this warrant. Although I''m still a general, I''m just a vacant post. I can''t cancel this warrant. Besides, Bruce may see me and want to smash me with his fist, but he won''t listen to me Rose waved his hand and put the cigar in his mouth again. "Where''s Betty?" "Betty? To tell you the truth, I''ve lost everything, including my daughter. " General Ross sighed and said. "Well, I hope the general will think more about it." Tony shrugged. He didn''t believe rose. Rose shook his head, picked up the glass and drank it down. He looked at the bartender and said, "another glass." Rose put his chin in his hands and his mind drifted away. He was really not reconciled. He was not willing to fight for most of his life, everything turned into nothing. He is old, not many years away from retirement, and his daughter has grown up and has a good home. He is not a general now. Although he has the rank of general, but he has no military power. What kind of general can he be? He has no worries. Although he is over 50 years old, his heart is not cold. He still wants to fight. He is not afraid of death, and he will die when hawk and hate have caused such a great loss. But he didn''t die. "Gamma ray..." general Ross''s eyes were blurred, and his mind had returned to the day four years ago, when Bruce became the Hulk because of gamma ray. Maybe he can try it. He still remembers that the instrument was not destroyed and still works. He knew that if he carried out gamma ray radiation, he would probably die, or he might become a hawk like existence. If he succeeds, he will attract thousands of people''s attention. If he fails, in a few weeks or even days, they will forget the name of rose. Even so, he has to try. A person who has mastered the great power can''t let go of this intoxicating feeling. Losing power is worse than killing them. General Ross is such a person. Although he is still a general, he just has a title of general without any real power. For him, it''s better to shoot him. "Check out." Said general Ross. "This gentleman, the gentleman just now has already checked out for you." Said the bartender¡° oh Stark has a conscience General Ross, biting his cigar, said with a smile. General Rose Rose stood up, but his healthy figure looked a little bent. (end of this chapter) Chapter 158 Old bridge, New Mexico. "Seriously, judging by a madman. This lunatic''s figure is really wonderful Daisy, with her coffee cup and peeping at Thor''s figure from the mirror in the fitting room, said with admiration. As she spoke, Daisy turned to Jane foster and said, "do you see that? His chest muscles are really big. Besides, he has eight abdominal muscles. That''s fascinating. " Daisy stares at Thor''s strong and perfect muscles and looks at him with a crazy face. Thor notices her eyes, but he doesn''t move much. In Asgard''s realm, he doesn''t know how many people have seen him with these eyes. He''s used to them for a long time. Hearing what Daisy said, Jane subconsciously looked up in the direction of the mirror, then immediately turned her eyes to the notes in her hand. Jane seemed to want to cover up and said, "please, daisy. You should be a little bit more restrained. I don''t want you to be harassed. " "I''m a woman. It''s not illegal for a woman to look at a man''s figure." Daisy stares back at Jane and asks. Jane buried herself in sorting out her research materials without looking at her, and said in a calm tone: "what do you say? By the way, if you go in because of this, don''t expect me to bail you out! " "Hey, we''re friends. I think we are friends. If we are friends, shouldn''t you bail me when I need you most? And why do I go in because of this? " Daisy some can''t understand, men like women''s figure, why women can''t see men''s muscles? It''s not fair! If there is any guy in the world who is not a master researcher who can be admired by Jane, Daisy will certainly occupy such a position. Her brain circuit really makes Jane speechless. By this time, Thor had come out of the house. He swam around the temporary factory rented by Jane, and even picked up something from the table from time to time to look at it carefully, as if it was his territory. This makes Jane feel very wrong. In fact, she has a kind of timid curiosity towards this strange behavior with almost no normal human characteristics. She was curious about his origin and the secret of him, but she only felt afraid of his ignorance and even his bold behavior. She wanted to control everything, or to control everything within her imagination, so when she saw Thor playing with her mouse curiously, she would probably crush it in her hand. Jane quickly stepped forward, snatched the mouse from Thor''s hand and said, "I''m sorry. But can you stop fiddling with these things? These are very important experimental equipment! " In spite of these words, even she didn''t believe it. Thor didn''t care about Jane''s stopping his curiosity. He showed his beautiful white teeth and looked at her with a big smile like a boy next door, which immediately made Jane feel strange. Especially when she saw Thor''s figure comparable to the top male model, the feeling was even stronger. Of course, despite her impulse, she can''t show it like daisy with a kind of crazy face, so she can only move her eyes to make herself look more natural. If there are Playboys like Tony here, they may have seen Jane''s unnaturalness by now. They may seize the opportunity to have a good relationship with this beautiful scientist. They may also be able to have a simple communication with her. Maybe. However, Thor obviously does not have this ability. In this respect, he is a rather slow guy. After all, SHIV, the female warrior among the four warriors of the fairy palace, has always liked Thor, but he has not seen any key progress between Thor and SHIV. Of course, this may be the reason why Schiff didn''t show it. But Americans are different. They are bold and unrestrained. Girls can pursue men in turn. If they are Oriental, women will pursue men actively, but they will be very reserved. Those with lower EQ may not be aware of it. That''s why, in a short time, Thor was able to establish a relationship with Jane. Thor didn''t know Jane''s mental state. He just laughed brightly and naively, raised a T-shirt in his hand, pointed to a label on it and asked, "what''s this thing? How can you middlegart like to stick this strange thing on clothes?" Jane''s face was embarrassed when she saw the label he was pointing at. She reached out and tore off the label. And then it''s like throwing something away. "Oh, this is Dr. donobrak''s, my ex boyfriend. He is good to the patient, but bad to his girlfriend. So you should know! " Thor looked at her in a daze. He didn''t know what he should know, but his intuitive reaction made him nod his head as if he really understood what she was saying. After all, the upright asgards don''t have the playful nature of the earth people. If you feel unhappy, you will feel unhappy. After a fight, the asgards will show that you are a good boy. You are a friend of Laozi, and then they will treat you to a drink. "Good. There is another thing. You just said we were midgart. Sorry, we are American. It''s not midgalt. What''s that? Ethnic minorities in your hometown? " Jane asked curiously. As we all know, women are very curious people, while scientists are also very curious people. Combining the two, curiosity is not just 1 + 1 = 2. And she''s sure there shouldn''t be any midgart here, so she''s sure that if Thor isn''t talking crazy, he thinks they''re another race. What''s that? The race in his hometown? Jane, who had already thought of Thor''s origin to perfection, began to let go of her mind, thinking about how many things she didn''t know. For her question, Thor showed a mixed expression of confusion, confusion and surprise, and said: "what are you talking about? Middlegate is your world. You are the midgarts. " These words of Thor make Jane''s thinking confused, Walter? Is Walter addicted to drugs? But fortunately, scientists have a wide range of thinking, and the spark in her brain makes her think through the facts. "Maybe just like we call ourselves earthlings. In their eyes, our planet is not called Earth, but midgalt. The earth is equal to middlegate, so that is to say, could he really be an alien? " (end of this chapter) Chapter 159 This idea just sprang out in her mind, how also can''t stop. Extraterrestrials, a topic that people pay attention to as well as gods, if she really proves the existence of extraterrestrials in this scientific research, then history and the whole mankind will remember her. The more she thought about it, the more excited Jane could not help asking Thor more questions to prove what she had guessed. Thor put on her ex boyfriend''s T-shirt and yelled like a king walking into his palace: "this mortal body is too weak. Woman, I need your food This kind of tone is really strange for the Americans who are used to the so-called democracy and freedom. The three people on the scene stare at Thor strangely. This strange feeling is like seeing a mentally retarded person. It is everyone''s responsibility to care for the mentally handicapped. Jane''s eyes were full of surprise and curiosity, except for the strangeness. She was curious about his identity and the way of speaking. If she could speak in this way, Thor''s identity and even life experience would be different. If she could study something, it would be enough to be famous in history. Otherwise, she would not be curious now, but she would kick Thor out with a black face. Daisy didn''t think much of it. On the contrary, she thought that Thor, a strong man, was so funny that she thought it was fun. The only man among the three, shavig, who is normal in his mind, is in danger. He doesn''t like Thor, a rash egoist, and even has begun to worry that he will bring Jane big trouble. As an elder who watched Jane grow up, he didn''t want to see Jane get into any big trouble because of him. So, he''s got 12 points in mind, ready to drive Thor away from Jane. However, no matter how many plans he has made, now they have to settle the food problem first as the guest said. After all, they''ve been busy all day, and whether it''s shavig or Jane or daisy, they''re hungry. In a coffee shop, four people are enjoying the food. "I want to know how you got into those clouds. I mean, how did you get out of that Aurora? " Jane, who had eaten almost as much, asked Thor, who was still wolfing. Although she knew it was impolite to ask this kind of question when other people were eating, she could not wait any longer because Thor had been eating for two hours. "I also want to know how he ate these two plates of pie and continued to shout hungry." Daisy, who had been puffed up by the pie, said the same as Jane. Seeing Thor''s good appetite, she felt hungry again, but she had reached the limit and had no capacity to eat even a piece of pie. Of course, even if she can continue to eat, she will not continue to eat, because women always want to keep their body, not everyone can eat how can not eat fat. Thor didn''t answer them. He just chewed the food. The three people around him began to look at him with a kind of creepy eyes. This guy has eaten a lot, almost twice as much as the three of them. Thor finished his coffee and said, "I love this drink." "I knew you would say that. how. It''s good, isn''t it Said daisy. Thor nodded, then smashed his cup on the floor and cried out, "another one!" The cup in his hand was just a common ceramic cup, so he immediately fell to pieces by his rude action. When the cup was smashed, the whole restaurant looked at him. The people in the restaurant looked at him like idiots. Jane and them were also very embarrassed. Jane picked up the broken cups on the ground and said, "what the hell are you doing?" "This coffee is delicious. I want another one." Thor has an innocent expression on his face, because it''s according to the custom of his hometown. The asgards and the asahs all express their satisfaction with good wine and food in this way. He does not think it is wrong to do so. After all, in Asgard''s culture, glass smashing is a symbol of respect, which means they are full of respect for wine. But in the eyes of the earth people, this wonderful culture is just... Snake disease. "You can say, why do it?" Jane helplessly helped her forehead and asked with a headache. "I said, like this!" Thor said, scratching his head and pointing to the pieces of the glass. "Like this? Drop the cup? " Jane asked, a little confused. "Yes, in my world, the wine that we think is good to drink will smash the glass and praise the wine." Tony frowned as if he remembered something, he explained. "It''s very impolite to drop things in our place. If you feel good, just say it. " Jane suddenly explained. There are many nationalities on earth, and the customs of each nationality are different. Some religions don''t eat pork, some don''t eat beef, and even some people have to put rings around their necks. No one thinks that the more women have rings around their necks, the more beautiful they are. This is still a corner of the world, many people have different customs, this alien has such a custom is not to blame. "I don''t mean anything disrespectful." Thor couldn''t understand your expression. Thor seemed to think that this is not his hometown. As a prince, he should do as the Romans do. He could only nod and say, "well, I promise I won''t fall in the future." As a prince of the assassins, Tony chose to accept the advice of the middlegate woman, though he acted recklessly. But it doesn''t mean that he will be so arrogant that he can''t hear anything, even if it''s right. "I promise in my name!" With a solemn promise, Thor agreed to Jane''s request. Although this kind of words doesn''t sound so reliable, Jane still believes Thor after seeing his look, and she begins to explain to the shopkeeper''s wife that Thor is a minority, which is their national custom and so on. As for these people, it is not her business to believe or not. At this moment, a group of people left the restaurant. They were obviously regular customers here. They were very familiar with the landlady. After sitting down, they could not help chatting with the people around them about what happened the other day. (end of this chapter) Chapter 160 "There is an interesting thing in that pit. You should go and see it when you have time. However, it seems that you don''t have a chance. It''s said that the government has sealed off the place and forbids us to enter. " A man in a hat said after drinking. "What is it?" Asked one curiously. "It''s said that a satellite fell from the sky and made a big hole in the ground." Said another. "They said the satellite fell into the desert. But I don''t know what satellite will look like that. But we had a good time until the so-called American agents came and blocked everything. " Their words caught their attention. As astrophysicists, they are very clear about the satellites flying over their heads. Because their experiment will use the data of these satellites, they don''t believe the nonsense of this satellite at all. And if it wasn''t a satellite, what would it be? In this doubt, Jane asked two locals, "excuse me, did you say a satellite fell?" It was a beautiful woman, and the two locals were very happy to answer her questions. "Yes, the feds say it''s a satellite. But I don''t think so. " "You said it didn''t look like a satellite. What would it be? " "I don''t know what he is. But it looks like a hammer. And it''s super heavy. No one can pick it up. The agents said it was radioactive. I also touched it a few times. But don''t tell me. It''s kind of numb. " At the beginning, after Odin expelled Thor to the earth, he also threw Thor''s hammer to the earth. However, after Thor was electrified, he was sent to the hospital. Just as they left, Thor''s hammer also came here. It fell to the place where Thor had come, and then smashed a big hole in the ground. "That''s mine." All of a sudden, Thor stood up, went to the man''s back and said, "warrior, where did you see the hammer? Can you tell me the exact location?" The man in the hat didn''t expect that someone would call him a warrior. Of course, he didn''t know that this was Asgard''s culture. He said, "you can walk 50 kilometers westward from here, but I advise you not to waste your time. After we leave, the government and the army will completely surround there." Having got the position of Miao ernier, Thor walked directly to the door without saying a word. Torr was proud of being an Athar, and as a God, he didn''t pay any attention to the army of the midgart. Jane saw that Thor ran out and ran up to her and asked, "where are you going?" "Eighty kilometers west of here." Thor did not stop, but answered her question. "Why are you going somewhere?" Jane''s not sure, so. "I want what I have back." Said Thor, "What, you have a satellite?" Listening to such an answer, Jane said incredulously. "That''s not a satellite!" When he heard that his artifact was called a satellite, Thor immediately corrected it. "Whatever it is, are you going to just break in and take it away?" Jane asked in surprise. "Yes, what''s the problem? That''s my stuff. " Thor''s face was taken for granted. Jane has a wonderful expression, big brother! Those people in black may be CIA, FBI! Are you going to get shot? "If you can take me there, I can tell you the truth." Thor said with great seriousness. "Anything?" Jane asked excitedly. "Of course. I am Thor, and I will keep my promise. " Thor expression serious answer: "including where I come from, why here, I will tell you!" To be reasonable, Jane is a scholar and astronomer. She loves the universe and hopes to solve the secret of the universe one day. However, this mysterious man seems to be more mysterious than those cosmic truths. Maybe if you know him, she will know everything she wants to know. "Jane, can I have a word with you?" Shavig stops Jane before she gives her answer, and goes straight to the side, beckoning her to go. Shavig was the elder who watched Jane grow up. She couldn''t refuse this request, so she looked at Thor apologetically, and then came to shavig''s side. As soon as she passed, shavig couldn''t help lowering her voice and said, "please don''t do that. We can''t do that. " "You saw what happened that night, too. We need to find out what''s in the hole? " Hearing shavig''s request, Jane immediately retorts that as a scholar, she has a strong thirst for the truth of the incident. She doesn''t want to stop. She even hopes to change shavig''s position. "If we can figure out the problems in it. Then we can be pioneers in this field. Think about it. Eric! He''s the answer we''re looking for Jane pointed at Thor, looking very excited. "He''s not, Jane!" Shavig''s mind is very clear, and confused Jane is not the same, he knows how deep the water of this kind of thing. "He''s a delusion. Jane, listen to him. Mullnier, midgalt, rainbow bridge. These are the stories I heard when I was a child. And Jane. The federal government has stepped in. Do you know the consequences of such a thing? The last scientist that this happened, I never contacted him again. Do you know what that means? He''s dangerous, Jane Shavig advised painstakingly. "But..." Jane is very tangled, that kind of truth is about to be placed in front of him, but he can''t get the feeling, really make people crazy. "Remember Professor Samuel? The professor of cytology, or Bruce Benner? This genius physicist? Do you still hear from them? They are just as obsessed with their research as you are, but in the end? After the federal government stepped in, did you hear from them? Jane, your previous research may prove that he is not a psychopath, but this is not something you can get involved in. Sometimes it''s better to pretend to be stupid than to be smart. The federal government will not let the truth be disclosed to the public. They may ask scientists to study it secretly, but they will never allow it to be disclosed. This will cause social unrest, What those politicians need is stability. They will deal with all the factors of instability. Do you understand? Jane As an old man in the circle of scientists, shavig naturally knows how the federal government deals with these curious scientists. (end of this chapter) PS: (I''m sorry, my family''s store moved today. I was called to help. I don''t have much time to code. I''ll take two shifts today.) Chapter 161 Jane was silent. She knew that shavig was right. If you want to study, you can! But you have to keep it a secret. If you don''t keep secrets, because some unstable factors have caused social unrest and affected their interests, sorry, they will solve this unstable factor. As for how to solve it, politicians don''t know how many ways. It''s not polite to say that Jane''s purpose at the beginning was contrary to that of the politicians. If they continue to insist, then... Ha ha! Either to die or to be imprisoned, there is no other choice. For people like Jane, work research is very important, but compared with her own life safety, it is still much worse. Women are generally not as crazy as men in this aspect. For them, there are still many things that can replace the status of research, so men are generally at the top of the scientific research field. Because they are crazy, they even dare to do experiments with their own bodies. In the original story, Dr. Connors uses his own body to try serum. Norman Osborne is the same, not to mention the crazy scientists like octopus, destruction, big leader and Murdoch, who want to achieve their goals at all costs and by any means in order to study. These people are real lunatics. Jane has no ambition. She wants to prove that women can also reach the peak of scientific research. She thinks life is beautiful, and she hasn''t put everything on scientific research. Finally, she chose to listen to shavig, she gave up the help to Thor, also gave up the deep research of Thor''s secret. "Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t help you." Jane went up to Thor and answered helplessly. Thor nodded his head clearly. He knew that it was unrealistic to let a few ordinary mortals help him fight against the army, because he also knew that for them, it was just like he was against his father''s rule alone, and he was not a rival at all. Therefore, Thor understands Jane''s choice, and he is free and easy to refuse. "Then say goodbye here." With a smile, Thor took Jane''s hand and gave her a somewhat ancient kiss. In Asgard, this kind of hand kissing represents respect for women. In many European countries, this kind of hand kissing is very normal. But in the United States, very few people do. If you kiss a lady''s hand, people will think you are playing a hooligan. But the Torr was handsome and in good shape, and Jane, who had been kissing her hand, suddenly showed a shy expression: "thank you!" Then Tony looks at Jane, Daisy and shavig, smiles brightly, bows slightly, makes a simple ceremony and says, "Jane foster, Daisy Lois and Eric shavig, thank you for your help. Goodbye Shavig and Daisy are learning from their own appearance of Thor, and they return the same etiquette. They don''t know what the etiquette is, but it''s very important to return the etiquette. Looking at their awkward way of returning gifts, Thor smiles and watches them leave. Shavig said, "well, let''s go back to work, too." Then he left first. Daisy followed him and followed shavig. It was a fun experience for her, but it didn''t affect her life. Jane hung at the end, looking at Thor''s back, walking back to her own direction step by step. She wanted to explore his secret, but she didn''t have the courage to do so. She could only watch as Torr disappeared from her eyes. He sighed helplessly, suppressed his inner curiosity and thirst for knowledge, and quickly followed Daisy and shavig, who had gone a long way. As soon as she got back to her work place and saw what happened there, Jane widened her eyes. She rushed to the side of a vehicle full of equipment and yelled at the driver inside: "Hey, that''s my stuff. What are you doing? " The driver turned a deaf ear and drove away on her own. Jane, who had a bad feeling in her heart, immediately ran into her studio. As soon as she went in, she saw a group of people in black suits, just as they were doing a big sweep, carrying out all her work equipment and materials. This is her painstaking efforts in recent years. A stream of anger filled her heart. She rushed up and asked aloud, "what''s the matter. Where do you want to go with my things? " Seeing Jane''s question, Colson stood up and answered her question: "I''m agent Colson from aegis." "I don''t know any aegis. You don''t have the right to do it. It''s theft. It''s against the law. Stop it!" As for Colson who just responded to her, Jane didn''t have a good look on her face. I think so. No one would have a good look if he had been taken his own efforts in this way. These agents turned a deaf ear to Jane Foster''s angry voice. They did their own things. They took what they should take away. She still wanted to argue, but before she could say anything, shavig grabbed her and whispered to her, "Jane, come on, it seems that things are much more serious than you think. Leave it alone. " "Forget it? This is my hard work Jane didn''t honestly listen to shavig''s opinions this time. These research materials are no less than her life. Being robbed by these robbers is simply unacceptable to her. "There is a security threat, and we need to use your discipline and information to assist in the investigation." Colson explained. "You mean steal? You''re robbing. Don''t you care about the law at all? " Jane said, also rushed to a loading car, want to save their own things, but immediately was ruthless agents pushed back. Seeing that Jane was really hard to accept, Colson smiles, takes a check out of his pocket and says, "here you are. It should make up for your loss. " This kind of tone and manner are very similar to those who are about to be beaten in the face in the city. Jane glanced at the check and found that there was a lot of money, but it didn''t make her bow down. Scientists valued their research data more than their lives. How could money buy them off? "I can''t go to the electronics store to buy a new one. These things are all made by me. I can''t buy them. " Jane pointed to the equipment and said angrily. Colson didn''t get angry because of Jane''s tone. Instead, he said flatly, "then you can make a new one." Jane listened to Colson''s words, the whole person is almost mad, your sister, never seen such a arrogant guy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 162 On the other hand, general Ross came out of the tavern, thinking whether he was going to receive gamma ray radiation. General Ross had this idea. Suddenly, the surrounding environment changed. A guy with a big green head, and a guy with almost only a head, appeared in front of rose. "Who are you? Do you know what it will cost to kidnap an American general?" Rose looked at the surroundings and yelled. "General Ross, I''m sure you don''t know me. My name is Samuel stone." Big green head, or Samuel, looks at Rose with a smile on his face. "Are you Samuel? Oh, my God! What happened to you? " Rose''s eyes widened. He could not believe his eyes when he saw Samuel''s change. "As you can see. I''ve also been affected by hawk''s blood. I''ve been changed. " Said Samuel. "God, it''s incredible." General Ross was shocked. He didn''t expect that hawk''s blood could change the human brain. "We want you to carry out gamma ray transformation now. Of course, even if you don''t want to, you can only accept our transformation." Murdoch''s voice was very sharp. "I don''t think I can refuse, can I?" Rose shrugged and said. "Of course." Samuel laughs. No one noticed that a general of the United States was taken away. Of course, no one would pay attention. On the other hand, Natasha returned to aegis because she completed the task of Tony Stark perfectly. But Yang Han has been urging Natasha to apply for dispatching to the southwest to solve the hammer problem. Yang Han knows whose hammer it is. Thor''s hammer! Torr, a lightning gene in his body, how to keep Yang Han from salivating. Whatever you say, you have to go. "About Nick Frey''s need for your body organization..." Natasha hesitated. This is the second time that Nick Frey raised the first question. Natasha dallied with it. Unexpectedly, Nick Frey raised something about Yang Han''s body organization. To tell you the truth, Yang Han also has a headache at the moment. Don''t you know why Nick Frey wants Yang Han''s body tissue? Doesn''t this black bald man just want to study his weakness? It''s an invincible existence. Nick Frey really wants to use it. Especially this invincible existence, or the aegis agent, which makes Nick Frey more uneasy. And Yang Han can guess that Nick fry must have gone to Tony Stark, and then Tony refused. If not, Nick fry probably won''t tell Natasha. "No way, when I don''t know what I want to do for the black marinated eggs?" Yang Han directly vetoed it. Although he was not afraid of noise and fire, it was excellent to keep his hand. After all, if one day Nick fry finds out the weakness of the symbiont, and then the weakness of the symbiont comes to him, Yang Han looks forward to the expression on Nick Fry''s face. It''s as ugly as eating shit. It''s not that Yang Han is suspicious, but that he is prepared for nothing. Even his friends can''t trust him, let alone a stranger? However, Natasha can be trusted, because Yang Han not only obtains genes, but also has some memories attached to Natasha. Yang Han must feel Natasha''s ideas. Otherwise, how can the race of symbionts meet good and bad? According to Nick Frey''s character, Shiyou * * is to study weaknesses, just like Lord Wayne. Lord Wayne is comparable to Tony Stark, but this guy has the attributes of pig teammate and God teammate. Although Tony is unreliable, he is a good God teammate. But if Nick Frey is a pig teammate, Yang Han doesn''t know, but what Yang Han knows is that hydra is everywhere. What''s more, Nick Frey is very overcast. He is neither bald nor poisonous, neither poisonous nor bald! "All right, I''ll go and tell him, but I''ve rejected Nick Frey''s words. There''s not much hope of going to the southwest." Natasha said with a bitter smile. "Don''t worry, as long as Nick Frey is not a fool, he will let you pass when he knows the identity of the hammer." Yang Han is full of confidence to say. "I hope so." Natasha doesn''t think it''s possible. Nick Frey is an old boy with a small mind and a lot of bad water. Nick fry might cry if he knew that Natasha said that about him. Entering Nick Fry''s office, Nick fry is drinking coffee, looking at the newspaper, and seeing Natasha coming in, he immediately asks, "what''s the matter with agent Romanov?" "I applied for a transfer to New Mexico." Natasha said. "Transfer? Does he mean it or do you mean it Nick Frey frowned and glanced at Natasha, surprised. "I mean Natasha replied without thinking. Nick Frey put down his coffee cup, looked at Natasha and hesitated, "about the hammer?" "Yes." Natasha didn''t hide it either. "Does he know something?" Asked Nick fry, with a flash of surprise in his eyes. "Of course." "Well, how are you thinking about what I told you?" Nick fry nodded, looked at Natasha and asked. Obviously, this started to open up the topic, and there was no accurate answer. Natasha was not disappointed. She had expected that. "No, you know, he has his own consciousness. No matter mutants or people like hawk, they are extremely annoying. They test their body tissues or cells, and so are alien creatures." Natasha said casually. Natasha also knows Nick Frey''s idea, not to mention the weakness of symbionts. Even if not, she can''t give Yang Han''s body tissue to Nick Frey for research. If there''s something out of the research, it''s her own fault? Or maybe the whole thing is the same as Yang Han. That''s interesting. It''s not that there is no such precedent. For example, obadai''s iron overlord, bronsky''s hatred and so on, which are caused by the same research. In the end, it will lead to countless troubles. Natasha''s heart is as bright as a mirror. Let alone super soldier serum. How many years? The military still hasn''t given up. How much noise has it caused? A hawk, a hate, and a Samuels, it''s still on the surface, secretly ghost knows how many. Who knows, if this symbiont research out something, then the world is not a mess? Although it''s a bit exaggerated, it''s almost the same. Ordinary symbionts don''t restrict themselves from eating people like Yang Han. In the eyes of these symbionts, human beings are food. (end of this chapter) Chapter 163 Seeing Natasha''s answer, although Nick Frey had expected it, he couldn''t help feeling disappointed. After saying a pity, he didn''t worry too much about it. He asked faintly, "can you tell me something about the hammer?" "Of course." This time, it was not Natasha''s answer, but Yang Han''s answer. Black fluid emerges from Natasha, condenses into a face, and appears in front of Nick Frey. Although it''s not the first time to see Yang Han''s face, Nick Frey has some feelings every time he sees it. It''s really the world''s largest, there are all kinds of strange things! They don''t even explore one percent of the earth completely. They only know the skin of the earth, let alone the larger universe. Is the earth really solid? Is there an underground man on the earth, or is there any other civilization on the bottom of the sea? Why did the former Soviet Union stop digging more than 12000 meters of underground caves? Did the former Soviet Union really dig to the gate of hell? The universe is so big, are there few living planets? There are countless galaxies in a galaxy alone, and the solar system is just the edge of the galaxy. Is there no alien on the other planet? Isn''t it possible to develop a civilization more powerful than human beings on earth? These are mysteries that even aegis doesn''t know. However, Nick Frey sat in the position of aegis and knew a lot of secrets. He would not be surprised because of the existence of Yang Han. Although Yang Han is an alien life, he is just an alien life in the solar system. It''s not enough for Nick Frodo. "What''s the matter with this hammer?" Asked Nick Frey, without inking. "I believe you have guessed, haven''t you?" Yang Han said with a smile. Nick Frey''s mouth curls. It''s no fun if he can''t get a word. Although Nick Frey knows that this is ridiculous, it''s the truth. In some ways, some seemingly impossible things, after excluding all the possibilities, even the most impossible things, are very likely to be the truth. In addition, Colson has been away for a long time, and naturally sent a lot of pictures and materials, as well as the words on the hammer. More or less, Nick Frey still believes that this hammer is the hammer of Thor in Nordic mythology. It''s just that he didn''t say it. If he said it, most of them think that he is crazy. As we all know, the hammer of Thor is a thing in a fairy tale. How can it really be reality? "It''s just a guess, but it can''t be confirmed after all. As we all know, Nordic mythology can only be regarded as a fairy tale. Where are the real gods in the world?" Nick Frey said calmly with a dumb smile. "There''s no one on earth. What about outside? Although Kuntar is in the solar system, our symbiont can''t bear the space environment like you humans. It needs the atmosphere to survive. In addition, we can attach ourselves to all kinds of creatures, know the universal language in the universe, and know something that people on earth can''t know. Isn''t that quite normal? " Yang Han said with a smile. Yang Han''s words made Nick Frey calm down. He knew that Yang Han was right. The earth alone has not been explored. Human beings are really nothing to the earth. The earth is only four billion years old, and there are still countless years to live. Even if human beings die, there will be nothing wrong with the earth. Not to mention, the larger and more mysterious universe¡° Fairy tales are never groundless. Can you weave such a perfect, complete and detailed fairy tale? " Yang Han sneered. Is myth really a myth? So why did the ancestors make up such a fairy tale? There are numerous branches of Taoism, but Taoism Tianting, Haotian God, Ziwei Dadi, Zhenwu Dadi are recognized by all Taoists. Let alone the God of the Western Vatican. Moreover, whether it is recorded in the Bible or in ancient China, there are floods, Noah''s Ark in the Bible and Dayu''s flood control in ancient Chinese books. Would it be a coincidence at the same time? Nick Frey is not a fool, he naturally knows that some things, no matter how ridiculous, how incredible, how to break the cognition, after excluding all possibilities, the remaining possibility is the truth. Nick Frey rubbed his eyebrows and asked helplessly, "since this is Thor''s hammer, what about Thor? What about the God of thunder in this myth? " "Not surprisingly, it must be near New Mexico, and there is Thor''s hammer. Sooner or later, Thor will find it." Yang Han said lightly. "Well, I see." Nick Frey rubbed his eyebrows. It really gave him a headache. Seeing Nick Frey, Yang Han''s eyes twinkled. He thought that the old boy was afraid that he might make something wrong, but how could he give up his fat mouth? "Do you know about Sarajevo?" Yang Han sneered and asked. Nick Frey''s pupil shrink, the famous Sarajevo incident, who doesn''t know, who doesn''t know? The Sarajevo incident took place in Bosnia in the Balkans on June 28, 1914, which is the national day of Serbia. The grand duke and his wife Ferdinand, the heir to the throne of the Austro Hungarian Empire, were shot dead by the Serb nationalist prisip. This incident led to the Austro Hungarian Empire declaring war on Serbia on July 28, which became the fuse of the first World War. Nick Frey, as the director of aegis, naturally has the right vision. In the myth, Thor is the son of Odin, that is to say, Thor is the successor of Odin. If Thor has any mistakes on the earth, the earth can''t afford it. According to the myth, Odin''s power, as well as the rainbow bridge that can transmit tor to the earth over countless distances, this kind of technology, as well as the mysterious power, let Nick Frey''s heart sink. His eyes flickered and he thought for a long time. Then Nick Frey spoke slowly and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you this time. I agree to your application for the mission to New Mexico, and you''re accompanied by the agent." Natasha nodded. As for eagle eye, it just plays the role of surveillance. Natasha is not afraid of surveillance. She didn''t want to kill Thor or cause a war between Asgard and the earth. And Yang Han can''t do it. All he needs is genes. Killing Thor won''t do you any good. On the contrary, it will lead to Odin. With Nick Frey''s consent, Natasha set out to travel to New Mexico. (end of this chapter) Chapter 164 "I can also sue you for violating my human rights, believe it or not?" Jane tone blunt said, she was angry woman is son pain. Facing Jane''s threat, Colson said slightly apologetically, "I''m sorry, Miss foster. We''re not bad people. " "Neither are we!" Jane said angrily. She sighed, hoping to recover all this. She explained: "there is a strange phenomenon. We can find the answer immediately. All my records and analysis are in this laboratory and notebook. You can''t just take them away. Hey When Colson heard this, he gave a sign with his eyes. Immediately, an agent came over, and Guangming took her notebook from Jane''s hand, which completely angered her. Regardless of the physical advantages of the big agent, she rushed up and tried to get her notebook back, but it didn''t work. The agent easily pushed her back. When she wanted to go up again, shavig stopped her. "Calm down, calm down. Jane He stopped the impulsive Jane and watched the agents of aegis on guard. "Thank you for your cooperation." Colson closed the door and laughed. Then he got on the bus and left here. Three people climb on the roof, looking at the gradually distant motorcade, and empty Institute, Jane is not good, she really wants to cry now. "All these years of research, no more." "My iPad is gone, too." Daisy''s mouth was puffing and her face was full of discomfort. It was something she had just bought. And her iPad has the papers he wrote these days, without the papers in iPad, credits will say goodbye to her, even after graduation. "What about our backup?" Asked shavig. "The backup is taken, and the backup of the backup is taken. It''s all ransacked. " Jane''s tone is full of sarcasm. These so-called aegis guys are just like robbers. "I just downloaded 30 songs." Daisy sighed. "Can you stop caring about your iPad? Who the hell are they? I will report them Jane said angrily. "Jane, it''s too complicated. You''d better give up. Don''t get involved. They are agents of aegis. We can''t solve the problem with their participation. " Shawig thought it over and told Jane the truth. "Aegis, what happened to aegis. Even if they are a special organization, they can''t do it. Is there no law in the world? " Jane is still complaining, venting her inner feelings. Shavig was not angry either. After Jane finished complaining, she said, "remember the scientist I told you about before? He is a top scientist who studies gamma rays. In the middle, something happened to him, and our contact was intermittent. And once aegis came to me and learned of his existence from me. I''ll never hear from him again. It''s not just me, it''s not him in the whole circle. And they contacted me three years ago, you know what I mean? There is also musel. His news is gone. The military and aegis are all involved, because he has studied the blood of a super monster and created a super monster. " As a member of the circle of scientists, shavig naturally knew the news. They also often communicate with each other. Samuel said a year or two ago that he had discovered a biological super blood and had done a lot of experiments with mice. But now, after the battle between the two monsters, Samuel has no news at all, just like Bruce Benner before. After calming down, Jane heard shavig''s words. At this time, she felt a trace of fear in her heart. However, she was still a little unwilling. She couldn''t help asking, "then watch them take everything from me. Looking at my efforts over the past few years, it''s completely in vain? " Shavig thought for a moment and said, "I''ll see if I can get in touch with some friends who he has dealt with and maybe he can help. I''ll email him later! " "They took your computer, too." Daisy mended the knife and said that all of a sudden, shavig was completely confused, which also made him feel a bit of toothache. These people are too beasts. There is nothing in his computer! "Let''s go now and email in town!" Without a word, shavig ran straight to their car. Jane and Daisy look at each other and follow. This is their last chance. They really don''t want to do it all over again if they can. After driving away the melon eaters, aegis set up a high-tech experimental base around 084. Well, it''s high-tech, I''m sorry for the name of high-tech. in fact, this base is a bean curd project. It is made of steel frame and plastic cloth, which looks like a plastic greenhouse with vegetables and fruits from a distance. It''s a little crude, but it''s a little protective. Today, however, there are two people here. Natasha and Hawkeye. It''s used to guard the 084 item. After all, Yang Han has also explained to Nick Frey who the owner of the Thor''s hammer is. The hammer of Thor in myth can''t be lost at all. So Nick Frey just sent them both. "Colson, I heard that you can''t lift this item 084 by using the crane?" The eagle eye doubts a way. "Yes, sir, we used a 150 ton crane and we couldn''t lift it." Colson nodded and said. "Of course, it''s the legendary Thor''s hammer. Only qualified people can lift it. And can obtain the thunder god divine power, becomes the new Thunder God Said Natasha. "Thor''s hammer? This is a myth I heard when I was a child. I think it''s better for us to believe in science. " Eagle eye can''t say no. "Show us." The eagle''s eye was on Colson. Colson nodded and immediately led the way. Natasha did not retort, slowly followed, came to the center of the base. In the center of the meteor hammer base, a silver hammer stands out. It has no protection, so it is exposed to the sun and wind and rain. It is carved with complex lines. Vaguely, you can see the arc beating on it. This is Thor''s exclusive weapon. It''s milnier, a hammer carefully tempered by dwarf master. Natasha stares at the hammer and recalls the News Yang Han said. After driving Thor to the earth, Odin imposed a ban on Thor''s hammer. Only qualified people can lift Thor''s hammer and gain Thor''s power. But what are the qualified people? (end of this chapter) Chapter 165 "Do you want to try?" Colson smiles at Natasha and Hawkeye, mainly at Natasha. After all, it''s no secret that Natasha has a biological appearance. "No, I don''t want to look like a fool." Hawk Eye shows his hand. He still believes in science. He is not as eager to try as those young people. He thinks that he is the real protagonist. "I think I can try." Natasha said, not only because of Yang Han, but also because her own strength has increased countless times, making her feel that she should be able to hold the hammer. Yang Han is also aware of Raytheon''s hammer. He can feel a trace of spirituality on the hammer, similar to its own will. However, this will is not much. "Yang Han, how much does this hammer weigh? I think you should know more about it." Natasha asked in a low voice. After all, Yang Han has been drifting in the universe for a long time and knows many things they don''t know. Maybe he knows the weight of Thor''s hammer. There are different opinions about the weight of Thor''s hammer. According to the cartoon, the forging material of Thor''s hammer is a collapsing star. If according to the above statement, Thor''s hammer will be heavier than imagined, just put it on the ground, it can chisel through the earth with its own weight. Of course, whether it''s a cartoon or a movie, it only gives a background wall, and doesn''t give a detailed introduction to the specific weight of Thor''s hammer. Similarly, this hammer of Thor does not show the ability of God to block and kill the gods and the Buddha to block and kill the Buddha. Even in Thor three, Thor''s sister, HeLa, the goddess of death, directly crushed the hammer. It''s not hard to see that the so-called background is not reliable. It''s not so much the weight of the hammer itself as Odin''s use of divine power on it, which makes miao''ernier the carrier of Thor''s divine power. In addition, there is no royal heart or the prohibition that people with impure mind can''t lift. It''s not hard to see that the captain of the United States can almost lift Thor''s hammer. After all, the captain of the United States has almost become the Virgin Mary, and Bucky, Steve''s lover, can be in front of anything in the heart of the United States team. In the cartoon, the American team is a gay, and the one they like is Bucky, or two people like each other. Finally, the illusion in the women''s Federation II can pick up the hammer of Thor without pressure, most likely because he was just born, full of curiosity about everything in the world, without any concept of good and evil, or even impure psychology. So he was able to lift Thor''s hammer, So, it''s very possible that Odin banned the hammer of Thor. When Odin was alive, the power on the hammer of Thor would continue. After Odin died, the power on the hammer of Thor would disappear completely. It became a hammer with special material, but could guide and bear the power of Thor. That''s why Hella could easily destroy the hammer of Thor. "He himself should not be heavy, but with Odin''s divine power and some prohibitions, it''s really difficult for ordinary people to lift it. You need at least a king''s heart or a pure mind to lift it." After thinking about it, Yang Han said. In any case, his guess should be that he is not far away from ten. After all, Odin wants to train Thor, not expel him. If he expels Thor, who will throw his hammer together? Today''s Thor is just a reckless man. How can he inherit Odin''s rule? So, Odin took great pains for Thor. When she heard Yang Han''s words, Natasha''s heart sank. Her heart was pure and her heart was king. She didn''t have either. If she didn''t come, she would come. How could she do without trying? "All right." Colson nodded and immediately had the door open. All the agents gathered around and watched Natasha. Natasha walked up to Thor''s hammer, holding the whole hand of the hammer in her beautiful hands. Her arms suddenly exerted great force, which was more terrifying than the crane. Around the sand rustle down, Thor''s hammer was Natasha grasp, moved up a few centimeters, but fell again. Although not raised, but moved a few centimeters, also very surprising. "Oh, my God, record the data quickly." Colson was in charge of the other agents. Natasha let go of Thor''s hammer, exhaled, and half joked, "it''s heavy. I''m going to use your power now." After that, the black fluid wrapped her whole body and turned her into a tights, outlining Natasha''s body posture. Natasha''s hands held Thor''s hammer again. This time, it''s not as small as the last time. It''s a movement that everyone can see. Natasha raises Thor''s hammer. Although only to the calf height, but Natasha really raised, around the agents, holding their breath, staring at Natasha in the field, looking forward to a miracle. "Get up!" Natasha let out a loud drink. Her arms worked hard again. She raised the distance of Thor''s hammer up to the waist. Natasha standing around the place, full of cracks, and Natasha''s hands of Thor''s hammer, still keep rising, has reached Natasha''s chest. If you can lift it over your head, maybe Natasha will be able to become Thor directly. Yang Han can feel the power of Thor in the hammer of Thor. In the sky, dark clouds, lightning and thunder, it seems that it is going to rain. Natasha''s arms were shaking, and although she wanted to keep raising Thor''s hammer over her head, she found that her stamina was not enough. "Help me." Natasha asks Yang Han for help. If Yang Han takes over her body, her growing strength will surely be able to lift the hammer of Thor, gain the power of Thor and become a new Thor. "Put it down, Odin won''t let you lift it. After all, this hammer is just a tool. What''s really powerful is Thor himself. Now we just need to find Thor. His gene has the power to control lightning, which is far better than this hammer." Yang Han advised. After all, Raytheon''s hammer is nothing more than Raytheon''s hammer. Is Raytheon good? If you really want the Thor''s hammer, it will be a waste of the essence. Yang Han asked Natasha to lift the Thor''s hammer just for fun. After hearing Yang Han''s words, Natasha nodded her head. She was not a fool. After Yang Han''s reminding, she naturally knew that Thor was the real goal, and Thor''s hammer could only be regarded as an addition. Think of here, also no longer insist, Thor''s hammer, again hit on the ground. (end of this chapter) Chapter 166 A Norwegian man, who is two meters tall and has shoulder length blonde hair, is now in a pet shop. He wants to buy a mount and go to the suburb dozens of miles away from Jiuqiao town to pick up his own weapon - a hammer! Of course, this hammer is very famous. Its name is "miaornier", which is the weapon of Thor in Nordic mythology, the hammer of Thor! In myth, this weapon is made by the dwarves with the unique hard metal "Wulu" in the fairy palace where the gods live and the tree branch of the world tree which carries the nine realms. It can carry countless magic spells and energy, summon four natural elements of wind, rain, thunder and electricity to attack or benefit the nine realms. Not long ago, this powerful hammer landed from the sky on the outskirts of Jiuqiao Town, New Mexico, forming a big crater. Local residents regarded it as a meteorite in the sky. Many people came to pick up the hammer, but no one could lift it for half a minute. They couldn''t even pull it with a truck. After knowing this, Thor always wanted to go to the outskirts of Jiuqiao town to get his hammer back, and let himself become the God of hammer again. Oh no, it''s Thor! However, looking at the sudden electric snake dance on the outskirts of Jiuqiao Town, I felt a thump at that time. I didn''t care to buy a mount and ran out. As a Thor, how could he not know what was going on in this scene of lightning and thunder? When he first picked up Thor''s hammer, it was the scene of lightning and thunder now. It was just the thunder all over the sky at that time. Now there is only a small area of thunder shining. Although he did not pick it up completely, it is not far away. While driving, Jane, who wants to start towards the aegis base, suddenly sees a person rushing out in front of her. Even if she stepped on the brake in time, she still bumps the person out. "Oh, my God!" Jane is completely confused. How many times is this? The third time, isn''t she so unfit for driving? Jane, a little confused in her mind, opens the door and gets out of the car to check if there is anything wrong with the other person. But when she sees the other person''s face, her expression becomes strange. "Thor, why are you again?" Jane said, covering her forehead. "Hi, Jane, how many times is this?" Thor sat up from the ground, although he had no magic power, but for him, the car on the earth could not kill him. "For the third time, we are really predestined." Jane shrugged and said helplessly. "Where are you going?" Asked Thor. "To the west, 80 kilometers away, do you want to get on?" Jane opened the door and asked. "Oh, of course." Thor gets in Jane''s car. "Jane, why have you changed your mind again?" Thor sat in the co pilot''s seat and asked curiously. "The data of our laboratory and the experimental results of my life''s research have been robbed by an organization called aegis, which is now going to occupy the crater in the suburb, so I want to see if you can get back the data of our laboratory after you take back your hammer." Jane said to Thor as she drove. "As long as I get my mulnier back, I''ll get your things back." Thor looked at the clouds and lightning in the sky, worried, but agreed to Jane. "I hope so." Jane felt that she didn''t know what she was mad about, so she chose to believe this guy''s words, but she had no other choice. When Thor was in Jane Foster''s car, heading for the aegis base. The agents of aegis, seeing Natasha''s feat of almost lifting Thor''s hammer, couldn''t help but have a little awe in their eyes. However, they didn''t lift the 150 ton crane of aegis. Just for a moment, these agents'' impression of Natasha was completely changed. Natasha rubbed her arm and looked at the hammer of Thor that fell to the ground again, with a trace of regret in her eyes. To tell you the truth, she almost lifted it up. It''s a pity! For her, the hammer of Thor is just a chicken rib which is tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. The real powerful one is Thor, not the hammer of Thor which is full of Odin''s power. "It''s a pity that I didn''t try, otherwise I would make a fool of myself." Eagle eye looks at the hammer of Thor below and laughs. Even Natasha, a superhero with the power of terror, can''t lift it up. If he goes, I''m afraid it''s just a joke. "How are you. It''s just a pity that it''s still a little bit short. Otherwise, I''ll know if I can get the power of Thor by lifting this hammer. " Natasha laughed and whispered. "Ha ha, the hammer of Thor is a myth. Believe in science." The eagle eye patted Natasha on the shoulder and laughed, obviously not believing in the power of Thor. Yang Han turned his mouth. When he lifted the hammer of Thor, he could really get the power of Thor. There were many people who got the power of Thor, such as a black widow in a parallel universe, Jane foster, Thor with horse face. There are also many people who hold up their hammers without the power of Thor, such as hawk, red hawk, magneto, windstorm girl, mirage, death servant, American team, evil spirit knight and many other heroes. If you count carefully, there are more than ten or twenty heroes who can hold them up, which is very embarrassing. Although there are a lot of people who lift it up, there are not many people who really get the power of Thor. However, it can only prove that Thor''s hammer is spiritual, and only the person approved by it can lift it, or lift it with brute force. Obviously, Natasha didn''t get the approval of Muir Nier, but she almost lifted Muir Nier with brute force. "Believe in science?" Natasha smiles and doesn''t speak. Sometimes, myths are not groundless. Maybe the myths on the earth are just stories written by ancient ancestors after aliens came to the earth thousands of years ago. And there''s always something in the universe that science can''t explain, like the thunderbolt. Why is it so heavy? According to science, no matter how heavy the hammer is, it can''t be more than 150 tons, but the 150 ton crane just can''t pull it up. How can we explain that? So how to explain the magic cube of the universe, which is an almost endless source of energy? Science is not omnipotent. There are always some sciences that cannot be explained and can only be summarized into Theology. But Natasha won''t argue with Hawkeye. It''s meaningless. Natasha just needs to wait for Thor to come. (end of this chapter) Chapter 167 Jane takes Thor to the temporary base of aegis. Although Jane has the glorious title of road killer, her car doesn''t drive fast under normal circumstances. Although the distance of 80 kilometers was not long, it was enough for her to drive for an hour. When she got there, it was already dark. Looking at the long layers of barbed wire in front of her and the soldiers on patrol everywhere, Jane stopped her car decisively. "I can''t move on any more. I don''t know what will happen if I move on any more." Looking at the heavily guarded isolation zone, Jane''s face is a little unnatural. Before, she was angry and wanted to rush in, question the Mediterranean, and then get her things back. Now, it seems that it''s better to forget it. "No, we have to move on. I feel the smell of mullnier." Thor said with a serious face. "You just want to find it in this place. You''re right, Neil? Is this a joke. As you can see, there are Army soldiers everywhere. I want to say. Let''s go back. " Jane opened her eyes wide, looked at Thor and said. Although Jane was brave and impassioned at the beginning, and felt that she could take Thor all the way to the agent named Colson and let Thor show him some color, she still counseled decisively after seeing the specific situation here. Compared with the research data, small life is more important. In this situation, let alone rushing in, she didn''t even have the courage to get into the sight of the patrol soldiers. The only way she could think of now was to turn back and wait for shavig''s friend''s help. But Thor is not. He is Thor. He has no fear. Since he has come to this place, how can he think about going back? Thor immediately opened the door and told Jane, "you wait here. Don''t mess about. I''ll go by myself "Are you crazy? That''s a whole camp of soldiers. Can''t you see that they have guns in their hands. They''re real guys. " Cried Jane in a low voice, as if she were afraid that if she spoke a little louder, she would attract the soldiers on patrol. For her fear, Thor understood, but did not agree. He is Asgard''s Thor, a brave and fearless soldier, and a hero on the battlefield who can be compared with the God of war Tyr. Even now he has been deprived of the power of the God, his essence is still the Thor, the brave and fearless guy. Even the frightful ice giants were just a group of midgart troops. "Wait for the good news of my triumph, Jane foster!" Thor said haughtily, this is the pride of Thor. After that, he touched the camp set up by aegis alone. Looking at him disappearing into the darkness, Jane could not help but squeeze her face, forced herself to calm down and said to herself, "no! I need to think of something quickly. This guy is crazy to break into the camp with live ammunition alone, my God Although Jane thought that Thor was crazy, she couldn''t care, because she brought Thor. If it wasn''t for her reason, Thor might not have arrived here. Thinking of this, Jane called Daisy and said, "Daisy, tell shavig we''re in trouble." Following the shadow of the rolling hills in the desert reflected in the moonlight, Thor quietly touched the edge of the temporary camp set up by aegis. Outside the camp are layers of barbed wire with signs saying "danger, do not enter". This is a warning from the aegis to the general public, because there will be people who are full of curiosity at any time, but Thor is not full of curiosity, but has a reason to enter it. He directly ignored the warning in front of him, and directly reached out and clasped the mesh above the barbed wire. Although it has been deprived of the power of the gods. But his body is still much stronger than ordinary people, and his hands are even more powerful than ordinary pliers. This kind of wire, even if it is clamped with iron tongs, can only be broken with great force. In his hands, it is like noodles with a little strength. With a little force, it will be torn to pieces. Torr''s behavior, although no one can find it in the dark, is still wrong for the high-tech of aegis. "Unidentified objects have been found outside the Western fence, sir. I think we need to send someone to check them immediately." The technical staff of aegis found something abnormal from the surveillance screen and immediately reported it. "Well! Delancey, Jackson, you two go to the western border and have a look. " Said seatville. "Yes, sir." The two called agents got in the car and drove to the west border to check the abnormality. However, when the two men just stopped at the abnormal place on the western border, they directly suffered a heavy blow on their heads, which made the two well-trained and strong agents faint. "Ha, although I have been deprived of my divine power and become a mortal, I am still so strong in the face of you midgards." A blonde man came out of the dark place where he couldn''t see the surveillance. Looking at the two agents who were knocked unconscious by himself, he laughed. Thor tore off the coat of an agent, put it on his body, put a protective color on himself, and ran towards the temporary fortress. However, to his carelessness, he didn''t remember to knock the guards unconscious and hide them. The other guards soon found their fainting companions. When someone invaded, the harsh alarm sounded. Although Thor thinks that the people in Midgard are very backward and stupid, there are still some basic defensive measures. The sound of this is definitely the sound of warning. "Well, it seems that the people in Midgard are quite clever. They don''t even know how I was discovered." Torr hides in a shadow and looks at the agents of aegis running around. Torr calmly feels the location of the hammer. After hearing the humming of the hammer, Torr smiles. He ran directly into the temporary base. He just ran around a corner and ran up to four or five agents in black suits. Seeing that Thor didn''t seem to have any suspicious weapons, the four or five agents raised their arms and rushed towards Thor without saying a word. They thought that Thor was just a civilian nearby. They broke into here because of curiosity, so they thought very simply, that is to clean him up and throw him out from here. But soon, they won''t think so. (end of this chapter) Chapter 168 "Take the gun, take the high ground." Colson called from the intercom. Eagle eye button directly skips the powerful 24 sniper gun, takes down a set of bow and arrow equipment, takes the crane to the sky, Zhang Gong takes the arrow to aim at the lower Thor, and reports to the Bluetooth headset: "Colson, do you want me to kill this guy? Or do you send more people to be beaten by him? " "Watch him first, don''t act rashly." Inside the crude base, Colson answered Hawkeye with his walkie talkie while he was on his way. Thor knew that his whereabouts had been exposed, so he didn''t plan to hide any more. Under the light of the searchlight, he rushed all the way to the location of Thor''s hammer. At this time, the guards of the base surrounded him from all directions. "I''m the invincible Thor, you guys, I can fight three by myself!" As Thor said, even if he was deprived of his divine power by Odin, his strength was great and his attack was fierce. He knocked one guard to the ground with one punch, one fell over his shoulder and kicked one guard out with one foot. He picked up the other guard and threw him to the ground. He was almost invincible. Colson looked at the surveillance screen a little embarrassed, it''s a shame. These are aegis agents, not mall security. They are all elites drawn in from all over the world. Let''s not say anything else. In close combat alone, everyone has the ability to single out five ordinary adults. Now I''ve been knocked down by one person. It''s still the kind of fighting three or four. "Let you see the joke." Colson said to Natasha beside him. "This guy is no ordinary man." Natasha smiles as she stares at Thor in the surveillance. This guy is Thor as expected. Thor''s gene doesn''t know how powerful it is. Natasha had some expectations. Thor, who had knocked out countless agents, finally came to the center of the fort, lifted the white cloth, came to the crater, and saw the metal hammer, miaoernier, who had been with him for many years. Just as he was about to go down and pick up his favorite hammer, a strong man like a black bear hit Thor with a fist and knocked him to the ground. "It''s quite big. I''ve seen bigger ones. " Thor sat up from the ground, full of fighting spirit in his eyes, hit the man in front of him in the face, and beat him back. Obviously, this big man is not easy to be provoked, and his backhand also hit Thor in the face. If Thor is an ordinary person, this blow is enough to cause him a concussion. However, Thor is not an ordinary person. He is a soldier who has been fighting in Asgard for nearly a thousand years. At the same time, he is also an ASAR Protoss. Even without the divine power in his body, his body is still the body of the ASAR Protoss. Powerful body with endless combat training skills, just human agents, there is really no way to stop him. The big man threw a tiger at the curtain and tore it apart. The two men fell on the wet soil outside, and their bodies were covered with mud. The two men were rolling in the mud, and the eagle eye button in the high air was pulling his bow and aiming at the two guys scuffling together below. Thor was strangled by the big black man. His elbow and backhand hit the big black man''s stomach, and he hit him three times in the face. Then the big black man''s arm loosened. Thor turned over and pressed the big black man''s body, but he was thrown out by the big black man and rolled in the mud. Taking this opportunity, the black man quickly got up and rushed to Thor. At this time, Thor also got up from the ground, jumped up in place, put his feet on the black man''s chest, and both of them fell to the ground at the same time. Just because of the strength of Thor''s legs, he almost knocked the black man out of breath, so the black man didn''t get up again. Thor kicked him in the head and fainted. Thor''s hands are heavy. This big man can''t get up without lying in the hospital bed for more than half a month. The agent who was just knocked down by Thor is the last agent stationed nearby. The guys who were knocked down by Thor in front of us have nearly two dozen. In addition, this is all the agents who came after hearing Corson''s order. Of course, there are other agents in the camp, but it''s too late to transfer them to stop him. "Sir, I''m in position. Is it allowed to attack? " At this time, a voice came into Colson''s ear, and Colson, who had noticed Thor''s action, immediately stopped him. "Wait a minute, agent Barton. Now is not the time! " "Not the time?" Standing on a suspended platform, with a bow and arrow aimed at Thor, agent Barton hesitated for a moment and asked again, "Sir, if I don''t do it, he will touch the target. Are you sure it''s ok?" "Let him have a look. I want to know what''s going to happen!" Colson explained this to Barton, while his eyes were in the sky. The sky was still cloudless, and when Thor approached the hammer they were guarding, it immediately became stormy and overcast. This vision is not a coincidence to Colson. He had arranged for more than one person to come into contact with the mysterious hammer, but the only one who could produce this vision was Thor. By this alone, he could be sure that Thor''s identity was unusual. Although Natasha had a vision when she contacted her, she almost lifted it up. Isn''t it normal to have this vision? But before Thor got close, there was this vision, which had to make Colson suspect. And as Nick Frey''s most trusted person, Colson can be said to have come into contact with many SiMES, such as the evil spirit knight in the western region, the devil from hell, why not the God of thunder from Nordic mythology? By this time, he had thought of the photo he had found in Jane foster, which seemed to be the arrival of aliens. He felt that if there were no accident, Thor would be the man. So can he pick up the hammer? If he picked it up, what would happen after that? For Colson, who already has a guess in his mind, these are all the things he needs to know now. And Colson also wanted to see if Thor would become Thor if he really got Thor''s hammer. In other words, the intruder is Raytheon. (end of this chapter) Chapter 169 TOL doesn''t worry about whether he can regain millnier. He is the master of millnier, which has not changed for nearly a thousand years. Therefore, Thor firmly believes that as long as he holds milnier, he will be able to lift it up and regain his divine power through its power. Looking at the mulner, Thor''s hammer, right in front of my eyes. There was a happy smile on Thor''s face. And it seems to be sensing its existence, Miao ernier also exudes invisible power. This force in the monitoring of aegis is a large number of strong electromagnetic interference, and for nature, this invisible wave is the roaring thunder and pouring rain. This makes Colson''s judgment in his heart more firm, which is the owner of the hammer that he always thinks exists. Standing in the pouring rain, Thor stretched out a hand and grasped the artifact closely related to his fate as usual. He wanted to lift him up and restore his glory as a God, but he was disappointed that no matter how hard he tried, he could not take him off the base made of soil. It''s like having roots on it. It doesn''t move at all. This situation made Thor''s heart sink. He quickly used his hands and tried to lift it with all his strength, but it was still useless. It rained even harder, and the cold rain drenched Thor''s body and awakened him from his fantasy. At this time, he suddenly realized that everything was different. He is no longer the God of thunder, the king of the gods in the future, but a mortal who has been exiled from his hometown and deprived of power. Milnier no longer belonged to him. Similarly, the glory of his spirit in the past had completely gone away from him. It made him miserable, despairing, and then bitterly sad. Like a wounded beast, he knelt down in the mud, and then raised his head to roar at the dark sky and the thunder. "Father, why! Father! Why don''t you let me go back. Why The thunder roared more and more, but as Thor''s heart was silent and withered, the pouring rain began to gradually subside. It was only at this time that Colson found out that things were different from what he thought. Thor didn''t seem to be the existence he imagined. Although he is still suspicious and puzzled, the fact is already in front of him. He didn''t pick up the hammer, which doesn''t prove his identity. Colson could only speak with a little regret: "the play is over. Ground team, get him under control. Also, give him something to eat and drink. I want to ask him some questions later. " The agents who had been ready to go immediately rushed into the pit and escorted Thor, who had no fighting spirit, in the mud. At this time, discerning people can see that this guy seems to have been hit. However, there are not many people who care about how he has been hit. Even because of what Thor has done, the impression of these agents on him is basically negative, so naturally, there must be some small actions like punching and kicking along the way. For the small actions of these agents, Thor, who has never been very good tempered, has borne them without saying a word. At the moment, the pain in his heart is much stronger than that in the police. That kind of self disgust from the heart made him completely numb to everything outside. Not to mention this kind of beating and kicking, even if he poked a knife into his body, he would not necessarily have any reaction. As Thor was escorted away, the thunder gradually stopped. The rain dispersed and the clouds disappeared, and everything became the same as before, just as if all the thunder and rainstorm didn''t appear. For this kind of weather change that comes and goes quickly, Colson would not believe it. It was all by chance. If these are accidental, then everything is too accidental. Besides, what kind of people will have such thunder and lightning to cheer him up? "Agent Romanov, what do you think? Is all this really accidental? " Colson asked. Natasha, who was next to him, saw the whole journey as well as he did, and she had a very powerful, terrifying power. If you can answer Colson''s questions, you will know Natasha. "Do you believe it''s an accident?" Natasha asked back. "I don''t believe it. It''s too strange and weird. The climate in New Mexico is changeable, but it''s also too coincidental. This guy broke in, started to thunder and lightning, and began to rain cats and dogs. After he was arrested, it disappeared. It''s too unreasonable." Colson replied. "People who can beat so many agents, even those who are unarmed. It''s rare in this world. At this point, he is no longer simple. " Natasha light said, unarmed to defeat so many agents, in the absence of Yang Han, only Natasha can do, you know, Natasha is injected with super agent medicine. Colson nodded and said to Natasha, "do you need to meet this guy?" "Of course." Natasha nodded, looking forward to the gene of Thor. Thor is not the God of hammer. He needs a hammer to release thunder and lightning. This is Thor''s own ability. But he couldn''t completely control it, so Odin made miaoernier and gave it to Thor, who used the hammer to guide and carry Thor''s original strength. Otherwise, in the movie of Raytheon III, Thor''s miao''ernier is crushed by Hella, so Thor should be completely abandoned, and it is impossible to show the ability of lightning again. But no, Thor''s power comes from himself. Thor''s hammer is just the carrier of his power. Odin banished Thor and sealed Thor''s Thor power. Without Thor''s Thor power, Thor could not drive miao''ernier. In the case of Chinese fantasy, it is the mechanism of recognizing the master. You can''t use it if you are not the master of this magic weapon. It''s like scrap iron, but you can erase the mark of a master on the treasure and become the new master of the treasure. Milnier''s ban on recognition is almost weight gain, and it only works when he tries to pick up a hammer. However, Miao ernier''s weight gain is also limited. He has enough strength to pick up Thor''s hammer, but he can''t show his strength. Only those who are approved by Millner can pick up Millner and rely on Millner to control lightning£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 170 Nine realms, Asgard, fairyland. In the golden luxury room of Odin, the king of the gods, in the fairy palace, an old man with snow-white hair and beard is lying on a seven or eight meter long gold bed in the middle of the room, quietly closing his left eye, just like an ordinary person. But of course, no one else can sleep in Odin''s room. This sleeping old man with white hair is Odin, who is known as the king of the gods and controls prophecy, kingship, wisdom, healing, magic, poetry, war and death! The reason why Odin, the king of fairyland with great power, fell into sleep was that he had to go into deep sleep once a year to recover his power and prolong his long life. If Odin does not enter it, his divine power will be directly weakened, and make him more vulnerable, even his life will be shortened. This phenomenon is called Odin''s sleep! There are two people beside the sleeping Odin. One is Odin''s wife, Scarlett, who is known as the mother of the gods. The other is rocky, who is known as the God of mischief. "I''ve never seen him like this. He''s been in a coma for a long time. I''m worried that he..." She murmured, looking at Odin, who was asleep, with a worried look on her face. "How long will the coma last?" Rocky looks at the sleepy Odin with complicated eyes. He doesn''t know whether he should recognize his father or not! "I don''t know. This time is different from the past. We are not prepared at all..." replied Freya, the mother of the gods. Indeed, according to past experience, Odin''s sleep will not come so early. The reason Odin falls into a coma is because of rocky. About five days ago, three ice giants of yodunheim suddenly broke into Asgard, the kingdom of the gods, and tried to steal the treasure cold ice treasure box that Odin took from yodunheim to freeze a planet in order to maintain the peace of the nine worlds. As a result, it was found and aroused the anger of the Asgard gods. Thor, however angry, takes the three warriors of fairyland, SHIV, and rocky to yotonheim. He wants to find the ice giant roffy who is in charge of yotonheim to make a statement, but it leads to the war between Asgard and yotonheim. In order to quell the war, Odin took Thor, the God of thunder who caused the war, as a condition for a truce, and sent Thor to the earth, making him an ordinary man. In the war with the ice giant, rocky found that he was actually a member of the ice giant family. In order to find out this, he went to Odin to find out why. As a result, he knew that he was the son of the ice giant louffy, and he was in Asgard, It''s because Odin took away his newborn son when he took away the ice treasure box in yodunheim. After knowing his real identity, rocky seems to have fallen into the sky. He asks Odin why he took away the ice giant when he killed the ice giant. As a result, Odin entered Odin''s sleep ahead of time, and the situation is so bad that he may never wake up. "Why did he lie to me?" Rocky saw Odin who entered Odin''s sleep ahead of time because of his relationship for a long time, and his anger disappeared a lot. "He doesn''t want you to know the truth, so you never feel different!" Scarlett''s face was sincere: "you are my son and Odin''s son, rocky. We will always be your family. Your father will definitely come back..." Then she said, "your brother Thor is sure to come back, too." "Can Thor come back?" After hearing this, Rocky''s heart trembled. Since Thor was demoted to mortal and Odin fell asleep, he became the temporary controller of Asgard. He didn''t want this situation to change! If Thor can really return to Asgard from the earth, his position will be lost. Think of here, rocky heart suddenly rose an impulse, he needs to go to the earth, to personally put Odin into a vicious Odin''s sleep, wake up little chance of information to tell his brother, let Thor die back to Asgard''s heart. As soon as they think of it, rocky and Scarlett say goodbye. They come to Bifrost on the rainbow bridge and find heimdar, who is in charge of the rainbow bridge, and ask him to send himself to the earth. Rainbow Bridge Asgard link and? Midgard and the huge rainbow bridge, which carries the tree of the world of the nine realms, mean "the shaking road of heaven". With the eye penetrating the nine realms, heimdar is the guardian of the rainbow bridge. If you want to go to the earth, you must contact him. "Rocky, although you have become the king of Asgard, I still want to tell you that you must abide by the will left by Odin, maintain the peace of the nine kingdoms, and do not commit any aggression against Midgard, OK?" Helmdar, holding the guard sword made of Wulu metal -- bulte steel, looks at Rocky standing in front of him and says calmly that he doesn''t care about rocky, the "temporary king"! "Don''t worry, I''m just going to see my father fall into Odin''s sleep, tell my brother, and then I''ll come back!" Rocky''s attitude is very good. He doesn''t want to offend Heimdal who controls rainbow bridge and make the relationship between the two sides worse. Heydal''s responsibility in Asgard is very important and his ability is very strong. If he wants to control Asgard, heydal is the power he must control. "Good!" Hearing Loki''s request, heimdar was silent for a moment and agreed. Heimdar inserted the brute steel in his hand into the device in front of him. In an instant, lightning came out from the brute steel, and the one at the end of the rainbow bridge that could take people to any place in the nine realms also lit up. Seeing that the conveyor is turned on, rocky goes to the portal, but hears hamdal again. "Rocky, there is a very strange person on meadoward. She almost raised Thor''s hammer. I can feel her hidden strength. I don''t know why she chose to give up lifting Thor''s hammer. But she is very dangerous and powerful. You may not be an opponent. When you go to meadoward, you should be careful not to conflict with this person, Do you understand? " "She? How could there be such a powerful woman on that stupid meadoward? " At Heimdal''s words, rocky stopped and asked with a frown. "That''s right." Heydal thought of the amazing changes in Midgard over the years and told him, "Rocky, Midgard has changed a lot. They are not the time when they would call that man God when they saw a thunder and lightning thousands of years ago, so you should be more restrained and not cause war and disaster like your brother!" "Hum, I see..." when heydal mentioned Thor, rocky snorted. He was not ready to listen to heydal''s nonsense any more. He stepped forward and stepped into the rainbow channel. (end of this chapter) Chapter 171 "You make my best trained professional team in the world look like the cheapest security guard in a shopping mall, which hurts me a lot!" "In my experience, it has to be done by someone who has the same training and is far beyond their ability. Tell me, where did you get the training, Pakistan? Chechnya? Afghanistan? Or the residence of Thor, "Asgard" "Of course, it''s just your drunken talk. I think you are more like a mercenary. Many organizations are willing to employ people like you at high prices to do some damage. So where is your organization? South Africa? " At this time, in the small fortress temporarily built by aegis around the crater, Colson is interrogating the strong man who just broke through and wanted to pick up the hammer with strong magnetic field reaction. In fact, Colson has long noticed the guy who talks nonsense about calling himself Thor, but he thinks it''s just the nonsense of this strong Norwegian man who worships Nordic mythology. He doesn''t think it''s true at all. But from the behavior of today''s strong man, he really has great power. Although he didn''t pick up the hammer, this guy still deserves his attention. Unfortunately, no matter how he tried to motivate this guy to speak, this guy still had a look of loss and didn''t mean to speak at all. "Believe me, in this place, your information will soon be known to us. You won''t have any secrets, do you know?" Looking at the strong blonde man who looks like a sculpture and doesn''t move, Colson smiles and shakes his head. After confirming that he can''t get too much information after further interrogation, he leaves here. After Colson left, a black figure emerged from the mirror on the side of the cottage. With a hint of evil on his handsome face, he walked towards the lonely face of Thor. "Rocky, what are you doing here?" Thor''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that rocky would appear in Midgard. "I have something to ask you." Rocky said sadly. "What''s the matter? Our war with yodunheim has begun? " "I can explain to him where my father is," Thor said with emotion "I''m sorry you''ll never have a chance to explain to him again." Rocky looked lonely and said, "he''s gone." "He''s gone? He went to battle in yodunheim? " Thor didn''t understand rocky. Rocky''s mouth twitched a little. Is there only muscle in this guy''s head? Don''t you understand the implication? Shit you. Rocky sighed helplessly and continued: "the life of our God is not eternal. Father should have been in Odin''s sleep for a long time, but in order to banish you, he consumed a lot of Odin''s strength. The threat of war makes him under great pressure. He never wakes up after sleeping You know, the longest life span of the asahs is more than 5000 years. They are not immortal. When Thor heard Rocky''s words, he was confused and his brain was blank. He quickly got up, grabbed Rocky''s shoulder and asked, "you''re kidding, aren''t you? How could the father of the gods die? " He knows that his brother likes pranks the most, and he likes to play pranks on his brother from childhood. He hopes that this is also a prank of rocky. "I hope I''m joking, too." Rocky''s voice became excited, his eyes were slightly red, and his voice choked: "but I watched him die with my own eyes, and I can''t forget that scene..." At this point, rocky slowly lowered his head, tears came down, and his small sobs could be heard. However, a smile rose from the corner of his mouth. When Thor heard this, he sat on the chair with weak body and red eyes. He grabbed his hair and said to himself, "it''s all my fault! I killed my father Rocky restrained his smile. He looked up and wiped his tears. He said sadly, "don''t blame yourself. I know you love him. I tried to persuade him to let you go home, but you know his temper." Thor''s head in his hands, his body shaking all the time, and rocky knows that if he wants Thor to give up the idea of returning to Asgard, he needs to add another fire. "It''s cruel to know that you can''t lift Thor''s hammer any more and put it beside you." Rocky said, shaking his head. Thor had no words. His blue eyes were full of regret. He regretted why he was so impulsive and killed his father. "Besides, I''ll take the throne now." Rocky''s tone was calm, as if he were talking about an ordinary thing. Although Rocky''s tone is very calm, there is always a feeling of showing off. See? My stupid sauce, I''m king now. Do you envy me? Angry or not, the throne was originally yours. "Can I go home?" He didn''t want to go back to fight for the throne with his brother. He just wanted to see his father for the last time. "Banishing you is the condition of yodunheim''s armistice." Rocky pretends to be helpless and says that his purpose of going down to earth is to dispel Thor''s idea of returning to Asgard. Naturally, Thor can''t be allowed to return to Asgard. Otherwise, his throne will be lost. How can he tolerate Thor and him snatching the throne? "Do I really..." Thor asked, looking at rocky. Before he finished, he was interrupted by rocky. "Your mother won''t allow you to go back. She hopes you can reflect on yourself here." Rocky said quickly that he had come to dispel Thor''s idea of going back, not to inspire him. Rocky''s words, let the battered Thor be hit hard again. Odin''s love for Thor is severe, while Scarlett''s love for Thor is gentle and loving. He can''t figure out why his mother opposes him to go back. Does she think she killed her father? The sorrowful Thor finally gave up the hope of returning to Asgard. He killed his father and almost made Asgard fall into the crisis of war. He was not worthy to be a king or go back. "I''m here to say goodbye." Rocky looked sad and said, "see you later, brother. I''m really sorry." "No, I should be sorry." Thor said solemnly, "I''m sorry. Thanks for coming here, brother. Guard Asgard for me. You must be a good king. " Rocky nodded gently, looking at a face of regret and moved color of Thor, rocky heart also some complacency, ah! My stupid oudoudou, you are still so naive! However, with your good words, I will guard Asgard well, yo, roar. (end of this chapter) Chapter 172 The lies and deceit of the God of fraud make Thor fall into deep remorse and despair. Rocky knows that his trick has succeeded. When he just wants to walk out of the base of falling hammer, he sees the hammer of Thor standing on the ground. Odin once said that Thor''s hammer is the symbol of the king, and the king of Asgard can lift it. Now that rocky has become king, he feels he must have the right to take it up. In this way, he came to Thor''s hammer and tried to pick up mulner, but he could not hold the hammer which was forbidden by Odin. No matter how hard rocky tried, he couldn''t pull it out. Rocky looked at the sky, sighed, sorted out his clothes, and walked out of the aegis base. Rocky seems to be aware of something, looked back at the base agents, found nothing unusual, strange went out. In a room, Natasha looked at the figure of rocky leaving and asked in a low voice, "is this rocky?" "He''s right, but let''s focus on Thor first. Although Thor''s power is sealed in Thor''s hammer, the gene in his body is the real treasure." Yang Han hastens a way. Natasha nodded. As a nine level agent of aegis, she had no problem interrogating a prisoner. Natasha found Colson, who had a headache for the speechless Thor, and said, "Colson, I want to talk to that man alone later." "That guy has a hard mouth and won''t say anything. Good luck," Colson said He had just gone to interrogate Thor alone, but the other side didn''t say a word. Colson didn''t believe Natasha could be interrogated. Did he use a beauty trick? But it should not be possible, she has such a powerful force, where also need to use their own beauty? "You''re down, Thor." Natasha walked into the interrogation room and looked at Thor, who was full of remorse and despair. "Are you here to make fun of me? If so, you made it. " Said Thor, looking up at Natasha with reddish eyes. "Yes, I''m here to make fun of you, of your stupidity." Natasha laughed. "Who do you think is stupid?" Thor stands up excitedly. After all, Thor''s character is the same as that of northeast prostitute. What do you look at? Look at you. Why don''t you try another one? Just try. The eyes can conflict with each other, let alone scold him in his face. "Of course it''s you. Why don''t you use your pig brain to think about it? Why do you think your father Odin is dead?" Natasha did not give advice at all. She looked at Thor with a look of arrogance in her eyes. Now she can beat Thor down with one punch. She doesn''t need advice at all. "Because of my recklessness and the war." Thor sat down again, his face full of shame. "Have you seen your father''s body? You didn''t see your father die in front of you. Why do you think your father will die? " Natasha is speechless. Is this guy so straight? I sold him for money. Toray said with a straight face: "of course, my brother told me. He saw my father die with his own eyes. In order to tell me the news, he came all the way from Asgard. My father went to Odin''s sleep. Because of the pressure of expelling me and the coming war, he fell into a deep sleep and never woke up again. " Natasha, help me, my God! The prince is too nervous. How should she explain¡° Odin''s sleep, which is also mentioned in our fairy tale, takes about a week for Odin''s divine power to adjust every year. During Odin''s sleep, Odin''s body will be very weak. But Odin''s divine power will continue to recover because of Odin''s sleep. In principle, he should not die in his sleep. In other words, even if Odin will die, he will not die in his sleep. " "You mean someone wants to kill him while he''s sleeping!" Thor''s face was shocked, and his body could not help standing up. Natasha looked at Thor in surprise. Although this guy was honest and terrible, he didn''t look stupid. He figured it out so quickly. Thor fell into a deep meditation. If Odin died, someone must have attacked Odin when he went to sleep. But as there are so many fairy palace soldiers guarding Asgard, who can have a chance to attack Odin? By this time, even if he is as straight as Thor, he begins to doubt whether Rocky''s words are true or not. If it''s true, who killed Odin? Who can break through so many fairyland warriors and kill Odin? Fairyland warriors are powerful. Even the frost giant of yodunheim can''t break through Odin''s bedroom. Since it''s not true, rocky is lying. Why did rocky lie to him? Thor''s mind fell into confusion. He believed in rocky, but he felt that his father was not dead, his father was not dead, so rocky''s words must be deceiving him. It got his mind into a mess. "Who are you? Why do you know so much? You''re definitely not Midgard. " Thor, who had not enough brain, put his target on Natasha and asked. "Do you know why rocky told you Odin was dead? Because there is only one throne, and Odin''s son has two Natasha said coldly. "Enough, get out! Get out of here Yelled Thor. He didn''t believe his brother cheated him for the throne. Natasha gives a faint smile, takes a look at the black fluid that invades Thor''s body along Thor''s ankle, turns and goes out. Anyway, when the goal is achieved, I don''t know how long it will take. However, according to his meaning, the gene sequence of gods should be much more complex than that of human beings. It is estimated that it will take at least one or two days. Yang Han invades Torr''s body and copies the complex gene sequence in Torr''s body. The gene of Athar Protoss is many times more complex than that of human, but it''s just a little more complex than that of Hulk. It can be completely copied in about 12 hours. However, Yang Han doesn''t know what the so-called divine power is, whether it comes from the gene of the ASAR Protoss, or from the power of cultivation, which is similar to the existence of Qi? However, you can browse Thor''s memory at that time. Symbionts are not only able to replicate genes, their ability to replicate, but also their host''s memory. It can be said that the symbiont is a super bug creature. If the symbiont does not have obvious weaknesses, it can be regarded as a super bull race. (end of this chapter) Chapter 173 Eric shavig, a famous astrophysicist, recognized this man the moment he saw him, and it was his intention that made him wonder. "What do you want to do. Mr. shavig. I don''t think we have anything to talk about. " Colson said. "Of course, of course! Mr. agent, there is no place for us to communicate. But I hope you can return our companions to us. " Shavig looked at the agents around him and said frankly without the slightest fear. "Companion?" There was a little doubt on Colson''s face. There were only three of them? Where else can we get more company? Seeing Colson''s puzzled expression, shavig, with a stiff smile, took out a certificate from his pocket, handed it to Colson, and explained, "this is our partner. You know, he is very angry that you took all our instruments. For him, that''s all he has. So he came over on the spur of the moment. We''re sorry about this, but for God''s sake. Let him leave with us, and I can assure you that he will not do such stupid things again. " "You say he''s your partner, but as far as I know, you''re astrophysicists. According to the certificate, he is a doctor. You don''t seem to be partners! " Colson asked, frowning at the papers. Although they are agents of special departments, it is impossible for them to detain an American citizen without permission. What''s more, they are responsible for taking other people''s equipment. For shavig''s statement, Colson is noncommittal. Maybe he can use this guy as bait to lure out the guy behind him. Thinking of this, Colson makes up his mind. "He turned out to be a doctor. But he''s very talented. He''s a genius. So we took him in as an exception. " Shavig defends and makes sense. Shavig doesn''t want to come at all, but she can''t stand Jane''s pleading. Under the attack of Jane and Daisy, shavig has no choice but to come to Thor. Hearing this explanation, Colson hesitated, but finally nodded and said, "OK, you can take him away, but your information may not be returned to you for the time being. Please forgive me." ¡°ok£¬ok¡£¡± Shavig nodded, followed Colson and went in. After shavig bailed Thor out, Colson looked at the back of the two men and said, "follow them." Shavig took Thor into a bar. To tell the truth, he was a little worried about the big man who suddenly appeared. First of all, he was suspicious of his identity, and he didn''t know what kind of rhetoric he used to confuse Jane. He planned to invite Thor to have a drink, and then make it clear to let him leave the city. "Do you know? I''ve messed everything up. I''ve done all the wrong things. " Thor sat in front of the bar and said to shavig in a rather deep tone. "Not knowing everything is not necessarily a bad thing, as long as you start asking the right questions." Said shavig, nodding. "For the first time in my life, I didn''t know what to do." Thor was a little confused. "Everyone who is about to find his way in the world must start by admitting that he doesn''t know where he is." "Thank you for everything." Thor said with sincere thanks. "No, don''t thank me. I''m just for Jane. Her father and I both teach in college. He was a good man before he died. He never listened to other people''s opinions "Me too." Said Thor, nodding. "My father tried to teach me something, but I was too stupid to understand." Thor sighed, with a trace of sadness in his voice¡° I don''t know if you''re delusional or you''re cheating. I don''t care. I only care about her. I know the way she looks at you. " Shavig''s voice was full of depression, as if the cabbage that had been raised for many years had been arched by the pig in front of him. Thor was a little confused, so he said to shavig, "I swear to you, I didn''t mean to hurt her." "Good. In that case, I''ll invite you and me for another round, and then you''ll leave the town tonight." Shavig nodded. But it turned out that it was such a stupid decision to fight with an Asgard. He was directly drunk by Thor and carried back by Thor. "Have you got your hammer?" Jane asked when she saw her sweetheart coming back. "I failed." At Jane''s words, Thor looked a little depressed. Jane knew she had said something wrong. "Let''s not talk about it. Let''s go outside and watch the stars." In the dark sky, Thor and Jane are sitting by the warm campfire. Thor takes the notebook to Jane and says, "sorry, I can only help you get this back." "Thank you very much indeed!" Jane took her notebook and asked, "you say there are so many stars in the sky, can one of them have life?" "Of course." Thor grinned. "My father once told me that our world is one of the nine star domains in the universe." As an astronomer, Jane suddenly became interested. Thor opened his notebook and drew the shape of the world tree on it. He said, "the world tree, yukdarasher, constitutes nine kingdoms, including Asgard and Midgard..." Yang Han is copying tor''s gene sequence while listening to the conversation between the two people. He even smells the sour smell of love. Don''t you think this Thor thief is honest? Why is this guy so flirtatious? Since this guy is such a teaser, why is he still a single dog? Besides, didn''t Thor have a sister named SHIV around him? However, according to the appearance of the actors in the film, Jane foster is better. However, the heroine of SHIV also gained a lot of points. Is it because she is too familiar to start? It''s possible. No wonder childhood can''t match Tianjiang. Yang Han speculates that the gene in tor''s body is much simpler than he imagined. Although the ASAS call themselves gods, they are at most the ethnic group that human beings don''t know how many years later. Genes are indeed more complex than human beings, but some human beings with gene variation are no less complex than tol. However, after all, Yang Han remembers that when he saw Thor''s movie, he always wondered why rocky was full of resentment and anger after hearing that Thor had found a girlfriend, and threatened to come to earth to kill Jane foster? Can''t it really be the same as some rotten girls say that Jimei actually likes brother hammer? Gee! However, think about it. Looking at all the films that rocky appeared in, rocky actually had many chances to kill Thor, but he didn''t. on the contrary, he saved Thor many times when Thor was in danger. Maybe that''s the personality charm of Jimei, a villain. She''s too proud. (end of this chapter) Chapter 174 On the other side of old bridge, a handsome man in a long suit stood on the side of a special symbol and issued a command to the sky. Next, a colorful light came down from the sky, and the handsome man went in, then directly disappeared in the same place and appeared in another place. After his appearance, he has become a cape man in antler helmet and gold armor. It is rocky, who has the title of God of prank. "Heimdar, you haven''t told me why there are so powerful people in Midgard. Isn''t that place always very backward? How did you become the guardian of rainbow bridge? " Rocky scowled and yelled "It''s Odin''s insistence!" Without any advice, Haim DARS replied faintly: "Odin doesn''t think Midgard needs to pay more attention. What he needs to pay more attention to is the seven boundaries of yodunheim where the ice giant is. That''s the place that can really threaten Asgard!" Rocky snorted coldly, "is that right? If we wait for the strong Midgard to grow up, it will also become one of the threats of the divine realm. " "That''s not what you should do now!" Heimdal''s eyes became cold: "the Frost Giant came to assassinate Asgard not long ago, and I didn''t notice it at all, which means that Asgard must have a traitor. Rocky, as a king, the first thing you have to do is to find out the traitor, instead of paying attention to Midgard who has no grudge with Asgard, you know?" "Who else, besides you, the guardian of rainbow bridge, has the ability to slip into Asgard from under your eyes and become a traitor?" Rocky approached hamdal and began to circle, exerting pressure on the guardian of rainbow bridge in the middle: "hamdal, you have great power, very strong! My father, Odin, king of the gods, has he ever been afraid of you? " In the face of this problem, with a pair of eyes that can penetrate the nine realms, heimdar was silent for a while, then slowly said: "no......" "Why not?" Rocky asked, his mouth slightly tilted. He knew what heimdahl would say, and he knew what to say. Helmdale loosened his hand and calmly replied, "because he is my king. I swore that I would obey my king all my life." "Well, I am the king of Asgard now, and you will obey me, will you?" Rocky''s face suddenly turned sincere, he said. "... good!" There was something wrong with him, but he finally agreed. "Yes Rocky, as a superior, ordered: "now, I need you to continue to open the door of the nine realms and send me to yodunheim, OK?" "To Jotunheim, you alone?" Heydal stares at Rocky with a very bad eye. Rocky laughed: "I need to check what happened to Jotunheim after the armistice between Asgard and Jotunheim, and how they sent people to Asgard. Is that a good reason?" "... well, I''ll let you go to yodunheim." Although he knew it was a lie of rocky, he didn''t refuse Rocky''s request in the end. Because he believes, believes that his eyes can see through everything rocky has in Heimdal, no matter what rocky wants to do, he can know. Looking at the door of the nine worlds opened, rocky smiles at heimdahl, then jumps in and comes to yodunheim, where the ice giant is. As soon as he came to yotonheim, rocky immediately released a special means to hide his body, otherwise, Heimdal would find himself, and then walked towards the last time he and Thor came to yotonheim, the palace of Rolfe, the king of ice giants. Of course, rocky didn''t come to yodunheim for no reason. Although Thor can''t come back from Midgard, his mother''s words still make him feel very dangerous. In addition, he''s not sure whether Odin can really wake up So, I''m going to have a talk with the king of ice giants, Laurie, about Odin Rocky walked all the way, because he was originally the relationship between the ice giants, so most of the mechanisms here were useless to him, so rocky hummed a relaxed tune and came to laufei. "Kill this Asgard man..." seeing the appearance of rocky, although the king of ice giant louffy was very confused in his heart, he didn''t show it. He was still cold and told his men. In the face of nearly three meters tall and gray green skin, Loki didn''t worry at all: "I''ve helped you so much, and you even want to kill me?" Hearing this, Sophie frowned slightly: "so you are the one who told us how to help the ice giant enter Asgard?" "Yes, but that''s just to add some fun. In order to destroy the important day when my brother ascended the throne and let him lose the throne, I should do it!" Rocky''s face looked resentful, as if he had been wronged. Rocky is known as the God of pranks. It''s very simple for him to make this kind of expression, but his real purpose is not like this. Although he is the child of the ice giant, after being abandoned, he no longer regards himself as the ice giant, but as Rocky, a member of the Athar Protoss. What he is doing now is to completely destroy yodunheim. He knows that he is not Odin''s own, and he longs for Odin to treat him like Thor. Even just a hug, that''s why he did it all. Unfortunately, there are too many pig teammates, including Heim Dahl, Schiff and Thor''s friends. Together with Thor, these pig teammates completely let Rocky''s plan abort. Seeing Rocky''s appearance, Sophie sneered: "tell me your real plan to come to me this time!" "I want you to kill Odin!" Rocky nodded his head and said sincerely, "I will hide you and some of your soldiers so that you can enter Odin''s room safely, and then you can easily kill Odin while he is still sleeping!" "Why don''t you do it yourself?" Asked Sophie. "Oh, I don''t think the people of Asgard will agree that a regicide should be their king..." Rocky laughed and continued: "once you kill Odin, I will return your ice giant''s treasure box to you, and you, you will fight for all the ice giants who were taken away by Odin before --" "Glory "Ice treasure chest?" As soon as he heard these words, Laurie could not help but stand up. The ice chest is the most powerful treasure of the ice giants. With it, his strength will return to the peak and lead the ice giants to fight in the ninth world again! Looking at Rocky in front of him, Roffe said after a long time, "I agree!" (end of this chapter) Chapter 175 "Our dearest friend was banished, rocky usurped the throne, the kingdom of God is on the verge of war, but you can still eat four boars, six pheasants, half a cow, and two barrels of beer. It''s a shame for you. Don''t you care at all?" Hogan said, snapping vostag''s plate away, accusing him. "Don''t take my good appetite for indifference." Wastage stood up and yelled angrily. "Enough, both of you." Shiv stood up and stopped the argument. "We all know what to do." "It''s time for us to go. We have to find Thor." Van der Waals. "It''s treason." "It''s not just treason, it''s suicide." "Thor would have come to us, too." Shiv said with a dim look. "Keep it down. Heimdar may be watching Vostag just finished. The gate of the palace was opened, and a paladin soldier came in and said, "heimdar wants to see you." After that, they went out and looked at each other. This is not good news, because heimdar is the watcher and protector of the whole Asgard. He monitors everything that may violate the Asgard law, and once he finds out, it often means a disaster. He is an impartial law enforcer and can hardly be shaken by his feelings, even if SHIV is his sister. So after hearing this news, the three warriors of fairy palace and SHIV, who were just discussing some things, began to get nervous. They are very clear about what the matter they have just discussed means. Although they think that this kind of behavior is correct and there is no selfish intention, for Asgard now, it is a crime. More seriously, it is a felony of disobedience. It''s a strange experience to be summoned by a judge when a person is just ready to commit a crime. In Asgard, this is not uncommon, and with this uneasy mood, SHIV and his party came to the rainbow bridge where heimdar was stationed. "Hamdal, you want to see us?" As soon as she saw her brother, SHIV asked in a voice. Hearing SHIV''s question, Haim Dahl, who had been looking at the endless void in front of him, turned around and stared at them with his golden eyes. His voice was calm and he asked, "do you want to bring tol back and violate Rocky''s orders?" Having heard what they said and seen what they were doing, heydal had no plans to talk nonsense, but went straight to the point and began to question. Schiff, who knows heimdar''s ability very well, they don''t have any idea of justification, because it''s useless. Faced with heimdar''s question, they replied, "yes, we are ready to do so. You should know what kind of crisis Asgard is facing now! " "Because of this, you intend to violate every oath you made as a soldier, even if you commit a felony equivalent to betraying Asgard?" He asked in a deep voice, staring at the four men in front of him. "Yes, we have this awareness." Shiv''s eyes answered firmly. When he got the answer, heimdar walked straight down, nodded and said, "good."¡° What, would you like to help us? " Shiv exclaimed in surprise, and hamdal would agree, which she never thought. "I have to be loyal to the king of Asgard, so I can''t open the rainbow bridge for you." As he spoke, heydal walked past them without stopping. He can''t open the rainbow bridge, but these rebels secretly open the rainbow bridge, and he can''t help it. Van Dahl, one of the three warriors, said, "he''s really complicated. Do you see what he means? " "Of course" SHIV laughed and motioned to the three warriors behind them, where they were on the throne of rainbow bridge. Helmdar''s holy sword is still on it. It''s helmdar''s weapon and the key to start the rainbow bridge. With it, it is enough to prove that helmdar is on their side. This recognition excited them. They can''t wait to start the rainbow bridge, from Asgard to Midgard, the atrium world. Heimdahl watched the four people set out from rainbow bridge and arrived on the earth. He had doubts about rocky. The last time rocky went to yotonheim, he could not see what rocky had done in yotonheim, which made him feel a little uneasy. So, he also hopes that these four people can really bring Thor back. Aegis base, New Mexico "What happened?" Colson came in and asked. "We don''t know." One of the monitors said: "we detected an unknown energy 15 kilometers northwest. It appeared for a while and disappeared." Colson frowned and said, "let''s go and have a look!" Just then Natasha came up and asked, "do you need my help?" In the desert 15 kilometers northwest of Jiuqiao Town, a complex pattern suddenly appeared. On this pattern, there were four people in strange clothes. "This is Midgard?" Shiv looked around at the desert and said, "it''s more desolate than I thought." "Look at it." Van Dahl pointed to the front and said, "there''s a small town there. Maybe Thor is there!" The four warriors swaggered towards the town. Their image was so strange in people''s eyes that even two aegis agents who were having breakfast nearby were surprised to see their appearance. "Is there a cospy event here today?" One of the agents who was still eating breakfast saw SHIV and his party below. He asked hastily to his companion. "I don''t know. Do you want to report it?" His companions also saw them. Thanks to the spread of the world, although the asgards'' clothes are very strange, their similar appearance does not cause much trouble. Even these vigilant agents don''t think they are special people. Therefore, they only made routine reports. "I''ll do it! Attention, headquarters. We found Princess Sina, Jackie Chan and Robin Hood in the town. Is there a Cosplay event here? I want to see it. "¡° Brad, attention, please. You are working. If you want to see cosplay, wait until you have a rest The answer is simple, but no one believes him. The agent shrugged and watched the fairy palace Quartet enter the town. (end of this chapter) Chapter 176 Since shavig brought Thor out of the aegis base, they found that Thor seemed to have become another person. Although they didn''t spend a long time together, they could also imagine what kind of person Thor would have been before. Reckless, arrogant, and single minded, I''m afraid they are praising him for saying that he is like a powder keg. But now, they can''t see anything like this from him. If it wasn''t for Thor''s figure and appearance, Jane and Daisy thought shavig had brought the wrong person back. But it''s a good change after all, so both Jane and Daisy accept his change, and they even like it. If we can''t help but feel afraid and insecure when we look forward to the heroic Torr before, now Torr will only make people feel full of security. Some women like the kind of gentle men, some women like the kind of strong men, and when a man is strong and becomes gentle, it is often the time for him to capture a woman''s heart. Now, Jane feels that she is going to be captured. Although there is no sweet talk between them, and there is no vigorous experience between them, people with clear eyes can see that their relationship has further developed. When did this happen? Shavig didn''t know at all. Of course, he would not have imagined that their relationship had such a huge development on a drunken night. Even though shavig is no longer willing, at Jane''s request, his unwillingness can only be forced to reverse the past. It can be said that the beginning of torfan''s life is spent with Jane and them. Early in the morning, Thor gets up with Jane and starts preparing breakfast for the other two partners. Jane is frying eggs, while Thor learns how to use the oven and coffee machine under her guidance. The scene seemed a little warm, especially when Thor''s clumsiness caused Jane to laugh and scold. Daisy looked at the scene. Envious eyes are about to straighten out, and shavig is more and more angry, but in the end, he can only reluctantly put his eyes on the book in his hand. He can''t decide anything for Jane, especially in this kind of thing, the only thing he can do is to sit on one side and sulk. Only he can feel this kind of self-raised cabbage and the feeling of being fucked by the pig Thor. In other words, every father is very fucked when he encounters this situation. He even has the impulse to pick up a shotgun and shoot the bastard, so that you can cheat my girl. But it''s just sulking, so even if he doesn''t want to, he can''t question Jane''s decision. At least not now. "Well, your breakfast!" Thor took the plate and put two fried eggs in front of shavig and daisy. This kind of considerate service immediately attracted two reactions. "Thank you. I''ve been waiting a long time!" Daisy took her share excitedly and began to enjoy it. Shavig looked at the breakfast in front of him and reluctantly closed the book in his hand. Then he looked at Thor and said, "thank you!" If it''s not that he can''t beat this bastard, shavig will definitely fight with Thor without hesitation, put the gun on Thor''s head and tell Thor that if you dare to abandon Jane, I will shoot you. "You''re welcome. That''s what I should do." Thor replied with a smile, putting the rag on himself, and then pointing to the book shavig had just closed¡° What are you looking at? It looks strange! " "The ancient myths of the Vikings have something to do with what you say every day!" After photographing the cover of the book, shavig simply explained, and to his reply, Thor looked a little strange. "Vikings, I remember. Many years ago, there was a group of soldiers living in bitter and cold areas who had contact with us. Why, they left us a myth? " As for Thor''s identity, shavig was always dubious. Hearing what he said, he immediately came to the spirit. He felt that this was an opportunity. If he had not exposed Thor''s true colors, or he had been convinced by him, either way, it would be better than the present situation. He needs an account, an account for himself. "Tell me about it, Thor. I want to know the difference between your story and the myth "If you want to know, there''s nothing you can''t do. Where should we start? That''s right. Let''s start with when I first met the three warriors. We had just arrived in Midgard at that time... " ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side. Colson rushed to the location indicated by the device, but they were a little late. They found nothing but a huge pattern on the ground. Not to mention the suspicious next wave of attackers in Colson''s imagination, they didn''t even find a strange looking alien world creature. This is a disappointment for Colson, because he knows that he is a little late. But at the same time, from a certain point of view in his heart, in fact, he is somewhat lucky that not everyone is ready to meet the life of another world, especially when these lives are more advanced than the human race. Looking at the pattern on the ground, he thought about it and said to the people around him, "find a language expert for me. I want to find out what the decoration on the pattern means as soon as possible." "By the way, Natasha, the alien creature in your body should know something. Ask him, what is the pattern?" Colson asked, looking at Natasha. "Well, it''s supposed to be Asgard''s Rainbow Bridge." Natasha said uncertainly that Yang Han did tell her a lot of information, but she was not sure before she saw the real object. "Rainbow bridge?" As an agent of aegis, Colson had heard a lot of fairy tales when he was a child, such as Nordic mythology, Greek mythology, Indian mythology and so on. Colson naturally knows what rainbow bridge is. "Are you sure?" Colson asked, a little unsure. "It can''t be wrong. Rainbow bridge is not only able to deliver people to all parts of the nine realms, but also a star weapon. As long as the rainbow bridge is open, it can destroy the whole earth in more than ten minutes." Natasha retells the news that Yang Han once told him. "Oh, my God, that''s really bad news." Colson''s face is dignified. His opponent''s life level is higher than that of human beings, and his weapons are more powerful than that of human beings. This will definitely cause human panic¡° But don''t worry. Odin, the God King of Asgard, has very loose management over our earth, which is what they call Midgard. If they wanted to rule us, they could rule us thousands of years ago. Why wait until now? " Natasha stood up and said faintly. (end of this chapter) Chapter 177 Just as Thor and Jane are sitting around to enjoy breakfast, there is a sound from the door. Someone is knocking on the window. Thor immediately turns to look at four familiar figures. "We found you, old man!" He said excitedly. Jane, Daisy and shavig all had a ghost look on their face, and shavig was so surprised that the glass fell to the ground. "My friends!" Torr didn''t expect to see his friends in Midgard. He quickly went to open the door and hugged them one by one. "Seriously, guys. I''m glad you can come to see me. But you shouldn''t have come. I''ve been banished. It''s against your father''s orders I didn''t expect Thor to say that. SHIV and the three warriors of fairy palace looked at each other, and then van Dahl took the lead in saying. "Thor, we''re here to take you back. You don''t know what Asgard is like now. Only when you go back can you keep the palace safe! " "No, I can''t do that!" To this proposal, Thor does not want to also refuse a way. "I''m sorry, guys. Thank you for your kindness. But I really can''t do that. You should know that it''s my reason that led to my father''s death. So anyway, I can''t forgive myself and let myself return to Asgard to tarnish the glory of the golden palace! " When they heard that from Thor, Schiff and I were just dumbfounded. After a long time, SHIV asked suspiciously, "Thor, his majesty Odin has not died. He is just in a deep sleep! Who told you that his majesty Odin had passed away? " "What?" Schiff''s words made Thor fall into a state of confusion. Yesterday, he met a beautiful woman from aegis, saying that his brother rocky was cheating on him. He thought the woman was cheating him, trying to make them two brothers. But today Schiff brought the news, which completely shocked Thor. Schiff, vostag, Hogan and van Dahl are his dead brothers, so it''s impossible to cheat him. Well, they didn''t cheat him. There''s only one possibility that rocky cheated him. In fact, rocky also cheated the ice giants. He wanted the ice giants and yodunheim to disappear completely in the nine realms. If it wasn''t for heydal, Thor, and the so-called Palazzo four, rocky might have succeeded. He successfully destroyed yodunheim, got the unparalleled glory in the world, and exiled his brother completely in Midgard, no one can compete with him for Odin''s throne. He''ll prove to Odin, he''s rocky! He is the king of Xianyu who is brave and resourceful. Rocky did so much, just want to get Odin''s recognition, get equal love with Thor, even as long as Odin a hug. Unfortunately, in the end, Odin still denies what rocky has done, which disappoints rocky completely and leads to the blackening of the road. Therefore, he starts the plot of the first couplet. But later, when rocky and Thor fell in love and killed each other, rocky was also washed white. Therefore, if you think about it carefully, Jimei is a child who lacks love. He is eager for his father''s love, or Odin''s equal love, instead of preferring Thor and neglecting him. If Odin can give rocky affirmation, even enough love, then rocky will go to this step? Unfortunately, there is no if in the world. At the same time, it turns out that Asgard and Loki, who are beyond time and space, have also discovered that heydal has actually sent Torr''s four little brothers to the earth, asking them to search for Torr. In order to prevent the fairy palace three warriors and female warrior SHIV from bringing back Thor and causing any unnecessary accidents, rocky comes to the chamber of secrets with the eternal gun in his heart and brings the destroyer to the earth with the power of the eternal gun. The eternal gun was originally Odin''s weapon. It has great power and some of Odin''s divine power. If it is used with the greatest power, this gun can also send some things to other places. Although it is not as good as heimdar''s transmission, it is also good. The destroyer is a weapon made by Odin many years ago, which can move by itself. Its whole body is made of a kind of Wulu and another unknown metal. Odin has also given it the magic power to make it deform, rearrange and modify the material density, so that it can be transformed into other forms, and can also launch the high-temperature flame of white hot Chengdu, It''s powerful. After the destroyer was sent to the earth, rocky gave it an order to pursue and kill the three warriors and four female warriors in the fairy palace, as well as his brother Thor. Rocky didn''t want to kill his brother. After all, Thor is pretty good to him. After living together for so many years, they still have a lot of feelings, but who let his four little brothers insist? Thor''s back. What should he do? How did he succeed as king of Asgard? Does Asgard''s King belong to Thor or rocky? Heimdal deliberately let go four people, which shows that he has doubts. In order not to let him become an accident, he must control or even kill this powerful guy who is comparable to Odin. There is no room for error in his plan. Originally, he had planned how to destroy the king of the ice giants, louffy, and destroy the ice giants. He also gave up Thor''s idea of returning to God and became a mortal. Although he was a little upset, Thor found a girlfriend, but for the sake of his throne, rocky didn''t care very much. Instead, he thought that Jane foster could restrain Thor, It helped him a lot. Originally, everything was happy, but hamdal was going to die and put tol''s four little brothers down. Rocky knew that his lie had been broken without guessing. Tol might become his obstacle, and even hamdal would become an accident. In order to win the king''s throne perfectly, rocky doesn''t allow any accident. He estimates the time and feels that the king of ice giants, louffy, is coming to Asgard. Then he takes the eternal gun and the treasure cold ice treasure box to find heimdar and wants to control him, who let go the three warriors and female warriors in the fairy palace. As long as he does not open the rainbow bridge, Thor will never be able to return to the realm of God from Midgard. Even if Thor restores his status as Thor, it will not help. As long as he becomes king, even if Thor comes back, it will not change the established facts. Rocky planned everything very well, even to the point of perfection. It''s just a pity that there are too many pig teammates, which makes people helpless. (end of this chapter) Chapter 178 "I''m disappointed in you, hamdal." Rocky stormed over to rainbow bridge. "When you went to yodunheim, I saw you in that place, but I didn''t see your next action, let alone hear your voice. What are you doing with the ice giants? Don''t tell me you want to discuss peace with them! " Instead of answering Rocky''s question, heimdar questions rocky. The Frost Giant was Asgard''s enemy, which had to alert heimdar. "Are you asking me? The gatekeeper. Are you going to question your king? " Asked rocky, holding gungnier in his hand. "I have only Odin as king, and Odin''s acknowledged successor. Rocky, you''re not my king yet. I won''t admit your identity until Odin wakes up and gives you power. " Said heydal, erect and unafraid. "You don''t recognize me, but you recognize Thor, do you? You don''t think I''m the future king of Asgard, not all of you. Even if I do as much as Thor, don''t I? " Rocky''s face appeared a soft smile. Although he was smiling, everyone could feel the anger hidden under the smile. For what? Why can that man succeed the king, but he can''t? Just because he''s an ice giant? "Thor has been fighting for the future of Asgard. He is a brave soldier, a selfless ruler and a kind friend. Although he has a lot of problems, in my opinion, rocky. He is far more suitable for Asgard''s throne than you. You can only plot and trick, only use some small means that can''t be on the table. And that''s exactly what a king doesn''t need. " Heimdar disdains to say that the real king will not use these small means that can not be put on the table. Rocky disdained to smile, light said: "I now as the king of Asgard, remove all the rights of your gatekeeper. Now, get off the rainbow bridge. I don''t want to see you again! " "Your will!" Although he was unwilling and unwilling, he didn''t have any right to fight in front of gungnier. He can only follow what rocky said, pick up his sword, step by step toward the rainbow bridge. But after two steps, he suddenly stopped, and his face became shocked. Obviously, he had seen something. "What did you plot with the ice giants. Do you want to bring them to Asgard with rainbow bridge "It''s not something you should care about. You''re no longer the gatekeeper. Not to mention the regulator of rainbow bridge! " Rocky coldly put gungnier to the ground and said to heimdar. "Now that you have removed me, I have no point in following your orders. I won''t let you do that. Asgard can''t let the ice giant in anyway Heydal''s golden eyes were fixed on rocky, and his golden sword was aimed at rocky. "So you''re going to fight your king?" Rocky was not afraid of hamdal in front of him and asked with a sneer. "Yes, I will stop you. Defend Asgard as an Asgard Replied heydal, with a sharp eye on rocky. He has been waving his sword, directly toward rocky cut in the past, not afraid of rocky at the moment the identity of the king. When he saw the sword of hamdal coming to kill him, rocky was not afraid. A crystal treasure box with blue light appeared in his hand. Endless cold light gushed out from the treasure chest like a waterfall. The cold light sprayed on hamdal''s body, easily frozen his sword, and instantly submerged his body, enveloping him in a blue light. When the light faded, heimdar was confined in a piece of ice, his body was frozen up, and his movements were frozen down. Even his divine power is sealed by the ice. Only his consciousness is still in action, but consciousness can''t help at this time. This is the artifact of the ice giants, the power of the winter treasure box. The ice giants once used it to ice a whole world, that is, yodunheim. Even after tens of millions of years, yodunheim is still under its power, and there is no sign of melting. Compared with the power of the winter treasure chest, heimdar was more shocked by the change of rocky, holding the winter treasure chest for a moment. His body became a dark blue with strange runes, and his eyes turned dark red. That''s what ice giants look like, and that''s why heydal was shocked. Even though Rocky''s action is so quick that it is impossible to see, even though his change only appears after he has frozen Heimdal. But with a vision of the future, heimdahl still saw clearly, and therefore showed a shocked look. Obviously, he had no idea that Asgard''s three princes were members of the frost giants. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I think we should look for Thor again, the legendary Thor." Natasha said, looking at the strange patterns. "Is there really a God in the world?" Colson stood up and said in a tangled voice. It is clear that these agents are materialists, but now they have come into contact with the mythical Thor, which directly crush their three outlooks. "You can understand that this is an alien with a very long life, a very strong technology, and even an extreme self evolution." Natasha shrugged and said faintly. After all, for people on earth, the asgards are really aliens, just very long-lived aliens. After all, the myths on earth are based on these aliens. "Hello, sir, there are several people in the town, such as Princess Sina, Robin Hood and Jackie Chan. What do you need to do?" "Princess Sina? Robin Hood? Jackie Chan? What the hell is this Colson felt very puzzled. How could a retro imitation show suddenly appear in old bridge town? Colson just wanted to say don''t worry about it, but his eyes suddenly aimed at the mysterious pattern on the ground, and seemed to have a clue. "Look at those people, we''ll be there in a minute..." Colson said, but he felt that there was a strong wind around him. He looked around and found that the sky was clear for a second, and there was a strong wind. (end of this chapter) Chapter 179 The wind circled in the sky and soon formed a cylindrical tornado. The next moment, a huge metal man appeared on the pattern. Its height is three meters. Its whole body is made of silver metal. There are sharp rivets on its shoulders and arms. Its head is wearing a helmet like a lampshade. Its whole body exudes the horror of destroying everything. Destroyer! Destroyer has superhuman power and speed, can produce high temperature, can change the density of material deformation. The destructive beam of light from its head has terrible power. It''s a special armor made of unknown metal by the best craftsman in Odin''s Asgard. Odin gives it divine power to make it indestructible. It''s a real killer. Since the destroyer was made, it has been responsible for guarding Odin''s treasure house. Before the invasion of the ice giant, the destroyer will destroy all the invaders. Only the eternal gun can command the destroyer, and this time it came to earth, just because of Rocky''s command, destroy everything, especially Thor! The destroyer came to the agents of aegis step by step. The agents raised their guns and looked at the steel giant nervously. "Another iron man thing?" Asked a fellow next to Colson. "I don''t know, that guy never said that to me." Colson frowned and shook his head. He picked up a amplifying device and went up, shouting: "Hello, you are using an unauthorized weapon. Please identify yourself, otherwise..." However, before Colson''s words were finished, the black and gold iron giant''s body suddenly turned red, and then the steel of his face shrank into it, a red light appeared in it, and then instantly fired at him. "No, hide!" Colson yelled, then fell down to one side directly, avoiding the red light, but the impact still blew the black car of aegis behind him into debris, and the flame was burning. "Agent Romanov, are you sure?" Colson asked, rolling around the floor. "What?" Natasha had doubts. "Are you sure you can kill him?" Cried Colson. "Not yet. He hasn''t recovered yet." Natasha didn''t know how to explain it. She was just talking nonsense. "Didn''t wake up? What did he do? " Colson asked strangely. "It''s going towards old bridge town." Natasha looks at the destroyer, ignores them directly, and goes to the old bridge town. His goal is to destroy Thor and the four warriors of fairyland. After sweeping several vehicles of aegis into ruins, rocky, who controls the destroyer, ignores the midgards and directly controls the destroyer to fly in the direction of tor. Although these midgards have evolved a lot compared with thousands of years ago, they are just as weak as ants to the powerful destroyers and can not pose any threat to them. Natasha knew a lot in a moment that this guy was going to kill Thor. Yang Han told her that there were two princes in Asgard. Now it seems that Thor has failed to fight for the position of king. It''s an eternal truth to succeed and defeat the enemy. "Colson, I think we have to go to old bridge first." Natasha said quickly. "Good." Colson doesn''t understand how Natasha suddenly became mysterious, but now in their situation, only Natasha has some fighting power¡° What''s going on over there? " Shavig pointed behind these people, looked at the tornado in the sky and said. Fandal looked behind him suspiciously. He just saw a black and golden voice coming down from the sky to the ground, splashing countless dust. "The destroyer!" Seeing the black and golden figure, Thor recognized it immediately, and his face became heavy. The appearance of the destroyer is usually accompanied by the destruction, and it is followed by the fairy palace Quartet. In addition, only the king can activate the destroyer, and now the king is rocky Torr immediately felt bad, looking at the fairy palace Quartet: "tell me, what happened to Asgard, why is the destroyer here? What does it do? " "Rocky gave an order not to allow anyone to come to you, otherwise it would be treason..." SHIV said solemnly, "but heimdar told us that there might be an accident in Asgard, so let''s come to you. We want you to come back to Asgard with us and stop the accident!" "Because you came to me, rocky sent destroyers? Why is he so cruel? " Thor''s face is angry. When he thinks that rocky is his brother, he temporarily suppresses his anger and says lonely. "I''ve been demoted to middlegard. I''m already a mortal. I have no divine power. It''s no use going back with you. Rocky is the king. His ability is no worse than mine. He should be able to solve those accidents. We still want to control the destroyer, and then you go back to help rocky quickly! " "This..." SHIV stopped again, but thinking of their grievances and tol''s affairs, she immediately became firm and continued: "but tol, heimdar said, the person who caused Asgard''s accident is likely to be rocky, so he asked us to bring you back as soon as possible." "What?" Hearing this, Thor was shocked and looked at the determined SHIV and the three warriors. The doubt in Thor''s heart disappeared and he believed them. "I''m sorry. Guys! Now I am not qualified to fight with you. I''m mortal, and I can''t set foot in a battlefield like that. " This is the second answer to their disappointment after Thor''s loss of strength. In the eyes of the three warriors of fairy palace, Thor''s loss is not only strength, but also courage. Shiv looked at Thor with clear and firm eyes and asked, "well, what are you going to do? Thor "I''ll help people get out of here. Let''s get them out of this battlefield as soon as possible. And I''m ready to protect my new friends. Guys, maybe I''ve lost the qualification to fight with you, but I still have something I want and have to protect. " Thor smiles, his eyes flicking over them. "You''re still a warrior, Thor. Even now you are more like the king of Asgard than you are. If Odin sees you as you are. He will be very pleased. Just do as you say! We''ll fight the destroyer as much as we can and get enough time for you. " Shiv took up the sword and shield, took the other three people and went out, where there was a wanton destroyer. (end of this chapter) Chapter 180 "Kangmang, vostag, old trick!" In the group of four, Hogan and vandal took a few steps forward and waved to vostague. Vostag nodded, grabbed his two handed axe, and rushed towards Hogan and vandal. "For Asgard!" When they rushed close, Hogan and van Dahl immediately grabbed vostag''s clothes and successfully threw this big guy with armor and weapons, weighing nearly 400 kilograms, to the destroyer. Asgard''s physical fitness is very strong, vostag was directly thrown by Hogan and van der Dahl and flew more than ten meters, just in front of the destroyer. Vostag also seized the opportunity to chop his axe to the destroyer. Unfortunately, the destroyer swung his arm and beat vostag heavily on a car by the side of the road, smashing the head of the innocent car. "Get his attention, I''ll do it!" Seeing that the situation was not good, SHIV told Hogan and van Dahl in front of him. She threw away the shield and sword in her hand, took out a two meter long gun, and rushed to the destroyer from the right side. Shiv''s fighting power is very strong, otherwise she would not be the only woman who won the title of fairy palace warrior. Hogan and vandal both believed in SHIV''s strength, so they rushed to the destroyer to buy time for SHIV. Their trust gives SHIV a great opportunity. After two people are injured, SHIV successfully rushes behind the destroyer, jumps to the destroyer''s back nearly three meters high, inserts the long gun in his hand into the metal neck of the destroyer, and then with the huge impact, the long gun is inserted into the ground again to fix the destroyer on the ground. The power of this attack was not small. The destroyer lost the ability of action temporarily, and even the flame in his body went out, which made SHIV and the three warriors of fairy palace breathe a sigh of relief. But at the next moment, the flame in the destroyer''s body starts to ignite again, and then the metal on its body starts to turn over, making its original back become the front, and the face that can emit high explosive flame also goes to the back. Seeing this scene, SHIV quickly wants to take out her precious Wulu metal from the fairy palace to make a long gun, but she can''t take out any effort, so she can only jump off the destroyer''s body and start to run away. Knowing that SHIV had left, the destroyer put his body up and pulled his body out of the spear, then immediately attacked the fairy palace Quartet. While the destroyer was fighting with the four warriors of the fairy palace, Natasha and Colson came in their car. Although the destroyers destroyed many aegis vehicles, one or two survived. Watching from a distance, Natasha pushes open the car door and runs to the old bridge town as the destroyer and the four warriors of the fairy palace fight. Yang Han is still with Thor. She is sure to pass. If she really loses such powerful power, Natasha can be sure that she can''t adapt to it. Thor is not far from the battlefield of the destroyer and the four warriors of the fairy palace, which is very eye-catching. Natasha ran up and found Thor. "It''s you!" Seeing Natasha, Thor said, "you must know something, don''t you? Help me. I have to help them. " "Well, I can''t help you, but I can help you get rid of this guy as a reward. I think it''s ok if I want this guy to study it?" Natasha retreats with Thor, and a mass of shadow rushes into Natasha''s body. Feeling the power of recovery, Natasha has a bright smile on her face. "Of course." Thor looked at the destroyer, nodded and said. He didn''t think that middlegard''s people could study anything from the destroyer. After all, it was the weapon that his father Odin had blessed with his divine power. These people might not be able to study anything. "Good." Natasha nodded, her body covered in black fluid. Like an arrow from the string, he rushed to the destroyer. "What did you get this time?" Natasha asked. "The power of lightning." Yang Hanyan is concise and comprehensive. Natasha''s body has rushed to the destroyer. "Be careful! Don''t go there. It''s dangerous. " Shiv cried as she watched Natasha rush towards the destroyer. The destroyer spurts out a flame towards Natasha. The black fluid on Natasha''s left arm quickly takes shape and turns into a shield, blocking Natasha''s body. Yang Han absorbed the characteristics of sound-absorbing steel, although only a part of the body can have this characteristic, but it is enough. Natasha rushes towards the destroyer against the flame of the destroyer, and takes SHIV''s Wulu spear in her hand. The dark fluid quickly envelops the Wulu spear and completely demonizes it. Black bat wings appear on the slender body of the Wulu spear. The tip of the spear keeps extending and becomes a sharp blade. The tail of the spear slowly begins to bend and turns into a sharp curved knife. In an instant, the simple spear turned into a terrible weapon. Even SHIV herself was a little confused. Looking at the change of her spear, she felt that she didn''t even know her. The three warriors of fairy palace looked at SHIV and asked, "do you still have this kind of spear?" "I don''t know." Shiv''s face was blank. Thor looked at the black fluid, thoughtfully, and felt that it was familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, but he couldn''t remember it. Looking at the magic changed the spear, Natasha was surprised although she had expected it. After a short surprise, Natasha was more sure to defeat this guy. Natasha stabbed out the long gun in her hand. The sharp point of the gun was shining with cold light. No one would question the sharpness of the long gun. Jingle¡ª¡ª A clear metal collision sounds. Natasha has stabbed the spear into the destroyer''s body, but the destroyer is not a creature. Only rocky is remotely controlling it. Natasha''s right arm suddenly threw the destroyer into the air, and the fire stopped because the destroyer was thrown out. The shield on Natasha''s left arm dissipated instantly. Holding the gun in both hands, Natasha jumped up in the same place. Her strong bouncing power made Natasha come to the sky of the destroyer almost instantly. The sharp spear pierced directly into the destroyer''s face. The huge force accelerated the speed of the destroyer''s fall. Bang! With a loud noise, Natasha squats on the destroyer, and the long gun in her hand completely sets the destroyer on the ground£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 181 "This woman warrior is as brave and powerful as the female warrior God." Vostag saw Natasha''s action and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Did it work?" Asked vandal. "No way." Shiv shook his head and said, "the destroyer has Odin''s blessing. Ordinary forces can''t destroy it." Sure enough, although the spear has been inserted into the destroyer''s face, it can still fire. Natasha frowned slightly, jumped back decisively, and fell lightly to the ground. The destroyer took the spear nailed to the ground in both hands, pulled it out and threw it aside. Because of Natasha''s departure, the spear, which had been changed by the devil, was restored to its original state. "This guy is so difficult. Can''t he be killed? Do you know where his motivation is? " Natasha asked in a low voice. "Don''t bother. This guy has no power. He relies on Odin''s power." Yang Han also feels a little tricky. Odin''s blessing makes this guy almost impossible to be destroyed by ordinary forces. Only with the same divine power can he be destroyed. It''s no wonder that Thor was able to destroy the destroyer so easily in the end. "Divine power?" Natasha is a little confused. What kind of ghost is this power? How does it drive this thing? "You can understand it as high-level energy." Yang Han shrugged his shoulders and said, to tell you the truth, he doesn''t know what divine power is. If it''s Oriental Fantasy, it can certainly explain how it came out, but marvel... Forget it, marvel doesn''t pay attention to this. They can destroy the universe with four hands. What else can you explain? It''s unreasonable. "Lend me the axe." Natasha gritted her teeth, and she didn''t believe it. She had such a powerful force that she couldn''t do a weapon. Vostager throws the axe to Natasha. Natasha raises her hand to borrow it. The axe is very heavy, but for Natasha, it''s basically nothing. "But let me try a new power." There was a flash of thunder in Natasha''s eyes, and dark blue lightning appeared on the black fluid. The black fluid envelops the axe again. The blade of the axe becomes longer and sharper. The body behind the blade changes into a black dragon head. Lightning diffuses on the axe and Natasha''s arms. Shiv''s eyes widened and she looked at Thor, who was evacuating people. Thor was also a little at a loss. How could this girl have the power of thunder? Natasha jumped up, swung the huge axe in her hand, and chopped at the destroyer in front of her. The face of the destroyer was burning with fire, and a beam full of destruction was shooting at Natasha. Natasha split the beam of the destroyer''s Jet in two with her thundering axe. With irresistible momentum, I saw the destroyer, and the sharp axe blade cut deep into the destroyer''s body. The destroyer reaches out and pats Natasha out. Although there is such a big scar on her body, it still does not hinder her action. "Oh, hell, this kind of unknown metal, unknown energy as a weapon is really hard to deal with. Do you want to cut off all the limbs of this guy?" Natasha fell to the ground. The destroyer''s attack on her just now couldn''t hurt her at all. The destroyer tore off his axe and threw it to the three warriors and SHIV. When the four saw the axe, they quickly dodged. Even if they are better than Midgard, they will be seriously injured if they are lost. Just as Natasha was considering whether she should tear this guy down completely, Thor, who had been missing for a long time, finally appeared. Torr and Jane help evacuate civilians, while the four warriors fight the destroyers. After all, Thor lost his magic power, and he was just a man with a figure like Mr. bodybuilder. After evacuating the crowd, they immediately came back here and saw the scene of SHIV, Natasha and their battle with the destroyer. Thor went up to the four warriors and said, "go back to Asgard and stop Rocky''s plot!" "What do you do?" She asked with concern. "I have my own way." Torr said, Torr looked at the fairy palace three warriors and SHIV with shavig, Jane three people retreat, Torr this step toward the destroyer. On the way through Natasha''s side, nodded to Natasha, said: "thank you for everything, now give it to me, OK?" Natasha nodded blankly. Is this guy taking the wrong medicine? But Natasha didn''t go on, seeing that Thor was so confident. Thor walked up to the destroyer and said sincerely, "brother, no matter what I do, I''m sorry to make you hate me. I''m not a good brother. But it has nothing to do with them, they are innocent! Killing them won''t do you any good. " Thor walked up to the destroyer. The face of the destroyer was burning. Thor said sincerely, "so if killing me can end all this, come on." Through the eyes of the destroyer, looking at Thor''s face, rocky sighed. The flame of the destroyer''s face dissipated, and the metal of his face gradually closed. Controlling the destroyer to turn around slowly, originally everyone thought that everything was over, but unexpectedly, the destroyer slapped Thor''s head with his backhand, directly flew it out and hit him on the ground. There were also several ferocious wounds on his face and body. "Only qualified people can lift the hammer." When Odin exiled Thor, he set such a ban on Thor''s hammer. What are qualified people? This so-called qualification actually refers to a kind of spirit. People with a true king''s heart or pure mind are qualified to obtain the power of Thor. For Odin, although their God is superior, but will not let innocent creatures involved in war or into the crisis of death. In the past, Thor was arrogant and thought he was invincible. In order to make himself cool in the last battle in yotonheim, he even made yotonheim and Asgard almost fight, regardless of the life and death of his teammates. Thor is the prince of Asgard. As a prince, he is selfish and stupid. He does not deserve to be the king of Asgard. Even if he sits on the throne of Asgard, he will not be a good king, let alone maintain the harmony and stability of the nine kingdoms. Therefore, Odin should let Thor understand a truth, benevolence is invincible! Asgard is the most powerful God realm in the nine realms. They have no enemies. For the country under their rule, only benevolence can govern the country well. (end of this chapter) Chapter 182 Benevolence is invincible. It means that the king who implements benevolent government will surely win the support of the people; It is invincible to unite the whole world. Torr''s stupidity, recklessness and selfishness will only lead Asgard and the nine kingdoms into war, and will eventually be overthrown Like many tyrants in history. Odin regarded Thor as the successor of the God King. Now Asgard and the nine kingdoms no longer need the iron war to maintain the rule of Asgard. Therefore, Odin was a little disappointed with Thor''s recklessness and arrogance, and then set up a game. Why did Odin tell rocky after Thor was exiled? Why fall into Odin''s sleep at this time? It''s a coincidence. If it''s a coincidence, Yang Han doesn''t believe it. The only meaning is to let rocky become Thor''s grindstone and change Thor''s reckless and arrogant character. Let him understand, as a God, as a king, how to do. To now, Thor finally understand, because of his ignorance and arrogance, the earth is in crisis, and his partner''s life is in danger. All this is caused by him, he knows his fault, he will sacrifice himself to end all this! Of course, how could Odin let his precious son die in vain? When Thor decided to sacrifice himself, he had passed his father''s experience. At the same time, researchers are still detecting 084 at the drop hammer base 15 kilometers away. Suddenly, a researcher finds something wrong. The value of the dashboard is frighteningly high, and it is still rising. The hammer of Thor, which was standing quietly on the ground, began to tremble. A mysterious pattern loomed on the surface of the hammer, just like a rocket rising into the sky. The hammer of Thor flew up and disappeared in the sky. Milnier went to find his master. With a loud bang, tolton, who was hit by the destroyer, caused the vision of heaven and earth, and the clear sky suddenly became dark clouds. A phantom fell from the sky into Thor''s hands. The wind was raging and the thunder reverberated. Thor raised Thor''s hammer, the armor was reorganized on him, and the bright red cape was hunting in the wind. Raytheon returns! And Jane, their expressions are like seeing a ghost. It turns out that the guy who nags that he is a god every day is true. "It''s good to be back." Thor looked at the hammer in his hand and couldn''t help kissing it. Unlike the reaction, rocky ordered the destroyer to destroy Thor, so he would not stop fighting until he destroyed the target. The destroyer wants to shoot a beam of destruction, but Thor throws his own Thor''s hammer on the destroyer''s face, which makes the beam of destruction deviate from the direction, leaving a burning mark on the ground. The hammer of Thor flies around in the air, and the destroyer is hit on the chin and knocked to the ground. The divine power contained in the hammer of Thor can bring full damage to the destroyer. Natasha''s face is a little strange. What is this power! This guy is able to sling. He''s a little unbalanced. As if aware of Natasha''s idea, Yang Han said lightly: "the destroyer of others is the weapon made by tol''s father. Will you shoot your son with a gun? And I suspect that this event is just to give Torr a little experience. You don''t need to belittle yourself. Now you have the ability to master thunder. You can make good use of it and improve your strength Natasha thought carefully, but also, after all, Thor is Odin''s son, how can he really kill his son? Moreover, the thunder power of Thor is very powerful. She still needs a lot of time to explore its power. Thor swung the Thor''s hammer in his hand very fast, and miaolnier was spinning rapidly, just like a propeller, which made him fly slowly. The rotation of Thor''s hammer triggered the change of air flow, and a huge cyclone appeared in the air. With the rotation of Thor''s hammer, lightning and thunder in the air, violent air swept everything around, a tornado appeared in the thunder, the surrounding vehicles were moving in the wind, it seemed to be absorbed into the sky. Even the solid concrete floor was blown up a lot of cement blocks because of the strong wind. Looking at this scene in front of him, Yang Han inexplicably remembered a very familiar Sao Hua in his previous life. The tornado destroyed the parking lot. The destroyer was involved in the tornado, whistling hurricane, directly pulled the destroyer into the air. As the destroyer flies, he shoots several more beams of destruction, but they are all thrown away by Thor with a hammer like a baseball. Thor spins the hammer in his hand and swoops down to the destroyer below, who also sends out a beam of destruction. Thor put the hammer in front of him, broke through the destroyer''s destruction beam, and hit the destroyer''s head with a hammer. Directly smash the destroyer''s head, and completely make the destroyer lose combat power. "That''s what you usually look like?" After Torr defeated the destroyer, she came to Jane with a smile on her face. The shocked expression on Jane''s face had not receded. She had no reason to feel that the man in front of her was a little far away from him. "Almost." Said Thor with a smile, in the usual tone, which quieted Jane. At this time, Torr''s warriors, van Dahl, they also rushed over, and they are also very embarrassed now. "We have to go to rainbow bridge," Thor said firmly, looking around at his partner. "I want to have a good talk with my brother." Thor also came to Natasha and said, "thank you very much this time, goddess of middlegard. I''ve come to earth this time and caused you trouble." "Nothing. Can you answer me a question?" Natasha asked with a charming smile. "Go ahead, please." Said Thor, smiling, reaching for Jane''s hand. And Thor''s little action, let Jane''s face emerge a bright smile. Shavig looked at Jane''s smile, a little sad, and the look at Thor became more and more bad. "What are you talking about Natasha asked curiously. People around also looked at Thor. They also wanted to know what the so-called divine power was. "Divine power, this is a name that you midgards call for our Asgard ability. You can understand it as a kind of magic energy, but it''s much higher than magic energy." Said Thor, scratching his head. His father said that there was a powerful woman in Midgard. In a few hundred years, she had no magic system, and developed a magic system. It was really natural. (end of this chapter) Chapter 183 "Magic? That only exists in myths and legends. " Shavig said, Nordic mythology is bullshit enough, now you tell me there is magic on earth? Is this the earth I know? "However, according to the Nordic myth you said, I also exist in the myth, but I stood in front of you, and after I recovered my strength, I could feel where there were strong magic waves. Moreover, my father told me that there was a very powerful magician in the east of you, not even weaker than my father. And as far as I know, the earth was thousands of years ago, not only the asahs, but also the Protoss. Although they didn''t show up, they were absolutely paying attention to the earth, or some countries on the earth. " Thor''s words were amazing, and he succeeded in calming everyone down. Who is Thor''s father? The king of the gods in Nordic mythology, Odin! What Odin said still has some weight. And thousands of years ago, this was the time when myth began to originate? This also made shavig have self doubt, and the Three Outlooks began to burst. Go to your mother''s science, I want to learn magic, and I want to become a master. Natasha''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the direction that Thor pointed to, which seemed to be the direction of New York. Are there magicians living in New York? "Do you know something?" Natasha asked habitually. She thinks that Yang Han seems to know a lot of intelligence and information, which makes Natasha itch, and even wants to dig out everything Yang Han knows. "Kamataji, located in the Himalayas, is the holy land of all magicians in the world. There is a magic temple in New York, and there is a magic temple in Hong Kong, China and Paris, France. If you want, you can go to the Himalayas to learn magic. " Yang Han said lightly. "What else do you know? Say it quickly!" Natasha whispered. "I said you don''t know. We''ll talk about it then." Yang Han said a word, then went on silent, digesting the gene of Thor, he also hopes to be able to carve out the divine power from the gene of Thor. Natasha frowned angrily, but she couldn''t help taking Yang Han. Thor wants to go back to Asgard, when the aegis agents who have been secretly watching come. ¡°***£¿¡± "I don''t think you''re telling me the truth," Colson said. Who are you? " "We''re all working on the same thing. To defend the world! From today on, you can see me as an ally, as long as you give Jane back what you took from her Thor looks at Colson, walks up to Jane and says. "It was stolen." Jane corrects the right way. "It''s borrowed." "No problem, you can get your equipment back, you need to use it to complete the research," Colson said Hearing Colson''s words, Jane couldn''t help smiling. "Want to see which bridge we''ve been talking about?" Asked Thor, looking at Jane. "Of course." Jane nodded excitedly. It''s a time to witness a miracle. With a smile, Thor reached for Jane''s waist and took off. "Wait, I haven''t finished asking." Colson saw the take-off Thor and yelled¡° Come on, he is a prince of God. How can he accept your interrogation like a prisoner? Now you just need to pray that this guy doesn''t have a grudge. Otherwise, you''ll have bad luck. Maybe you''ll be struck by thunder when you sleep at night. " Natasha opens her mouth quietly, venting her resentment from Yang Han to Colson. "Not so careful." Colson is also a bit of a counsellor. He''s a Thor. He''s a mortal, but he''s still a Thor. "Thor won''t do that. He won''t take revenge on a mortal. He didn''t do it before, and he doesn''t do it now." Shiv stood up and defended Thor. "Well, let''s not talk about that. I''ll transport this thing back to aegis with the Communist Party of China. You can do the rest." Natasha smiles, opens the door of a car and drives towards the aegis base with the aegis car. Colson shrugged helplessly. He didn''t know how he offended the cautious woman. He said to the three warriors and SHIV: "I''ll take you there." "All right. Thank you Shiv nodded and said thanks. She took the other three people into the car and drove to the rainbow bridge. With Jane in his arms, Thor flies all the way to the rainbow bridge. With his neck high, Thor shouts, "I''m Thor, heimdar. Open the rainbow bridge quickly. I want to go back to Asgard!" However, after waiting for a few seconds, Thor did not wait for the same transmission channel as before. The whole scene was quiet and nothing changed. "Heimdar? Did you hear me Heimdar Torr was not willing to shout several more words, but still did not respond. At this time, the fairy palace Quartet behind came up, stood beside Torr, and began to shout heimdar. But Still no response! As far away as Asgard, Loki has successfully let the king of ice giants, louffy, bring people into Asgard, and the guardian, hamdal, who was frozen on the rainbow bridge by Loki before, has surrounded two ice giants and is monitoring him! Of course, hamdal is not dead. The reason why rocky uses the ice box to ice him and doesn''t kill him is to keep him as the guardian of rainbow bridge and continue to be used by rocky. In fact, heydal can hear the cries of Torr and the four of fairyland on earth, but he is frozen by the ice treasure box that can freeze a planet. Even if he is extremely powerful, he can''t get rid of the shackles of ice and open the transmission device in a short time. Asgard. The guard, who is in the frozen state, is always worried when he hears the cry of Thor, because just now, he saw rocky welcome the ice giant in. Although he knew that their king, Odin, saw all this secretly, it was not an excuse for his dereliction of duty, and Thor''s trial was not over. "Heimdar..." listening to Thor''s shouts, the frozen guards struggled. Finally, with his unremitting efforts, he concentrated his whole strength to a point, and then burst out under his control. "Click, click!" With the sound of the ice cracking, the guard finally broke free from the ice and regained his freedom. After knocking down the two frost giants who guarded him with his little strength, in the cry of Thor, before he fainted because of the ice injury, he finally started the rainbow bridge with difficulty. At this time, Torr and his party, who also saw the rainbow bridge, also looked happy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 184 "Wait for me, I''ll be back!" Looking at Jane, Thor holds her face and kisses her deeply with the same feeling. Seeing this, SHIV, who is standing with the three warriors, has a bitter look on her face. This feeling is very tiresome. She wants to vomit blood just like being confronted by NTR. However, SHIV will not show any abnormality. After all, the life span of ordinary people is only a hundred years, and their life span is thousands of years. What she has is time to wait. With the three warriors of fairy palace and SHIV, Thor enters the rainbow bridge, and immediately sees heimdar lying on the corpse. His strength is very strong, and he can''t do much damage to him with a little ice treasure chest. Now he''s just pretending to be dead. Torr''s trial is not over, so he can''t get up. If he''s OK, rocky doesn''t have to fight, just GG. Thor asked the three warriors of fairy palace and SHIV to take heimdar to the golden palace for healing. He rushed to the golden palace alone. He wanted to ask his brother what he wanted. At this time, in Asgard''s Fairy palace. After the destroyer disappeared, rocky had no powerful means to deal with tor and others. Instead, he led the king of ice giants, raufei, to Odin''s bedroom. Under the magic of rocky, the ice giant comes to the palace where Odin sleeps smoothly. Then, in Rocky''s calm eyes, the ice giant rushes into the palace under the leadership of the king of ice. In the dark, looking at his script coming on, rocky looks proud. However, when he sees that Laurie knocks down her beloved mother who will prevent the ice giant from approaching Odin, Rocky''s proud face suddenly darkens. In the heart of his mother said a sorry, rocky with murderous eyes tightly staring at raufei. "It''s said that you can feel everything around you when Odin sleeps, so that you can know that I, louffy, killed you!" In a magnificent room, a spike made up of frost was held in the hand of a blue gray giant who was nearly three meters high. He was stabbing an old man with one eye and white hair on the big bed in the middle of the room. The speed was very fast, and it was very easy to stab the clothes that the old man was wearing outside. It seemed that he was about to stab the old man''s heart. Rocky, who had already been unable to restrain herself, showed her figure directly. Then, in her mother''s surprise eyes, she shot a golden destructive energy with an eternal gun in a heroic manner to beat louffy out. Looking at louffy''s terrified eyes, Rocky''s eyes flashed coldly. Without waiting for louffy to speak, the eternal gun in his hand shot out a penetrating energy, which turned it into powder. Then the eternal gun in his hand waved repeatedly, and in a few seconds he cleaned up the remaining ice giants. "Rocky! You saved Odin Hearing his mother''s words, rocky turned his mouth and said the lines he had prepared: "mother, don''t worry, I will drive out these disgusting ice giants! I''ll let them know the consequences of the invasion of Asgard! ". "The consequences! You said that if his mother knew that you sent destroyers to kill me and my friends, what would happen to you? " As soon as Rocky''s voice fell, the voice of Thor''s furious voice came. Rocky''s face froze at the familiar voice. Their mother, Freya, who was full of joy at the return of Thor, was stunned when she heard Thor''s words. Although rocky had already guessed that he couldn''t stop Thor''s return, what surprised him was the speed of Thor''s return. "Did hamdal break free?" With a flash of vision, rocky said the answer in his heart. At the same time, he was dissatisfied with the fact that he let the guards go¡° Oh, my brother, I don''t understand what you said, but I''m really happy for your return! But I don''t have time to celebrate now. I''m going to destroy yodunheim and make it pay for today''s invasion! " Rocky''s face was deep, and he looked like what I said was true, which made Thor even more angry. "Happy!" When Thor wanted to say something else, Rocky''s eyes flashed, and he shot a huge energy at Thor with the eternal gun in his hand. Torr, who didn''t expect rocky to be in trouble suddenly, hurriedly blocked Thor''s hammer in his hand in front of his chest. While blocking the energy, he was hit out by the huge impact force, and then directly smashed behind the walls of the palace in the high altitude, falling vertically from the outside of the Palace. When Freya finds something wrong, rocky ignores her at all. Instead, she rides on her horse and runs all the way to the rainbow bridge. Rocky starts the rainbow bridge with the eternal gun. The terrible rainbow light shoots from Asgard all the way to the depth of the universe. The terrible power wants to destroy the whole yodunheim. Rainbow bridge has always been regarded as a convenient means of transportation by the asgards, an artifact that allows them to come to any corner of the world tree in the fastest way Only a few people know that rainbow bridge is actually a weapon, a powerful weapon that can destroy the world The gods of Asgard got a magic thing, a root of the world tree, before the world tree, yuktra hill, opened the world Although it''s a withered root system, it can''t be compared with the main root across the nine worlds, but in terms of power. It''s infinite power or let the gods praise Odin secretly summoned the craftsmen of the dwarfs. It makes this root into a magical existence. It retains the magical characteristics of the world tree. At the same time, the gnome''s craftsmen also gave it more incredible power under the instruction of the gods Designed and built by dwarf, it can absorb the power of the world and gods from Asgard, and infuse this power into its natural magic power The more perfusion, the longer the ability, the more powerful it is. It is so powerful that it can freely travel between different worlds, and even tear the void. Theoretically speaking, when it is infused with power to a certain extent, it can even tear a world apart Odin named him rainbow bridge, and kept this secret in his heart. For him, rainbow bridge will be a means to deal with the future crisis, a mace to deal with the ultimate war doomed to exist in fate He never told anyone about the ability of rainbow bridge, including its guardian, heimdar. But he never thought that his youngest son, rocky, had discovered the biggest secret in his heart through his own research And with this secret, he made a plan, a grand plan for himself to become king. (end of this chapter) Chapter 185 Of course, in the real plan, there is no partner option. In a strict sense, laufei is just a valuable chess piece in his hand. Therefore, from the beginning to the end, what he said to laufei can be said to be false. Even the plan he told raufi was half true. He wanted to increase his influence with the help of the ice giant, so as to become the future king of Asgard. But he never thought about letting louffy kill Odin, and he never thought about letting yodunheim''s army really enter Asgard. All he has done before is to weaken the strength of the ice giants and their vigilance. He wants to use Odin as a bait to let louffy and his elite get into the trap he carefully arranged, so as to take all the high-level power of yodunheim at one stroke. At that time, he would have won a brilliant conquest and victory if he pointed to yodunheim. At that time, the asgards who advocate the strong will surely support him as the winner, and his honor will be incomparable, even tol is no exception. Even Odin, who dotes on his parents and children, has to admit his merits and that he is a more suitable successor to the throne than Thor. His plan was successful. Although there was a little accident in the middle, it didn''t hurt much. He succeeded in bringing Rolfe, the king of the ice giant, into Asgard and killing him himself. Even if all the ice giants are killed, even yodunheim can destroy them. He was about to succeed, but his stupid brother came back to Asgard at the critical moment and completely destroyed his plan. No, it''s not destruction. As long as he completely destroyed yodunheim, his contribution will definitely far exceed that of Thor. He had to tell his father that he was best suited to lead Asgard. Before Thor came in, rocky opened the rainbow bridge and planned to use the huge energy of the rainbow bridge to split yodunheim into two directly. Then, in order to prevent Thor from closing the rainbow bridge, he put the ice box on the switch to open the rainbow bridge, and then used his blood power to stimulate the energy of the ice box and freeze it. Looking at Thor rushing in, rocky, with a crazy smile on his face, pointed the eternal gun at Thor and cried, "you can''t stop it! The rainbow bridge will split yodunheim in two before it is rebuilt "Why do you do that?" Asked Thor. "To prove to my father that I am worthy to be his son. When he wakes up, he will find that I saved his life and destroyed the monster''s race. I will be the real heir to the throne. " Rocky said in a cold voice, staring into Thor''s eyes. "You can''t destroy the whole race!" Hearing this, Thor was surprised. "No, why not? Why don''t you suddenly show mercy to the Frost Giant? But also, if you were you, you could wipe them out with your bare hands. " Rocky came up to Thor with a smile on his face. "I''ve changed." "Me too." With a scornful smile, rocky walks up to the motionless Thor, raises his hand and knocks Thor on the head with his eternal gun. Rocky''s face was fierce and he said, "come and fight me!" With that, the gun of eternity in his hand hit Thor''s chest with his backhand and flew him out. "I''ve never wanted a throne. I just want to be treated equally with you." Rocky''s voice was full of anger and he walked slowly towards Thor. "No! I won''t fight you, brother Thor got up and cried. "I''m not your brother. I''ve never been." "Rocky, you''re crazy!" Thor smell speech, can''t believe of say. "Are you crazy? Is it? Really? Come on, what happened on earth that made you so weak? Don''t tell me it''s that woman. " Tolton was stunned when he was in love. He could not help but float the beautiful image in his mind. They all said that the man in love had zero intelligence. Tolben''s brain was not very good. When he thought of his sweetheart, his resentment dissipated a lot. Seeing the change of Thor''s expression, Rocky''s face became more and more ferocious: "I''m sure about that!" I don''t know if rocky was jealous, bah, jealous or angry. His expression became terrible and ferocious. He sneered and said, "well, maybe I''ll visit her myself after this is over!" Hearing Rocky''s words, Thor couldn''t help his anger. With a roar, he waved his hammer and killed rocky. Rocky also fought with him with the eternal gun. Thor''s hammer and eternal gun intersect, and there is a roar. Both of them are shocked at the same time. As they withdraw, the eternal gun in Rocky''s hand shoots a powerful energy. On the one hand, because rocky is his brother, Thor didn''t attack with all his strength. On the other hand, he wanted to stop the rainbow bridge. Thor was inevitably distracted, so in the face of the incoming energy, Thor was shot out of the transmission room of the rainbow bridge. "You can''t stop it! Thor Rocky roared and ran after Thor outside the teleport. Rocky wants to shoot Thor with the eternal gun. Thor waves a hammer and crashes into his brother. The two of them smash the wall and fly out of the transmitter. The two brothers rolled on the rainbow bridge together. Rocky almost fell down when he was empty. He grabbed the edge of the rainbow bridge and asked for help: "brother, help me. I''m wrong. I''ll never make trouble again!" Seeing the small expression of grievance, innocence and pity on Rocky''s face, the heartless Thor wants to pull him up, but it''s just Rocky''s magic, and the illusion disappears. Rocky''s Noumenon stands behind him. Rocky knocked him to the ground with the eternal gun. Countless Rocky''s phantoms appeared around him. These phantoms all laughed and said, "you idiot!" Thor stood up and saw the rainbow bridge become more and more bright because of the transmission of energy. After a few minutes, he was very anxious. Seeing rocky stabbing him with a gun, Thor yelled impatiently: "enough!" With Thor''s roar, Thor''s hammer shines, and a lot of thunder and lightning appear. Then, under his control, he rolls his anger to rocky. In the face of Torr''s sudden outburst, rocky, who was not Torr''s opponent, was flustered. He couldn''t dodge the lightning quickly, and finally he was paralyzed by the lightning. Seeing this, Thor presses Thor''s hammer on rocky, who is paralyzed by thunder and lightning, and then walks to the transmission room against the huge energy storm on the rainbow bridge. (end of this chapter) Chapter 186 "Ha ha, you can''t stop it!" Although he was pressed by Thor''s hammer and couldn''t move, rocky didn''t show any frustration about the failure of the plan. You should know that after the rainbow bridge starts, in order to protect the transmission process of the rainbow bridge from being interrupted, so as to avoid the wrong transmission position, there will be a huge violent storm composed of energy to protect the transmission room. Faced with such an energy storm, rocky knows that Thor can''t rush through without Thor''s hammer. Obviously, Thor found out the same thing. Take off the thunderbolt from rocky, he will face the entanglement of the free rocky. As long as he doesn''t want to kill rocky, he can only subdue rocky, but the time to subdue rocky is enough. Rainbow bridge will split yodunheim into more than ten pieces. Without taking up the thunderbolt, he can''t break through the energy storm and rush into the transmission room. In the face of such a dilemma, Thor''s face was tangled. However, when Thor looked at the rainbow bridge under his feet, his mind flashed, and his face was full of hesitation. But when he thought of the countless lives that would be buried under the rainbow bridge, he finally bit his teeth and made the final decision. Call Thor''s hammer to his own hands, Thor closed his eyes with a dignified face. The next second, with Thor''s unwilling and angry voice, Thor''s hammer was smashed on the rainbow bridge under his feet. "I''m sorry! Jane! I can''t go to see you! " "No! You can''t destroy the rainbow bridge! If you destroy the rainbow bridge, you will never get to the earth again! " Listening to the cry of Thor, rocky, who is still paralyzed, roars in horror, especially seeing Thor smashing on the rainbow bridge one after another, making huge cracks on the rainbow bridge. It seems that after the rainbow bridge is about to be completely broken with the next hammer, he immediately loses his calm color and starts to struggle with a crazy face. Rocky rushed to Thor, trying to stop him, but it was too late. In an instant, the whole Rainbow Bridge cracked, the power of terror turned into a blue shock wave, sweeping the whole sea. In the roaring sound of energy, Thor and rocky were blasted out. Without the support of rainbow bridge, the space transmitter exploded instantly, rolled down from Asgard and fell into the endless abyss in the roar. The shock wave of the rainbow bridge explosion blasted them to an altitude of more than 100 meters, and then fell vertically. The huge force made Thor''s Thor''s hammer fly out. I don''t know where it went. Seeing that rocky was about to fall into the abyss, Thor jumped out and grabbed his brother''s eternal gun. If there was no accident, both of them would fall. At the critical moment, Odin appears. He grabs Thor''s cloak like lightning, and there is no crack in the cloak. I have to say, the quality of the Cape is very good. Seeing the arrival of Odin, the previously arrogant and cunning God of fraud is now like a child who has done wrong, hoping to be forgiven by his father, "I could have done it, I can really do it, father. For you, for all of us "No, you''re wrong, rocky." Odin shook his head and said, "you''re just for yourself." Hearing Odin say so, Rocky''s face suddenly changed. In the final analysis, he is just a bear child who hopes to get his father''s approval. But from now on, he completely gave up. He felt that no matter what he paid, no matter what kind of efforts, Odin would not recognize himself. After all, he was still bleeding from those monsters. Thinking of this, he gave a sad smile and consciously released his hand, allowing his body to fall into the abyss of the universe. "Brother!" Yelled Thor, his face full of grief. Although they loved each other and killed each other, could they really erase their feelings for so many years because of one or two things? In his eyes, rocky is always a mischievous, headache, like a child did not grow up. The pain of losing a close relative was more profound than his inability to visit Jane on earth. "No Odin''s expression is sad. Even he didn''t expect that Rocky''s temperament is so strong. For a moment, Odin''s heart is full of guilt. Below Asgard is the abyss of the world tree, where there is no concept of time and space. Everything will be torn up by the turbulence of time and space and scattered throughout the universe. From then on, rocky will no longer exist! The explosion of rainbow bridge covers the sky of nine kingdoms. Even on the earth, you can see the rainbow like light shining in the sky. However, this light only existed for a while, and disappeared in a flash. The sky covered by dark clouds began to clear up, and the sun was shining on people''s faces. "Is Asgard''s family ethics play over?" Natasha was surprised to see the sky clear again. It''s a bit fast. "Isn''t it good to finish soon? But then it''s time for Colson to have a headache, Jane and shavig. "*** There is some schadenfreude. Anyway, he shouldn''t have a headache. What he should have a headache now is what this huge destroyer should do. This material is too novel for the earth. "Maybe we should call our consultant over and ask him that he is now studying new armor crazily. Maybe this thing can give him some inspiration, or maybe it can give him some inspiration." Natasha looked thoughtfully at the lying destroyer. Should she learn magic? After all, when she comes across this kind of magic, it''s a product of divine power. It''s not possible for her to do it just by brute force. "Stark? With his wisdom, he should be able to work out something. "*** Nodded and said, after all, Tony has joined aegis and is half avenger, eh! Iron man is, Tony is not. It''s also our own. It''s nothing to give Tony the super black technology from the alien world or the divine realm to study. "We''d better get this thing back to aegis first. It''s up to Colson and sittville how the rest will end." Natasha grabs the destroyer''s head and drags the tall destroyer toward the trailer. It''s not easy to transport a big guy three meters tall, and it''s a long way from New York to New Mexico. They need to wait for the aegis plane, and Natasha also wants to study the problem of the destroyer''s power to see if she can figure out a clue. This also made Natasha feel quite deeply. Originally, she thought that their world was a science fiction world, with all kinds of black technology and super potions. Now it seems that the special world is obviously a magic world, with all kinds of magic and gods emerging. (end of this chapter) Chapter 187 Mephisto, the king of hell; Evil spirit war police; God King Odin; Thor; Loki, the God of deception, the temple of magic, the ten commandments of man. The impact of the recent period of time has given Natasha a headache, and she feels that the three outlooks are broken. "Ann, now that you''ve just come into contact, you''ll have more headaches in the future." Yang Han comforted that there are more than a dozen deities and hundreds of deities in Marvel group, including Chinese, Japanese, Indian, Greek, Nordic, Egyptian and so on. Although Marvel movies do not show other gods, but as a complete world, why can''t there be other earth gods if there are ASAS? You don''t see, God group have it? It''s just that Marvel movies focus on Nordic mythology. Natasha''s got a black line. Listen. Is that human? How can you be so comforting? Compared with Natasha, Colson is more headache. The four words "love between man and God" are enough to make aegis a headache. It''s not only God, but also the "man" who doesn''t worry very much. Under Thor''s unreservedly popular science, Jane foster is clear about the "World Tree" connecting the "nine Kingdoms". What she lacks now is to transform Thor''s "magic theory" into "scientific theory", and then add the collected empirical evidence, "we are not alone in the universe.", It''s no longer just a human imagination. It''s impossible for the aegis to make her research public. The principle of "don''t need to know" has always been one of the core tenets of the aegis, both internally and externally. And the existence of Thor, doomed to the aegis can not be strong with Jane foster, Phil Colson is now a mess, you can imagine. After Colson and Nick Frey reported the situation, Nick Frey simply and clearly pulled shavig and Jane into the organization of aegis, and clarified the interests, and successfully let shavig and Jane keep secret. After all, they are not unreasonable people. Tony, who is studying how to make his armor resist magic, also uses some of his own information channels to find out what happened as far away as New Mexico. "Nordic mythology, destroyer... Maybe I need to talk to Nick fry." After being hit by man''s magic ten commandments, Tony wakes up from the excitement of inventing new energy. He is not invincible. There is something in the world that he has never understood. After a short period of depression, there is endless fighting spirit. Tony''s best is always his wisdom. It''s a pity that this kind of knowledge of the magic side makes him a little confused. I haven''t got a clue yet, but this time I heard the news, which made Tony a little excited. Immediately take out a set of already made mark 6, arrange people, prepare to go to aegis, and Natasha exchange venom body tissue. I believe that with these two kinds of things, it can definitely give him enough inspiration and even great progress. Tony thought about it. It''s not a thing to wait. Why don''t you go straight to New Mexico. Tony is a man who likes to put his ideas into action. He immediately asked pepper pepper to arrange a plane for him to go to New Mexico. Of course, it''s the private jet of the stark group. Money is so willful. Originally, Nick Frey was going to play in person, but the aegis doctor told Nick Frey Steve that there are signs of waking up in the near future. Nick Frey was trapped. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to wait for Natasha and them to report back. Nick Frey took a look at the 1940s and 1950s ward he had the agents make, and the 1940s and 1950s decorations, tables and chairs in the room. On the bed, there was a handsome man with even breathing and strong muscles. This is captain Steve of the United States, who has been frozen for 70 years and has been dug up for more than a month. After being dug out, all the functions of Steve''s body have been reduced by 99.9% of his metabolism, and Steve''s spirit has also fallen into deep sleep. It''s not easy to wake people up in a hibernating state overnight. With the efforts of aegis for more than a month, Steve''s physical function has finally returned to normal, and he will wake up soon. This is a ward. The whole ward has been decorated in the style of 1940s and 1950s. The white and green wall paint, the Yellow ceiling fan, and an old-fashioned radio are playing a baseball game. The curtains were pulled open, the sunlight from outside was shining into the room, and the breeze was blowing. He looked at the clothes on his body. It was a white shirt with SSR logo on it. He always felt that his head was very painful. It was like having a very long dream. Now he woke up, everything was so unreal and unreal. "Good morning, Captain Rogers." Just then, a female nurse came up and said with a smile, but soon she looked at her watch and said, "Oh, to be exact, it should be afternoon." Steve frowned at the nurse''s strange performance. "Where am I?" "You''re in a recovery room in New York." The female nurse replied, her expression seemed to be a little tense. Steve frowned as he listened to the sound coming from the radio. Although his head was a little dizzy, it didn''t mean he was a fool. He saw the baseball game. He was there at that time. It was May 1941. Before he joined the army, he remembered fighting with red skull. It was 1945 when the plane fell to the North Pole. He destroyed the last base of Hydra and completely destroyed Hydra. "Where am I now?" Rogers asked. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." The face of the female nurse is a little stiff, pretending to be relaxed. Steve''s eyes were fixed. Years of battlefield experience told him that this woman had a problem. "For the last time, where is this place?" In fact, this female nurse is also an agent of aegis. She pretends to be a nurse to take care of the US team leader, but the subtle expression and casual action on her face still reveals her identity. The female nurse''s face was stiff, and she didn''t know how to answer, so she could only secretly press the alarm in her hand. Immediately there are two agents came in, Rogers saw two agents face a heavy, the first reaction is that he was caught by Hydra. Seeing the two agents coming to him, Steve''s body instinctively caught them and threw them to the side. With great strength, he smashed the fake room through. Steve came out of the door immediately. He''s going to get out now. (end of this chapter) Chapter 188 He''s going out now. At the same time, his heart was also confused. His memory stayed in the 1950s and 1960s. In the last battle with red skull, the plane fell to the north pole, and then there was no more. He''s awake now. He should be in America, but everything here is so weird. When he came out of the ward, he found that he was actually in a fake room made of plastic paper shell. Just outside, he saw the huge landscape photo. Fake, it''s all fake! The angry captain of the United States ran all the way, breaking through the surrounding soldiers and running all the way to the outside. "Sir, Steve''s awake. He''s running away." The female nurse helplessly looks at the two people who are knocked down on the ground and issues a warning after contacting Nick Frey. "Alert! All agents, the target is escaping Harsh alarm reverberated in the air, Steve ran all the way, many agents want to stop him, but these people where is his opponent, have been knocked down by him. Steve ran out of the building and drove all the way down the street. He was shocked by the sight around him. Even the pace can''t help slowing down a little. "Hey, are you dying? Asshole On the road, the driver, startled by Steve''s sudden rush out, couldn''t help opening the window and swearing. Steve didn''t care about the man. After a pause, he continued to fly down the street. He looked around. It was New York. It''s not New York he knows. His steps came to Times Square, where the crowd, the sea of people, very prosperous. Dozens of shopping malls and theaters are gathered here. It is a prosperous entertainment and shopping center. The theater on Broadway, a large number of dazzling neon tube advertisements, and TV style billboards are dazzling. Times Square in Steve''s memory is not like this at all. Although everything in front of him is prosperous and lively, he feels incomparably strange. Steve''s steps stopped, and there was a very complicated look in his eyes, confusion, joy and regret. He has roughly understood his situation. Everything here is as prosperous as the future. He may have slept a lot in the Arctic. Aegis vehicles also came from all directions, they surrounded Steve, Nick Frey came to him. "Captain, long time no see." Nick fry said with a smile. "Are you Frey?" Steve looked at Nick Frey''s one eye, searched for memories in his mind, and asked with some uncertainty. "It''s a pleasure that you remember me, captain." Nick fry laughs. "Is our war over?" Steve asked. "It''s already over." Nick Frey replied, "it''s all thanks to you. You smashed the red skull plot. We won the war!" Steve sighed and said, "in that case, why did you wake me up? The world doesn''t need me anymore. I''m just a legend of the past. Let me live forever in the past. "¡° No, Captain, you are wrong Nick Frey came up and said, "we always need you because..." "The world needs more heroes!" Nick Frey looked very serious. Steve gave a helpless smile and said, "how long have I been sleeping?" "Seventy years." Nick Frey said. "Seventy years..." Steve sighed as he looked around at the scene. "What''s the matter?" "Nothing, just missed a date." Steve said with a smile. "Sorry." "Nothing. Let''s go." Steve said. "Indeed." Nick Frey looked around at the crowd and nodded. "Captain, you need to familiarize yourself with the new world. Seventy years of development is still great. " ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Wow, I really envy the rich people." Natasha looked at the small private plane with only 20 meters in the sky and sighed. "Hey, babies, do you miss me?" Tony came out of the plane in a suit, sunglasses, and a dog. "Tony, what are you doing here? We don''t have chariot beauties here. "*** Asked some strangely. "It''s nothing. I know things here through some channels. As you know, I haven''t got the idea of developing new mark armor recently. I hope you can lend me that huge armor to study. Maybe I can find some inspiration." Tony said very seriously. "Of course, we were going to let you study it, but this destroyer is a magic prop blessed by Odin. Can you really study it?"*** Asked curiously. "I''m not sure, but I have to try, don''t I? There''s still a lot of room for me to go up. " Tony talked about his armor, looking very excited. After all, these armor are his masterpieces, which are regarded as treasures by him. "By the way, Natasha, I have the armor you want. Can you ask him to give me some of his cell tissue?" Tony''s eyes were on Natasha. Natasha shrugged and said, "talk to your face." Having said that, countless black fluid emerged on her body, forming a slightly ferocious face. Compared with hatred, the face in front of her was very pleasing to the eye. Maybe ordinary people will be scared by this face, but they are not ordinary people, just a little surprised by this ferocious face. "Hello, Tony Stark. This is not the first time we''ve met." Yang Han said with a smile, his voice was deep and hoarse. "Indeed, it''s just the most formal meeting." Tony had a smile on his face and the etiquette was perfect. Although he is a prodigal son, it is undeniable that he was born in a plutocracy family. No matter how dissolute he is, he should have good manners. "I just don''t know. What do you want my armor for?" Tony is a little strange. It''s reasonable to say that this guy''s strength can blow him. He doesn''t need his armor at all¡° This is a kind of whim, which may enlighten you in the future research and development of armor. " Natasha''s body, burst out of countless black fluid, Tony Stark brought armor, all package, devour. Ten minutes later, Natasha''s body was filled with black fluid, slowly wrapped Natasha''s body, and changed into Tony Stark''s armor, only slightly modified, becoming more fit and more smooth. "Oh, my God, you still have that ability." Tony''s eyes are hot. A little inspiration flashed in his mind. The venom swallowed the armor, and then turned into armor, which gave Tony great inspiration. (end of this chapter) Chapter 189 The Central Park, known as the "back garden" of New York, has always been the first choice of leisure for citizens. As the largest urban park in New York City, it has beautiful scenery, a large area of lush forest, a wide courtyard and an open-air theater. Today, the square in the broad area is already full of people. People are constantly pouring in. Colorful ribbons and balloons are flying in the sky. Disney cartoon dolls can be seen everywhere, attracting children''s interest and attention. The festive atmosphere infects everyone. Everyone cheers and plays heartily, and joyful laughter reverberates in the sky, Gather into a noisy and boiling ocean. Harry and his girlfriend Mary Jane arrived at the reserved private room of the hotel early. This luxury hotel with a long history is just located near Manhattan''s Fifth Avenue. Standing on the viewing platform with a good view, you can have a panoramic view of the Central Park. It''s the best place to watch the carnival parade. "I don''t know if my father will come here, and Peter and Gwen are still here..." Harry looked around, and Peter got Gwen''s girlfriend. As his best friend, Harry didn''t want to fall behind and found his girlfriend. "Forgive Peter. After all, he is the hottest new reporter in the New York Daily. The Spiderman photos published by that newspaper are all taken by him alone. There are not only Spiderman, but also iron man, venom, and even the previous two monsters. This guy is really dedicated. " Harry''s girlfriend, Mary chuckled. She and Peter are classmates and have a good relationship. Naturally, she knows Peter''s latest situation. A good friend has a life of his own. Only Harry doesn''t know what he can do except to spend time with Mary Jane every day. He doesn''t have much interest in inheriting his father''s company. The hypocritical entertainment in the shopping mall and the boring industrial production make young master Osborne feel headache. For a moment, Harry, holding his girlfriend, is a little confused about the future, I don''t seem to know where to go. "Harry, didn''t your father come?" A voice interrupted Harry''s thoughts. He looked back and found that it was his father''s two partners, Mr. Ba and Mr. Fei. "He promised to come, but he hasn''t seen anyone else yet." Harry said sadly, maybe his father is busy with some work now, he always is. "We''re going to give him some good news." Mr. Ba and Mr. Fei smile strangely, and lose the last straw -- Osborne industries ordered by the Department of defense. They will soon be sold to Wall Street bankers at a high price, and their huge profits will fall into their own pockets. This is really something to celebrate. As for Norman Osborne, who cares about a dying guy? If there had not been the lizard man incident before, maybe they would not have. It was the lizard man incident that led to the rapid collapse of Osborne''s stock. In addition, Norman Osborne was seriously ill and almost died. Although he appeared recently, they did not think that a Norman could fight them together. "That''s ridiculous." Mr. Ba and Mr. Fei look at each other and turn to the other side to enjoy the carnival in Central Park. On the huge stage, a black woman in red was singing passionately and swaying her bloated body. The high and enthusiastic rock songs, accompanied by a strong rhythm, instantly ignited the enthusiasm of the crowd, and the applause wave after wave. A taxi stopped at the edge of the area, and the increasing flow of people blocked the road ahead. Peter took Gwen out of the car and looked up to see the floating ribbons and hot-air balloons, which almost covered the sky like colorful clouds. "Oh. I hope it didn''t keep Harry waiting Peter pulls Gwen towards Central Park¡° Isn''t it all because of you? It took so much time on the road. If you can''t catch up, don''t go after it. " Gwen complained. "Well, my fault. It''s just that the thief is too slippery. She must be a recidivist. And I''m a super power person. I didn''t expect that a super power person would be a thief. " Peter first admitted his mistake, recalled his failure to catch the thief, and said helplessly. "Oh, Peter, I don''t mean to blame you either. I just want you to be careful of your own safety." Ge gentle voice said, with a happy smile on his face, there is a spider man as a boyfriend, Gwen is really did not expect. "Of course, I will." Peter said with a smile, his eyes burning at Gwen. Two people look at each other, as if ready to come to some children''s not appropriate small action, but the sky suddenly came a series of sharp laughter. It made Peter and Gwen wake up quickly. A green figure across the sky, singing on the stage singers can not help but stop, the lively atmosphere has ended, people have raised their heads to look up, this is a strange man in green armor, stepping on the aircraft like a bat, shuttling between the ribbon balloon, from time to time also issued a crazy laugh. "Ha ha ha! Happy holidays The strange man is driving a strange shaped aircraft. On the ferocious and terrible devil''s helmet, his green eyes are full of ferocity. He looks down at the bottom of the crowd, and several pumpkin shaped bombs are thrown down. "This is a present for you!" With a few loud noises, the bright fire burst into the sky, accompanied by a huge explosion, people participating in the carnival parade panicked one after another and ran around. The scene was extremely chaotic for a moment. Everyone yelled and ran away. Under the impact of the crowd, the built stage collapsed suddenly, and countless wires intertwined and burst out one after another. The green devil is on the stage. "Oh, damn it!" Peter swore that he was going to kiss him just now. "I''m sorry, honey. It looks like I can''t make our date. I have to stop him. You hide quickly. " Peter quickly said that he was about to run to a secluded place and become spider man. Gwen took Peter by the wrist, his eyes full of worry, and said, "be careful, Peter." After that, she stepped forward and put a tone on Peter''s face. Then she released her hand and left along with the stream of people. Gwen looked back at Peter''s back in three steps. She was just an ordinary person and couldn''t help him. The only thing she could do was to stay away and don''t give Peter any trouble. If Spiderman''s enemies know that Spiderman''s girlfriend is her, she will be used as a weapon against Spiderman. Therefore, the farther away she hides, the better. (end of this chapter) Chapter 190 Boom boom! A series of explosions scared the tourists to flee. Under the severe impact, the masonry walls of the surrounding buildings burst and collapsed, glass fragments scattered and splashed, and the reinforced concrete fell down from the sky like hail. Green Devils brandish pumpkin bombs in their hands, and roar out of the building. Violent vibration and explosion are constantly resounding. The crowd turns into turbulent turbulence. People scream and flee in the light of explosion. Panic spreads. Tourists and pedestrians in Carnival look up at the laughing Green Devils in the sky, I can''t help feeling hopeless. Who''s going to save us? "Hey, man. Which cartoon character are you cospy? A little bit more ferocious The little spider drags the spider silk and flies out from the high-rise buildings. At the same time, it sticks the two pumpkin bombs thrown out by the green devil with spider silk and throws them into the sky, exploding together with the fireworks of the carnival. Peter, who is in spider man''s state, releases his normally repressed true feelings. He is very lively, and even has a tendency of talking and teasing. But his opponent didn''t cooperate very much. He stood up with his chest in a cold face, and the posture of flying aircraft hovering in the air was really a bit handsome. At least the envious little spider would like to snatch the aircraft he stepped on. Envy makes me separate, envy makes me factorize. Why do these rich people always have such handsome equipment? And I can only have one tights? The little spider is full of envy, uncle Tony''s steel armor, and this guy''s aircraft. Is one more handsome than the other? "Spider man, here you are at last. I''m a little impatient with waiting. " It seems that the green devil also found this obnoxious guy, gave a sharp laugh, manipulated the aircraft to rush down, and just killed two fresh lives, which made his inner tyranny expand more and more. It seems that there is a voice constantly shouting in his ear, asking him to destroy and destroy more madly! Wait for me? Peter was confused at that time. Did he know this strange man? "No, no, no, I think you''re mistaken, man. I don''t know such a special person as you. If you want revenge, you''ve got the wrong person Little spider pasted on the wall, quickly shook his head and said. "The wrong person? That''s funny. " The green devil''s voice is as cold as ever: "Spiderman, you probably haven''t realized how bad your existence is!" "Every criminal in New York City hates you. The police hate you because you take their credit and make them look incompetent in front of the public. Even those citizens, who openly praise you as a hero, secretly don''t know how many people want you to disappear. How many people in this country didn''t fight when they were young? And you, spider man, you even have to take care of other people''s fights! Hehe, don''t you think you''re too broad-minded? " "It''s not like that. Someone told me that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. If you don''t stand up to stop some things, others will stand up to stop them. Should good people be hurt by bad people? I can''t save everyone and stop all crimes, but I can save the people I meet and catch the criminals I see. And you! That''s the criminal I''m going to arrest! " Little spider retorts that the influence of Ben Parker on little spider is extremely far-reaching. Now that Ben Parker himself is not dead, his influence on little spider will be more profound. Small spider also had such doubts before, after asking his uncle, small spider is more firm his idea. If there is no life philosophy that Ben Parker told little spider, maybe little spider will fall into self doubt because of the green devil''s words, but now little spider is different, and he is more firm in his belief. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Maybe that''s why spiders can be called superheroes and are popular with many New Yorkers. Seeing his words, the green devil didn''t have any influence on the little spider and didn''t say much. He threw several pumpkin bombs directly at Spiderman. The fierce impact waves knocked peter out of the air and hit him heavily on the wall of a building. "Do you like the present I gave you? Ha ha ha, spider man The green devil starts the micro machine gun on the aircraft, and a dense metal storm sweeps towards Spiderman. In an instant, it turns the hard wall into a hornet''s nest. Peter constantly shoots out spider silk, dodges with the help of balloons and ribbons floating in the sky, and takes advantage of the green devil''s inattention to pop up a spider silk to stick to the bat aircraft under each other''s feet, It immediately lost control and threw the green devil out of the air. "Here, try this!" Spiderman takes advantage of the victory to pursue and eject spider silk to make springs. He shoots hard with both feet and bombards the green devil like a shell. With three fists and two feet, he knocks down the culprit who destroys the carnival. The green devil, who tumbles to the ground, is not outdone. He raises a huge column and smashes Spiderman in the air into a car. The two men are hard to separate. Spiderman is flexible, and the green devil has a high height of scientific and technological equipment. The combat power between the two sides is not much different, and they can''t win or lose for a moment. The green devil''s high-tech weapons have caused a lot of trouble to the little spiders, not only to avoid the bullets on the aircraft under the green devil''s feet, but also to avoid the pumpkin bombs made by the green devil, so as not to cause losses to the masses. Spiders evade the green devil''s high-tech weapons, heart secretly with, actually there are people dare to cause damage in New York? Iron man, magic four, and venom lady are almost all concentrated in New York, dare they make trouble? Aren''t you afraid to be put in jail? It''s just that poverty limits spiders'' imagination. Naturally, the green devil has heard that many superheroes are not in New York at present. Otherwise, he would not come out in such a high profile and make trouble. For example, Tony Stark went to New Mexico a few hours ago. For example, the magic four was troubled by Victor dum. Now he comes out to do damage, and not many people can stop him. He has now killed the Osborne shareholders who want to sell the Osborne group to the Wall Street tycoons. Now he can retire with success. Only because of the murder and the expansion of the inner tyranny, can he fight with the little spider. A secret shield base in New York. Steve watched the news on TV. It was the fight between the green devil and the little spider. They also heard the conversation just now. "What do you think of this little guy?" Asked Nick Frey. Steve nodded, praised: "very good little guy, with a firm belief, is definitely a qualified avenger." Nick Frey also told him about the avenger plan, which he joined, and he was curious about the little spider with a firm belief. What kind of parents can teach such kind and brave children. (end of this chapter) Chapter 191 "I think I see what you mean, Frey." Steve picked up his side shield, put on his mask and said to Nick fry. "Is that ok? Captain, you''ve just recovered. " Asked Nick Frey. "Of course, you should not underestimate the resilience of super soldiers. You can''t let a high school student deal with these heinous crimes." Steve laughed and walked out with a big stride. This is the first battle after he wakes up. Nick Frey immediately arranged for people to get the car ready and prepare for Steve Rogers to go to Central Park. They''re here. It''s only about ten minutes'' drive from Central Park. Steve should be able to get there. And in the carnival fighting spiders and Green Devils, the battle between the two people is more intense. Even the Green Devils need to focus on controlling the skateboard to avoid spider man''s attack. They don''t have the extra energy to continue to provoke the little spider, trying to enrage the little spider and let him show his flaws. Of course, he has tried this kind of thing for a long time, and it has no effect. Little spider''s faith is very firm, not for the green devil''s words and shake, which makes the green devil is helpless. After all, the strength of the two men is really strong. They saw with their own eyes that the green devil''s crooked punch directly pierced a wall. Is this what human beings can do? The battle between the two lasted for a period of time. The green devil had the support of high-tech weapons, but he couldn''t help the little spider. He could walk on the ground between tall buildings, and was very agile and flexible; The strong strength can easily pierce the reinforced concrete wall; Every time he launched a surprise attack, that bastard was able to avoid the past in time as if he could foresee it! This has made his technological advantage completely disappear. Isn''t this guy weak?! Dodge more and more embarrassed, the green devil looked at Peter, who was chasing after him, and scolded in his heart. Wait, weakness! The green devil has a flash in his mind, and his eyes hidden under the mask of terror are shining. The green devil''s eyes looked down at the crowd, just like the little spider, with yellow blindfold blocking other people''s eyes, the purpose of the green devil was not noticed. Although he attacked a lot of people just now, because of the little spider, he had no time to attack other ordinary people, but now! He would like to see what these self righteous guys would do. "Look at the move, devil''s throwing dagger!" As soon as the green devil''s right arm was raised, four small steel throwing knives shot out, but the target of these four throwing knives was the mother and daughter who were hiding in the house tightly! "Despicable villain!" The little spider scolded, but could not bear to blame any more. As soon as his legs were strong, he quickly approached the mother and daughter. On the way, the spider silk, which was more powerful than the bullet, directly bent the four steel throwing knives! "Are you all right?" Spiderman inquired to the person he saved. Before the mother and daughter''s reply, he was followed by a strong sense of crisis and the terrified eyes of the mother and daughter! Three pumpkin bombs quietly hit, a head-on from behind the little spider himself, two across the arc fly to the house of two unrelated people! Bomb speed is very fast, only once out of the mobile phone will, even under the cobweb is impossible¡° Spider man, how do you choose this situation? Do you choose to sacrifice yourself to save others, or just kill me? Ha ha ha ~! " In the crisis of life and death, the little spider only feels that everything in front of him suddenly slows down, time seems to be infinitely prolonged, and the bomb flight path can be seen clearly. This is the brain super high speed active state of the utility, thinking speed up! If this is for ordinary people, maybe he will make the right response, but for Peter, who is extremely keen on senses, his body can''t keep up with his brain thinking, which has little effect except watching the bomb approaching step by step! At this time, little spider''s mind suddenly came up with the picture of Uncle Ben lying on the hospital bed, smiling and joking to himself, as well as Uncle Ben''s advice, Uncle Ben''s enlightenment and comfort to him, as well as the vigilance and fear hidden in surprise in the eyes of his mother and daughter who just rescued him! He has made a decision, whether right or wrong, to pay for his own behavior. Learning to take responsibility is the price of growth. Uncle Ben is right. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. If you choose to be a superhero, you need to learn to take the responsibility of becoming a superhero. Nothing else, just a clear conscience. If he chooses to protect himself, even if he survives, he will spend the rest of his life in guilt. He didn''t want Uncle Ben to disappoint him, and he didn''t want Gwen to think he was a coward. With a little smile, the little spider spread out his hands, and two spider threads came out to intercept the bombs attacking the people on both sides. Facing the attack that flew to him head-on, he chose to tighten his whole body muscles and fight hard! It''s a powerful pumpkin bomb! At this moment, the rescued mother and daughter were shocked. In front of that not strong figure at the moment is so tall, Wei An figure let them feel ashamed for their previous ideas. At this moment, other people watching the battlefield were shocked. Both the general public and the aegis agents who have been watching the carnival fight have great admiration for that figure at this moment. There is no doubt that this is a true hero with the same noble temperament as Captain America! Can be such a hero, but now it''s going to die?! Perceptual people can''t help but cover their eyes and look straight at them. Rational people are extremely emotional at the moment, they are staring straight at, looking forward to the miracle of slim opportunity. All of a sudden, a round shield came from a distance and hit the pumpkin bomb directly. Boom. There was a huge explosion, and the shield was thrown out. However, all the aftershocks of the explosion were absorbed by the shield and did not damage the spider. "Who is it?" The green devil roared, and it was clear that he was going to destroy this guy. The feeling from heaven to hell was really not good at this moment. "It''s me. Let''s go, you villain." It''s Steve Rogers. The aegis vehicle carrying him finally arrived at the last moment. When Steve arrived, he just saw this scene and threw out his shield without thinking about it. "It''s Captain America! Oh, my God! Cos or real person? " Some people recognized the famous American captain. After all, even the textbook records the story of the American captain, as well as the portrait. Even the thunderbolt fire among the magic four recently looks very similar to Steve, otherwise, thunderbolt fire would not say that they are the descendants of heroes. (end of this chapter) Chapter 192 "Who are you?" The green devil asked hesitantly. Because the guy in front of him was wearing a blue uniform and a shield which was exploded by his pumpkin bomb without any damage. He couldn''t help thinking about it. "Steve Rogers." Steve didn''t hide his identity. As Nick Frey said, the world needs more heroes. And Steve also appreciates the little spider, the spirit of sacrifice. "Well done, child. It''s up to me to fight crime. How can I give it to a child?" Steve Rogers walked up to the spider and said with a smile. "Excuse me, are you really Captain America?" The voice of the little spider is a little trembling, very excited. You know, American children grew up listening to the story of Captain America. Steve is the idol of little spider. "If there was no one else, it would be me." Steve said with a smile that he has a very good impression of the little spider now. Not everyone can do the act of sacrificing oneself for others just now. "Oh, my God, I don''t know what to say. You are my idol." Little spider was excited and incoherent. "I''ll talk about it later, now! We have to deal with this first. " Steve took his trademark shield, looked at the green devil in the sky, and said in a loud voice. "Yes." Little spider quickly nodded, full of war. It''s exciting to be able to fight with your idol. The green devil looks a little ugly. Captain America is the only finished product of the super soldier program, and his body strengthening agent is based on the super soldier serum of the US team. But in terms of ability, the human fortification agent is not as good as the super soldier serum of the US team. Now he can''t even fight spider man in front of him, let alone the US team which is stronger than him. In an instant, the green devil was ready to retreat. However, the green devil turned around and thought that Steve was just a 70 year old man. The technology now can crush the technology 70 years ago. What if his body strengthening agent is not as good as super soldier serum? "Well, Steve? I want to see if you are really as powerful as the story says The green devil sneered. "Come on." Steve said that and threw the shield out of his hand. The shield was so fast that he directly hit the green devil without waiting for the green devil to respond. Steve''s power is great, directly will green devil from the aircraft down, the green devil to fall. Just because the green devil has the shock absorption effect of the green devil''s armor, the damage to the green devil is not very great. And smashed the green devil''s shield also returned to Steve''s hands, Steve looked at the little spider said: "as a superhero, you still have a lot to learn." For example, how to deal with the opponent in one move to avoid the opponent''s great influence on the surrounding people and the bad environment. Steve faced Nazi soldiers who stormed into the Hydra base and destroyed it. At that time, the Hydra weapon was more dangerous and powerful than the green Armor Weapon. Fighting instinct has been integrated into Steve''s body. If we can''t bring down our opponents with one move, we will face the danger of being besieged by many people. Otherwise, why can the US team cross the European battlefield? Because of super soldier serum? Don''t be silly, it''s not that an individual injected with super soldier serum can become a superhero like the US team. For example, red skull, can he beat the U.S. team? I''m afraid it was hoisted by the US team. "Give up your hand, villain." Steve strode to the fallen Green Devils, and the crowd cheered as they witnessed the return of Captain America. "Don''t try to catch the green devil! Let''s die together All the remaining pumpkin bombs were released by the Green Devils at the same time, which was just on the route Steve had to pass! The face hidden under the helmet is ferocious and twisted. The roar is full of hysterical madness! The green devil used the bomb at such a close distance, even he himself would be affected! "Boom!" A loud noise, sounded hard cement ground in front of the bomb and tofu is no different, stone splash, smoke obscured vision. Explosion center, in time to pick up the shield to block all the shock wave of the U.S. team, the face is very heavy, this guy, too crazy. If he did not throw the bomb at him, but at other people, the consequences would be unimaginable. After the smoke dispersed, the sewer on the ground was blown out of a big hole. Steve looked inside, and the passage inside had been blown down. Obviously, the Green Devils have run away, and they have been put together. "Oh, damn it! Let him run. " Spider complained. "It''s good, at least the casualties are not very serious." Steve looked at the collapsed sewer, patted the spider on the shoulder and said with a smile. "Then, Captain, can I interview you?" Little spider suggested. "What? Interview me? Why? " Steve asked in some surprise. "Work needs, I am a journalist, if there is an exclusive report of Mr. captain, I think I will get a large bonus." Little spider whispered, rather embarrassed. Steve couldn''t laugh or cry, but he didn''t refuse. Little spider has been designated as a member of the avenger, and is likely to be a companion in the future. Moreover, Steve appreciates little spider''s character and has a good impression of little spider. "No problem. What do you want to ask? We can talk later. But now is not the time. " Steve laughs. "Thank you, captain." Little spider said happily. "You''re welcome. Let''s go first. Aegis will clean up the mess." Steve nodded and said. With little spider sat in a car, slowly driving away from the scene, as for little spider''s girlfriend Gwen, naturally there will be agents to meet her and little spider. Although Steve left, people''s enthusiasm did not drop at all. The captain of the United States, who claimed to have died, reappeared today, which completely detonated the nation. Nick Frey didn''t plan to cover it up. After all, the U.S. team deserved it. Now, who hasn''t heard the story of Captain America? Even if I haven''t heard of it, I always learned it in the textbook, right? Countless people were shocked by the news. After knowing that the news was true, the flow of people in New York surged again. Almost everyone came to New York with the feeling of meeting the US team. It''s just a pity that many people can only return without success. (end of this chapter) Did I not update it yesterday? what the fuck! A little confused, I think I take a nap, sleep confused, I thought I updated yesterday, lying trough!!! I''m very sorry. I''ll make up yesterday''s today.) Chapter 193 The terrorist attacks of Carnival activities shocked the whole United States. The video of the battle between the Green Devils and spider man and then the battle with the captain of the United States spread wildly on the Internet, with more than 20 million hits. The turbulence caused by these videos is more than that. Spider man is a mutant or not. Ten years is a long time, but it is not enough for people to forget some things, such as the Apocalypse ten years ago. Do mutants also have good people and bad people? These topics have caused crazy discussions on the Internet, and ordinary people attach great importance to their own life safety. Spiderman''s ability, it''s hard not to let people think of Spiderman as a mutant. Some people really hate mutants and think that mutants are monsters. But in watching the little spider even at the expense of self to save others picture, also fell into silence. Such a noble character of the small spider, really can let people hate it? After a period of turmoil, in view of spider''s heroic performance and public demands, government members issued a policy. Mutant registration policy. Register all the mutants, so as to effectively prevent the occurrence of mutants'' wounding events, because people already know that those people are mutants, so they can stay away from them, so as to avoid all kinds of harm caused by the inability to control the powers. As for whether this kind of mutant registration policy will hurt the hearts of young children of mutants, it is not in their consideration. You special mutants almost destroyed human beings. Do you expect us to treat you favorably? It''s beautiful. As soon as the mutant Registration Act was introduced, it attracted many people''s approval and many people''s opposition. Moreover, the United States is a democratic country. These people think that this kind of bill has destroyed the democratic policy of the United States. After all, most of these mutants are no different from ordinary people, and most of them are from human beings, so they can be regarded as American citizens. Mutants are mixed with ordinary people, and ordinary people can''t distinguish them. Now, as soon as the registration act for mutants is issued, they will be able to know that those people around them are mutants. Seriously, American parents will not put their children together with mutants, which is irresponsible to their own children. Just like some minor murderers, parents who believe in their children will not want their children to go to school with the minor murderer. The White House government also felt a headache. This time, the Green Devils caused a lot of bad influence and casualties. Besides the hot discussion on spider man, the public opinion also strongly condemned the inaction of the national security department, believing that this was another terrorist attack after "9 / 11" and a trample on the spirit of American freedom, Appeal to the government to catch the murderer as soon as possible. Osborne industries, under the control of intentional people, is a rising industrial giant. It is revealed that the lizard serum developed by Dr. Connors, a bioscientist, uses the body of retired disabled soldiers to create a lizard man, and even the product developed by his own company is stolen. At the same time, it is also noted that the equipment possessed by Green Devils comes from Osborne industries. All of a sudden, it triggered a wave of public outcry. The shares of Osborne industries plummeted all the way. This huge enterprise involved in many fields suddenly fell into a huge crisis and had the momentum of falling into the abyss. But at this critical moment, Norman Osborne, as the chairman of the board, did not take charge of the overall situation, which made the outside world look down on Osborne industries. In just a few days, New York was full of ups and downs. Natasha, who has already completed her mission, lies on a big bed of Simmons, just like a salted fish who has lost her dream. "So many things have happened during my absence." Natasha scanned the latest news. Captain America, the hero of World War II, has returned, spiders fight against the Green Devils, Osborne''s industrial stock is falling, and many other news can''t help but make people feel that the world is changing so fast. "In other words, Osborne industries will not really go out of business like this." Natasha asked curiously. "How can it be that Norman Osborne, an asset tycoon, can''t sit back and watch his company go bankrupt. Norman Osborne is now estimated to be acquiring shares of his own company. How can this kind of asset magnate be brought back from the dead? " Yang Han said lightly. At least in comics, anime and even movies, Osborne group has never closed down. For example, after stark industries announced the closure of its weapons division, its shares fell sharply. However, they say that I am the iron man, who instantly brings the enterprise back to the peak, or even surpasses it. Moreover, Norman Osborne himself is not bad. Norman''s appearance of this kind of situation is mainly due to the human body strengthening agent, which leads to the appearance of green devil personality. The green devil is another personality of Norman. When Norman is restless or has negative emotions, the green devil will influence Norman''s thoughts. If we can eliminate Norman''s green devil personality, then! Norman is also a superhero no less than Tony. Of course, these are just ifs. Yang Han is not interested in correcting a person''s character. It''s better to leave this kind of thing to the black marinated egg. "The mutant registration act? Are these politicians full of shit? " Natasha looked at mobile phone news, make complaints about it. Mutants have been hiding for more than ten years, although occasionally one or two mutants wake up, but it will soon subside. On the surface, it is peaceful, but Natasha knows what this is, because the Apocalypse more than ten years ago launched all the nuclear bombs of all the great powers into outer space. If the mutants are not low-key and still want to do things, they will be resisted by all people. Although humans hate mutants, we have to admit that these mutants were also members of human beings before they mutated. And mutants have been trying to integrate into human beings, trying to eliminate human hostility to mutants. Such a mutant registration act, Natasha estimates, will directly ignite the emotions of all mutants. Once a mutant''s identity was exposed, it would cause panic, hostility and even violence among the people around him. Now we have come up with such a mutant Registration Bill, which aims to put all the mutants in the open, so that they will be blinded, intimidated and threatened wherever they go. This is totally a policy that offends people. Natasha estimated that because of this bill, the mutants will start to be active again. Among other things, the mutants brotherhood will certainly come out to make trouble. The Brotherhood has come out to make trouble. Are the X-Men far away? Natasha has a headache and feels that the world is getting more and more chaotic. (end of this chapter) Chapter 194 Just as Natasha said, for mutants, the registration act simply puts them on the fire. Most of these mutants are similar to human beings in appearance and can live a safe life hidden in human beings. If they do register, it means that their stable life has been completely destroyed, and the people around them are repulsed, whispered, white eyed, spiteful, and so on. Such cold violence will drive a person crazy. Although the mutants are evolved from human beings, most of them are not hostile to human beings. On the contrary, they are afraid of human beings. It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? It is obvious that mutants are afraid of human beings. On the contrary, human beings think that mutants are a threat to their safety, so they hate mutants. Even want to use violence against mutants. Yang Han couldn''t understand why these ordinary people dare to attack the mutants? Are you really not afraid of death? Sure enough, these countries have great experience in population control. Moreover, Professor x Charles can use the brain wave amplifier to modify the thinking of people all over the world, eliminate the hostility of human beings to mutants, and even make human beings have a good impression on mutants. But Charles did not do so, if it is put in the film, animation, comics, can also be understood as the plot needs. But in such a real world, why not? This can be called once and for all. At least for so many years, countless companions will not be injured, ostracized, beaten or even killed. Anyway, Yang Han can''t understand Professor X''s thinking. The chicken''s soul is free. Weakness is the original sin. He doesn''t want to be controlled by others. He tries to be strong. Although Yang Han did not understand Professor X''s practice, he admired Professor X very much. After all, for Yang Han, he thinks he can''t be professor X. This kind of person is the real virgin. Not some virgin whore. Virgin: poor man. I have to help him. Dame: poor man. Why don''t you help him. Anyway, because of the emergence of the mutant registration act, the quiet life of the mutant has raised countless waves. And some low-key mutants living in the human world have begun to reject the mutant registration act. For example, Jean gray. A strong woman, but also a doctor''s degree of intellectual beauty. "Ladies and gentlemen, human beings are facing another stage of evolution. Most of the mutants occur in adolescence and are induced by emotional fluctuations." Qin, dressed in red and wearing black framed glasses, stood on the stage to explain the reasons for the emergence of mutants. She was beautiful in appearance, because of her scholar temperament, which added a lot of points to her. "Thank you, Miss gray. Your speech was quite instructive, but you deviated from the theme of this conference, which is: are mutants dangerous?" As a staunch supporter of the mutant Registration Bill, Mr Kelly immediately came out to pick on the thorns. Although Jean was a little annoyed that the congressman Kelly interrupted her speech, her good upbringing made her calmly reply: "it''s not appropriate for you to ask. Some people will have car accidents when they drive." "So I have to take a driver''s license." Mr. Kelly interrupted with a casual voice¡° But there is no license to survive, Mr. Kelly. In fact, once a mutant exposes his identity, it will cause panic, hostility and even violence. In order to avoid this hostility, I call for the cancellation of the registration of mutants. The mutant exposes his identity... And his eyes are sharp. He is ready to explain that even if a mutant is an American democracy, it is also protected by American law, Her speech was again interrupted by the congressman Kelly below. "Exposure? Why hide? Sneaky. " Mr Kelly said with disdain. "Mr. Kelly, can I finish? This is respect for the speaker. I believe Mr Kelly should have a good upbringing. " Qin asked with a smile. Just because she has a good temper doesn''t mean she doesn''t have one. One after another, she interrupted her speech, which made her angry and forced Mr. Kelly with sharp words. "Ms. Qin, it''s biased for you to say so. I''m just putting forward my suggestions. Isn''t Ms. Qin even allowed to put forward opinions?" Instead of being trapped by such a simple speech trap, Mr Kelly threw Qin a speech bomb. Politicians exercise their tongue. How can a young girl like Qin be an opponent of Mr Kelly? "Of course, I can accept suggestions. As a scholar, the most fearless thing is to be pointed out wrong, because only when you are pointed out wrong can you know where you are wrong and how to work hard next. Mr. Kelly, can you listen to me finish my speech before you put forward suggestions? I believe even children know that it''s bad behavior to interrupt others. " Chin smiles faintly, and is too lazy to continue to talk nonsense with Mr Kelly. "Yes, please continue." Mr Kelly shrugged and motioned Jean to go on. "As far as I know, most mutants are derived from human beings. That is to say, these mutants are still human beings, but they have mastered some abilities that ordinary people don''t have, but they can''t naturally master these abilities. As a result, their abilities are easy to cause harm to people around them, but they don''t hurt anyone''s mind, Moreover, most of the mutants are teenagers. The implementation of the mutant registration act will expose most of the mutants to ordinary people. Mutants have always been feared by ordinary people, hostile to them, and even feel that they are monsters and violence against them. This will cause great harm to the mental health of the mutant teenagers, and even cause psychological distortion. And we also know that teenagers are the most vulnerable to emotional stimulation in human life. Moreover, most of the mutants are derived from human beings, and all the mutants are also American citizens. America is democratic and free. We can''t persecute American citizens like us. So I appeal that we should treat these mutants well, refuse the implementation of the mutant registration act, so that the citizens of the United States can get the protection they deserve, so that the teenagers of the United States can develop healthily and physically, so that the citizens of the United States can get their own * * safer and more perfect protection. Thank you Jean Gray''s voice is soft and tells a lot of truth, which resonates with many people present. (end of this chapter) Chapter 195 I have to say that Qin''s speech was good. At least many people agree with Qin. After all, most of these mutants come from teenagers because of their emotional problems. If they are excluded, it is easy to cause psychological shadow or even psychological distortion to these teenagers. As a result, these teenagers have a sense of disgust towards the society. Without guidance, they will do great harm to everyone. When Mr Kelly saw Qin''s speech finished, he came out with a clap in his hand and said with a smile, "Ms Qin''s speech was very good. Now I''d like to make some comments." "Go ahead, please." Chin nodded slightly and said. Her speech has already been finished, so naturally, it will not stop Mr Kelly from expressing her own views. "Miss chin, I know you advocate to be close to mutants, but I don''t agree with you. Now more and more people in the United States have become mutants. Who knows who will be next? The purpose of the mutant registration act is for the good of mutants and to prevent them from committing crimes with their own abilities. As Ms. Qin said, young people can''t achieve perfect control over their emotions and sex Mr. Kelly got up and went to the Central Committee with a list in his hand. "In Deerfield, Illinois, there is a girl who can walk through the wall. Before she becomes a mutant, she is a good girl. But what will she do after she has the ability of a mutant? Will you be self-contained and not use this power? Young people are always in pursuit of stimulation. Suddenly, the strength they get doesn''t match their own soul. It''s easy to constitute a crime. Just imagine, if she sneaks into the bank vault or the White House, or your home to steal, will you know who stole your things? The mutant registration act is such a function, to register the identity and ability of mutants, to prevent these mutants from committing super power crimes. Even if they commit a crime, we can easily judge who committed the crime according to their ability, can''t we? " Mr. Kelly went to the Central Committee and expressed his opinions. But his words seem reasonable, but in fact they are sophistry. Let''s not talk about crime. After becoming a mutant, every mutant panics about his ability. Who would want to use this ability to commit a crime? Unless she is a recidivist and Professor X has already enrolled Katie in Xavier gifted school to teach her, how can she do such a thing? "Mr. Kelly, you are biased. That''s why we can''t introduce the mutant Registration Bill, because it will only make these children feel like a monster. We should give them correct guidance, let them know their own ability, learn to control their own ability, and even be able to rely on their own ability to crack down on criminals. This is an excellent thing for human beings and mutants. " Chin retorted. Mr. Kelly laughed. As a member of the Council, people who live on their lips naturally see a loophole in Qin''s remarks. "Of course, this is a good thing. I also hope that there will be more superheroes like Spiderman, Captain America and iron man in the world to maintain world peace. But as far as I know, there are many mutants who can''t control their own power. Look! I have information here that shows that there is a little mutant girl from Mississippi. Her ability can absorb other people''s memory and physical ability, even lethal, and she can absorb more than one person''s power. Moreover, she can''t control her own strength. As long as someone touches her skin, her ability will naturally start. If she doesn''t separate from her in time, her ability will kill an ordinary person or even a mutant. Ms. Qin, please tell me how to guide such a mutant, how to make her a superhero, and how to maintain world peace? " Mr. Kelly, with a faint smile, asked. Chin''s pretty face turns white. I didn''t expect that the real killing move of Mr. Kelly is here. Americans are extremely important to their own safety. If they simply touch her, they will be robbed of memory and power, then most of the American people can accept it. After all, just don''t you touch her? But as someone who has been dealing with these councillors for many years, chin knows that this is only the beginning. Sure enough, Mr. Kelly looked at the audience again and said in a loud voice: "if this little girl has this kind of uncontrollable ability, we just need not touch her, or she wears clothes that can completely cover her body. We can also communicate with her and live together, but! These can only be regarded as the weaker ones among the mutants. Do you remember the Apocalypse more than ten years ago? The voice that can convey words to everyone''s ears? He wants to control the human mind and deprive us of our will to be free. How can we not be afraid of this mutant''s ability? We are also very afraid that one day, our democratic and free America will become a feudal monarchy, with mutants above us. As citizens of the United States, everyone''s mind and will are free and democratic. We have the right to decide whether to be close to the mutants or stay away from them, and whether our children want the mutants to be teachers or classmates. Or stay away from them. " Mr. Kelly waved his arms and announced his words. Many people agreed with his words. They are free, democratic, and American citizens. They have the right to decide whether they are close to or far away from the mutants, and the ability of the mutants makes people stay away from them. There were warm applause and cheers around. Of course, he hasn''t finished yet. "Ladies and gentlemen, in fact, mutants do exist, and they are all around us. We have to know who they are, study them thoroughly and know their abilities. To prevent them from using their ability to harm our American citizens, or even deprive us of our free and democratic will. " Mr Kelly cheered. With Mr. Kelly''s speech, there was a steady stream of applause, whistles and cheers. It is clear that Mr Kelly''s speech has been approved by a large number of people. Chin''s pretty face is a little pale. Looking at the congressman Kelly who is not far away from her, chin really wants to find this guy''s teeth everywhere. Originally, everything should be in a good direction, because this guy messed up everything. Charles, sitting in the audience, could not help sighing. He was inspired to let human beings accept mutants, but it seems that there is a long way to go. (end of this chapter) Chapter 196 Charles sighed, suddenly seemed to be aware of something, slowly pushed the wheelchair out. An old man with white hair, wearing a gray hat and a windbreaker, walked out slowly. "Eric, what are you doing here?" Asked Charles, frowning. "Why ask questions you already know the answer to?" Eric slowly stops and asks with a cold hum. "Don''t give up the human race." Charles opened his mouth and whispered. "It''s not that we give up human beings, it''s that human beings give up us. They see us as monsters. Don''t you hear the cheers and applause for Kelly? " Eric stares at Charles. "Charles, you broke into my head with the power of your heart. What are you looking for?" Eric''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Charles and asked. "I''m looking for hope." Charles said seriously. "I will give you hope. I have only one request. Don''t hinder me. The future belongs to mutants, and human beings are eliminated. " Eric looked at Charles and said faintly that even after so many years, the relationship between former friends and current enemies has not eased much. Charles watched Eric leave here in silence. Seeing Eric disappear completely, Charles sighed. Let''s go step by step. He will stop Eric. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Is the publication of the mutant registration act helping or harming mutants? The New York Times, reporting for you in real time. " The reporter of the New York Times on TV clearly filmed the conversation between Jean and Mr. Kelly. Natasha turned off the TV and youyou said, "it seems that the mutants can''t sit any more." "Of course, the implementation of the registration of mutants act is to take out mutants and roast them on the fire. Registration will be rejected by others. Those who do not register will get worse and worse reputation under the propaganda of these politicians. If they are not hiding bad ideas, why don''t they dare to register?" Yang Han said with a sneer, the root of human evil. It''s not limited, but uneven. When ordinary people see their friends, they suddenly have super powers. These super powers can spray water, spit fire, fly and even live forever. They can become heroes to save the world, but they can only be ordinary people. In addition to the initial envy, the rest will become jealousy and eventually hatred. Although some people resent mutants because they can''t control their own power and hurt ordinary people, even some mutants deliberately use their own ability to do evil, these mutants are only a few after all. Basically, all the mutants are transformed from ordinary people. Even if the mutants awaken their abilities, their own thoughts have not changed, because they are used to the existence of law. Even if they have extraordinary power, they will still be bound by the law. For example, in real life, you suddenly have the ability to control fire, from ordinary people to extraordinary people, but you will still instinctively abide by the law. Except for some sand sculptures whose mentality suddenly expands and feels that they are invincible, how do you live in the past and how will you live in the future, only you have enough confidence. Do you dare to break the law, kill people and rob people? When you have a power, you are invincible? As long as it''s not sand sculpture, no one will do it. It''s not fun to be a fugitive. And these people, because individual mutants hurt ordinary people, want to eliminate all mutants, this is just a ridiculous and poor excuse. According to this statement, if an ordinary person hurts a mutant, should the mutant destroy all human beings? If human beings have harmed human beings, are we going to destroy all human beings? This kind of excuse is also very clumsy. There is no truth in it. No matter what, mutants are only one of the human beings. They are just different in race, just like white, yellow and black people. And Charles''s idea is right, but his behavior is absolutely wrong. Mutants come from human beings and cannot be separated from human beings. How can mutants integrate with ordinary people? Let''s not talk about mutants. Take superheroes. Why do superheroes hide their identities? It''s not because superheroes are far more powerful than ordinary people, such as spiders, banners and so on. Superheroes like that can never reveal their true identity. As for why Tony Stark can reveal his identity, the main reason is that Tony Stark is an ordinary person, wearing mark armor is a superhero. But after the spider exposed his identity, can the people around him still live in peace with the spider? These ordinary people know that the little spider has the power to kill a person with one blow. Who dares to approach the little spider? There is Hulk. Although Benner is usually a kind person, if an ordinary person is lucky enough to see him become Hulk, how can he get along with him? If Benner is stimulated and becomes Hulk directly, and is slapped by Hulk, he can argue with anyone! The situation between mutants and ordinary people is similar to that between Benner and ordinary people. Most mutants can easily kill people. How can ordinary people get along with mutants who can kill themselves at any time? As an old Chinese saying goes, a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall. Knowing that these people are in danger, how can they come to seek death? But mutants can learn from iron man, become heroes to save the world, to improve human ideas, or apply these powers to human life, so that human beings gradually get used to the existence of mutants, and even can not do without the convenient powers of mutants. Charles''s idea is right, but he is working in the wrong direction. As for Eric, it can''t be said that he did wrong or right. It''s a good idea, but it''s very difficult to realize it. At least the instrument Eric made in the original work can only turn human beings with X gene into mutants, and human beings without X gene will also give birth to some powers, but in the end, human beings without X gene will still die. There are extremely few human beings with X gene in the world. It is still a question whether there are tens of millions of people. If Eric really succeeds, then Eric can basically achieve the goal of extermination. (end of this chapter) Chapter 197 "But anyway, it should be a good thing for you. You will be able to copy countless more powers in the future. " Natasha leaned on the soft sofa and said lazily. Although they know there are mutants in the world, they don''t know where they are. There''s no way to find mutants at all. Now, because of the implementation of the mutant registration act, mutants have been blown up. Yang Han is not so optimistic. He thinks that Charles, a man with extremely abnormal spiritual power, will definitely find his existence. Although he is not harmful to these mutants and can improve their abilities, Yang Han can''t understand Charles''s attitude towards him. After all, he is not an earth creature. However, according to Charles''s character, as long as he doesn''t have any crooked thoughts, there should be nothing wrong. "Professor reed once said that their ability is disease, not evolution. Now they are ready to simulate the energy of the cosmic storm and eliminate their own ability from superheroes to ordinary people. Next, let''s interview Professor reed." The TV in Natasha''s hands is constantly changing channels and stopping from here. "Ha? Diseases? What does this man think? " Natasha is a little surprised. Many people can''t get this kind of super power, but this guy says it''s a disease? Where''s the brain? Reid on TV said solemnly: "although we have super power because of the cosmic storm, I never regard it as a kind of ability, but a kind of disease. So I want us to get back to normal. And we''ve made a breakthrough in our ability to reverse cosmic storms and turn all of us back. " "Well, Mr. reed, can ordinary people become superheroes like you after the energy radiation of cosmic storms?" Asked the reporter. "I don''t know, because there are only five of us who have received the radiation of the cosmic storm from the beginning to the end. Although I can simulate the energy of the cosmic storm, I don''t even know what will happen if other people pass through the radiation of the cosmic storm. Even now I know the way to change us back, but I still don''t do it. This is only theoretical knowledge after all. If we have the ability to reverse the cosmic storm, even I don''t know what will happen. Therefore, we should be careful in scientific experiments. If we make a little mistake, we will suffer irreparable losses. " Said Reid. "So Mr. reed, are you going to do a human experiment?" The reporter asked again. "No, of course not. Human experiments are inhumane, and I don''t know what will happen to human beings when they are exposed to cosmic storm radiation. They may get superpowers or die. Even for us, I can only calculate the possibility over and over again, and I will not test myself until I reach perfection. If we succeed, then we will change history. " Reed said seriously. "In other words, Dr. reed, do you think that the radiation response to cosmic storms is similar to Schrodinger''s cat theory?" Asked the reporter. "Yes, I''ve also studied Schrodinger''s cat theory. I..." Reid talked on TV, but Natasha was not interested in listening to Reid''s long speech. After watching it for a while, she changed the channel. Yang Han is deep in thought. Has reed developed a cosmic storm simulator? If you can restore yourself to a machine of ordinary people. The battle between victor and the magic four should not be far away. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Victor was surprised to see the metal body under his skin. He was a little scared. What''s wrong with him? Hurriedly went to his private clinic, let the doctor help him explore, what happened to himself. "Wow, what''s the matter with you?" Victor''s personal doctor put Victor''s hand on the fluoroscopy instrument and looked at the tissue on his arm in surprise. "I just need to know what will happen if I continue to develop?" Asked victor in a cold voice. "Your tissues, your organs, and your entire physical structure are changing, but somehow, every system is still working." The private doctor looked at the dialysis report and said to victor. "What will it end up like?" Asked Victor, this is what worries him most. "I don''t know. Maybe some organic alloy is stronger than titanium and steel, harder than diamond. " Victor''s personal doctor shrugged and said helplessly that it was beyond his understanding. It was unheard of and seen in his life. Victor silently looked at the private doctor, reached out and stroked his exposed metal skin. In his heart, reed, Susan and others had been hated. "How long?" Victor clenched his fist, felt the power of terror, looked at his doctor and asked. "At this rate, in two or three weeks it will all be infected." The doctor estimated it and said. "What do you mean by all that?" Victor pulled his sleeve down and asked curiously. "I want to know, but I can''t pretend to understand here." The doctor paused, looked at Victor and said, "I have to report to the CDC." "What?" Asked Victor, puzzled. "Centers for disease control." Said the doctor. "I know that." There was a farfetched smile on Victor''s face, thinking the doctor was joking. But looking at the doctor''s serious face, you can see that what he said is true. "If it''s contagious, we''re in big trouble. We''re talking about pestilence. " The doctor looked at Victor and said very seriously. "Look at me, I have my life, I represent a company worth billions, this matter should be kept secret!" Victor stood up, went to the doctor, pointed to his face and said with a smile. "Victor, your condition is developing and getting worse. I must inform..." before the doctor finished, Victor pinched his neck. Victor''s eyes sparkled. "That''s really bad news." As soon as he reaches for his hand, the doctor hits the wall and breaks the glass. Victor looks at his hand and looks a little surprised. He goes to the doctor and sighs. His breath is obviously gone. The doctor was dead. After he pinched the doctor''s neck, he couldn''t adapt to the terrible force, so he strangled the guy. Victor saw the doctor''s death. He was quite frightened. He stepped back two steps and accidentally pressed one hand on the socket. The current was absorbed by his hand. Victor looked at his hand in surprise, and the flashing arc. There was a cold smile on his face, and now he was going to take revenge£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 198 At about 7 p.m., in a small town on the border of byalberta and loffin, Canada, a real girl who looked only 16 or 17 years old picked her out of a car. She said to the uncle in front of her, "you said you would take me to lofen." "This is the city of lofen." In front of the uncle impatiently back a, and then walked into the front of a shabby bar. The little girl looked around, and there was no passing car around. Then she went to the bar with her bag. As soon as I got to the door, I heard the cries of violence and anger. "Come on, kill that bastard." With the cry of this man, a strong man with a strong back was smashed on the iron frame. On the field, there was a cry of "idiot," "idiot, * *, * *", and off the field, two staff members rushed up to lift the faint man down, and the host continued to stimulate the audience on the field. The little girl was so annoyed by the deafening noise that she ran to a quieter seat in the dining area and sat down. "What would you like to eat?" Just as the girl was thinking about some life events, a rough voice sounded in her ear. She looked up and saw that it was a cook. "Give me a cup of hot water and a hamburger." The girl said as a child, "Three beautiful knives." After hearing the cook''s words, the girl came out of the bag and found a very delicate wallet with her name: Anna Mary embroidered on it. Mary opened her purse, flipped through the coins and finally got three dollars. Then he handed it to a group of impatient chefs. The cook took the money and entered the restaurant with a look of disdain. When Anna saw the cook go away, she continued to think about her life, but she didn''t think of a reason. After a while, the water for hamburger was brought up by the chef. Anna wolfed down the hamburger and drank a cup of hot water. She felt her hungry stomach on the table and fell asleep slowly. At this time, in the challenge arena, * * is in a fierce collision. A strong man with bare arms is pressed under his body by a fat man who weighs at least 400 Jin. He tries to climb out of the fat man''s huge body, but the fat man''s throat lock restricts the strong man''s action. The strong man slapped him behind him, just caught the fat man''s eyes, and made his two arms around his neck wave disorderly, which happened to knock down the name plate on the strong man''s neck. And the strong man without a confinement, tried his best to climb out from the fat man''s body, and then kicked the fat man dizzy. However, he went to the place where the name plate fell and picked it up. The old one was engraved with a string of English, meaning Wolverine. Two hours later, no one went to challenge Wolverine in the challenge arena, and the bar was almost closed. Wolverine took his clothes to the toilet and put on a clean suit without blood. Wolverine changed his clothes, went to the front desk, took out a handful of money, took out two of them, said to the boss: "the boss to a glass of wine." And Anna is just staring at Wolverine with a beautiful knife. Anna saw a bruised man come to Wolverine''s side and murmured: "I think you owe me money..." Wolverine glanced back, bald ladle did not speak, the strong man said in a cold voice: "no one has ever eaten my heavy fist, not even a trace, give me the money, otherwise I will expose your other identity." A man around the strong man tried to persuade him, but the strong man didn''t give up. Wolverine said with evil in his eyes, "it''s still too late to go now. I''ll let you know who I am." At that moment, Wolverine each popped out three feet long sharp steel claws with a click. Then he pointed the steel claws at the throat of the strong man and yelled to another man "That''s who I am. Are you satisfied?" A gun rang, the bar owner holding a shotgun to Wolverine head, said: "monster, let him go." After a few seconds of stalemate, Wolverine''s other paw swung back to cut tofu, and the rifle turned into two sections. The boss was stunned. Wolverine took a look at them and took back his paw. Go straight outside the bar. Anna witnessed the whole process, looked at the stunned boss and the man who was about to pee his pants, led the bag and followed Wolverine out of the bar. Anna thought about it and followed. At the same time, around seven p.m., the day of Natasha''s Salted fish is about to end. She is now applying a mask to watch the master show. All of a sudden, after a burst of electric current zizisheng sounded, the room was in darkness. "What''s the matter?" Wearing pajamas, Natasha quickly got up, fingertips lit a cluster of flames, shining in the dark environment. Yang Han thinks about it. It''s not the magic four that got into a fight with Victor dum. When they got into a fight, there was a blackout in New York. In Queens, if there is a power failure, there will be a business notice. If there is a sudden power failure, plus what Reed said before, it is very likely that this is the case. Natasha looked out of the window at the environment. Originally, New York was full of lights, but it was dark. Natasha realized that there was a blackout in New York. "What happened? Why is there a blackout all of a sudden? " Natasha frowned and thought it was not so simple. It wasn''t long before her guess was confirmed. It''s victor von dum from Nick Frey. The aegis agent sees that he seems to be absorbing electricity from the city and asks Natasha to ask what this guy is doing. This is also a headache for Nick Frey. Scientists always come up with such moths, but the United States can''t leave these scientists. In such a short time, the economic loss is expected to reach several hundred million dollars. Let Natasha observe in the past, but also sent Steve out, if there is a fight, Natasha and Steve can solve as soon as possible. By the way, let Natasha take care of Steve. After all, they are all from the same era. Maybe, there will be some topics to talk about. For Steve, Natasha has no bad feelings, justice, kindness, almost the beautiful side of human nature, all appear in the United States team, if just let Steve adapt to modern life, it is no problem. At the moment, the power supply in New York is gradually recovering. Many people take to the streets and ask each other what happened£¨ End of this chapter) Chapter 199 Despite the blackout in New York, there was silence. But Baxter tower, as the main battlefield, is very busy now. His group declared bankruptcy, more than ten years of painstaking efforts were destroyed, especially when he found his beloved woman Susan and reed mixed together again, Victor von dum, a genius who was born with a burst of intelligence, lost his mind. In fact, the intensity and penetration of cosmic rays are higher than the calculation of Mr. magic reed Richards. The observation room he designed for dum does not intercept cosmic rays 100%, but when the rays penetrate the metal, they carry away some of the metal characteristics, and mix these characteristics with cosmic rays to apply them to dum. If we say that the energy level of the radiation received by magic four is 1, and dum is isolated by the metal room, and only receives 0.5 radiation. His ability is not complete. He needs to absorb the energy of the cosmic storm again to play his super power. Because of the collapse of the company, dum also realized a truth that the world still needs strength. He is not ready to pursue any wealth any more, but wants to rely on strength to take what he has lost. So, he absorbed the simulated cosmic storm ability, making his powers more powerful. At the moment, under Durham''s attack, Johnny and Ben can only be beaten passively, even a decent attack can''t be done. Stone man tried his best to attack Victor, but before he got close, Victor knocked him to the ground with one punch, and cut a deep gully on the ground before stopping. Johnny tried to rescue, carefully released fireball hit Victor accurately, but did not cause any effect, just burned Victor''s coat. With a sneer, Victor pulled out a lamp post, turned it into a metal spear, and stabbed the stone man''s chest who had not had time to climb up. Without a moment''s hesitation, reed wrapped Susan in his right hand. Jumped out of the building. It fell to the ground in the blink of an eye. And Reed''s left hand was still clutching the wall of the building. At the same time, Susan also shot early, using the invisible force field to block Victor''s "spear". "Sister, are you all right?" Seeing reed and Susan hand in hand, Johnny quickly turned to look over with concern on his face. Just outside the building, Johnny had no time to observe the situation in the building, so he was asked by Alex to cooperate with ben to deal with victor. I don''t know about them at all. Susan shook her head to indicate that she was OK. She took the opportunity to look around with a dignified look. Although dum company is not in the center of times square, human beings are still very prosperous here. It''s just at night, and there are a lot of people around it. Of course, most of the people have been far away since the beginning of the battle, but there are still many people who are not afraid of death. If a few people are not careful in the battle, they will hurt the innocent. This is also the key to the delay of breaking out of thunderbolt fire. Not even a fireball can be released. Compared with the magic four, Victor dum is recklessly using his own ability, and the current in his hand forms a whip. "Reed, speak up! Is your data correct? " The power absorbed by the city center is released again through the body. The light shines on half of the block like day, and the inner resentment makes dum''s momentum climb to a high point. Reed is full of shame, and dum is resentful of him. It''s understandable that he''s made a hole in the tens of billions of other people''s groups. It''s perfectly reasonable for him to ask a few questions. But the stone man didn''t resent dum''s tone. If dum was as magnanimous as he said, it''s not impossible for the four of them to apologize to him, but dum''s concerns were mostly about his personal grudge with reed and Susan''s betrayal. He felt that dum was a hypocrite. The stone man raised a car by the side of the road. The car had been turned into scrap iron by plasma before, and it had lost its value as a means of transportation. The stone man kneaded the car debris into a big iron ball with his arms. With a cry, he smashed it at dum. "Reed, we have to stop him before he does more damage!" Knowing the character of an old friend, the stone man can only let him focus on before his eyes. After two deep breaths, Mr. magic finally has a bit of fighting spirit. In his opinion, his personal feud with dum should not involve innocent people. "Get out of here, get out of here!" Mr. magic let the New Yorkers who were not afraid of death and were still taking photos leave. He stretched his arms to get the fire hydrant on the side of the road. Seeing that dum was covered with electricity, he thought he could calm him down. His arm stretched out ten meters and pulled twice. The fire hydrant didn''t move. Reed hurried to call Ben. The stone man understood his intention, but was overtaken by dum''s arc just after two steps. Relying on his rock like body, he could resist most of the current damage, ignoring the current, and some of his steps faltered to the fire hydrant. Their intention was too obvious. Without too much thinking, dum made two currents, and the magic current didn''t get rid of him. Instead, he stretched and extended in the air, and finally became two electric whips. The slow-moving stone man was entangled in his feet, and the electric current had a paralyzing effect. He felt weak all over and his feet were soft. The stone man struggled, and the arc began to discharge irregularly in all directions. A black woman with curly hair was hit in the leg and fell to the side of the road wailing. The remaining three people are shocked. Reed relies on himself to insulate the current. He runs to help the stone man untie the electric whip. The Invisible Woman Susan and thunderbolt fire begin to help treat the injured and evacuate the public. The stone man soon broke away from the electric whip, and the evacuation of the citizens on the other side was too slow. Many people are reluctant to give up their belongings. In the face of the Invisible Woman''s persuasion, they blame the magic four for the disaster. Strictly speaking, this is not wrong. Now the more impatient thunderbolt fire didn''t have the patience to do the work. He went back to the front to fight dum. The hot rays hit dum head on. Dum was very cunning. From time to time, he used passers-by and buildings to resist the high temperature of the thunderbolt fire. The fireball splashed everywhere, and the road was scorched. From a distance, it looked like it was covered with a layer of asphalt. "Boy, you are so impulsive!" Dum looked down at thunderbolt fire with a high attitude. He tried to attack a young white man who was fleeing not far away. Thunderbolt fire rushed to stop him, but dum had already guessed his response. His hands flashed, and he sent out two electric whips again. Two silver whips fly out of the wrist. One whips around the left foot of thunderbolt fire, and the other whips around his neck. Dum''s power is activated. He wants to strangle thunderbolt fire. (end of this chapter) Chapter 200 Seeing her brother in danger, Susan didn''t care about civilians any more. The Invisible Woman swore in a low voice, opened her hands, and used the power shield in reverse. A milky translucent shield appeared out of thin air to limit dum''s action, cut off the energy supply of the electric whip, and rescued the thunderbolt fire. "Susan, are you even against me?" Dum''s eyes came out of the iron mask, full of affection. Susan was silent, which made his heart cold. It was like the arm made of metal slamming the power barrier. Nianli helped magic four fight for more than ten seconds. They rallied and fought with dum again. As the fighting time lengthened, the cooperation of the magic four gradually got some tacit understanding, and the citizens ran for more than half of the time, and they were finally able to open up their hands and feet to attack. But dum still had the upper hand. He controlled the two electric whips crackling at the four. At the moment, Natasha also felt the scene and watched the battle between the magic four and victor. Natasha''s look is also a little subtle. Is it electricity again? How come it has something to do with electricity recently? Mr. Ivan''s electric whip, then the hammer of Thunder God, now Victor''s current... Really can not make complaints about it. "Are we going to step in?" Natasha asked in a low voice. Anyway, their powers have been copied by her for a long time, and the task given to her by Nick Frey is just to observe them. As for whether to intervene or not, it''s up to Natasha herself. "Watch first." Yang Han replied casually. It seems that the two sides are enemies of life and death. In fact, the relationship between reed and dum is very delicate. Many people know that Reid and Susan''s son, Richards, is an Omega mutant who can control time and the law of cause and effect and create the universe, but few people know about Reid''s daughter. Fewer people know his daughter''s name, Valeria Richards. Valeria, it''s not an American name. It''s from Eastern Europe. It''s the name of dum''s first love when he was still in his hometown. Isn''t that interesting? What does it mean that reed named his daughter after his rival''s first love? I robbed your daughter-in-law, and now I give you my daughter? We are still a family. It''s almost family business. You run to join in the fun. What''s this? Unless the magic four are really defeated, Natasha may be able to go out and do a favor. Now if she goes out, she will attract all Durham''s hatred to Natasha herself. Maybe it''s because of the protagonist, or because of the pressure from dum "Control the battlefield!" Reid orders Susan and rushes to Victor Durham first. In mid air, Reed''s body began to deform, turning into a huge sky curtain, falling from the sky to cover Victor, and then spinning rapidly, Victor was directly wrapped up, unable to move! With Reed''s attack, Susan also immediately moves, the stealth field separates the battlefield from the surrounding crowd to ensure that the battle will not spread out. At the sight of reed and Susan''s actions, the thunderbolt fire instantly reacts and tries its best to stimulate its own ability. It spins around Victor''s body and brings a huge tornado of fire. The orange flame is a little white. The temperature of the fire tornado is extremely high, and the places affected by the fire tornado are all melted, just like the magma from a volcano, and the whole battlefield seems to have turned into a lava hell. Fortunately, Susan''s invisible force field is strong enough to bind the fire tornado in a narrow range. If it spreads out, I''m afraid the whole Times Square will be reduced to ashes. You know, Johnny''s temperature is four or five thousand degrees, comparable to the surface temperature of the sun. The fire tornado lasted for nearly five minutes, and finally Johnny fell to the ground. With Johnny''s fall, the tornado of fire lasted only a few seconds and then dispersed, revealing victor in the middle. As for Reid, he had jumped to the outside long before Johnny rushed up. At this time, Victor was all red, just like the forging iron from the iron stove, emitting red light. Victor slowly raised his hand, turned to look at the four, and said with disdain, "is that all you can do? This little bit of temperature can''t help me! " "It''s your turn to have a class, elementary chemistry, and what will happen to the rapid cooling of hot metals?" Reed gave a cool smile and turned to look at the stone man. "Ben!" Stone people lead God will, leg kick the fire hydrant on the street, more than ten meters high water column skyrocketing. The stone man raised his foot to block the water outlet. The water column changed direction and swept straight to victor, who was all red. With bursts of water vapor, such as quenching, Victor''s body began to change color sharply, but under the diffuse water vapor, outsiders could not see the situation inside. "Solved?" Natasha stood on the top of a building not far away, watching the battle below, seeing the almost dramatic end, some uncertain said. It''s too much food. I recall that none of the guys I''ve fought with, such as iron overlord, hawk, abomination, lizard man, destroyer, whip lock, and so on, is easy to solve, but this guy... Was solved by such a simple junior high school chemistry? Are you kidding me? "Yes, I don''t know." Yang Han looked at the smoke below, some uncertain said. After all, that''s how Victor was solved in the original work of the magic four. Now... He''s not sure. After the vapor dissipated, Victor became a statue standing in place. The solidification of the metal, so that Victor can not move, or even die. Victor reluctantly looks at the magic four who enjoy the victory. It seems that Victor dum recalled some distant memory. Slowly, a black air filled around him, wrapped his body, melted the solidified metal, and quickly deformed. Restored to the original appearance, the body melted by fire, compared with before, appears more hard and heavy. "It''s funny that the real power was around me for a while, and I never paid attention to it. Thank you for making me realize that." Victor dum closed his eyes and recalled the memories in his mind. His breath also became more and more terrible. "This is..." Natasha asked, her face slightly changed. "Not surprisingly, it''s magic." Yang Han''s tone is a little complicated. The movie''s victor dum should be ended. Now how can Temo understand the magic? This is the ability of Victor in comics, OK? How does this guy get to the top? The protagonist of fantasy? (end of this chapter) Chapter 201 Dum felt that he could test the strength of his new power. In order to test his idea, he wants to test it with his "good friend" Mr. reed. Mr. magic reed can stretch and contract freely and insulate himself from electric power. He may also want to persuade his old rival to surrender, which makes him fight in the front of dum. The sudden accident caught him unprepared. A black electric whip, like a long gun, penetrated his abdomen directly. The wound was scorched and smelly. Although he tried to use his powers to repair his body, he had little effect. In a short time, he was no longer able to fight. Mr. magic''s fighting power is not strong. He is a bit like the Batman next door. If he is ready, even God will kill you. But if he is not ready to meet the enemy in a hurry, please be lucky. Susan hurriedly protects Reed''s side. Thunderbolt fire and stone man also hope to attack hard and attract the enemy''s attention. With his new understanding of magic attack, dum also flew the thunderbolt fire, and mobilized energy to cooperate with the magic blast to knock the stone man to the ground. Dum looked at the almost vulnerable magic four in front of him and sighed: "I thought these so-called magic were only in fairy tales, but the magic was always around me." Dum looked at the invisible woman. The metal mask blocked his face. Now he can only see two dark eyes. Dum''s eyes remained the same. There was appreciation and praise in his eyes. There was an indescribable meaning. He didn''t know whether he was nostalgic for the past or looking forward to the future. "I don''t want to hurt you, Susan. Get out of here." Dum raised his right hand, magic mixed with electricity, aimed at Susan and her face full of pain behind reed Richards. In a word, Victor dum is also a poor man. Originally, he was worth several billion dollars. As a result of Reed''s miscalculation, the space station was directly destroyed by the cosmic storm, and his company was also destroyed. Most importantly, you can forget to engage in research, and even rob his woman. No wonder Victor dum is so hostile to reed. Although there are risks in investment, as long as you invest, you need to plan for failure. But reed knows that Victor dum also likes Susan. This dog is going to pry the corner. The most important thing is that this guy is actually prying the corner. It''s so special that everyone will be mad. It''s so sad to hear and tears to see. Just as Natasha was about to go out and stop Victor dum, a red and blue grid of cobwebs flew by. "Hey, it looks like you''re in some trouble." The little spider fell in front of the magic four and said with a smile. "Spider man, don''t come here. You''re not his opponent." Susan quickly shakes her head and signals the little spider not to come. Before, dum didn''t master magic. Even if she uses the electric whip, the little spider is not dum''s opponent, let alone now dum who has mastered magic. "What?" Little spider is a little dazed, some are not clear, so. "Well, it''s between me and them. You''d better not interfere." Dum took a cold look at spider man. If this guy dares to step in, he doesn''t mind giving this guy a lesson. "No, no, no, you may be mistaken. I''m a good neighbor of New Yorkers. It''s not a problem between you now that you''re destroying people everywhere and making a mess." Little spider retorts. "Then you die." Dum raised his hand is an electric whip, toward the little spider hit. The spider of the small spider constantly reminds the small spider of danger, the small spider decisively retreats, the next second, a blue electric whip with a trace of black gas hit the position of the small spider just now. "Wow, that''s dangerous." Little spider has some lingering fear. If he doesn''t have spider reaction, he will be seriously injured and maybe die the next moment. "Dodged? It''s all right. You can hide fast. " Dum''s face disdains. How about joining a little spider? He was still fearless. "Well, it''s our turn to play. If we don''t, they may be in danger." Natasha said, black fluid covering her whole body, directly from the roof of the building, jumped up and flew to the battlefield. Almost in an instant, he crossed a distance of several hundred meters and fell in front of the magic four and dum. Dum look slightly cold, although with a metal mask no one can see, but he is very depressed, NIMA''s, why?! Why does someone always come here to do something bad for him? "Venom? Are you going to stop me, too? " Dum asked coldly, scanning Natasha. As an entrepreneur in New York, he knows how many superheroes there are in the city. "I''m sorry, your behavior has affected people''s safety." Natasha shrugged her shoulders and gave a straight, all-purpose reason. "Come on, let me see if you can resist my magic." Dum sneered. His mother was a Gypsy Witch, not one of those swaggering witches. She had magic power herself and signed a contract with the devil of hell in exchange for knowledge and magic. The magic of hell makes dum different from ordinary people since childhood. His memory does not start at the age of three, but can be traced back to the mother. He remembers everything that happened after he was born. Dum''s mother thought that he didn''t remember anything. She didn''t know that all the rituals, magic moves and incantations were recorded by dum, but there was no demon to provide magic, and he couldn''t use them when he was young. The memory of childhood is torture. I have consciousness, but I can''t keep up with my body. I can only wait until my body grows up. When he was four years old, his mother died. The cold but warm woman left the world. Adults said that the witch was dead, but dum knew that was not the case. As an adult, he left latovinia and entered the State University of New York in the United States. He met Reid Richards. He had a memory since he was born, which made him proud of himself. However, the reality threw cold water on him. He was defeated by Reid countless times. It seemed that this guy was born to restrain him and put everything on his head. However, he had to find a new way. In New York City, he proved that he was at least better than reed in making money. Looking at the other side''s careful wording, he hoped to invest himself, while holding the other side''s love, which made him intoxicated. Of course, he also likes Susan, which he does not deny. But what makes him angry is that Susan still chooses reed. What is not better than reed? This kind of jealousy was driving him crazy. (end of this chapter) Chapter 202 "Magic? Can you show me? I''ve been studying magic recently A slightly frivolous voice was heard over dum. The scarlet armor, floating over dum, is so iconic. Needless to say, dum knows it''s iron man, Tony Stark. A billionaire in New York City. "Tony Stark?" Dum looked at the red and gold armor falling from the sky and said in a cold voice. "Aren''t you studying nanotechnology and symbiotic tissue cells? Why do you have time to come here? " Natasha asked. "Because this guy has magic. You know, my opponent can do magic. If my armor can''t resist magic, I''m almost finished. Just this time, I''ll try the power of magic and let me know what else my armor needs to improve." Tony said, his eyes on dum. "Well, you just have a try." Dum disdained to smile, his magic whip directly hit Tony Stark. Tony Stark didn''t dodge. He was beaten by dum''s electric whip, and a whip mark appeared on his golden red dress. Can clearly see the inside of the circuit board and some parts, Tony is not the kind of person who can''t fight back after losing money, raising his hand is a beam of energy to hit dum. Dum disdained to smile, reached out his hand is an electric whip, fell on the energy beam, the energy beam burst. "Iron man? That''s it? " Dum sneered. The whip in his other hand fell on Tony. It was a series of sparks. Mark armor, there is a very deep trace, if it is light mark 5, I am afraid now Tony has been cut off. "Oh, damn it." Tony frowned. He knew about the ability of magic. It''s just to enhance a certain attribute and make a strong attack. If he can develop a self-healing armor or armor with strong attack power to break the power of magic, he will be able to defeat magic, at least like hawk, with almost invincible defense and invincible power, So can these magic have any effect on hawk? Definitely not! But what are the principles of magic? He''s a little confused. The so-called theology is unexplained science. As long as he can find out what the principle is, then his strength and his armor can get a qualitative leap. Tony''s character today is very different from that of Tony a few months ago. Knowing that he is not dum''s opponent, he quietly backed back and gave the battlefield to Natasha. "Venom? Are you the only one left? Do you think you are my opponent? " Dum arrogantly asked, he has the power of magic, these superheroes are far from his opponent. "You can have a try." Natasha gujingwubo said. With a sneer and a magic whip in his hand, dum threw it directly at Natasha. Natasha''s eyes were slightly fixed, and a roaring thunder broke out from her body. The black fluid on her body suddenly burst out like a tentacle like black fluid, rolled up a street lamp on the ground and returned to Natasha''s hands. The black fluid envelops Natasha''s street lamp. Because the street lamp is a kind of light with thin pole and thick head, it has changed into a hammer under the incredible eyes of people. At both ends of the hammer, there are countless sharp protrusions. If you hit a person, I''m afraid it will turn into a sieve in an instant. Natasha didn''t use this kind of weapon, but at this time, it''s good to have one. Even when dum saw the changed street lamp in Natasha''s hand, he was a little surprised. "Is this magic, or what?" It''s OK for magic to change the shape of a substance, but dum doesn''t feel the wave of magic. How can dum not be surprised that matter can change form without magic? Thunder, from Natasha''s body, spread to the hammer in Natasha''s hand, dum looks serious, he can feel the threat. From latovinia to Manhattan, he always believed in his intuition. The only time he didn''t believe it was when he was recently attacked by reed. However, at that time, his beauty was in front of him, and his early warning was suppressed by the idea of forcing him in front of his rival. Now there are more dangerous and terrifying warnings. If this woman really hit him with a hammer, he would die on the spot. One has the power of hawk and a hammer with thunder. With the help of the hammer, I''m afraid that a building hundreds of meters high can be blasted by a hammer. Although dum felt that his body was very hard, he was not able to resist the weapon with terrorist force. Natasha swung the enchanted street lamp in her hand, and the speed almost reached the speed of sound in a moment. The power carried by the hammer tore the air apart and made a sharp whistling sound. Dum stretched out his hand and hit Natasha with magic electric whips. Natasha didn''t need to dodge at all. Countless black barriers appeared on her body to block dum''s magic electric whips. The price of blocking these electric whips was that the black barrier burst into countless black fluids and splashed out. And these black fluids, like wisdom, rush towards Natasha quickly and integrate into Natasha''s body. Facing the terrorist attack of Natasha, dum uses magic to build a magic barrier to protect him. The hammer with thunder smashed on dum''s magic barrier. The terrible shock wave took dum as the center and cracked all the surrounding ground. The shock wave behind dum shattered all the ground within a few hundred meters. Because of the shock wave, the shops on the surrounding streets were completely smashed. There are cracks on dum''s magic barrier. Needless to say, it is estimated that dum''s magic barrier will be broken in the next hammer. Natasha''s destructive power of terror surprised everyone, staring at Natasha. My mother, is this special or human? Johnny of thunderbolt fire shrinks his neck. He thinks he is a member of a superhero. Maybe he can still tease the heroine. Now, hehe... It''s better to go to ordinary people. He thinks he can''t carry this girl''s hammer. With this hammer down, even if he is not dead, he is almost dead. Little spider some emotion, although already know Natasha strong group, but whenever you see the strength of Natasha, or will marvel at the strength of Natasha. Dum looked at the magic barrier in front of him. He was a little flustered and couldn''t stay any longer. He wanted to leave here. He still has a lot to do. He can''t die here. (end of this chapter) Chapter 203 Just then, Natasha felt a space shake. She turned her head and looked to the left. "Hiss, hiss, hiss" three times in a row, three gold wires appeared out of thin air, like cutting metal with electric welding, sparks splashed, dazzling. The gold thread swivels quickly, cutting out a piece of space, from which three people in grey come out. They all wore hoods and could not see their faces clearly, but their tone was not friendly. "Mortals, get out of here. This guy who uses magic without authorization should be dealt with by us." "What the hell are these guys?" Natasha asked in silence. "It should be the magician of kamataji." When Yang Han saw the golden wire and the spark like space passage, he immediately knew who was coming. "Kamataj? Didn''t you say kamataj was in the Himalayas? How did they get here? " Natasha said strangely. "Kamataj has three magic temples. These three guys should be from the temple of New York." Yang Han light answer way. To tell you the truth, he really looks down on the magicians of Kama Taj. Basically, no one in Kama Taj can fight except guru Yi. It''s all chicken with vegetables. "Where do these guys come from? This tone is really unpleasant. " Tony went up to Natasha and said. In some people, Tony is familiar with spiders and Natasha, and the four over there are basically a family, so he can''t get in. "Magician, if you want to know about magic, I think you can go to them and try. Maybe you can understand the principle of magic." Natasha''s black fluid was surging, and a face appeared and said to Tony. "You really think too much of me. I''m not sure I can understand the so-called magic, but I''m interested in learning it." Tony nodded and said very seriously. Yang Han remembers that he saw a parallel universe story, like the iron man in that parallel universe, Tony Stark became the supreme mage. It''s very spiritual. According to Tony''s IQ, after learning magic, plus technology, what can Tony achieve in the end? Yang Han has a feeling of special expectation. "If you want to learn magic, you can go to 177a Blick street in Manhattan. Where is the magic Temple stationed in New York. If you go there, you may be able to get an interview from the supreme mage of kamataji, master Guyi, to teach you the most powerful magic. " Yang Han said with a smile. "How do you know so clearly, what''s your purpose?" Tony is a little strange. It seems that their previous relationship is not so good. Why tell him so much? "Because I''m curious if you can combine the mysterious side with the scientific side. I''ve seen countless people or things in the universe, including the mysterious side and the scientific side, but no one has ever been able to combine the mysterious side with the scientific side. You are the most intelligent creature I''ve ever seen. Maybe you can accomplish this feat." Yang Han talks nonsense. Of course, what Yang Han said is not a lie. At least in Marvel movies, Yang Han has never seen anyone who can combine the mysterious side with the scientific side. Maybe Tony can accomplish this move. Yang Han is also quite curious about whether, as the most intelligent man in Marvel, he can combine the mysterious side with the scientific side. During their conversation, the magician from the temple of New York began to besiege dum. To be honest, neither Tony nor Natasha are optimistic about these three guys. Dum''s ability is obvious to all. How can these three guys who look like a weak chicken beat dum? And these guys are as like as two peas, who are all mortal. They are all the same. It''s impossible to think about it. After all, Torr is the prince of Asgard. He has the best training and the best equipment. These guys have only one wizard''s robe and one or two rings on their hands. How can they compare with Torr? Is this the so-called "real people don''t show their faces"? It turns out that Natasha thinks too much. These three mages in robes and with melee weapons are really brave. But Natasha doesn''t understand. She has seen many of them. Shouldn''t those so-called mages stand behind MT chanting incantations, holding wands to summon fireballs, meteorites and so on? What the hell are these melee magicians with weapons? "Are all the magicians of Kamata Taj playing melee?" Natasha asked curiously. "It should be all... I''m not sure." Yang Han pulled at the corner of his mouth. What do melee mage and Gu Yi mage think? What a talent. Although these three mages are powerful and domineering, as soon as they appear, they frighten the mysterious four swordsmen and spiders. Even dum is scared and ready to resist with all his strength. But the result is not satisfactory. Miserable, too miserable. The mage who went to intercept the left wing was hit in the chest by dum before he got close. Dum had no teacher. He understood the secret of using electricity to transform pure magic and use it to drive magic. Originally, he could only play a few magic tricks, and the magic that changed into magic glowed with different power in his hands. The flesh and blood of these melee mages from the temple of New York couldn''t resist the attack of this mutant magic. A fist sized blood hole was punched in their chest, which penetrated back and forth. The blood was sprinkled all over the ground like a fountain, and they died before landing. Natasha touched her chin. In this case, the wound should recover directly, and then continue to fight with dum is the right development. Unfortunately, Natasha was wrong again. The mage lay on the ground, bleeding like a spring. After a convulsion, he completely belched and went back to the West. Dum also underestimated himself. Practice is the only criterion for testing truth. A fierce man who thinks he is weak meets a weak chicken who thinks he is strong. The final result is that the strong beat the weak. Dum can become a super villain in the future, and his own reaction ability is also first-class. Seeing that the weak chicken on the left is killed by himself, we can judge the strength gap between the two sides. If the other side is not too weak, it is too strong! Originally, under Natasha''s sudden hammering, dum doubted his life, but now the life of these chickens gave dum great confidence. It''s not that I''m too weak, but that Natasha is too strong. At least these weak chickens can be crushed by him alone. Soon, dum came back to himself. The most important thing for him now is not to kill these weak chickens, but how to escape. These guys have rings on their hands, and the fluctuation of magic comes from these rings. In Durham''s heart, an idea arose. (end of this chapter) Chapter 204 Dum''s eyes under the metal mask scanned the rings on the hands of the grey robe. Recalling the scene of these people just now, the inside and outside of the golden ring were completely different environments. In Durham''s memory, his mother studied teleportation magic for a period of time, but only needed to know the coordinates. However, because this teleportation magic requires a lot of magic, his mother does not have such a huge magic, so she needs to borrow some media with a lot of magic. For example, the hanging ring in these people''s hands. With a sudden change of heart, dum seized the magician who was holding a machete to cut at his kamataji. He took the grey robed man''s wrist and tore off the hanging ring from his hand and put it on his own hand. After pinching off the gray robed man''s neck and throwing the corpse aside, dum quickly recalled the memory of teleportation, the most important of which was to imagine the terrain of a place to open the teleportation. Just a breath of time, dum appeared in front of a golden ring, which connects with another place. "No! He wants to run away Cried the little spider. "Hum, it''s late. Thank you very much, magician from kamataji. Thank you for sending me the hanging ring." Dum laughed twice and went straight into the golden ring. Because of the magic barrier outside, it didn''t break, which can only let dum leave here. "Pig teammates." Natasha sighed and left her street lamp aside. She thought these magicians were so powerful that they could solve dum''s problem. Defeat magic with magic. What happened? This kind of behavior is put in the mysterious and unreal writing. Generally, those who are carved in sand like this are villains. "Should I consider whether I want to go to kamataji?" Tony is hesitant. These magicians of Kamata Taj look weak and mentally retarded. His great genius, Tony Stark, has passed. Will he be assimilated into this kind of sand sculpture? If you really want to become this kind of sand sculpture, won''t the gain outweigh the loss? "Don''t worry, no one in kamatajili can fight except the supreme mage." Yang Han extremely insipid said. Tony''s mouth sucks, isn''t it? A whole bunch of people are such waste? Kamataj is toxic. "But if you go to learn magic, it won''t be a waste. If you perform well, you may be able to get the true biography of master Guyi and become the Supreme Master. " Yang Han said. "Come on, I don''t think I can lead these retarded people." Tony thought of the magician, who was extremely aggressive and arrogant, rushed up to the enemy with a weapon, and then was slapped to death. Mr. Tony said he really couldn''t afford to lose the man. "It''s a pity that dum ran away." Although Tony disdains these magicians, he should learn magic. He will go to the temple of New York another day, and then go to Kamata Taj to learn magic. "The work of dealing with the aftermath will be handed over to aegis. It''s just a headache for dum to run away. Anyway, put the responsibility on kamataji." Natasha said with great irresponsibility. "Kamataj will cry when you throw the pot like this." Toni make complaints about it. Natasha rightfully asked: "I almost blew up dum. It''s obvious to all of us. If these magicians didn''t force gegao to die one by one and frighten us all, they thought these people could solve dum. Who would have thought these people were straw bags? He was solved by dum at once, and he also gave dum equipment. This kind of person is only a mentally handicapped villain¡° That''s what I said. Forget it. It''s none of my business. I''ll go first. " Tony shrugged his shoulders. He probably knew about magic. Most of them were control elements. The power of these magic attacks was much higher than that of ordinary physical attacks, such as machine guns and missiles. Moreover, there was mysterious magic in them. As long as he could make the armor resist the magic attack, plus the defense of his armor, It''s also very easy to make a set of anti magic armor, but it''s very difficult to understand magic and combine magic with technology. Mr. Tony waved his sleeve and left without a cloud. Little spider scratched his head. Seeing that he was not helpful, he turned and left, and continued to fight for justice. Natasha looked at the devastated Manhattan, but also some helpless, Manhattan, is a disaster prone place. The agents of aegis began to clean up the mess, wipe the ass for the superheroes, and put all the blame on dum, of course! The magic four are also responsible, but who makes the magic four positive and dum negative? As for dum''s escape, he was pushed to a magic organization hidden in the people''s family. It was these guys that led to dum''s escape. Dum used his magic, opened a portal and fled New York. Although the government announced the truth, the residents of Manhattan didn''t think it was the truth. Instead, they thought it was a lie made up by the government to fool them. Magic organization? oh My dear oba donkey students, do you see too much? Can you think of such lies to deceive the public? This has also led some non-governmental organizations, filled with indignation, to invade the local network in some places to find out the truth. The organization of high tide is the most important. It has to be said that the efficiency of aegis is amazing. In only half a night, all the ruins were cleared. As for post disaster reconstruction, there will be a long period of bickering. In any case, Natasha is out of the business. In Natasha''s original words, it is: if you don''t have my mother, you will all be beaten by dum and ask me for money? No, Otherwise, next time you fight by yourself, don''t ask me for help if you have the ability! Natasha''s reason is very strong, aegis, superheroes have nothing to say. Think about it, so many times, it seems that Natasha really played a decisive role. Well, Natasha doesn''t have to look forward to it. As for Mr. reed? This guy is a poor man. The buildings have been blown up for several floors. The tenants say that it''s not safe here. I want to move. This also makes someone''s economic situation decline rapidly. Now it''s also in a state of dire straits. It''s better to kill him than to make him pay. As for dum''s company, come on, this guy''s money is only a fraction for post disaster reconstruction. Manhattan''s land boundary can be said to be an inch of land and money. How many sites can he buy with this money? After all, it''s none of Natasha''s business. (end of this chapter) Chapter 205 "By the way, didn''t the magic four have developed instruments to simulate cosmic storms? This is a well-known event, and the blackout in New York before was also due to the fact that this instrument absorbed power from all over New York and simulated the energy of cosmic storm. I feel that those people in the military or the Security Council will never let it go. " Natasha, lying on the bed, suddenly sat up and said, as if she had thought of something. "No way, they are just the simulated energy of the cosmic storm, not the real cosmic storm. Why is the formation of the cosmic storm? What does the radiation in the cosmic storm contain? Who can know? This kind of simulated cosmic storm, after all, is a fake. It can''t be compared with the real cosmic storm. I guess this kind of cosmic storm can only affect the magic four at most, and it should be useless to other people. " Yang Han said calmly. Hearing the news, Natasha nodded. She had a great trust in Yang Han. Natasha stretched out and lay down in bed again, muttering: "staying up late is bad for girls'' skin. I really don''t understand why these people always like to do things at night." Just lay down not long, indoor lights suddenly cool up, it is obvious that some workers in the emergency repair, finally call. "Turn off the light, please." Natasha covers her head with a pillow and says to Yang Han. "Are you going to die lazy? I think I should think about another host. " Yang Han gritted his teeth, stretched out a tentacle from Natasha''s body and pressed the switch. "Don''t listen, don''t listen, Wang Ba chants scriptures." ¡°¡­¡­¡± On the other side, wolverine, who came out of the bar, was driving his RV in the ice and snow. Suddenly he heard a sound behind him. He stopped the car, opened the door, came down to the back of the car, found a figure hanging on the bus, opened the bag and saw that it was the girl he met in the bar! "What are you doing?" Asked wolverine, frowning. "Sorry, I just need a ride! I thought you would help me! " The girl said weakly. "Come down!" Wolverine''s face was cold, and he said without emotion. "Where should I go?" The girl looked at Wolverine pitifully. She was really confused. "I don''t know!" Wolverine side will take down the girl''s luggage, side don''t care said. "Don''t you know or don''t you care?" The girl is a little raw. "Whatever you think!" Seeing that the girl had got out of the car, Wolverine turned and walked towards the driver''s seat! "I saved you!" The girl is making the last effort. On the one hand, she feels that they are both mutants and the same kind. On the other hand, she really has no place to go! "No, you don''t!" Wolverine also said back, after all, with his immortal body, even if the bar stabbed into his body, it had no effect on him! The car started, and the girl looked at the gradually distant RV. She was extremely aggrieved and stood there, motionless! Suddenly, the car stopped not far away. The girl responded and rushed up with her luggage! In the car, two people talk to each other for a while, Wolverine knows that the girl''s name is Mary, nickname is little naughty, the girl knows that Wolverine''s name is Logan, nickname is Wolverine! Wolverine saw that little naughty had been rubbing her hands. Knowing that she was very cold, he reached out and prepared to put her hand on the air conditioner to keep warm. But little naughty immediately retracted her hand. Wolverine thought that she wanted to take advantage of her and explained, "child, I won''t hurt you!" Indeed, compared with Wolverine who is more than 100 years old, 15-year-old or 16-year-old is a child indeed! "No, it''s my own problem. Every time someone touches my skin, something bad happens!" Little naughty explained. "All right!" Wolverine nodded. "You should wear your seat belt!" Little naughty reminds a way! "Don''t remind me!" Wolverine side head to little naughty just about to say something, in front of the tree suddenly fell down, blocking the moving RV, violent collision, so that Wolverine did not wear a seat belt immediately ejected from the driver''s seat, smashed the front window, flew out, taxied ten meters to stop! Little naughty because of the safety belt, so was firmly protected in the co pilot''s seat, but the fierce collision, or let her dizzy! Just wake up, looked around, found the situation of wolverine, worried, but suddenly saw Wolverine wobbly stood up, toward her side! The scar on his forehead gradually disappeared when Wolverine came step by step. Little naughty felt very magical! "Are you all right, son?" Asked Wolverine. "It''s OK, I''m stuck!" Because of the impact just now, the rear of the car has started to catch fire. Little naughty tried to get out of the car, but he was tightly stuck in the seat by the seat belt, so he couldn''t move! Wolverine was relieved. Just as he wanted to step forward and save the little naughty, he suddenly saw that the big tree blocking the car was not accidentally fallen, but artificially damaged. His nose wrinkled and smelled a special smell, he immediately stretched out his alloy claws and made a fighting posture! A roar came. A tall figure suddenly came out from behind the trees and knocked Wolverine down. Then he waved a very thick tree trunk and hit Wolverine on the head. The huge force immediately flew Wolverine and landed on the front windshield of the RV! Wolverine was stunned by this powerful force, and the alloy claw on his hand automatically retracted into his body! Tall figure gradually approaching, small naughty see this, struggle more severe, but no effect! At this time, there was no snow weather, but suddenly snow, tall figure turned around, saw a man and a woman standing not far behind him! The woman has white hair, her eyes are white, her hands are open, the wind and snow around her as the center, quickly towards the tall figure, while the other man is wearing a pair of high-tech glasses, one hand on the button next to the ear, a red laser, immediately! Tall figure to see the man''s action, ahead of time to make a response, roar, will be a clump of body, jump 78 meters, disappeared in the trees! Laser shot at the fallen tree, immediately destroyed a large, extraordinary power! Looking at the growing fire of the RV, they calmly came to xiaotaoqi. The man pressed his eyes and aimed at the seat belt. In xiaotaoqi''s nervous eyes, he put it away and immediately destroyed the seat belt button, but did not hurt xiaotaoqi. At the moment, the white haired woman stretched out her hands and motioned xiaotaoqi. Xiaotaoqi immediately put her hands on the white haired woman''s hands, The white haired woman took out the little naughty girl and kept away from the car! The man with glasses quickly picked up the Wolverine who had fainted on the window. Just after they had gone a long way, the car exploded and the fire was all around. They immediately fell down and protected the Wolverine and the naughty boy! (end of this chapter) Chapter 206 The tall figure who escaped came to a base. A man who was spraying the machine asked with a smile, "didn''t you bring the man back?" The answer was a roar! Walking into a well ventilated hall, I saw a smart old man standing there with a few metal balls floating in the air. He kept pounding like a pendulum clock. It was Eric the magneto! "What happened?" Wan ciwang saw the tall figure empty handed, immediately knew the result, but still asked! "They know!" Tall figures, sparing words like gold. "Charles!" Magneto immediately understood, and then asked, "what about the mutant?" "Taken away by them!" The tall figure continued to return in a concise way. "I''ll take the initiative and they''ll only know so much!" "Let''s go, the UN summit is about to start. We should also do some tests," magneto said as he walked ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the outskirts of New York, an old castle stands here. It is the famous Xavier mutant Youth College! Inside a high-tech room, wolverine is lying on the operating table, unconscious! Qin, who used to speak in the Capitol? Wearing a red dress and a white coat, Dr. gray went to Wolverine and checked it. He found that his wrists were engraved with handwriting, and his palms were red. He didn''t care. He looked at the table not far away! Originally placed on the table above the needle, as if by an invisible force to hold up, toward the piano slowly! Qin calmly reached for the needle, ready to give Wolverine injection! Suddenly, wolverine, who had been in a coma, suddenly opened his eyes, reached out and pressed the needle that was ready to be injected into his body, then turned over and came to Qin''s back. He pinched Qin''s neck with one hand and looked around. After he found no danger, he put Qin down and ran to the door quickly, leaving Qin coughing there! Wolverine''s face was slightly heavy. He was not very interested in these instruments. It seemed that he was born to hate these instruments, and sometimes there would be vague memories, which made him particularly worried. Wolverine * * upper body, ran out of the room, selected a direction, just a few steps out, ears as if to hear a voice: "where are you going?" Wolverine looked around, did not find any shadow, but saw a set of black tight uniforms in the front of the two sides of the glass wardrobe, so went forward, opened the wardrobe, put on a casual suit! Continue to go forward, suddenly the voice came again: "where are you going?" Wolverine''s face changed slightly. He knew that it was not auditory hallucination, but someone was really talking. But he could not find it. This made Wolverine''s heart sink. He instinctively hid at a corner and observed secretly. At this time, the elevator beside him suddenly opened, and the voice continued: "go from here!" Seeing the exit, Wolverine went up suspiciously. The elevator immediately closed, rose rapidly, and then stopped. After the semicircular elevator door was opened, Wolverine walked out carefully, but saw an antique house! Breathless left and right look, ear again spread voice: "where are you going, come here, he is here!" Without listening to the voice, Wolverine quickly ran forward. At this time, there was a noisy young voice in front of him. Wolverine quickly hid away and saw the students in twos and threes coming down from the upstairs with books in their arms! Hearing the sound of the door opening, knowing that someone will come out again later, Wolverine quickly ran towards a room, opened the door and went in. But he saw a bald old man sitting behind the table. In front of him were five young students, male and female. Seeing Wolverine coming in, they all turned their heads to look at him! "Good morning, Logan!" Baldheaded old man calmly said hello, and then explained to the students: "you remember, on Wednesday to hand in the advantages and disadvantages of human theorem report, OK, class is over!" The students stood up, gathered up their things, and then passed by Wolverine one by one. One of the girls suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to take something, so she turned back, went back to her seat, picked up her shoulder bag, and said to the bald old man, "goodbye, teacher!" "Goodbye, Katie!" The bald old man gave a smile. At this time, the door had been taken, but the girl named Katie didn''t push the door. Instead, she ran into the door and disappeared! See Wolverine a burst of consternation! "Physics! I''m Charles Xavier. Would you like to have breakfast? " The bald old man gestured to Wolverine with a book and said with a smile. "Where am I?" Asked Wolverine. "New York, Westchester, you''ve been attacked, they''ve brought you to heal!" Professor X, the bald old man, controls the wheelchair and comes out from behind the desk to Wolverine. "I don''t need healing!" Wolverine immediately retorted. "Of course, I can see it!" Professor X nodded. Wolverine looked around and asked, "where''s the girl with me?" "Little naughty? She''s here. She''s fine! " Professor X replied. "Really?" Wolverine looks at Professor X suspiciously! At this time, the door was pushed open, the woman with white hair and the man with glasses came in! "Logan, let me introduce her. Her name is aurolo, nicknamed storm girl. His name is Scott, nicknamed laser eye!" Professor X said, "it was they who saved you!" The glasses man''s laser eye, with a friendly face, stretched out his right hand. He wanted to shake hands with wolverine, but he didn''t want Wolverine to ignore him. The laser eye had no choice but to withdraw his right hand. At this time, Qin in red came in. "You should have met Jean gray. This is the mutant Academy. Magneto won''t come after you!" Professor X smiles at the intellectual beauty in red and explains. "Magneto?" Asked Wolverine curiously. "His super power is amazing. He wants to start a war between mutants and human beings. I have been watching him closely. The one who attacked you today is saber toothed tiger!" Professor X replied. "Saber toothed tiger?" Wolverine repeated with a funny face. After seeing Professor X nodding, he said to all the people: "storm girl? Laser eye? And what about you? Wheelchair? This is the funniest thing I''ve ever heard Then he walked towards the door. When he passed the laser eye, he grabbed the collar of the laser eye and said: "laser eye, right? Get out of my way (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 207 Br / > "Logan, it''s been 15 years, day after day, coming and going, I can''t remember who I am!" Professor X saw that there was no way to communicate with Wolverine in the ordinary way, and opened his mouth to reveal the secrets of Wolverine. "Shut up Wolverine roared at once. "Give me a chance, I may be able to help you find the answer!" Professor X looks at Wolverine sincerely. "How do you know?" Wolverine asked in shock. "You''re not the only one with superpowers. Where are you going? Come here? What are you doing here? " Wolverine immediately heard the voice in his mind. He looked around and looked at Professor X, only to find that Professor X didn''t move his mouth, so he asked again with a complicated face: "what is this place?" Next, Professor X took Wolverine to visit the whole college. There are all kinds of mutants in the college, with various abilities. Qin uses his mind to move the Frisbee, and the laser eye shoots a laser from the eye to quickly destroy the frisbee one by one. The storm girl is giving a lesson to the little naughty. The boy sitting in front of the little naughty puts his hand behind him and opens his hand. A fire appears out of thin air, which makes the little naughty surprised. The handsome boy next to the little naughty sees it, and his right hand stretches out. A cold wave visible to the naked eye spreads to the fire, quickly freezes the fire into an ice ball! Then put your hand on the little naughty table, take it away, an ice rose appeared in front of the little naughty. "Mutants hide their names and hostility. This is the school for inspiring super abilities! Laser eye and storm girl are my first students. I protect them and teach them how to control their abilities. At the same time, they also teach students that these children who escape from their families are afraid, lonely and out of control. Their super abilities may hurt others. For example, little naughty may never have skin contact with other people all her life. But now she has found her companions to study together, No rejection, no fear! " Wolverine looked around, in the heart of the mutant Institute has a sense of identity, but still asked: "little naughty, what will she do in the future?" "At that time, it''s up to her to decide whether to rejoin the society or stay as a teacher, which is what the children call X-Men!" Professor X explained: "when I was young, I found that I could hear other people''s inner thoughts and control them. At the age of 17, I met Eric. He also had the super ability to generate magnetic fields to control metals. But because of his hatred for human beings, he became the king of magnets now!" After the tour, Professor X returned to the room and said, "Logan, give me 4 o''clock, let me find out what magneto wants to do. Then I will try my best to help you recover your memory and find out the meaning of your life!" In the original high-tech medical room, Wolverine lay on the instrument again, watching Qin carefully insert many sensors on his body, and whispered: "sorry!" "Sorry, what?" Qin said curiously. "Because I hurt you!" Wolverine pointed to Qin''s neck. Chin smiles and doesn''t speak. Then he goes to one side. Wolverine looks at the instrument and laughs: "can''t wait to take off my clothes again?" Qin was dazzled by Wolverine''s words. Then she reacted and pressed the button hard. The instrument quickly took Wolverine into a circular scanner! Wearing a pair of high-tech eyes, Qin curiously looked at the scanning pictures of wolverine, and then told Professor X about them! Professor X thought that magneto was looking for Wolverine. He was very confused! Although Wolverine''s super power is super resilience and invincible alloy claw, it seems to have no effect on magneto! Natasha was quickly called into aegis, compared with the bustling zeville talent school. Nick Frey is waiting for Natasha''s arrival. Next to him is a red, white and blue striped uniform with a round shield and a five pointed star in the center. Obviously, this man is the famous captain of America. "Just in time. You''re on time, Natasha." Nick fry looked at the time and said. "Punctuality is a good habit, isn''t it?" Natasha shrugged and said. Nick Frey is not tangled, but just a joke. He looks at Natasha seriously and asks, "how much do you know about magic?" Nick Frey has to be serious. After all, in theory, aegis supervises all countries except China, but there are some mysterious magic organizations in the United States, and he, the director of aegis, doesn''t know about them. That''s a big problem. "I don''t know much, he told me." Said Natasha, not concealing anything. "Tell me about it." Nick Frey said. "This magic organization, named kamataji, is located in the Himalayas of China. There is a supreme mage named Guyi, who is the guardian of the earth..." Natasha said. Before she finished, she was interrupted by Nick Frey. "Guardian of the earth? When does the earth need a man to guard it? " Nick Frey didn''t get it. "Master Guyi has been in charge of the earth for more than 300 years, which is why Odin did not turn our earth into a subordinate country." Natasha said word by word. Nick Frey was silent. As the director of aegis, he certainly knew what was going on in the southwest. Nordic mythology is also the myth of the Vikings. Thor is the God of thunder and Odin is the king of the gods. The Earth actually has a life of more than 300 years, and can let Odin fear the existence, this also makes Nick Frey a little confused, this special or I am familiar with the earth? "Well, I see. That''s it. We shouldn''t have to worry about it. I asked you to come because of one thing. Steve Rogers, I believe you know him." Nick Frey said, rubbing his eyebrows and pointing to Steve next to him. "Of course, I know the famous captain of the United States. His name was as strong as thunder 70 years ago." Natasha nodded. "Agent Romanov, I hope you can make captain Steve more familiar with modern society. After all, your age is not far apart, and there should be a lot of topics." Nick fry nodded and said. "No problem, as long as the aegis reimbursement is OK." Said Natasha, indifferently. "Aegis reimbursement?" Nick Frey had a very bad premonition. "Of course, do you really think it''s free to go shopping? I''m a woman, too, OK? " Natasha said in a bad voice. "Yes, of course. You can go as soon as you can. I have a headache when I see you." Nick Frey said, mom, can''t you afford these things with your salary? Still need reimbursement? The funds of aegis are not good enough£¨ At the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error chapter. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (Group number) Chapter 208 It''s dark. Qin takes Wolverine to a dormitory. Wolverine looks at him and asks curiously, "Qin, where do you live?" "I live with Scott, downstairs!" Qin helped to clean up the room and said casually. When Wolverine heard that the famous flower had its own name, and it was still the laser eye, he was very unhappy and sarcastic: "what''s your super power? Will you put up with him? " "In fact, my superpower is to move things with my mind!" Qin came to the mutants college when she was very young. Because of her strong ability and difficult control, even other mutants were afraid of her, which made her almost have no friends. She used to be Scott. When she grew up, she naturally became a boyfriend and girlfriend! Growing up in this environment, Qin is really simple! "Moving things? What can be moved? " Wolverine asked casually. At this time, the door behind Wolverine was suddenly closed, Qin seriously said: "anything! I''m still telepathic! " "Like Professor X?" Wolverine heard telepathy, immediately thought of Professor X! "Not so strong, I''m still learning!" Qin shook her head. Wolverine stares into Qin''s eyes, gets closer and closer, and says, "come and feel my thoughts!" "No!" Chin refused. "Come on, are you afraid of falling in love with me?" Wolverine teased again. "No way!" The smile on Qin''s face was obviously teased by wolverine, and the atmosphere between them became ambiguous immediately! Qin is also curious about her ability. Although she has been studying with Professor X before, no real person can give her practice. So in the face of Wolverine''s initiative invitation, she raised her hands, put them on both sides of Wolverine''s head, closed her eyes, and felt it! Wolverine, as an immortal over 100 years old, has rich experience. Although he has lost his memory, he still has these memories in his mind. Qin sensed the cruel experiment that Stryker had done on Wolverine at the dam base, and was immediately awakened by the extreme pain in the heart of wolverine, and withdrew from the heart of Wolverine! Wolverine seized Qin''s hands and asked, "what do you see?" "Scott!" Qin just wanted to talk, but saw the laser eye standing quietly at the door. She immediately took her hand out of Wolverine''s hand and cried with a little guilty heart. Then she said good night to Wolverine and went out with her head down! Wolverine a little sad smile, and then turned to look still standing at the door, a face stinking laser eyes: "want me to stay away from your girlfriend?" "She can''t have a crush on you!" Laser eye mouth unforgiving way! "Then you have nothing to worry about, right, laser eye?" Wolverine experience how rich, see the laser eye''s inconsistent, immediately fight back. "I''ve saved your life, and you''re upset, right? Be careful, you won''t be so lucky next time! " Laser eye laughed, then thought of the scene just now, very uncomfortable, staring at Wolverine word by word and said: "Hi, Logan, stay away from my girlfriend!" With the door, went out! Logan smiles. He doesn''t care about the threat of laser eyes. What''s a girlfriend? Haven''t you been married yet? Even if you get married, it''s not that you can''t divorce. What''s the big deal? In the early hours of the morning, little naughty lies on the bed and can''t sleep. For the male hormone burst wolverine, she has a kind of hazy affection. She gets up and walks to the Wolverine''s room. He is shaking his sleeping body, obviously having a nightmare¡° Logan, wake up Little mischief reached out and pushed wolverine, trying to wake him up! At this moment, because Wolverine had been checked by Qin before, the original memory fragments gradually awakened in his mind. The scene of the dam base reconstruction continued to reappear. The painful feeling stimulated Wolverine. Being pushed by the little naughty, his eyes suddenly opened and he saw someone nearby. The dream and reality were mixed together, So that Wolverine did not realize that he was standing in front of the little naughty, thought it was the soldiers who came to capture him in the dream, suddenly stretched out the alloy claw and inserted it into the right chest of the little naughty! Little naughty shocked looking at wolverine, how did not expect that he would kill himself! Wolverine also woke up at this time, to see this scene, quickly retract the alloy claw, pain cry: "come on, help Hearing the cry of wolverine, little naughty knew that he didn''t want to kill her. A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. As her life gradually passed away, she couldn''t help reaching out to touch wolverine, but forgot her super power! When little naughty''s palm touches Wolverine''s face, a special energy wave is uploaded from Wolverine to little naughty. The blood drenched wound on little naughty''s body begins to recover at the speed visible to the naked eye, while the veins on Wolverine''s face are crisscrossed, and he can''t even breathe! Wolverine''s original loud cry for help alerted the students in the dormitory next to him and the students downstairs, including aurolo, Jean and Scott! Scott turned on the light in the room, and everyone saw the little naughty boy standing beside the Wolverine bed with a look of pain, and the Wolverine had been in a coma! "I didn''t mean to! It was an accident Murmured the little mischief. "Scot, get the pillow!" Qin said at once. The students, even aurolo, who were watching around, subconsciously stepped back when they saw the little mischief coming. This made the little mischief who had been panicked even more uncomfortable and ran out crying! After some rescue, Wolverine''s recovery ability appeared again, and his wounds began to heal. When he woke up, he saw Professor X looking at himself with concern and asked, "is little naughty OK?" "She''s OK!" Professor X replied. Wolverine breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "what did she do to me?" "When the little mischief contacts other people''s skin, she will absorb the contact''s energy, that is, the mutant''s super power, so her wound will recover quickly!" Professor X explained. "I almost died!" Wolverine felt the approaching of death for the first time and said with a tired face. "If you get in touch with her a little longer, you will surely die!" Professor X affirmed. Charles was also a little shocked. This power, which he saw for the first time, is the nemesis of mutants. Is it the little girl that Mr. Kelly said? But Charles didn''t pay much attention to the little mischievous ability, which can absorb human powers and even lead to the death of mutants. But he just needs to wrap his body tightly. But Charles does not understand the little girl''s mind, also do not know, this power for the little naughty heart, caused how much damage. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 209 A Cadillac is driving with congressman Kelly, surrounded by a large number of supporters. Since the last hearing in the Capitol building, Kelly put forward the mutant Registration Bill with righteous words, many ordinary people began to support him! These ordinary people hold up signs with the title of "mutants, roll to the moon.". Two figures, hidden in the crowd, Steve looked at the angry crowd, some confused and asked: "what have mutants done? Why do these people hate mutants so much? " These people made him think of the racial discrimination that existed decades ago. The white people looked down on the black people and thought that the black people were just slaves, and they were not worthy to be compared with them. As an honest captain of the United States, naturally, there will be no discrimination against blacks, nor against mutants. What''s more, Steve has also learned about the origin of mutants, who are also American citizens. Why should they discriminate against them? Or even persecute them? It''s not Steve''s idea. "Some of these people may have been hurt by the bad guys among the mutants, some followers, even those bought by the members, and some people around them have super abilities, such as being able to spit fire, spit water, and even fly to the sky, but they can''t. from the beginning, their envy has turned into the present hatred. Human nature is evil." Natasha said quietly. As for how many of these people really hate mutants? No one can say clearly that in the capital society of the United States, money is God. And God asked them to scold mutants, and then they could get money. Why not do this good thing? Natasha and Steve are standing in the crowd, looking at the central councillor Kelly. Anyway, they are just joining in the fun, political things, and they are not very good at it. Walking down from the car, Kelly waved to the supporters around, and then with his assistant, under the way of the bodyguard, got on a helicopter! Yang Han watched the helicopter go away and touched his chin. It seems that the plot of X-Men has developed here, and no one has found the trace of mutants up to now. These guys are very good at hiding. In addition, he has been to the suburbs of New York, and there is no Xavier talent college. Maybe it''s because of Charles''s super ability, so he can''t see it, but he will be able to contact it at that time. On the helicopter. "Councillor, do you support gun registration? And mutant children are more powerful than any gun! There is no difference between them. The campus is full of danger now! " On the plane, Kelly is still on the phone trying to attract more members to support his views, but the politicians are cautious. They all hold a wait-and-see attitude towards the bill proposed by Kelly, which may cause severe social unrest. Kelly has nothing to do with the perfunctory attitude of other members! "How''s it going?" Kelly''s assistant asked with a sly smile. "There are so many variables, the result is hard to predict!" Kelly angrily throws his mobile phone to his assistant and sighs. "What about the summit? It''s a global event. Maybe you can profit from it! " If the assistant has any instructions. "This is the United States. We exclude mutants. At present, these mutants, such as Qin? Gray, I advocate locking them up. It''s a war, so the world needs me! " Mr. Kelly looked out of the window with a smile. There was a vast sea outside. He suddenly reacted and said in surprise, "where are we?" Looking back at the assistant, he was shocked to see that the assistant''s whole body turned and turned into a woman with purple scales and red hair. Kelly rushed to the cockpit and yelled: "pilot!" The red haired woman kicked Kelly back to her seat, put her legs on Mr. Kelly''s head, and said in a cold voice, "because of you, I didn''t dare to go to school when I was a child. You dare to say that in order to protect the campus safety!" After that, without waiting for Mr. Kelly to speak, he opened his right leg like an arm and slapped Mr. Kelly in the face. After a few strokes, he knocked Mr. Kelly unconscious! Then, came to the cab, smile at the pilot, two people driving helicopters, straight to the depths of the sea fly! Natasha and Steve turned to leave when they saw Mr. Kelly leave. It wasn''t long before the news came that Mr. Kelly had been kidnapped. As for who had kidnapped Mr. Kelly, everyone was not clear. On an uninhabited island, Mr. Kelly, who was tied to a metal chair, woke up and found that he was tied to a chair. In front of him was the woman with red hair and blue body, countless scales on her body and extremely strange appearance. When Mr. Kelly saw the magic girl, his eyes could not help showing a trace of disgust, but he demonstrated very well, No one''s ever found out. Otherwise, he would be beaten severely. Behind her is a very tall and cold man, like a Russian. Next to the saber toothed tiger, a young man of mixed blood squats under a book with round eyes. Next to him, a bird stops on the top of a tree and keeps calling. Suddenly, the young man opens his mouth, shoots five or six meters with a black tongue, rolls up the bird, pulls it back and starts chewing and swallowing. Looking at the bird chewed in his mouth by the young man, Mr. Kelly swallowed his throat disgustedly, and heard an old voice: "Mr. Kelly, toad has an evil tongue, just like you!" "Who are you? Where''s Henry? " Mr. Kelly heard the irony in his voice and asked, looking at the old man with white hair. "Henry died long ago. The magic girl has been with you all the time! She can change into anyone The old man with white hair pulled the woman with red hair and blue body with a smile and said. "If you hurt me, it won''t do you any good. On the contrary, it proves that what I said is correct! The mutant Registration Bill will be passed soon Mr. Kelly said nervously, trying to show his eloquence. "Are you afraid of God? I think God is a teacher, a light, wisdom and comfort. It''s me you''re afraid of Magneto looked at Mr. Kelly and said slowly. "We''re mutants, people with superpowers." "I don''t think human beings are afraid of strange things. Don''t be afraid of God, don''t be afraid of me. " Magneto Wan smiles kindly and pushes Mr. Kelly towards the instrument in front of him. "What do you want to do?" Mr. Kelly asked in some panic. "It should be acting for heaven." After thinking about it, magneto Wan said very seriously and stuffed Mr. Kelly into a metal instrument. The huge silver instrument looks like a two-story Pavilion, which is totally made of metal. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 210 Magneto has come to the instrument, manipulating the lower platform to the upper. There, a semi-circular arc steel beam is buckled with a thick steel ring with a diameter of more than two meters in the inner layer. Magneto stands in the steel ring. Wan ciwang''s hands have been pressed on the two ring handles of the instrument. The instrument rises slowly and finally stops at a height of four or five meters. Behind him is a semicircle metal ring on the top of the road from the foot, with one on each side. It begins to rotate continuously to form a ball Then, just listen to the sound of "buzzing", several discs on the semicircle arc steel beam light up one by one, and the huge rigid ring covering magneto also begins to rotate rapidly. Some unknown force rose on the ring, and even magneto''s face was distorted. Then, the mercury like translucent streamer blooms from the upper and lower parts of the instrument, like a midnight orchid with two opposite stamens, slowly blooming. When the two groups of silver light touch and blend, the expansion speed immediately accelerates a hundred times, and turns into a light curtain tide like the northern lights, gushing out in all directions. In a few seconds, the whole island is shrouded., Wrap up the whole white haired old man! Magneto''s face became more and more ugly with the increasing speed, as if he was suffering a lot. However, there was no joy in Mr. Kelly''s heart, because he knew that the greater the price the other party paid, the more dangerous his situation was! Waves of white light visible to the naked eye began to radiate from the metal ring on the top of magneto''s head. The light became more and more powerful and began to surge outward. When the white light swept his body, Mr Kelly made a scream subconsciously! After the expansion, the light retreated like a tide and disappeared! Magneto strong support body, slowly down, face extremely tired! The magic woman immediately came forward, held magneto, and pulled magneto out of the metal bracket on both sides. Magneto let out a groan of pain! With the help of the magic girl, magneto Wan walked by Mr. Kelly, patted him on the shoulder, and whispered in his ear, "welcome to witness the future, brother!" The saber toothed tiger locked Mr. Kelly in a prison near the sea! This cell has dozens of square meters, one door and one window are huge round holes, inlaid with arm thick railings, and there is no way to open it. Mr. Kelly is locked up here. He seems to feel his ability. His body can change at will. However, wanciwang''s prison is badly designed. The doors and windows on both sides are on a vertical cliff with a height of 100 meters. Under it are the surging sea and the jagged rocks. In the movie, the reason why Mr. Kelly, who should have been transformed, was able to escape was that he was so lucky that he didn''t hit the rocks nearby when he fell into the water, and that his awakened super ability "jellyfish transformation" made him soft and not afraid of falling, and he was also proficient in swimming to cross the sea. This is something magneto Wang has never thought of. Otherwise, he will not put Mr Kelly in this cage, but in a place where he can''t escape. Just as Mr. Kelly was trying to figure out how to escape, magneto came back. Wanciwang is still a grand general boss. When he strides forward, he doesn''t care that the foot is a cliff. He directly lands in the empty air. However, every time he steps out, several one foot square metal plates fly out from the two sides of the mountain. They are inlaid into bridges at his feet. The two sides cooperate with each other. The visual effect is extremely arrogant. Hearing the sound outside the prison, Mr. Kelly knew that the other party was coming. Mr. Kelly took a deep breath and could only pray that he would be safe. He reluctantly leans his head against the metal window near the sea and pushes it out. Because of Mr Kelly''s power, even though the gap between the cages is very small, the metal railing that even Mr Kelly''s head can''t get out is now gently and easily stretched out by Mr Kelly! Mr. Kelly swallowed. It''s too high here. Listening to the news behind him, Mr. Kelly knows that this is his last chance. If he doesn''t do something, I''m afraid he won''t have another chance to escape. At this time, pieces of metal plates appear in the air at the foot of magneto Wan, making magneto Wan cross the void and come to the cell. With a finger, the metal railings immediately stretch toward both sides, revealing a channel for people to enter. Magneto Wan cheerfully says: "are you OK, Councillor, I hope you have completed the evolution!" When he looked around, he didn''t see Mr. Kelly. All he saw was the shoes left on the ground. As soon as magneto Wan''s eyes brightened and his right hand stretched out, the round metal railing immediately fell off from the wall and flew away. Magneto Wan went to the empty window and looked down. He saw Kelly lying on the cliff. When Mr Kelly saw magneto, he thought about his current situation and did not think about the gap between the two. He yelled at magneto: "what have you done to me?" "Don''t struggle, Councillor. Where are you going? Who will accept you now? You''re already like us! " Magneto laughs. He is very happy that Mr. Kelly has given birth to a power, which proves that his instrument has been successful. Now he can implement it and turn all the people on the earth into mutants. In this way, mutants don''t need to be like rats in the sewer, they can only hide in the dark, and they can walk in the street aboveboard, and they don''t have to worry about their identity. Although Kelly has guessed, but now hear magneto clearly say, immediately cry out, because he knows he''s finished! Although mutants have super ability, it is still human beings who occupy the dominant position in the society. There is no lack of people like him who strongly oppose mutants! Now that he has become a mutant, we can imagine how hard life will be in the future. He has seen mutants being thrown into the laboratory, dissected on the operating table and doing various experiments. Whenever he thinks of these situations, Mr Kelly''s fear is even deeper. Wan ciwang was in a good mood when he saw that his instrument had played a role. He turned around to signal the saber toothed tiger to pull Kelly in. Kelly, as a vanguard councillor of anti mutants, will still play a very important role in the future! The saber toothed tiger comes forward and reaches for Kelly''s arm. He doesn''t want to have the jellyfish transformation ability now. His arm is so soft and slippery that he can''t exert himself at all. Mr. Kelly''s hand is the slender stick of the saber toothed tiger''s palm, but he still can''t stop Mr. Kelly''s body from falling down the cliff. The saber toothed tiger quickly wants to hold Kelly''s sleeve, But don''t want to tear one by one, Kelly screamed, the whole person immediately fell off the cliff, into the sea! Saber toothed tiger looks at magneto innocently! Although Wan ciwang is not happy with the saber toothed tiger, he can''t even do this little thing well, but it doesn''t matter. As long as he knows that his machine is useful, he turns around and leaves. The saber toothed tiger follows behind, but he doesn''t want the old man to wave his right hand. He can recover from the metal railing and shut the saber toothed tiger in it! The saber toothed tiger leaned against the metal railing and let out his discontent with a low roar, but there was no way to leave! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 211 "Do you know this thunderbolt fire?" Natasha took out a newspaper, pointed to someone on it who was very similar to Steve and asked. "Emmmm... I don''t know." Steve looked at the thunderbolt fire in the newspaper in confusion, said Johnny stone. Although he also wondered why this guy looked so much like him. "Your distant relatives, or do you think you accidentally planted it 70 years ago?" Natasha asked curiously as like as two peas. "Honestly, it is rare that there are no blood relatives in the world." "I don''t know." Steve is a bit confused. Has he ever been drunk? What he likes seems to be agent Carter, right? When he didn''t become a super soldier, he was so short, who would like him? As for distant relatives, it is even more impossible. How can he not know that he still has distant relatives? "But maybe we can meet." Steve thought it over and said. Yang Han listened as like as two peas make complaints about the conversation between the two men. The two roles were entirely performed by the same person. They were exactly alike. Some people, on the surface, are captain of the United States, but on the back, they are thunderbolt fire. Natasha introduced Steve''s development over the years. There was not much difference between their ages, but there were a lot of topics. However, between them, they could only be regarded as the communication between colleagues, and they talked about the development over the years. Compared with the two people''s leisure, Nick Frey began to have a headache again. The people of the Security Council have given Nick Frey another task, needless to say, to find the missing congressman Kelly. This makes Nick Frey have a toothache. There is no chicken clue. How can I find it? And missing people. What''s the matter with Aegis? I''m looking for the police. Do the police eat dry food? Nick Frey wanted to scold her like this, but the money was still in the hands of others, which made Nick Frey smile on his face. He couldn''t help pointing out how to scold his mother. However, this complaint in Nick Fry''s heart was soon dismissed, because the people of the security council told Nick fry that it was probably the mutant who did it. As for why, who made Mr. Kelly a strong supporter of the mutant Registration Bill? Except for mutants, who would kidnap a congressman? Those who oppose the implementation of the mutant registration act are unlikely to do so, right? Even in Congress, there are members who oppose the registration of mutants bill. These people oppose it because the registration of mutants bill touches their interests. Even so, they can''t do such a stupid thing to kidnap a member. It''s a crime. It''s enough to wipe a member to the end and put him in prison. No one will commit a crime for an unrelated mutant, right? No one is so stupid. So think about it, no one will do this kind of kidnapping except mutants. Now that it has been determined that the mutants did it, Nick Frey is not flustered. He knows that there are two kinds of records about mutants in the aegis. One is the X-Men represented by Charles and the mutant brotherhood represented by magneto. Charles''s X-Men, who are closer to human beings, should not do such a thing. Then, the result is obvious. Ten have * * is done by magneto. Even if magneto is not the leader, it is estimated that he has made a lot of efforts in this matter. What about Steve and Natasha when dealing with mutants? Or tell Charles to let the mutants fight themselves? Nick Frey fell into a deep thought. After a little thought, Nick Frey still didn''t trust the mutants. Even if they wanted to kill each other, he wanted his people to monitor them. Nick Frey is a man who does what he says. After thinking about it, he immediately contacted Natasha and Steve. "I''m sorry to disturb your reminiscence. What I want to tell you is that you have a task." Nick Frey said very quickly. "You didn''t tell me that there were other tasks that Steve could do within the task of adapting himself to modern society." Natasha was not polite to tease. "It''s also a way to adapt to modern society. I''ll tell you an unfortunate news. A member of Congress has been arrested by mutants. It''s very likely that the mutants Brotherhood has taken the hand. I hope you can go to Xavier gifted College of Professor X, tell him about it, and monitor them. Don''t let them do anything harmful to human beings." Nick Frey said faintly, telling Steve and Natasha the mission. "That''s all?" Asked Natasha, somewhat uncertain. "Just like that." "Well, let''s go." Natasha nodded, took a look at Steve, got up immediately, walked out of the cafe, opened the door and sat in. Steve took the seat of CO pilot. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Xavier mutant Youth College, New York! Little naughty a person sitting in the tree under the wooden chair, envious looking at the lawn is playing around mutant children! At this time, the release of cold, sent a little naughty ice rose of the handsome boy boby came over and said: "Hi, little naughty!" The little naughty boy looked back and said, "Bobbie!" "Naughty boy, what have you done?" "It''s said that you can steal the super power of mutants!" he said "No, no, I''m just borrowing!" Little mischievous don''t want to be misunderstood by her, quickly explained. "You should never use your powers against other mutants!" Bob stares at little naughty and says word by word. "I have to!" Little mischievous want to explain wrongly. But he didn''t seem to want to hear it. He interrupted, "you know, if I were you, I would leave here!" Little naughty did not expect to have a good impression on their own Bobbie actually said such words, can''t believe asked: "what do you mean?" "Listen, the students are scared! Professor X is very angry. You should be careful. I don''t know how he will treat you. You''d better leave here! " He said sincerely. Little naughty face of hesitation tangled, she really like this place, like the people here, why can''t stay here, in addition, where can she go? "You go quickly!" Again, he urged. Hearing that he wanted to leave, the 15-year-old mischievous boy felt a sense of shame. His self-esteem soared in the moment. He got up and left the wooden chair, ready to go back to pack up and leave the place where she was sad again! Seeing this, Boby''s eyes flashed with gold and a smile. (end of this chapter) PS: (aha, I underestimated the importance of the college entrance examination for examinees. Today''s two shifts will definitely return to normal tomorrow.) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 212 Natasha drove to the outskirts of New York City, looking at the phone number in her hand. This is the phone number given by Professor X to aegis, which is used to contact him. Although it has not been used for many years, it is mainly to prevent the occurrence of evil incidents caused by mutants, and it is better for mutants to solve the problems between mutants. "Who are you, please?" There is an old voice coming from the phone, which is very gentle and seems to have the ability to calm people''s heart. Natasha took a deep breath and said, "I''m aegis agent level 9, Romanov. We suspect that Professor Kelly''s disappearance is related to the mutant." "Mr. Kelly?" Professor X on the other end of the phone frowned slightly. To be honest, he didn''t have a good impression of this guy. However, as a leader of mutants who advocated integrating into human beings, Professor X would not refuse such a thing. "Yes, aegis has asked us to help you find Mr. Kelly together, so that we can tell you where the professor is?" Natasha said in a slow voice. "It''s not a big problem." Professor X thought carefully and said softly. Now that Eric has made his move, mutants have come into the public''s attention again. In recent years, more and more human beings have transformed into mutants. Maybe he should let mutants integrate into human beings. "Jean, I need you to meet two guests." Professor X''s voice rings in Qin''s ear. "Guests?" Jean is a little surprised. Where are the guests from? "Yes, two agents from aegis, magneto, kidnapped congressmen. They came to us for help." Professor X said. "OK, I see, professor." Chin nodded to show that she understood. When Professor X was thinking about why Eric wanted to kidnap congressman Kelly, Logan and aurolo suddenly burst in and asked, "where is she?" Professor X responded immediately, swept away his spirit and said, "little naughty? She''s gone! It''s OK. I can find her. Come with me Everyone followed Professor X to a science fiction filled spherical hall. There was a straight passage in the center leading to the center of the hall, surrounded by pieces of metal stickers. Professor X said: "welcome to the search room!" "What a big circular building!" Logan sighed. "The brain waves of mutants are different from human beings. This brain wave enhancement device can strengthen my ability and can be used to search mutants. I plan to use this to find naughty boy!" Professor X replied. "Why don''t you find magneto?" Logan, what a wonderful way. "I tried, but he had a way to avoid it!" Professor X said vaguely. "How did he do it?" Logan is still puzzled, in his view, such a powerful ability, no one should be able to resist! "Because he helped me build this device!" Professor X explained that he didn''t want to continue to tell their gratitude and resentment, so he put on his helmet and said, "excuse me, everyone!" Seeing this, Logan had no choice but to walk out of the search room and watch the round gate with the X sign closed. Logan asked Qin, "have you used it?" "Search room?" Qin asked, then said: "no, it needs very strong control, but I can''t, if I use it..." "It''s too dangerous!" Scott said immediately There was a moment of silence, waiting for Professor X! In the search room, Professor X puts on his helmet and closes his eyes. There is a change around him. Professor X''s thinking seems to move forward across the space. There are countless figures on both sides. Professor X keeps scanning, and then focuses on a girl in a hood. It''s naughty! Professor X walked out of the search room and said to the public, "she''s at the railway station!" "Which railway station?" Logan asked immediately. "The west is miles away!" Professor X replied, then stopped Logan who wanted to leave immediately and said, "Logan, you can''t go out. Don''t fall into magneto''s plan!" "Listen, she left because of me!" Logan insisted. "We had an agreement!" Professor X warned. "Don''t worry, she''s just angry!" Aurolo didn''t know the specific situation and didn''t agree. "Aurolo and Scott, go and get her back!" Professor X, let''s finish it! Luo did not continue to entangle, but the light in his eyes showed that he would not give up! Sure enough, when aurolo and Scott go to the garage downstairs, they find that Scott''s motorcycle has disappeared! Outside the Academy of mutants, Logan rides Scott''s motorcycle all the way west. His eyes scan a button on the motorcycle and press it curiously. The speed of the motorcycle increases rapidly. Logan yells excitedly and flies to the railway station! Just as Natasha is on the phone, Yang Han sees a familiar background when passing by a railway station. However, Yang Han is more excited now, but he doesn''t care much about the railway station. Otherwise, he will surely remember that this is one of the places where the X-Men''s plot happened. Before long, a motorcycle sped by. This time, Yang Han had a clear view. Wolverine Logan, this guy is riding a motorcycle. What is he going to do? Thinking, Yang Han suddenly remembered the railway station he had passed before and a familiar figure. He immediately recalled the plot of X-Men 1, lying in the trough! Isn''t this the story of little naughty being tricked by magneto? However, little naughty''s powers are useless to him, and Wolverine''s self-healing factor is useless, but there should be many students in Professor X''s college, and there are many powers, maybe one or two he needs. For example, although I don''t know if Qin''s Phoenix power can be copied, it''s always possible to think about it. Professor X''s telepathy is also very powerful, and windstorm girl''s ability to control the weather is very powerful. It''s even better if you can get the metamorphosis ability of the magic woman. Thinking of this, Yang Han naturally won''t pick up sesame and lose watermelon in order to join in the fun. Natasha drove to the outskirts of New York. There are few people here. A large area of land here is owned, and there are many manors, all of which are rich manors. Stark manor is the largest and most luxurious one. Natasha saw an intellectual beauty in red standing on the side of the road. The beauty in red saw the car Natasha was driving and waved. Natasha rolled down the window and looked over. The beauty in red asked with a smile, "you are the guests that the professor said." Natasha immediately understood who the professor was in the mouth of the beautiful woman in red. She was nothing more than Professor X¡° If there is no one else, then we should be Natasha nodded and said, at the same time, she was a little surprised. She and Professor X could lock her position just through a phone call. No wonder humans are so afraid of mutants. There is no reason. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 213 "Welcome, agents from aegis." Professor X is in a wheelchair, looking at Natasha and Steve. And Professor X''s eyes fell on Natasha many times, of course! It''s not that he has any special interest in Natasha, but that he can feel another thought in Natasha. But Professor X didn''t say anything. Maybe it''s someone else''s secret. If he says it, he won''t get good or even be disgusted. "This gentleman always gives me a familiar feeling. Have we met somewhere?" Professor X''s eyes are on Steve. Professor X has some doubts. When Steve became famous, he was only a teenager. After Steve was frozen, Captain America became another symbol of the United States except for the Communist Party£¨ Note: it was 1941 when the U.S. team joined the army and became a super soldier. The Nazi surrender was 1945. The U.S. team was frozen. It should be around 1943-1944. Charles met Raven in 1944. At that time, should Charles be ten or eight years old? Charles is much younger than the U.S. team. This is a reference according to the time given in the film, Don''t worry about it.) Professor X has heard of Captain America and even worshipped him, but he didn''t think about it at all. He just thinks that Steve looks familiar and seems to be a familiar person, but he can''t remember. "My name is Steve Rogers. Hello, Professor X. I''ve heard of your ideal, and I support your idea. Mutants are also evolved from human beings. You are also citizens of the United States. You are no different from other people." Steve smiles, reaches out his hand, shakes hands with Professor X, and says. "Steve Rogers!" Jean exclaimed. Obviously, the name scared her. After all, the name of Steve Rogers is almost unknown in the United States. "Captain America?" Professor X also remembered, looking at Steve in surprise and said. Steve touched his nose, shrugged and said, "if there was no one else, it would be me." Professor X has lived for 70 or 80 years. He has seen all kinds of big waves. Naturally, he can''t have any mood swings because of his identity. He just said with a smile, "I believe the children in the school will welcome Mr. Steve." After all, these children grew up listening to the story of Captain America, even in textbooks. Jean looked at Steve curiously, as if trying to see the difference of this famous person in history. "If I have the chance, I will contact with these little guys. Even mutants should not be treated like this. This is worse than racial discrimination. As long as mutants do not harm ordinary people and cause extremely bad influence, and as long as you still consider yourself citizens of the United States, then I will be responsible for you mutants, Get your rights. " Steve said very firmly. This is Steve''s character. If it wasn''t for this character, I''m afraid Steve would not be able to become the experimenter of the super soldier program, and the only successful one. Professor X was also moved. Steve''s promise was too big. After all, they just met each other. Professor X also said sincerely, "I''ll thank you for those children, captain." Natasha helplessly looks at this scene. It seems that their purpose here is not to establish diplomatic relations with mutants, right? Jean is also a little excited. Looking into Steve''s eyes, she also has a lot of gratitude. Steve''s remarks can affect a large number of people''s thoughts. Even the captain of the United States thinks that mutants are not harmful, so there is certainly not much harm. After all, it is very difficult for most people to see mutants. Although there are many mutants in Charles school, they are almost American mutants. In addition to magneto''s fraternity and some hidden mutants, it is a question whether there are thousands of mutants. There are thousands of people. In the United States with a population of more than 300 million, only one of the average 300000 people is a mutant. It''s more difficult to meet a mutant than the first prize of the Chinese University lottery. Most people follow suit, and only a small part of them are really harmed by the mutant. But there are very few such people. If Captain America can stand out and say a few words, I''m afraid the topic will turn around immediately. "Cough." Natasha coughed twice to get Steve back to business. Steve grinned awkwardly and said, "well, let''s get to the point. We suspect that Mr. Kelly''s disappearance is caused by the mutants. We also know that the mutants are divided into two camps: the mutants brotherhood and the X-Men. So, let''s find professor you, Mr. Kelly. After all, a congressman is kidnapped by a mutant. If this kind of thing is spread, it will only make people hate the mutant more. Maybe Professor, you should know that American citizens attach great importance to their own safety. If American citizens know that the mutant, even members of Congress dare to kidnap him, Then they will be more disgusted with mutants. So, could you please find Mr. Kelly? " "Of course." Professor X readily agreed. Anyway, it''s not too difficult. What about selling Captain USA and aegis face? Qin pushed Professor X''s wheelchair and walked towards the castle. Natasha always felt that Professor X looked at her from time to time, which made her ask strangely, "what''s on my face?" Professor X looked at Natasha and said, "of course not. I just wonder that there seems to be another kind of thinking in your body. As far as I know, even schizophrenia and second personality, their thinking is always the same, but you have two kinds of thinking, which makes me feel very strange. Of course! If it''s a secret, I won''t go too far. " "It''s not a secret, it''s just an alien creature." Natasha said vaguely. "Alien creatures? Well, it seems a little garrulous to say so, but I still want to tell you, Ms. Romanov, his thinking is very complete and tends to be human. If he has any bad thoughts, he may bring disaster to the earth. " Professor X said in a deep voice. Jean looks at Natasha in surprise. Is there an alien on her? I can''t see it. "Thank you for your concern. He and I have been together for several months. If there is any disaster, it will come, won''t it? His ability is very attractive to you mutants, but he can strengthen the mutants'' abilities, and even make up for the shortcomings of the mutants'' abilities. " Natasha said with a smile. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 214 At the moment, Professor X and Qin are entertaining Natasha and Steve in Xavier college, and "ice man Bob" is also taking this opportunity to quietly go down to the underground space and search outside! In front of the central pupil scanner marked by X in the search room, the eyes of "Bobbie" suddenly changed, and the orbital part turned into Professor X, successfully opening the door of the search room! Stepping on the straight channel, "boby" changes again and returns to the shape of red hair and blue body. It''s the magic girl who turns into boby and drives away the little naughty. While Professor X and others are away, she sneaks into the search room! In front of the brain wave enhancer in the center, the magic girl skillfully opened the internal structure, replaced the original solution with a special solution, and then closed it and left the search room! Once again transformed into "ice man Bob", swaggered out of the college! After all this, the magic shape girl didn''t let anyone find anything unusual. At the moment, Professor X was a little surprised by what Natasha said, but as a leader of a faction, Professor X laughed and said, "it seems that I''m really talkative. Don''t blame me." "It''s nothing. After all, the earth is ours." Natasha said very casually. "By the way, Ms. Romanov, just now you said that the alien creature on you can strengthen the powers of mutants. Is that true?" Professor X asked. "Of course, I tried it myself. Naturally, I know his ability. " Natasha chuckled, "Well, Ms. Romanov, please take good care of this alien creature. Don''t let magneto take it away. Believe me, Eric will be interested in this alien creature that can enhance the mutant''s power, or even snatch it." Professor X said very seriously. "He''s got his own ideas. He''s hard on him. He won''t give in." Natasha said with a smile that she was a little disappointed, but Professor X didn''t try to strengthen the opposite power, otherwise, she might make a lot of money today. "So it is." Professor X nodded. After all, he is human like thinking. He must have his own thoughts. If he is forced to do so, it will be counterproductive. "Professor, magneto appears. His target is not wolverine, but naughty." All of a sudden, Professor X''s look coagulated and received the contact from storm girl aurolo. Aurolo spoke very fast, and there was lightning and thunder around. It was obvious that she was fighting with people now. Needless to say, it''s very likely that they are from the magneto camp. "I''m sorry, our conversation has to end. Eric is showing up. I have to stop him." Charles said to Natasha and Steve. "I think we can help, if you don''t mind." Natasha looked at Professor X and said. Professor X looked at Natasha and Steve, found that their strength is not weak, immediately nodded: "good!" "It''s not too late, chin. Let''s go." Professor X looked at Qin and said. Qin pushes Professor X''s wheelchair and runs downstairs, where there is a garage. Natasha and Steve followed, got in the car and headed for the train station. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the train, little naughty face sad, silent sitting there! Suddenly, a familiar figure appeared in front of her, it is Wolverine Logan! "Hi, kid!" Logan sat next to her and sighed, "I''m sorry about last night!" "Me too!" Little mischief also nearly killed Logan for himself, apologizing. "Are you wandering again?" Logan asked, looking at the naughty eyes full of mist. "I hear Professor X is very angry!" Little naughty take a deep breath, don''t let his tears fall down! "Who said that?" Logan frowned slightly. He was sure that Charles had never said such a thing. It must have been the mischief of those bastards. He asked angrily. "A male classmate! Do you want me to go back? " Little mischievous slightly looking forward to Logan, meaning to point out. "I think you should make your own decision!" Logan pretended not to understand the Customs said. The disappointed little mischievous boy once again, with tears in his eyes, looked at Logan and said slowly: "the boy I kiss for the first time has been in a coma for three weeks. The scene at that time is still fresh in my mind, and now it happens to you again!" Logan heard the words, silent down, this experience for a 15-year-old child, it is too cruel! Little naughty can''t help it any more. His tears fall instantly. Logan holds little naughty in his arms and whispers: "few people can understand your mood, but I think Professor X is different. He seems to really want to help you, which is very rare! He cares about people like us Little naughty heard this, looked up at Logan affectionately, just want to say something, but found that the train has started, the atmosphere was instantly broken! "So, what do you say, give them another chance?" Logan looked around helplessly and said with a smile, "I''ll take care of you!" "Do you promise?" Little naughty heard this, heart tenderness extremely, soft voice asked. "Yes, I promise!" Logan smiles and stares at the naughty eyes, word for word guarantees. Little naughty immediately turned sad into happy, heart has decided to follow Wolverine back to mutant college! But I don''t want to change things suddenly! The moving train suddenly stopped, and the whole carriage began to vibrate. Then an invisible force tore a big hole, and an old man in a cape and helmet floated in! Logan saw this, immediately stood out, hands a, alloy claw immediately stretched out, want to come forward! But I don''t want the old man to lift his hand. Wolverine drama finds that he can''t move at all, and his heart is shocked! "You must be Wolverine Logan. All your bones are super alloy?" The old man came over and said with a smile. Seeing that Logan still wanted to resist, he immediately increased his strength. The invisible force made Wolverine hover in the air motionless! "Why are you looking for me?" As soon as Logan saw the old man''s action, he knew that he was magneto. Because Professor X''s remarks misled him, he thought magneto was looking for him! "You? Come on, who said they were looking for you? " Magneto sniffed. With a push, Logan was immediately pushed to the back of the car! Rogue wants to save Logan, but is easily subdued by magneto with a tube of tranquilizer! At this time, outside the station, toad and saber toothed tiger have also solved storm girl and laser eye! Toad carrying a comatose little mischievous in front, Wan ciwang, saber toothed tiger in the back, out of the station waiting hall, because the movement is too big, outside already full of armed police! The situation is imminent! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 215 "Wow, that''s good for us." Eric looked at the team outside and said in a slightly sarcastic tone. "Don''t move, don''t move at all, hands up, hands on your head." Cried the chief policeman, the highest of them in his rank. "You''re surrounded. Let''s go Everyone in the police station went out and surrounded the railway station. Among these policemen, some hold a pistol, some hold a shotgun, these policemen, one after another, point the black muzzle, Wan ciwang and others. But magneto doesn''t pay attention to these guns. He can control their bullets and pierce their heads. "It''s all useless." Eric shook his head and reached out to lift the two police cars in front of him. The police around him changed their looks and ran to one side. Then, they saw the two police cars, as if they were kneaded by an invisible hand, turned into a lump of scrap iron, and then floated towards many policemen. ¡°oh£¡ mygad£¡¡± A lot of police, looking at the police car that has been pinched into scrap iron, are subconsciously exclaiming. Under the control of magneto, the two pieces of scrap iron slowly lifted off, floated to the car group surrounded in front of him, and released the control of the two pieces of scrap iron. The next moment, two pieces of scrap iron in mid air fell down and hit the police car used to block the road. All the police cars with a face full of panic retreated backward, in a moment, the tight defense was made a huge flaw directly. After several police cars were scrapped, although they scared a lot of people, there are still many policemen who stick to their duties and point their guns at magneto. Although they don''t know whether the guns in their hands have an effect on this guy. Eric saw this scene, disdained to smile, a wave of hands, all the guns all uncontrolled fly toward Eric. In the air, the guns changed direction, aimed at their original owners, opened the insurance, and went back to work. All the police, you look at me, I look at you, completely at a loss. This kind of power is already inhuman. In the past, when dealing with crimes, they were not so difficult to deal with. In the face of these super capable criminals, ordinary people like them could play little role. The police, who were originally very critical of some superheroes, could not say anything in the face of this situation. If there were no superheroes, ordinary people like them would be doomed to face these criminals. At this time, Professor X came a little late with Qin, and Natasha and Steve followed him to the railway station. Seeing this situation, even Steve, full of justice in his heart, frowned slightly and stepped forward without impulse. It can be said that magneto is in charge of at least hundreds of people''s lives. He is the captain of the United States, and he is responsible for these American citizens. "Natasha, how sure are you to solve this guy without damaging the hostage?" Steve asked in a low voice. "I''m not sure. There are hundreds of people. The moment I make a move, he will be able to react. We can''t save everyone. At least we can''t take care of more than a dozen." Natasha shook her head and said. Let her fight, she is fearless, but let her subdue the gangsters at the same time, but also save hundreds of hostages, it is really impossible. Steve sighed and hesitated. He didn''t know how to choose. Professor X takes a look at Natasha and Steve and closes his eyes. He knows that if Eric really does something out of the ordinary and is seen by Steve and Natasha, maybe their plan to integrate into human society will be broken. Eric looked at the guns pointing to the police''s head, with a disdainful smile: "useless human beings and weapons." All of a sudden, the saber toothed tiger beside Eric suddenly grasped Eric''s neck and said, "enough of Eric." The frog on the other side also looked at Eric and said, "let them go." Obviously, they are controlled by Charles'' spiritual power. Seeing what happened to his subordinates, Eric looked around and said in a cold voice, "Charles, come out when you have ben." In a car, Charles sighed helplessly, controlled the saber toothed tiger and asked, "why do you want to hurt her? She''s just a child, a child without a sense of security. If you do this, won''t your conscience hurt?" "Charles, can''t you read my mind?" Eric sneered. Before Charles could speak, Eric sneered and said, "Charles, do you want to save her? You have to kill me first, but what''s the point? They passed legislation to have humans number you on your forehead. " He didn''t mean to be cruel, but he knew Charles''s character, and he had so many hostages on his hands that he had no fear at all. "It won''t be like that." Charles said, trying to persuade magneto, but magneto is not a man of unswerving mind? So easy to be talked about by Charles? If he wasn''t mentally determined, he might not have done such a thing. "Then kill me and verify it, or let me go." Eric looks at the saber toothed tiger in a cold voice. Charles sat in the car, but shook his head, did not continue, did not agree to Eric. It''s just controlling the frogman to walk slowly towards the human side. When Eric saw this, he was in a hurry. "Very good!" Eric gave a sneer, and he was heartless. Standing in front of the police chief''s face changed, because the pistol in front of him loaded, slowly aimed at his head, Eric controlled the pistol, pulled the trigger. Bang! With a shot, a yellow bullet flew towards the police chief. The police chief seemed to be scared, standing still, watching the bullets fly towards his forehead. Around the crowd, a face of panic scream, quickly hands holding head squat, look full of fear to see the direction of the police chief. At the critical moment, a bullet stayed in front of his forehead, and the police chief could even feel the temperature of the bullet. His throat was dry and his heart beat violently. He could swear that he had never experienced anything so exciting. He thought New York was too dangerous. Maybe he should resign and go home to herd sheep. Far away from the big city of New York, this dangerous place, who knows that day, maybe suddenly he died for no reason? Who do you want to reason with? (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 216 Before long, the police chief will be glad that he has chosen to resign. Of course, these are afterwords. The police chief''s wishful thinking does not affect the confrontation between Eric and Charles. The bullet stayed in the center of the police chief''s brow, but it was still moving forward, only the speed was countless times slower. Obviously, it''s not because of Eric''s mercy, but because of Charles''s spiritual strength. Eric controlled the bullet and approached the police chief''s eyebrow. He asked faintly, "do you want to have a try? Charles The next moment, all the guns were loaded, and the sound of loading continued. Charles closed his eyes and sighed. He couldn''t stop all the bullets. As long as there was one bullet to kill a person, all his efforts would be wasted. Magneto controls the loading of all guns. Even Natasha and Steve feel a sense of tension for a long time. After all, they are all people who have been on the battlefield. They have seen the scene of mincing hundreds of thousands of troops into pieces by the meat grinder called war. After a lot of experience, there will be no waves. But this is a peaceful time. The hundreds of casualties can basically shock the whole United States. Moreover, the hundreds of casualties are all public servants. The American government will be scolded to death by the American people. Even this time, the president will step down and many members of Congress will be replaced. How can such a huge impact not make people nervous? "Natasha, is there a way to kill him?" Steve asked directly. This is the best way. "No way. As you can see, he has the ability to control metal. I''m afraid he will be caught by his power before the bullet reaches him. This is the life of hundreds of people. We have to consider it." Natasha looked out at the scene and said. Steve sighed and said: "I know why so many people hate mutants. The ability to kill people at will is really, I have to let people off guard." Hearing Steve''s words, Qin quickly explained: "only the mutants of magneto camp will abuse their power wantonly. We never abuse our power. We will only use our power to stop magneto." "Of course, I know that. We still have to report to the aegis. If we can, I hope you can put up a name in the aegis. In this case, if there are incidents of mutants harming ordinary people, you mutants need to take action." Steve nodded. "Of course, even if we don''t work for aegis, we do the same." Jean nodded and said, relieved to hear Steve say so. In front of the railway station, hundreds of guns were loaded. Not only the police did not dare to act rashly, but also the ordinary people around them did not dare to act rashly. They had everything alive, but nothing dead. "You can''t stop all the bullets." Eric looks around with a sneer as if he''s looking for Charles. "Ah The police chief also issued a cry of surprise. He could feel that the bullet was about to get into his skin. As long as he moved forward for a short distance, a hole would be made in his skull. Obviously, Eric is showing Charles a cruel look. As for killing people, Eric has his own pride, and he disdains to attack ordinary people. The saber toothed tiger on Eric''s side slowly loosens Eric''s neck. The recovered saber toothed tiger looks confused and doesn''t know what happened just now. Eric saw the saber toothed tiger loose his neck and said immediately, "Charles, your biggest weakness is that you are soft hearted." If not soft hearted words, directly break his neck, then you can say, basically everything is OK. People have been saved, and no one is against him. Everything can develop towards a better place. But Charles and Eric have been in love and killed each other for more than 40 years. How can Charles really kill Eric? If Charles and Eric are a woman and a man, they are a typical couple. They are the kind of people who quarrel at the end of the bed and quarrel at the end of the bed. At this time, the magic woman drove a helicopter far away and stopped on the lawn. Then, Wan ciwang and others left the railway station with the unconscious little mischievous Shi ran. Steve and Natasha were relieved at the same time. They nodded to Charles and said, "unfortunately, we still don''t know the whereabouts of Mr. Kelly, but we have to leave first and report the incident to the director of aegis. We will let the public know the factional differences between the mutants, and if possible, let more mutants become superheroes like Spiderman, This can greatly improve the human perception of mutants Ordinary people can''t tell the difference between a mutant and a genetic mutant. Spiderman, for example, is the most popular Spiderman in New York, of course! After all, iron man is a billionaire. But the little spider is still welcomed by many old people and children, who let the little spider''s character is too talkative? Everyone can say something, and they are very close to the people. At least a lot of crimes are arrested by spiders. The police in some areas of New York only need to read newspapers and drink coffee every day, and the crimes will be bound by Spiderman''s spider silk and sent to the gate of the police station. This kind of life is not too pleasant. It''s good to fish for a while. It''s good to fish all the time. "Thank you for your offer. We''ll consider it. Take your time." Professor X nodded as Natasha and Steve left. Charles looks a little melancholy, and he doesn''t know if Steve and Natasha have seen magneto''s ability, and whether their attitude towards mutants will change. "Let''s go back." Professor X said. "All right." Qin hurried to take storm girl aurolo, laser eye Scot and Wolverine Logan away. On the other side. Steve frowned and asked, "what do you think of mutants?" "I see with my eyes." Natasha wants to also don''t want to say, this is often bickering with Yang Han, learn to raise a bar skill. Steve looked at Natasha strangely and said, "be serious." "Well, I don''t think it''s a big deal, because we human beings shouldn''t fight inside. We also know that there are alien civilizations outside the earth. What we should deal with is these alien civilizations, mutants and Avengers, which are the forces to protect the earth. Whether they are criminals or heroes, we all have a common identity, earthlings! When the earth is gone, we really have nothing. I think we should support mutants. " Natasha said very seriously. "You''re right. We human beings should not fight with each other all the time. We should be ready to fight with aliens at any time. Alien civilization is not empty talk." Steve, too, said gravely. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 217 After Professor X and others returned to the mutant college, they discussed the plan to save the little naughty. "I''m going to find her!" Said wolverine, ready to leave the college. "How do you find it?" Professor X doesn''t agree with Wolverine''s blind search. "With my own eyes!" Wolverine replied and went out. Storm woman came after her and advised, "Logan, you can''t act alone like this!" "Who can help me? You will only make trouble Wolverine was dissatisfied with Professor X''s previous misguidance and sarcastically said. "Then you should stay and fight with us!" Storm female request way. "Join you? Become an X-man? " Wolverine stopped and asked, "who do you think you are? Don''t forget you''re mutants! Human beings fear and hate you, but you want to protect human beings. I''m not that boring! Magneto is right, the war is coming! Are you sure you chose the right Camp? " Windstorm woman was stunned by wolverine, but she was taught by Professor X for a long time and said subconsciously: "at least I chose the camp! And you? " Wolverine shook his head and said nothing. He turned to leave and opened the door. However, he found the wet congressman Kelly standing at the door. When he saw wolverine, he said, "I''m looking for Dr. Jean gray!" Then he fainted. Wolverine catches him. Medical room. Professor X said to Mr. Kelly, who was lying in the hospital bed: "Mr. Kelly, I''m Charles Xavier!" Of course, Mr. Kelly knew the famous professor X and said, "I''m afraid to go to the hospital. I''m afraid..." "I''m afraid others will take you as a mutant?" Professor X immediately understood what he said and said, "we are not villains!" "Say it to those who hurt me!" Mr Kelly said sarcastically. Professor X is no longer in a relationship with Mr. Kelly. He said on his own initiative, "Mr. Kelly, try to relax all over. I won''t hurt you!" He put his hands on both sides of Kelly''s head, closed his eyes and began to look up Kelly''s memory. Professor X immediately discovered magneto''s plan. Out of the medical room, Professor X said to the crowd: "magneto has built a machine that can emit radiation and cause mutation in the human body!" "But this mutation is unnatural. Foreign genes will repel the body. Almost all the cells inside Mr. Kelly''s body will die!" Qin added. The laser eye asked with concern, "will this radiation affect us mutants?" "No! But it will hurt ordinary people! " Professor X worried. "Then why do magneto want to catch the naughty boy?" Wolverine asked impatiently. "I don''t know!" Professor X is not omnipotent, and I can''t understand the mystery for a moment. Wolverine a listen, immediately ready to leave. "Wait a minute, you said that this machine absorbed magneto''s super power, which greatly damaged his vitality, didn''t you?" A detail suddenly occurred to the laser eye¡° Yes, it''s not just a great loss of vitality, but almost killed him! " Professor X is also thoughtful. "He wants to operate that machine with the help of little naughty ability!" Wolverine also responded, startled. Professor X and the others come to the search room again, ready to find the whereabouts of the little naughty. He doesn''t want that the brain wave instrument has been tampered with by the magic girl. Professor X faints unexpectedly. After Qin checks the brain wave instrument, she finds the problem. After cleaning up the solution, she curiously puts on the helmet of the brain wave instrument and tries to find the whereabouts of the little naughty. But I didn''t want to be weak. I had no way to face the endless impact of consciousness. I almost fainted. At the last moment, I took the brain wave instrument and escaped the disaster. But I finally got magneto. Their whereabouts were on the freedom island with the statue of liberty. Without Professor X, laser eye, as the leader of the X-Men, began to arrange troops. Then, wearing X-Men uniforms, she took storm girl, Qin and Wolverine to fly to Freedom Island in a blackbird stealth fighter plane. At 9 p.m., the UN summit starts at 9 p.m. and ends at 11 p.m., lasting two hours. On the other hand, Eric has installed a device at the top of the statue of liberty, not far from the island where the UN summit was held. Over here, helicopters circled, surrounded by countless soldiers closely guarded. On a freighter, Eric locked the naughty in the room of the ship. Looking at the statue of liberty not far away, he couldn''t help exclaiming: "the statue of liberty is so spectacular." The little naughty boy looked at Eric and said, "I''ve seen it. Why did you kidnap me? I don''t know you "Ha ha, for the future of mutants." Eric laughs and touches the naughty head like a kind old man. "But what does the future of the mutant have to do with me?" Little naughty looks at Eric with a confused face. Why doesn''t she know she is so powerful? "Of course, your ability can absorb other people''s powers, and I invented a machine that can make ordinary people become mutants, but only I can start this machine. If you want to catalyze mutants on a large scale, the machine will drain * life." Eric didn''t hide it either, he said frankly. "So you''re going to sacrifice me?" Little mischievous suddenly understood to come over, ask a way. "No, no, no, no, every mutant is my brother and sister, and I will not sacrifice anyone easily. Saber toothed tiger, my subordinates, have resurrection atoms. Wolverine also has resurrection atoms. If you absorb the genes of any one of them, they will die. But there are two people, they are different. You will not die, and my plan will succeed. Would you like to have a try? " Eric said with a smile. "At that time, mutant talents will be the future of the world. All mutants will not be discriminated against, but will be envied. Mutants will not hide their identity as mutants, like rats in the gutter, hiding around, can appear in the world, there will be no persecution, no hatred, no contempt. It''s the perfect world, "Eric said with fiery eyes. It''s as if the ideal is close at hand. Even the little naughty was excited by Eric''s ideal, but when she thought of her ability, the light in her eyes suddenly faded. Her ability, even among the mutants, might be an alien. Mutants are the future. What about her? What should she do if she is an alien among the mutants? Sure enough! It''s better that this fuckin ''world should be destroyed! Small naughty in the repeated destruction, the young mind has been greatly damaged, has been close to the edge of collapse, has begun to tend to blacken. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 218 On the other hand, Natasha has reported the general situation of the mission to Nick Frey, and has given Nick Frey the conditions she promised. Nick Frey didn''t say anything. Natasha has this authority, and Nick Frey also thinks Natasha has done a good job. Mutants have such powerful power, which is far more powerful than the current Avengers. If some mutants can join in, it can greatly enhance the power of aegis. As for the prejudice between human and mutant, ha ha! The aegis doesn''t do this. When it comes, it''s an agent of the aegis. No one will be biased because of this. "You have done a good job in this matter. Later, I will have a detailed discussion with Professor X. as for Mr. Kelly, I don''t need to trouble you. I will trouble Professor X to find Mr. Kelly''s position in the future." Nick Frey said faintly. "In a nutshell, our task is done?" Asked Natasha. "Yes, the matter of Mr. Kelly. There are terrorists in the Middle East who recognize this matter. This matter no longer belongs to our jurisdiction. And some people have seen Mr. Kelly appear, but now he has lost his trace. According to his route, he should have arrived in New York. " Nick Frey said with a slightly helpless tone that this matter has risen to another level. The anger of American citizens has been attracted in the past, and even the aegis has some doubts about the situation. Natasha said a few more words, then hung up and watched Steve shrug and continue driving toward the New York City connoisseur. Natasha and Steve don''t know about magneto''s plan. Although they have seen magneto''s arrest scene before, they don''t think deeply. They are not conspiracy theorists. On the other side. Wolverine and others came to Freedom Island by stealth fighter, laser eye said: "storm girl, cover!" The windstorm girl heard the words and nodded. Then her eyes began to turn white. A lot of clouds and fog immediately appeared on the water in front of the fighter, covering up the figure of the fighter! On the statue of liberty, magneto Wan looked at the clouds rising suddenly below. As an old opponent for many years, he immediately realized that it was the X-Men who came, so he told saber toothed tiger and other humanitarians: "someone is coming, you pay attention to guard, saber toothed tiger, you stay to protect me, I will be very weak after I transfer my super power to naughty boy, and you are my only protection!" Magic shape female, toad take orders and go! With his eyes open, the laser flew around the island of liberty, and immediately found that magneto put the machine on the torch held high by the statue of liberty. After telling the crowd, he stopped the plane on the water and came to the front of the statue of liberty! People enter the statue of liberty and walk up. Because it is also for tourism, there are security devices in it! When Wolverine passed the security check, he immediately called the police. When he saw the crowd, he put out his alloy claw and destroyed the whole security check door. He took back two alloy claws, leaving only one in the middle. He made a gesture to the laser eye who secretly stole music! After a few steps, Wolverine sniffed and immediately reminded him, "there are others here!" The laser eye scanned around and asked, "where is it?" Wolverine also has no way to confirm, just sensitive beast intuition, let him find the abnormality here, said: "I don''t know, but everyone be on guard!" Laser eye a little do not believe the strength of wolverine, see Wolverine around, a little dissatisfied with the cry: "Logan?" "I can feel it, but I can''t see it!"¡® Wolverine came over and said. Laser eye and others are constantly scanning around, but they don''t want "Wolverine" to come to the back of the laser eye, stretch out the alloy claw, and prepare to kill the laser eye. At the critical moment, a Wolverine comes out from behind and hugs the original "Wolverine"! As like as two peas, the two Wolverine outfit put out the same alloy position. The laser eye and others looked at where to get the clear picture. The laser eye put their hands on the glasses, and the two stopped the road together: "wait!" The magic female Wolverine quickly sealed the door, blocked the laser eye and others, and then began to fight one-on-one with Wolverine! Wolverine claw split, the magic shape female claw relative, but do not want to change their own alloy claw is not Wolverine genuine claw hard, immediately cut off, the magic shape female issued a cry of pain, quickly ran, Wolverine chase! The laser eye and others outside were blocked outside, a little worried, so the laser eye was ready to open the door, but did not want a disgusting tongue suddenly appeared in front of several people! Driven by his tongue, toad leaped in the air, jumped in front of the three people, kicked the laser eye with one foot, and then kicked the piano and windstorm girl with both feet! Tongue a roll, the laser eye closed in the room, is a roll, with the storm girl flew to the second floor, heavily fell on the ground! Then he looked at Qin! Qin looks soft and weak, so toad wants to tease Qin when he is in a good mood after two strong enemies. He pretends to be aggressive and laughs when he sees Qin retreating! Then, he jumped up in the air and rushed to Qin, but he didn''t want Qin to be able to move things across the air and fix toad in the air! The toad looked around and saw that he couldn''t move. He couldn''t help spitting out a mass of disgusting blue sputum from his mouth and covered Qin''s face! Qin was caught unprepared by this hand. She reached out to wipe the phlegm off her face. She couldn''t concentrate and couldn''t control toad any more! Toad was thrown to the ground, ignoring the struggling Qin. Seeing the storm girl coming from the second floor, he immediately made a vertical climb. After several climbs, he came to the second floor and stood in front of the storm girl! Storm girl''s ability to control the weather is not easy to use indoors. She needs preparation time. Of course, she is not the opponent of toad, who is quick and powerful. After a few rounds, she was knocked down the elevator by toad and fell down! The laser eye calmed down, pressed on the glasses, a strong laser light shot out, immediately flew the door, came out, saw the Qin whose breath was blocked by green phlegm, quickly adjusted the strength of the glasses, sent out a small laser light, destroyed the green phlegm on the Qin face, and saved the Qin! At this time, the two Wolverines fight in full swing, although Wolverine''s physical quality is far better than the magic shape female, but the magic shape female is a master of fighting, proficient in all kinds of fighting skills, the body is also extremely flexible, fighting Wolverine constantly back! But Wolverine''s physical quality is too good, and its resilience is super strong. In the face of all kinds of attacks from the magic girl, she can immediately get up and continue to fight. Seeing this, the magic girl is no longer entangled. Once again, when she hits wolverine, she disappears! Toad funny to see desperately breathing piano, but don''t want to originally storm girl fell down the elevator, issued bursts of sound, looking back, only to see storm girl eyes white, the wind holding her body in the air and stand, the whole body electric light flashing! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 219 "Why can''t you people die?" Toad roared, quickly stepped forward, want to solve the storm girl again! The storm girl came over, controlled the wind and blew the toad away. The flying toad immediately stretched out its tongue, rolled up the railing and stopped its body. At this time, the storm girl came over and joked: "do you know what the toad was like when it was hit by lightning?" It''s a pity that Toad''s tongue is trapped at the moment and he can''t answer! "Like everyone else, they will die miserably!" The storm girl answered for him, raised her head to control the lightning in the air, and hit the toad''s tongue accurately. The whole body of the toad was wrapped by the lightning and gave a scream. She couldn''t control the tongue of the railing any more, and the whole person was blown into the sea by the strong wind! On the other side. Wolverine with a sensitive sense of smell, is searching for the whereabouts of the witch, at this time, the storm woman came over and asked: "Logan, is that you?" Wolverine interrupted the storm woman: "don''t talk, the witch is nearby!" "Let''s go! Let''s meet them Storm woman came to Wolverine''s back and suggested. "OK, but there''s a problem..." Wolverine turned his back to windstorm girl, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He suddenly turned around, stretched out his alloy claws, poked into windstorm girl''s body, and then said: "you''re not one of your own!" The seriously injured storm girl''s body shape began to change, and finally changed back to her true colors! Ignore lying on the ground twitching magic shape female, Wolverine opened the door, see piano and laser eye! Laser eye saw wolverine, immediately put his hand on his glasses, scared Wolverine jump, quickly stopped: "don''t do it, it''s me!" The laser eye is not moved way: "how do you prove?" "Very simple, your girlfriend... You are a weak chicken." Wolverine sneered directly. Seeing such a bad character of wolverine, laser eye put down his heart this time and knew that this was the real Wolverine. At this time, windstorm girl had solved the problem of toad. After the four met, she rushed to the high-level torch! Walking up the spiral staircase to the top floor, Wolverine suddenly said, "guys, be careful! I can''t move! " Then, magneto flew in from the outside. With one hand, he flew Wolverine and pasted it on the wall. Then, many iron bars flew out of the air to imprison wolverine, storm girl, piano and laser eye! Qin and laser eye are imprisoned face to face. Saber toothed tiger takes off the glasses of laser eye. Once laser eye wants to attack, Qin is the first one to die. If windstorm girl wants to attack, it is surrounded by copper and iron, which is easy to transmit electricity. Qin and others will be attacked. Wolverine still wants to struggle. He doesn''t want to meet the most restrained magneto. Move gently, Wolverine''s hands will automatically encircle their chest, once the Wolverine out of alloy claws, it will pierce into their own body! Wan ciwang looked at the Wolverine Logan and said with a faint smile, "Wolverine Logan, you still need your ability this time." Of course, as wolverine, as a beast, how could it be so cooperative? "All right, Logan! Now it''s up to you to make a choice. Do you want to save the naughty boy who died on the stage, or do you cooperate with me to save her life? " Magneto looked at Logan with a smile and asked. Although Wolverine''s personality is fierce, reckless, but there is still some judgment, this time, certainly can not be impulsive. After a moment of silence, Wolverine chose to compromise. After all, it is said that life will not be in danger, but there will be some weakness and pain. "Well, all the mutants in the future will remember your efforts." Magneto nodded and said, smiling. This radiation machine has been rebuilt by magneto, and the space inside is much larger, enough for four or five people to stand. "My God! What''s that? " At the UN summit, many people looked at the silver screen and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Is this the fireworks to celebrate the beginning of the summit?" Someone asked. "Wait a minute, we don''t remember having a celebration like this." The president of the United States grabbed people around him and asked. "President, we don''t know!" When did they have such a large-scale fireworks? And it looks like I know this girl is not a firework. This silvery white light curtain can be seen all over New York. Natasha looks at the source of the silvery white light curtain, that is, the statue of liberty, with a slight frown. What happened? Natasha hesitated. According to what happened in New York before, she made such a big noise that there must be a major event. She asked Yang Han subconsciously. "What''s going on? Are you going to stop it? " Natasha asked. "No, it will be over soon." Looking at the silver screen, Yang Han didn''t know that the plot of X-Men 1 had come to an end? Now, even in the past, it''s useless. Sure enough, in a few minutes, the silver white light curtain dissipated and returned to tranquility. But what happened before still impressed many people. The next day came the news that the mutant criminal leader magneto was arrested, and also admitted that he was responsible for the movement on the statue of liberty. However, Mr. Wan ciwang''s confession surprised Yang Han. Mr. Kelly was kidnapped by terrorists. Mr. Wan ciwang just met him and wanted to talk with him, trying to persuade him to give up the mutant Registration Bill. Unbelievable, as like as two peas, the most important thing is that the opinions of Mr. magneto and Kelly are almost the same. If Yang Han didn''t know the story, he would have believed the story of magneto. This bad old man is very bad! Moreover, Yang Han also knows that the so-called Kerry congressman is transformed into a magic woman. In this way, it is not difficult for them to make similar statements. Moreover, Professor X, as an old friend of magneto, naturally can''t expose his old friend''s lies. Moreover, he also knows that Mr. Kelly is a magic girl. After all, the real Mr. Kelly has already turned into water. If Professor X exposed the lies of magneto Wan, magneto Wan would be guilty. If he wanted to murder US Congressmen and kill presidents of many countries, he would be sentenced to death. Professor X and magneto fall in love and kill each other for so many years, how can we watch magneto die? Naturally, he conceals the truth. In this way, the charge of magneto is at least 100 times lighter. At most, he will be sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment for many years. But at the age of magneto Wan, he may not be able to live for many years. This kind of punishment is equivalent to no punishment. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 220 The storm caused by magneto is gradually calming down, because the chaos caused by magneto has attracted many people''s attention, giving Osborne group some breathing space. But midway through, the green devil appeared again. He fought with Spiderman for 300 rounds, destroyed many buildings, and even hurt many people. Once again, the Osborne group has been pushed to the top of the storm. The evening in New York is full of charming customs, and the afterglow of the setting sun is scattered in the prosperous city, just like a charming beauty who can''t go away. Harry came home dejected, looking dejected, as if he had been hit hard. His pretty young face was full of loss. Recently, the stock price of Osborne industries has been declining all the way. With the disclosure of the green devil incident, the public opinion has shown a one-sided trend. People pour their anger on Osborne industries one after another. If they had done a good job in crisis public relations, it would not be a big deal, but my father has been closed, as if he did not care about the crisis that the company encountered, Stay in your own room all day, no one wants to give you advice. Osborne industries, which has no leaders, is now in a precarious situation. It is said that many shareholders on the board of directors are secretly contacting Wall Street bankers to split and restructure this huge enterprise involving biological genes, technology and energy, so as to obtain huge benefits. Harry, who knew all this, was very anxious, but he couldn''t solve the problem of Osborne industry. Just at this time, his girlfriend had a little conflict with him. It also made him tired and envious of his good friend, Peter. Envy Peter doesn''t need to worry about the operation of such a big group. Envy the feelings between Peter and Gwen. In the bedroom upstairs, Norman Osborne, who was closed, put his hands around his head and looked miserable. It was as if there was a terrible devil in his mind who kept whispering. The ferocious devil helmet hung on the chair, just like another self of Norman Osborne, and the evil voice reverberated in his ears¡ª¡ª "Maybe spiderman is invincible, but we can destroy Peter Parker!" Not long ago, Norman discovered spider man''s true identity, that is, his son''s good friend Peter Parker. "I can''t do it..." the president of Osborne industries seems to be suffering a lot at this time. "I will never tolerate betrayal. I must teach him a lesson." The voice in my head became more and more severe. Norman shivered. After a moment of silence, he turned to look at the ferocious devil helmet and asked, "what should I do?" "Teach him pain and loss, make him suffer, make his life worse than death!" Norman knelt down in front of the devil''s helmet, as if succumbing to another evil self. The voice in his mind became clear: "start with the person he cares about, the blonde girl, the love of Peter Parker!" The evil personality of the green devil completely dominated Norman Osborne''s consciousness and body. He put on the ferocious devil helmet and released his inner tyranny and negative emotions. "I''m in charge of New York tonight!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Master Harry, it''s very late. I have to go to school tomorrow morning. Let''s have a rest early." Harry Osborne stands on the balcony of his villa on Long Island, New York, looking at the bright night sky. It''s not like the brightly lit Manhattan. Although the night view of the city is very beautiful and dazzling, people can''t see anything except the moon due to the serious light pollution. The stars in his eyes calmed Harry''s restless mood. On the contrary, the cold night wind in late autumn made him feel comfortable! Hearing the housekeeper''s concern behind him, Harry didn''t look back, but said in a tired voice, "I see!" But after a long time without hearing the housekeeper leave, Harry had to turn around with a wry smile and said, "Charlie, I''ll go to sleep now." The old housekeeper didn''t speak. He just held out his hand with a smile and made a leading gesture. Harry had no choice but to meet the requirements of the housekeeper who had watched him grow up since he was a child. He went to his bedroom because he knew that if he didn''t go to bed, the old man would be waiting for him quietly. But when he passed by the old housekeeper, Harry still couldn''t hold back, and finally asked the question that had troubled him recently. "Charlie, do you think something''s wrong with my father lately?" Hearing Harry''s inquiry, the old housekeeper was silent for a moment. At the same time, Harry didn''t move. He just looked at the old housekeeper quietly. "Master Harry, Mr. Osborne may really have encountered some difficulties during this period, but anyway, he is Norman Osborne. Nothing can be difficult for him. Please trust your father!" Harry took a deep breath and nodded silently at the old housekeeper''s reply. Indeed, his father gave him the impression that he was omnipotent when he was young. He started from scratch and founded the Osborne group with a market value of more than 200 billion US dollars. No matter what he did, he could do without disadvantage. Harry didn''t think he should doubt his father. Maybe he had some difficulties recently, but they wouldn''t be difficult for him! Harry sighed. He was still worried about his father. His father had not come out of his room for a long time, but Harry knew that his father was in good health and didn''t want to be ill. His brain is a bit messy. He thinks he should care about his father, but he feels in his heart that he shouldn''t bother his father. Harry is a little tangled. His father has been extremely indifferent to him since he was a child, because his father thinks that he killed his mother, and his father''s indifference and scolding also cause his weak character, which is completely opposite to his father''s. After the tangle, Harry still gave up the idea of disturbing his father, because he was also a little afraid of his father''s scolding. However, if he really went upstairs to see his father''s room, he could only see an empty room and an open window. Now Norman Osborne has been completely occupied by the green devil, the evil personality. He''s flying under the night sky in his airplane, laughing wildly, ready to catch spider man''s girlfriend, Gwen Stacey, who is Peter Parker''s girlfriend. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 221 The dark clouds cover the stars and the bright moon, and the darkness covers New York under the night sky. Gwen wakes up from a coma and feels a cold inexplicably. She stands up and looks around, only to find that she is above the Brooklyn Bridge. Looking down, we can see the endless traffic and the cargo ships and passenger ships on the river. The cold wind blows Gwen''s slightly thin body. Suddenly, Gwen is in the air, which makes him jump. He quickly grabs the metal frame beside him for fear that one of them will fall down accidentally. "Ha ha ha ha..." A burst of sharp laughter pierced the night sky. Gwen looked along the voice and found that it was the super criminal green devil who was making a carnival. The infamous and terrible devil stood on the glider wing and laughed wildly. The micro missile carried on the glider was launched towards a construction site under the Brooklyn Bridge. There was a loud bang. The turbulent fire lit up the night sky. The huge explosion rang through the sky and the air waves rolled around with flames. The cars running on the bridge seemed to be frightened and ran away. With a bang, they lost control and fell on the side guardrail, Rear end accidents happened one after another. In an instant, there was a long line of traffic jam on the bridge. Dozens of cars collided with each other. The scene was in chaos. The originally smooth traffic immediately lost its order, and even the police car could not drive. The news of Gwen''s disappearance, little spider learned from Gwen''s father, plus the letter left in his home, Peter already knew who Gwen was kidnapped. The little spider who knows the real situation is naturally very anxious. Not long after the green devil appeared, a red figure, like Tarzan, came to the scene swinging spider silk. "Spider man! That''s why a fool becomes a hero, because you never know when a madman will give you a cruel problem: let your beloved woman die... Or let an innocent child die? " Spiderman''s dexterity runs across the top of the Brooklyn Bridge. When he arrives, the green devil holds Gwen in one hand and grabs the steel cable of the school bus in the other, laughing maliciously. "Spider man!" "Help us!" "Who can help me..." The children in the school bus saw the famous New York superheroes and yelled for help, while Gwen on the other side was hanging in the air. As long as the green devil released her hand a little, she would fall into the cold bottom of the river. "Make up your mind, Spiderman!" The green devil urges Spiderman to make a choice as soon as possible. He loves playing with his opponents and watching them bear the pain and struggle! "To be a hero is to pay the price!" The sharp voice was full of irony. "Don''t do that, green devil! Please Little spider pleads, he is not willing to abandon either side. "Fate is in your hands, now - make a decision!" Green devil looked at the indecisive spider man, gave a strange smile, and then released his arm at the same time. "Save the children first, Peter!" Gwen and the school bus fell at the same time, Gwen''s voice clearly reverberated in the little spider''s ear. Peter took a look at Gwen, gritted his teeth and flew to the school bus. The spider silk in his hand stuck to the front of the school bus. He shot two spider silk from his backhand, twined the school bus and hung it on the Brooklyn Bridge, leaving the school bus suspended in mid air. There was no time to think about it. The little spider immediately jumped down and dived toward Gwen. Looking at Gwen in the fall, the little spider felt that the whole world was just like them¡° No no no! Come on, come on Looking at the distance between them, the little spider reaches out and shoots a piece of silk, trying to catch Gwen, but it''s obvious that the speed of the silk can''t keep up with Gwen''s falling speed. "I love you, Peter." Gwen had a smile on his face and his eyes were full of love, staring at Peter in front of him. It was her choice and she didn''t regret it. "No!" The eyes under the mask of the little spider are congested rapidly, and the blood is all over the eyes. At this time, a golden red Sao Bao mecha came down rapidly, reached out to stop Gwen, who was about to fall into the river under the Brooklyn Bridge, and then quickly rose up and put Gwen on the Brooklyn Bridge. Although the Brooklyn Bridge is not a fast river, you should know that the distance is hundreds of meters. If you jump from such a high place, even if there is water below, you may die on the spot. Not to mention the weaker women. "Thank you, Mr. stark." Small spider see this golden red armor, naturally know who is coming, heart relieved at the same time, for Tony is also full of gratitude. "No thanks. You are a qualified hero, but not a qualified boyfriend. Next time you come to stark group, I''ll give you a good thing." Tony patted the little spider on the shoulder, some empathy, if pepper is in danger, he must be the first to save pepper, rather than other people. Of course, he has more than one mecha. He can save pepper and other people at the same time. Seeing the little spider''s character, Tony agrees with the little guy who is still in high school from the bottom of his heart, and designs a set of steel armor or spider armor for him. It doesn''t take much time or even money. "All right!" Little spider nodded, although some unknown, so, but what Tony said is what. "Peter." Gwen rushed up and hugged the little spider''s neck. No matter whether it was in public or not, Gwen directly opened Peter''s mask and kissed him. Gwen''s father is Gwen''s new chief of the New York police department. When he sees Gwen kissing a strange man, his old father''s heart is cool. He has the impulse to take up a gun and shoot the bastard. Tony laughed and said, "I don''t want to interrupt you, but the Green Goblin has started to run away. Are you sure you don''t want to teach this guy a lesson? This guy almost killed your girlfriend. " Hearing Tony''s words, little spider''s anger suddenly came up, and immediately said: "of course, I have to teach him a lesson. I even wanted to kill him at that time. Now, it''s better to let him stay in prison forever!" There was a flash of anger in the eyes under the little spider''s mask. To be honest, when he almost lost Gwen, he felt that he was going crazy and even wanted to kill the green devil. Although Gwen was saved now, the anger still didn''t go away. He vowed that he would bring this guy to justice. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 222 The green devil thought he could completely solve spider man this time, but unexpectedly, iron man appeared at the critical moment, which completely disrupted his plan. Although green devil is crazy and tyrannical, it doesn''t mean green devil is a fool. He thinks his equipment can beat iron man. Although his equipment is black technology, it''s not worth mentioning to iron man. At least he can''t develop this kind of black technology. Subconsciously, he wants to run away. However, his speed obviously can''t compare with iron man and spider man. Even though he ran a lot of distance first and waited for spider man and iron man to pull the school bus back to the Brooklyn Bridge, it didn''t take long to catch up with the Green Devils. The look under the green devil mask was a little bit sinister. He took out the pumpkin bomb in his hand and threw it to the place where the crowd gathered without any hesitation, hoping to delay for some time. However, with Jarvis''s accurate calculation, the green devil''s goal is naturally impossible to succeed. Tony raised his hand to blow up the green devil''s pumpkin bomb. Tony has a cold face. What he hates most is this guy who doesn''t take ordinary human life seriously. Although Ivan wants to kill him, he also kills him openly. He seldom attacks innocent people. At least in the case of the Expo and so many audiences, Ivan only attacks him and doesn''t attack other people at all. Of course! After all, it is rigid system control, not artificial intelligence control. It''s normal to make mistakes. But what about the Green Devils? It''s beyond the bottom line. It''s a heinous crime to threaten relatives and attack ordinary people. This made Tony, who also had a lover, completely angry. He left half of his anti magic armor behind and rushed over in his mecha. Pepper is Tony''s enemy. Whoever moves will die. After a run, Tony and spiders join hands, gradually forcing the green devil to the outskirts of New York City, sparsely populated land. Just outside New York, Professor X of Xavier Gifted Youth College suddenly opened his eyes. Although the storm of magneto has just subsided, Professor X has a little understanding of what the green devil has done. Professor X''s voice rang in the ears of storm woman aurolo and laser eye Scott, "please help iron man and spider man." Professor X is also very indifferent to the behavior of the green devil. As a virgin, naturally, he can''t see the green devil as a criminal who endangers the lives of innocent people. He can sacrifice the ego for the sake of the greater self. Since the green devil has escaped in this direction, he should help iron man and spider man to put the green devil to death. "Yes, professor." Storm woman and laser nodded, they also know who Professor X said, it is clear that all the way to escape from the green devil. Moreover, under the influence of Professor X, their temperament is similar to that of Professor X, and they are also very disgusted with the green devil. Don''t say too much, immediately get in the car, follow the direction of Professor X, drive to. It didn''t take long to meet the green devil flying in the sky. The green devil saw aurolo and Scott''s car and threw the pumpkin bomb in his hand without hesitation. Without waiting for Tony''s hand, the laser eye adjusted his glasses and sent out a laser, which exploded the pumpkin bomb. Even the red laser continued to shoot at the green devil''s aircraft. If the green devil didn''t hide fast, I''m afraid the green devil''s aircraft would be destroyed directly. It''s not over yet. The storm girl''s eyes are white and covered with a layer of mysterious brilliance. The thunder in the sky, the strong wind and the flashing lightning, directly split the green devil''s body. Only heard a scream of the green devil, and the aircraft burst out countless sparks, and then completely crashed. The green devil falls on the ground. Four figures have surrounded him. The green devil also knows that he has nowhere to escape. He simply stays in the same place, waiting for the coming of the trial. He knows that he has caused a lot of damage and injured many people, but at least he does not kill people. There is still room for him to turn around. He pleads guilty and says his situation is worse. Maybe the charge can be lighter. Tony walked up to the green devil. He was not afraid that the green devil had no conspiracy, because his steel armor made him fearless. He took off the green devil''s helmet, and his face changed the little spider''s face. "Uncle Norman, why you!" Spiders feel that the day is about to step on, his good friend''s father, actually is the green devil, this vicious green devil? "Peter, yes, it''s me. Don''t tell Harry, OK? I''m sorry to have given you so much trouble. " Norman knelt down on the ground, looking guilty. Tony would not be deceived by his guilt. He asked with great doubts: "it is rumored that the Osborne family has a hereditary disease. You should be seriously ill and dying now." "Yes, it was two weeks ago. But two weeks ago, I developed a human body strengthening agent based on the blood of Captain America and the formula of super soldier serum residue. I don''t have much time, so I did the experiment myself. I succeeded. My hereditary disease was cured, but he also appeared, green devil! Whenever I fall into fear and anger, he will appear, tempt me, and then I will become a green devil. It''s killing me. " Norman said with both voice and emotion, but Tony didn''t fully believe Norman''s words. "How can you prove that what you say is true?" Tony said sarcastically. "I think the professor should be able to prove whether what he said is true or not." All of a sudden aurolo interposed. "Two mutants?" Tony looked at the other two and asked. "Yes." Aurolo slightly slightly slightly some formality said. "Take it easy, I don''t hate mutants, because compared with aliens, mutants are the same as us, the same people on earth. But just now you said that there was a way to know whether what he said was true or false? " Tony looks at aurolo with a twinkle in his eyes. It''s a beauty. It''s very attractive to Tony, a playboy. Aurolo didn''t understand Tony''s words, but she nodded and said, "yes, our professor can see through people''s hearts, if he does Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 223 Although the green devil said so, Tony still thinks that the green devil''s words are probably words of evasion. Although the green devil has killed a lot of people now, if it''s a crime, it''s at least a death penalty or life imprisonment. If Norman can prove that he is a split personality, then the crime will be reduced. I don''t know how much. At least life imprisonment, at most only 10 to 20 years of imprisonment, and this imprisonment is not the same as other prisoners, Norman will get mental treatment. If Norman hired a good lawyer, even bribed a judge or even a plaintiff, he could reduce the criminal law by at least half, from 20 years to 10 years, and from 10 years to 5 years. If Norman performed better in prison, he might be able to reduce his sentence. No way. This is a capitalist country. Money is God. Even if you''re in prison, you''re God. However, if Norman''s words are true, then it''s not Norman''s responsibility. After all, it''s not against the law to kill someone with a mental illness... They''re only forced to be escorted to a mental asylum. Tony heard aurolo''s words. After a little thought, he nodded and said, "yes, I hope Professor X can tell whether this guy is mentally ill or not." "Don''t worry, the professor''s ability is the ability of mind, in other words, the ability of spirit. The professor can definitely see the symptom of split personality." Aurolo is very confident in Professor X''s ability. "I hope so, otherwise, I will certainly pay the price he deserves." Tony said in a deep voice, his eyes fixed on Norman in green armor, and did not hide his hostility. Norman Osborne was very calm. He didn''t tell a lie. He really felt that a personality called green devil was constantly bewitching him and tempting him to commit crimes. Although he didn''t know what happened at that time, he still had memory afterwards. With this, he knows that he is likely to have schizophrenia or personality schizophrenia. As for how this kind of schizophrenia came into being, Norman didn''t know. It might have been a long time ago, or it might have been born when the body strengthening agent strengthened him. To tell you the truth, if we can eliminate this hidden danger of personality, Norman is too happy to be a superhero. Why should he become a villain? And as the president of Osborne group, he doesn''t want face? He can only place his hope on Professor X, whom he has never met. A few people did not speak, aurolo and Scott will green devil with the car, little spider scratched his head, also followed up. Norman took a complicated look at Peter and said apologetically, "Peter, I''m sorry that I nearly let you lose your love." The woman he loved died because she gave birth to Harry, which is the eternal pain in his heart. He is also quite emotional about the love between Peter and Gwen. Peter looked at Norman Osborne, the father of his best friend, with the same complicated eyes. He was very embarrassed. He didn''t know how to speak. Hate it, but he is his best friend''s father, his beloved uncle, also has a lot of help to him, how can he hate it? Forgive me, Peter can''t remember the scene that he didn''t get Gwen back. The feeling that he almost lost his true love almost drives him crazy¡° Well, if Uncle Norman really has a split personality, how can I blame uncle Norman? It''s the green devils who do this, not my beloved uncle Norman. " Peter thought about it. Norman Osborne also said that he did such crazy things because he had a green devil personality. It was the green devil personality that instigated him to do these things. Peter is also very clear, Norman is Norman, green devil is green devil, the two can not be confused. Peter also has some expectations that Professor X can eliminate Norman''s green devil personality. If he can eliminate Norman''s green devil personality, then Peter thinks that this is revenge. "It''s very kind of you to think so. Would you please keep it a secret? Don''t let Harry know that the green devil is me, and I will keep your identity secret, and give you some funds or weapons to help you fight crime better. " Norman breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Peter and said seriously. "I will, uncle Norman, and you don''t need to sponsor me with money or weapons, because Harry is my best friend and I don''t want to embarrass Harry." Peter said in a very sincere tone. Norman''s heart moved. Looking at Peter''s sincere and uncharacteristic eyes, Norman felt a little ashamed. He could not help holding Peter''s hand and said, "Harry, I''m relieved to have a friend like you." Listen to Norman and spider talk, aurolo and Scott look at each other, also speed up the car, their head, is driving mark armor Tony. Aurolo and Scott are deeply influenced by Professor X. naturally, they are also kind-hearted and belong to the just and orderly side. After hearing the dialogue between Norman Osborne and Peter Parker, they also hope that Professor X can eliminate Norman''s green devil personality, and they also hope that their end can be better. At least I don''t want Spiderman''s friends to turn against him, and Norman Osborne was jailed for that. Professor X''s spiritual power is very strong, very strong. As for a concept that is strong enough, his spiritual power can''t escape from his exploration. His spiritual power can stop all people''s time in a place. He can even decide the life and death of all human beings in a moment. What happened before, of course, could not escape his exploration. Norman''s business, he will certainly help, for him, know the wrong can change, great good, not to mention the green devil just because of the split personality problem, which led to the emergence of the green devil personality. Norman himself is not bad, which makes Professor X a good man who will do his best to eliminate Norman''s green devil personality. If Wan ciwang is compared to a decisive Xiaoxiong, then Professor X is the kind of monk who hopes that the villain can "put down his butcher''s knife and become a Buddha.". At least he has taken in and treated the mutants who are not bad in nature. For example, windstorm girl, who was one of the four knights of Apocalypse many years ago, still became an X-Men. Norman himself is one of the most successful people in the society. If the mutants can help him, will he thank the mutants? So as to say a few good words for the mutant? Professor X has a good nature, and he doesn''t have much calculation. It''s the limit to expect Norman to do so, and he won''t ask for more. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 224 ?? Aurolo and Scott, with Green Devils, spiders and iron man, come to the gate of mutant Academy. Tony fell out of the air, opened his mask, looked at Norman Osborne and said, "I hope you''re telling the truth, or I''ll bring you to justice." "I will not deny the sins I have committed, but I am telling the truth." Norman said faintly. Little spider looks at Norman and Tony, scratching his head in a hurry. He doesn''t know which side he should help. He thinks he''s still quiet, and it''s better not to help each other. "Mr. Tony, please come in." Aurolo invited. Tony nodded and took the lead in walking towards the campus. The children in the campus had already seen the conflict outside the campus. When Tony walked into the campus, many little guys, with adoring eyes, looked at Tony and Spiderman. Iron man and Spiderman were their idols. Now idols appear on campus, and it''s normal for them to keep order. They teach well. "The professor is already waiting for you." Jean stood in front of the castle door, looking at Tony and smiling. Tony''s eyes lit up when he saw Qin. When he was just about to chat up, he saw a lot of little guys and looked at them. In order to keep his image, Tony stifled the idea of chatting up. He just nodded slightly and walked towards the castle. After entering the castle, aurolo and Scott''s task was completed. Aurolo looked at these curious mutant children and said, "OK, OK, everyone goes back to class." Aurolo urges these children to go back to class. The green devil is a very dangerous person. Although this is the home of X-Men, aurolo can''t guarantee that they will be able to protect all the mutant children. Many of the children showed a trace of frustration, reluctantly followed most people to the castle. Tony looks at aurolo''s behavior and nods slightly. He understands aurolo''s behavior. After all, Norman Osborne is the green devil. Although he says he has split personality, he is still a dangerous person. For the sake of children''s safety, it is impossible for children to get close to them. Tony and others, led by Qin, come to a room where a baldheaded and kind old man sits behind a desk. Seeing Tony and others, he smiles and says, "welcome. I know what you mean." Jean stands behind Professor X and looks at Norman Osborne. Norman is not like a murderer or even a madman, but a successful man. "Professor, please." Tony nodded and said. "Give me a hand, Mr. Norman. In a moment, I''ll hypnotize you. If you really have a second personality, I''m sure we can all see it." Professor X first got a vaccination and said. "Professor, if you can really eliminate the Green Devils, just do it, please." Norman nodded and said. Professor X nodded a little and closed his eyes slowly. Norman seemed to feel something. His eyes suddenly condensed and gradually lost their focus. Little spider looks at Norman Osborne sitting on one side. Although he is worried, he has nothing to do but watch Norman hypnotized. "Well, wake up." Professor X opened his eyes and looked at Norman. Norman flashed the tyranny in his eyes, opened his eyes and said, "what happened? How do I feel like there''s nothing? " Although the green devil is Norman''s second personality, he also has a different thinking from Norman and a desire for survival. Even if he goes to prison, at least he is still alive, and there is hope in his life. Moreover, he would like to thank this old bald man for completely suppressing Norman''s thinking, making him occupy Norman''s body and become Norman''s master. Tony''s face sank. Sure enough! He knew this guy was lying. Even Peter''s heart was torn. If Norman was lying, he would only be able to bring Norman to justice. Even though Norman is the father of his best friend, the green devil almost killed his girlfriend, which he can never forgive. There was a little surprise in Professor X''s eyes, but he was relieved immediately. Looking at Norman who pretended to know nothing, if he could not feel the tyranny in his emotion, he would have cheated him. "Is it just a lie? Norman Osborne, from now on, you are ready to live in prison Tony stood up immediately, his face completely covered by his mask, and walked towards Norman. He''s going to arrest this guy right now. Tony is also glad that if he doesn''t happen to meet these mutants, then if they really believe Norman, won''t he let the murderer still get away with it? The green devil disdains to smile and goes to jail. Won''t he escape? It''s ridiculous. "Mr. stark, I think you misunderstood." Professor X opened his mouth, looked at Norman Osborne with deep eyes, and said with a smile. The green devil''s heart sank. Did the old man find out? impossible! "What misunderstanding? Didn''t you hypnotize him at all? " Tony asked rather unswervingly. "He''s not Norman, he''s the green devil. His heart is full of madness and killing Said Charles. "Go to hell, old man." Norman''s eyes flickered with crazy color, in the case of no one thought, Norman directly rushed to Charles. Charles''s face was calm, and his terrible spiritual power expanded and poured into Norman''s mind, completely obliterating the green devil''s personality. Norman fell to the ground with dull eyes. It took him a long time to recover. He rubbed his head and said, "it hurts. What happened just now?" Looking at Norman''s face, Tony and spider were relieved at the same time. This kind of look didn''t seem to be pretended, but he had learned from the past. Tony looked at Charles, and Charles nodded faintly, indicating that this is Norman, not the green devil just now. The green devil''s personality has been destroyed by him, and now the remaining personality must be Norman''s own personality. But Tony is not sure. After all, this spiritual matter is too mysterious, and Norman''s performance is not like acting. If Norman''s performance is really acting, Hollywood''s Oscar winner has his share. Although some doubt, Tony still thinks he should believe Professor X. Tony''s heart is quite complicated at the moment. Maybe he should go to the temple of New York to have a try. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 225 "Well, that''s the end of the matter. Norman, you have a schizophrenic disease, but what you did before can''t be erased because you have a mental illness. I will contact aegis and they will know what to do with you." Tony takes a look at Norman, gets in touch with aegis, and after a brief explanation, hangs up. "Green devil, split personality, Norman." Nick Frey touched his chin and thought about the crimes committed by the green devil before. He killed several people, injured at least hundreds of people, and damaged many buildings, resulting in economic losses of at least one billion dollars. "Maybe you can make him a superhero, or you can make him a avenger." After a moment''s deliberation, Nick fry made up his mind to let Hawkeye button go and bring Norman Osborne back. Of course, Tony''s mouth is not a tight lipped guy. Natasha soon learned about it. "Double personality? I didn''t expect that Norman Osborne was the green devil. I have to say that this guy has bad taste. " Natasha was a little surprised. Compared with Natasha''s surprise, Yang Han can be said to be even more surprised. Logically speaking, the green devil should have been killed by himself. Now he has been captured by mutants and iron man, and Professor X has eliminated the green devil''s personality. Is the plot so terrible? "I''m afraid mental illness is not so easy to cure." Natasha touched her glossy and soft chin and said strangely. "It''s certainly impossible. As long as Norman Osborne has some dark thoughts and ideas, sooner or later the green devils will come out again." Yang Han said softly, squinting his eyes. The next time Norman appears, he will not be a green devil, maybe a steel patriot, one of the Dark Avengers. Of course, Yang Han is also guessing, not sure, not sure. Everyone who has seen the cartoon knows that the green devil once served as a steel patriot, an iron man''s mecha, but it was painted with the pattern of the American flag. "Oh." Natasha answered, but she didn''t care very much. In her eyes, the green devil''s pumpkin bombs and flying machines can teach him how to be a man. Of course, Yang Han doesn''t care much about the Green Devils. What if Norman is smart? Can you be smarter than Tony Stark? If you can''t, don''t say it. Compared with Natasha''s leisure, Tony Stark has seen some mutants'' abilities that are close to bugs. Now he has decided to go to the magic temple. He still remembers the address Natasha gave him. 177a brick street. Here is the address of the temple in New York. Tony thinks that if he goes to learn magic, he may be able to have a glimpse of the mystery of magic. Even as the alien creature said, he can combine magic with his mark armor, so as to occupy a place in this rapidly changing world. After solving Norman''s problem, Tony went back to New York, had a rest for a night, changed into casual clothes early in the morning, walked briskly to brick street, followed the house number and found 177a. The New York temple is not domineering at all. It''s just like an ordinary house, ordinary and unremarkable. It is clear that there are many citizens passing by, but they did not look at the temple. The saying inside the temple of New York is that magic works on the building. Even if ordinary people see the temple, they will forget it because of the magic. People without special marks will not enter the building at all. Tony, of course, there is no such special mark. He followed the house number. "176, 178..." Tony looked at the number, murmured, suddenly, his body a meal. He found that there seems to be no 177 here. If it wasn''t for the note in his hand, maybe he would skip it. Tony''s face is a little bit creepy. Is this the so-called power of magic? "Jarvis, scan the data in front of you." Said Tony. "Start scanning." The watch on Tony''s wrist lights up red and quickly scans the area in front of him. "Scan complete." A super sci-fi virtual screen appears in front of Tony, and his face depicts a picture of a house. Tony curved his mouth and said, "analyze the content." "After the analysis, although the building in front of us always exists on the earth, under the influence of some unknown energy, people will subconsciously ignore its existence." Jarvis quickly came to a conclusion. "Is that the power of magic?" Tony was also struck by the unknown power of magic. However, although shocked, but not much fear, although people can ignore the existence of this house, but it does not mean that it does not exist. Tony takes a deep breath and walks forward. Although his position seems to have never been used in his eyes, Tony has the help of black technology. Although he can''t detect magic, physical analysis still makes Tony close to the door of New York temple. It''s a three story building that looks just ordinary. The walls are mottled and the doors and windows are closed. But the big state grid sign on the third floor tells Tony that he''s not in the wrong place. Stepping on the front steps, he gently knocked on the door. Within two seconds, he saw two wooden doors slowly open inward. Stepping into the main hall, it seems that the room with an area of 300 square meters is a bit dim, but the old furnishings are not abrupt under the master''s arrangement. Murals and porcelain bottles add color to the room. An oil lamp is placed on the wall every two meters on the four walls, and the bright yellow light seems to vibrate with the breath of visitors. Tony closed his breath for a few seconds and found the light bright, but as soon as he inhaled, the light began to flash slightly. Voice controlled? Advanced enough! The founder of the temple is really struggling to create a mysterious atmosphere. Tony''s eyes twinkled. He didn''t think it was magic. Walking slowly into the room, there was a lot of space, and there were many mages in gray robes. When Tony came in, everyone stopped and looked at Tony in surprise. "Who let the mortals in?" Someone asked sternly. In their eyes, mortals can''t enter the New York Temple by themselves. Only the magician can bring Tony here. Many magicians, you see me, I see you, they think they are superior to ordinary people, so it is impossible to bring the so-called mortals in. "He should have come in by himself. Magic is not something that any mortal can touch." "How can it be? So far no mortal has come in by himself." Several magicians looked at Tony one after another. Tony took a deep breath and said, "I''m here to visit guru Yi." (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 226 "Ask to see Master Gu Yi? How does this mortal know the name of master Gu Yi? It seems that this guy is not simple. " "Ordinary mortals don''t know about master Gu Yi. Maybe it was the three guys who didn''t come back from the last time they went to solve an abusive guy and revealed the news. If you want me to say that, you should arrest him. " A group of Hooded mages, looking at Tony Stark, whispered. It''s obvious that these so-called magicians don''t pay attention to Tony. Of course, arrogant Tony, naturally will not pay attention to these weak chickens, but he does not look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face. After all, these weak chicken magicians are Gu Yi''s disciples and grandchildren, and Tony is too embarrassed to start. In the midst of these comments came a neutral voice, saying, "Mr. Tony Stark, the leader of the stark group. How could such a busy man, the world''s richest man and the iron man of peace in New York, come to our temple in New York? " "Who are you?" Tonis was not surprised that this kind of covert organization, which could hide in New York, would not consider whether he would be a teacher if his identity could not be found. "You can call me Victoria. What''s the matter with Mr. Tony coming to my temple in New York?" The magician looked at Tony with a smile and said£¨ Note: the name is just made up. Anyway, there''s a face missing in the play, so I''ll get the Bento.) Originally, he thought that Tony was just an ordinary person who happened to be lucky and came in. However, after seeing the shock that Tony didn''t see them on his face, he realized that this guy came to their New York Temple specially. And I don''t know where this guy knows about master Gu Yi. If he doesn''t show up, he feels that things will develop in an unexpected direction. "Of course, I''m here to visit master Gu Yi, talk about alien invaders, safeguard world peace, and learn magic by the way." Tony laughed and whispered. With the same smile on his face, vidocri said to himself: I think the last sentence is your real purpose. Vidocri didn''t look like Tony. He just said with a smile, "it''s not in line with the rules." As the guardian of the earth, master Gu Yi is busy with all kinds of things? Of course, don''t ask who Li Wanji is. Master Gu Yi is so busy that he doesn''t even have enough time to explain magic to them. How can he meet such a mortal as you? Although you are a rich man with a different status, can you compare the status of master Gu Yi with that of these mortals? Master Gu Yi has lived for more than 500 years. No matter how rich you are, what will happen? A hundred years later, isn''t it a piece of loess? Victoria''s polite tone is also because they don''t want to cause trouble in the temple of New York. They want to cause trouble to a big boss who is rooted in New York and worth more than 100 billion yuan. Although he is not afraid of it, they can''t kill people because there are too many troubles. If he dares to think about it, master Gu Yi will dare to clean up the door. After all, they are the existence of guarding the world, not the existence of destroying the world. So, vidocli''s preconceived idea is that Tony just wants to learn magic and extend his life. Even if he doesn''t extend it much, it''s excellent to extend it for one year, two years, three years and four years. "Out of order? Then how can you inform master Gu Yi? " Tony''s brow wrinkled, and then stretched out. In his world view, all the unruly statements are that money is not enough, and the things that can be solved with money are not things. He, Tony! Don''t like money, money is a number! Up to now, he hasn''t got a dime''s salary. Sometimes it''s not a good thing to have more money. For example, he has gains and losses. For example, he has a rich family and is as rich as his country, but he also loses his troubles. This is equivalent exchange. After a bit of narcissism in Tony''s heart, he hesitated a little and said, "maybe I can give you some money to repair this place or move to a bigger place." Did they need money? of course! No, I really don''t think there are people with deep family background among these magicians? Although not as rich as Tony, it''s OK to maintain the expenses. After all, they are monks and don''t attach so much importance to the material basis. "No, we''re..." as Victoria was thinking about how to get rid of Tony''s unreliable idea, a whisper came to his mind. Looking at Tony''s eyes, he was a little shocked, but he soon regained his mind and saluted Tony. This is the etiquette between monks. He bowed to the East and said, "since it''s the teacher''s opinion, I will try my best to complete it." After that, he straightened up and looked at Tony with strange and... Surprised eyes. He didn''t expect that master Gu Yi would summon Tony Stark himself. He was trying to fool Tony away I didn''t expect that master Guyi himself ordered him to take Tony to master Guyi. However, as a disciple, he couldn''t ask his teacher why he called Tony. He just had to send Tony to kamataji completely. "Thank you, master vidocri." Tony also learned the etiquette of vidocri and saluted vidocri. "Mr. stark, please follow me." With a touch of his hand, vidocri unfolded a circle of golden wires, sparking, and connecting with another place on the other side. Tony was surprised to see the magic of Victor Kerry. He remembered that he had seen the magic in the battle with Victor dum not long ago, but it was just a glimpse. Where is the magic of Victor Kerry now so true. Tony was a little surprised, and his curiosity about magic became more intense. Tony also felt that if he could learn magic, no matter what criminals appeared in the future, he would be able to be fearless. As for whether he can learn magic, Tony said that he is confident that he can even make super complex things like steel armor. Can''t he learn magic? It is estimated that few people in the world can enter the magic. Although magic makes Tony feel very amazing, but he has seen a lot of things, naturally not too surprised. Stride into the portal, but Tony is also very interested in the teleportation magic. It''s too high. It''s in his Tony Stark''s interest. Tony out of the transmission magic, came to the other side of the earth, the ancient oriental country, China''s Himalayas. That is, kamataji. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 227 Tony came to kamataji, which is exactly located on the playground of kamataji. The interior architectural style of kamataji is extremely classical. Tony Stark''s eyes immediately fell on kamataji''s playground, where many novice magicians are exercising. They wear dangling rings and concentrate on drawing the magic circle in front of them. Some people outline success, sparking, others have not been successful, still in the hard exercise. "Tony Stark, welcome to kamataj!" A gentle voice burst out. Tony Stark turned his head and saw a white bald woman with a gentle smile coming towards him. At first glance, it''s impossible to say exactly the age of white bald women. But the moment Tony Stark saw her, he naturally felt a sense of peace in her. "Master Guyi!" Tony Stark took a deep breath, folded his hands and bowed to Guyi. Gu Yi, who has guarded the earth for endless years, is proud to be treated like this by Tony Stark. Gu Yi''s eyes flickered slightly, glancing at the side of vidocli. Victor Kerry immediately reacts, nods to Tony, and then outlines the magic map again. He steps out and disappears. Back in the temple of New York. "Mr. stark, please follow me!" Master Guyi leads the way ahead and leads Tony Stark into the temple of kamataji. Guyi sat face to face with Tony Stark. She poured a pot of tea for him, with a trace of doubt. "I don''t know why Mr. stark asked to see me?" "I want to learn magic!" Tony Stark raised his head, looked him in the eye and said seriously. "Learning magic..." master Gu Yi looked at Tony''s eyes without any surprise. In the future of her deduction, Tony Stark had many experiences of learning magic from him. Among the five million results, Tony came to her for less than 10000. Although some of Tony in the timeline gave up for some reasons, many of Tony in the timeline inherited his mantle and became the supreme mage, who could compete with her or even be stronger than her. It''s just that these timelines are things that haven''t happened yet, so! Master Gu Yi was not surprised that Tony came to visit him. "What? Can''t you? " Tony asked in a hurry. Looking at Tony''s nervous look, Gu Yi said with a smile: "of course, I have deduced five million results on the time line you don''t know. Among them, you have 10000 results to come back to kamataji to learn magic, and many of them can replace me and become the new Supreme mage of kamataji." Tony''s a little confused. Another timeline? what the fuck! Such a big guy? It''s also good that there are only Gu Yi and Tony. If anyone knows Gu Yi''s evaluation of Tony is so high, I''m afraid they will be surprised¡° Can you control time? " Tony swallowed his saliva and asked in surprise, involuntarily using honorifics. Gu Yi according to their own age, do Tony''s great grandmother is enough, Tony also understand this, naturally will also respect Gu Yi. "Control time?" Gu Yi smiles. There seems to be endless stars twinkling in his dark eyes. Gu Yi asks softly, "Tony, can I call you that?" "Of course." Tony naturally has no objection. "Tony, do you know the mystery of time?" Guyi asked, looking into Tony''s eyes. Tony, as a super genius, thought about this problem in his mind and got the result. "Einstein''s theory of relativity holds that time is not absolute. It produces completely different results with different relative speeds and different structures of the observer. That is to say, different observation points lead to different observation results." "Gravity distorts time. When we are near a massive object, such as a black hole, the velocity of time is much slower than that of the outside world." Tony''s answer is also a little uneasy. After all, this is the explanation of time by science, but the explanation of time by magic is different. Facts have proved that these theories are correct. Master Gu Yi nodded: "Einstein is a great man. I have met him. His wisdom is amazing." She continued, "do you know the variability of time?" Listening to Gu Yi''s question, Tony ponders that it has surpassed the knowledge of modern physics. However, with Tony''s pride, he will not admit defeat. If he even discovers new elements, will he be bound by the knowledge of modern physics? "I didn''t know, but what master Gu Yi said to me before made me feel that the so-called variability of time is just something I did at a time node, which affected the future. I believe that since master Gu Yi has seen my five million results, many of them must have died in the Middle East, Obadai took charge of the stark company. Maybe I survived, but I didn''t fight obadai. I was killed by him. Even when I was poisoned by palladium, I didn''t invent new energy and died of palladium poisoning. Or I solved palladium poisoning, but I died in Ivan''s hands. Even every word I say and every little action I do now may have a great impact on my future. " Tony Stark guessed rather uncertainly. Hearing Tony''s words, guru Yi''s gentle smile remained unchanged. Guru Yi nodded and said with a smile, "it''s true. There are too many variables in time, too chaotic. With human body, wisdom can''t accommodate so many changes." Tony can guess that Gu Yi''s five million results in the future are equivalent to watching his life five million times. Although the ending is different, if he is put in Gu Yi''s position, he thinks he can''t watch the same TV series five million times. "There are too many variables in time. I''ve seen the timeline when your parents are alive, when you are a girl, when you are an ordinary person, and even when you have brothers and sisters." Master Gu Yi explained with a smile. Tony gasped and speculated on the timeline. He was really able to do whatever he wanted, but he was still curious. He was a girl''s timeline. He was so handsome when he became a man. Even his daughter was beautiful. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 228 "I have seen too many possibilities. I have seen the world without Waterloo, the world where Nazis won the world war, and the world where Daqin did not die out..." Gu Yi''s voice is full of feelings. She has seen many possibilities, but they are not the future, but the past and the present. It''s not that she can''t explore the future, it''s just that she doesn''t like it. Master Gu Yi always felt that if she wantonly used the power of time gem to observe the future, it would be a kind of damage to the world order, so she rarely used the power of Argo''s motorcycle eye. Compared with her disciple Dr. Qi Qi, master Gu Yi was undoubtedly extremely restrained in this respect. So, she would never easily observe the future. "Magic never belongs to this world. The stronger the magic you use, the fiercer the world will fight back at you. It''s a power that tempts crime. When you use it, you have to resist its temptation and face the oppression of the whole world. " Gu Yi said and looked down, her eyes seemed to penetrate the time and space: "I let them build up, hoping to minimize the harm of magic to themselves, but they didn''t understand my painstaking efforts." Tony nodded knowingly, but Tony recognized Gu Yi''s meaning and didn''t want him to learn magic. "Then, can I learn magic?" Asked Tony. Looking at the mild bald woman in front of him, he knew that whether he could learn magic was just a matter of a word from this woman. "Of course, I won''t stop anyone from learning magic. But do you know the mission of kamataj? And the responsibility of every mage? " Master Gu Yi shook his head, looked at Tony and said faintly. "Mission? Responsibility? " Tony shakes his head. Where does he know about kamataji and her mission and responsibilities? "The mission of kamataj is to resist the alien invaders and the evil existence of the dark dimension." Gu Yi said softly. Tony doesn''t look the same. He has known for a long time that Torr, the northern European God of thunder, said about the problem of kamataji. If it wasn''t for the existence of Guyi, the earth would probably become a subsidiary of Asgard. It''s not a free country among the nine worlds, and there are so many civilizations in the universe that the earth, a civilization that can''t move forward in the universe, will be regarded as a colony by many alien invaders. Just like the United Kingdom of Great Britain a few centuries ago. Moreover, Kamata Taj is not only facing the alien invaders, but also resisting the dark dimension of domam, and guarding mankind for a very long time. "Can you tell me why you want to learn magic?" Gu Yi asked. Kamataj is not weak. However, compared with those alien invaders who invade the earth, or the gods who attack across dimensions, they are far from each other. Generally speaking, the powerful invaders were all stopped by master Gu Yi alone. The effect of these ordinary mages is to deal with some weak fish, or act as nodes to maintain the operation of the three temples, so as to support the huge magic array guarding the whole earth. She has seen other time lines. Tony, who studies magic, also has magic talent and is very strong. She has to make sure whether Tony will protect the earth. If she is like modu, she may let Tony learn magic, but those really powerful magic will not be given to Tony¡° Why learn magic... "Tony was lost in thought. Why did he learn magic? It''s because of the threat of Manchu''s ten commandments. He has no ability to fight back. In addition, some samples taken from alien technology contain strange energy, which can''t be analyzed by modern technology, and dum''s magic His fundamental purpose of learning magic seems to be to fight against the existence of these people. But now, after listening to Gu Yi''s words, he fell into deep meditation and recalled that he had been in trouble in the Middle East, palladium poisoning, madness before death, and now Tony knows what he wants and what he should do. "I come to learn magic for the sake of the earth, me, my friends and my loved ones. Although I am called iron man in New York, I deeply know my own shortcomings." Tony said in a deep and dignified tone: "the Manchu from the East have the ten commandments and the magic that my steel armor can not match. In addition to the Manchu, they are also Asgard. Although they say that they are our allies, they are not human after all. The asgards have their divine power and the flesh and blood body is not bad, It''s hard to hurt, and dum! This guy who has learned magic can also easily tear my armor "Except for the asgards, the other two are villains who regard human life as grass-roots. With my ability now, I can only lose to them, so! I want to learn, to protect the innocent people, to protect my friends, to protect the people I love. " Tony said these words with deep feeling. Gu Yi quietly looked at the talking Tony and nodded to herself. She could feel that Tony was telling the truth, and the firm belief in Tony''s eyes made Gu Yi feel that Tony should be able to become her successor. If Yang Han knew that Guyi had the idea of accepting Tony as an apprentice and letting Tony inherit her mantle, he would be surprised. Dr. strange, this is gone? It''s a little scary! But even if Yang Han knows, there won''t be much fluctuation. Anyway, he doesn''t rely on the plot. What about changing the plot? He doesn''t need to plan anything. Besides, he has grown up now. It''s totally true, and Yang Han thinks that he can even try hard on mieba without precious stones now. Master Gu Yi watched Tony silent. Tony was also a little nervous. He couldn''t remember when he had this kind of mood. After a long time, master Gu Yi finally made a decision. She stares at Tony Stark. "It''s OK to follow me to learn magic... But learning magic is extremely hard! Can you stand this loneliness and loneliness? " "No problem!" Tony Stark slowly raised his head and gazed at master Guyi. There was no surprise, just a serious response. "You''re going to spend a lot of time in kamataj in the future. There''s no way to manage your stark group!" Gu Yi continued. "I''ve left the stark group to pepper." There was no pause in Tony Stark''s response. As early as more than a week ago, pepper was the CEO of stark group. Now he just needs to calm down to learn magic, and then go out to pretend to be a bully. Master Gu Yi was silent for a long time. Finally, he took a deep look at Tony Stark. He slowly got up, opened his arms, and put a smile on his face¡° So... Tony! Welcome to kamataj (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 229 Nobody knows about Tony''s going to Kamata Taj to learn magic except peper, but now Tony''s life is very full. Anyway, he has teleportation magic, so he simply moved in all his laboratories and studied science and technology in his spare time to learn magic. Even want to analyze magic, let technology and magic fusion, Gu Yi see everything in the eye, she did not stop, because she knows, this is Tony''s own way. It has to be said that Tony''s wisdom is really the most powerful of the whole marvel. Magic has been introduced. It won''t be long before he can integrate magic and science. While Tony was practicing magic, the whole United States suddenly fell into a period of peace. Except for the little thieves captured by spider man, there were no criminals with a larger scope. Although peace is indeed very good, without the appearance of these criminals, the plain life can''t make any waves. "Well, you''re from the universe. What''s on the back of the moon?" Natasha looked out the window at the bright moon and asked curiously. "The back of the moon..." Yang Han thought, the back of the moon seems to be the territory of the alien race. In the marvel world, in fact, in addition to the mutant race, there are also the alien race and the ancient race! The origin of alien race can be traced back to millions of years ago. Millions of years ago, there was an interstellar war between two major races in the universe, the Crees and the Scrooges. For strategic reasons, the Crees arrived in the solar system in a space warship and set up an outpost on Uranus in the seventh orbit. The Kriging people thought that there was no life in the solar system at that time, but they unexpectedly found that there were a series of life on a blue planet, among which the "Homo sapiens", that is, the most intelligent early human beings, had developed the lowest primitive civilization. So they found that the cosmic gods group had implanted gene x into the known life on the nearby earth. This aroused their curiosity, when the earth eternal civil war, a team of failed eternal remnant army left Earth to reach Uranus, where they established a colony. When they tried to avenge the earth, they were attacked by a passing Kerry spaceship. Kerry captured many of the eternal, and the rest of the remnant army landed on Titan, Saturn''s moon, and established a colony there. The experimental results of Kerry scientists on the captured eternal lead them to the earth to carry out their own genetic experiments on a group of primitive Homo sapiens on the earth. This experiment has two purposes. One is to make a breakthrough in genetic technology to break the evolution of Kerry that has been frozen by the terminal crystal, The second is to create their own super ability special soldiers to fight against scrooge. However, when they succeeded in creating a group of humanoid species with extraordinary abilities, for some reason, the Crees abandoned their experimental products. It was only later learned that the supreme wisdom predicted that the Empire would eventually be destroyed in the hands of this race, because only females of the Crees can mate with other races and inherit. If the experiment continues, the genes of the Crees will be diluted or even die out. The humanoid superpower species produced by this experiment was eventually named alien. As a result, these mutant Homo sapiens, that is, the alien race, were abandoned by their creators. In the long years after that, the alien race began to develop independently, and its IQ also evolved to the level of normal human beings, and established its own urban settlement, named Atlan. Alien people don''t want human beings to discover their existence, and they want to keep their isolation from human race. Therefore, the city of Atlantis has migrated several times over the years, from the first North Atlantic island to the Himalayas, and finally to the distant moon. Yang Han also remembers that the aegis seems to have obelisk, which is a sacred object of the alien race. In fact, the obelisk is just a hard shell, in which a magic terrigen crystal is stored. This tirigan crystal column will emit a special tirigan fog. Any alien member, whose blood is flowing in his body, will wake up his extraordinary super power once he is filled with this tirigan fog. "There are people living on the back of the moon, a race called alien race. They are the experimental objects of the Kerry empire. As early as a million years ago, when humans were Homo sapiens, they experimented with some Homo sapiens, but they suddenly abandoned their experimental results and left the solar system. The abandoned alien formed their own society, system and city. Standing alone in the cruel primitive earth, and hiding himself out of human vision. Their isolated life makes them have advanced technology beyond human beings. Through the sacred objects and obelisks of the alien race, they get all kinds of super powers, but at the same time, they also cause gene damage and deformity. This led to the implementation of a long-term breeding program to mitigate these variations. Their city, attilan, is often forced to move, and now attilan has moved to the back of the moon Yang Han explained. "Fangjianbei..." Natasha listened to Yang Han''s explanation, but he heard a very familiar noun. "Fangjianbei is a mysterious item kept by aegis. The level of confidentiality is level 10. Only Nick Frey, the director of aegis, who has the highest level of authority, is qualified to know its existence and related information." Natasha remembered that except for Nick Frey, who has ten levels of authority, even her agent, who has nine levels of authority, only knows her name. Therefore, although Natasha knew the obelisk, she didn''t understand its meaning at all. Only Yang Han said it, she realized that the function of the obelisk was like this, even the existence of the back of the moon. Natasha felt that even Nick Frey, the director of aegis, might not know the information. However, it''s also normal. How powerful is aegis? It''s just an earth force. Yang Han comes from the universe. His knowledge and intelligence are not of the same level. "By the way, what do you mean by the God group?" Natasha is full of interest. For the first time, she found that the earth is still too small, and the magnificent universe makes people yearn for it. "You know it now, and you can''t touch it." Yang Han said faintly that the God Group... Is a group of strong cartoon universe, and the movie universe strength feels a little watery. Natasha may not be able to go to the universe, but he definitely wants to go to the universe, for nothing else but the millions of symbionts and the God of symbiosis. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 230 "Being out of touch is a problem that you can''t touch. If you want to understand, it''s a problem that you want to understand. Let''s talk about it." Natasha tooted and whined. "Eh ~ ~" Yang Han had a chill. You old woman, what''s the point of malicious selling. "I don''t know much about the gods group. I only know that they are very powerful. They are a kind of cosmic gods. They are 2000 feet tall and all wearing armor. No one has ever seen what they look like under their armor or known their origin Yang Han said softly. "And the mutants originated from the God group. And some mutants can constantly evolve and grow, and have a chance to be reborn and become the God group of the eternal race in the universe. " Yang Han said softly. And the origin of mieba is actually the earth. A million years ago, the first group of gods came to the earth to carry out genetic testing and experiments on the earth''s most advanced creatures, so early human beings were born. After testing a variety of human genetic changes, God created two types of human offspring, the eternal and the abnormal. The only thing they left behind for important human subjects was a synthetic deoxyribonucleic acid implanted in a sleeping state, which would one day have a benign mutation. It''s the predecessor of the mutant. About 25000 years ago, they came to earth to check the results of their first visit. When they found that the direction of the abnormal technology had the opposite result, the gods destroyed the main selimolia of the abnormal. That destructive reaction caused the change of the continental plate, which eventually caused the sinking of Atlantis. The eternal is evolved from the aborigines of the earth. The eternal also fought with the Crees, and then was defeated and captured. Many people became Titan''s home. As a result, what is the civil war between the earth people? Although the eternal has been away from the earth for countless years, it is the aborigines of the earth, like human beings, and even the ancestors of human beings. No wonder the name mieba is so subtle. "Mutants?" Natasha was surprised. She had contacted mutants before, but she didn''t think they were so strong. How could they have such potential? "Don''t think too much. Mutants thousands of years ago had a chance. Now... Unless they were born with the ability to awaken, and at least the level five Omega mutants have a chance." Yang Han said calmly. Naturally, the God group of the movie universe is not as hanging as the cartoon universe, but the physical body travels in space, has unlimited life, and is prone to destroy the stars. Some Omega mutants or level 4 mutants can destroy the world, such as magneto Wan, Professor X and fenghuangnv. Except fenghuangnv, magneto Wan and Professor X are level 4 mutants. Although they have the ability to destroy the planet, they will die if the planet is destroyed. The worst thing is that fenghuangnv, Jean gray, was killed by Wolverine. The screenwriter who wrote this kind of story really needs to try to be cut into eight paragraphs. After the mutant trilogy, the only surviving wanciwang also lost his ability. As for whether he can recover later, it is not known. Natasha nodded. That is to say, if any mutant can become a God, that''s ridiculous. "New York new technology enterprise, one of the leading enterprises in the field of international science and technology, the life foundation, recently launched the rocket space exploration project, encountered Waterloo. Last night, the carrier rocket that came back from outer space unfortunately fell on malacia Island, and none of the crew survived. Dr. Carlton Drake, executive president of life foundation, has sent a rescue team to search and rescue, and promised the family members of the crew that they will pay compensation, To comfort the brave crew for their contribution to the development of human Biotechnology... "Natasha listened to Yang Han''s story, turned on the TV and saw the explosive news as soon as she turned it on. Looking at the news on TV, Yang Han was a little surprised. Now the life foundation is going to explore the universe? Has the plot of venom begun? Little spider''s plot now is just the end of the green devil, and then the venom plot? This is too fast. However, Yang Han carefully recalled that there was more than one symbiont. He didn''t know whether the spider was the same. After all, there were so many symbionts brought back by the life foundation. However, Yang Han didn''t think much about it. He would kill anyone who was against him. He has this ability. Last night, the spaceship life-1 launched by the life foundation had an accident on its way back to the earth when it passed through the atmosphere. As a result, it failed to land safely. Instead, it crashed to the Malaysian island. The ship is called life one. The astronauts inside collected samples of four venom symbionts from the space meteorite and sealed them in a high-strength glassware tube. The reason for the accident was that one of the venom symbionts, code named "riot", escaped from the vessel due to its strong body, breaking the shackles of the glassware tube, and attached to a certain crew member. After gaining strong symbiosis ability, it also destroyed the whole spacecraft. Although the crashed spaceship died, those crew members completed the mission. After all, the most important part of this space exploration project is the venom symbiont samples from other planets. As long as they are basically safe, the return journey is not very satisfactory. New York, a high-rise building, a well-known New York media company. "Do you know what I love most about the scenery?" The boss of this media company, a hale and hearty middle-aged black man, with his back to the door of the office, is sitting on a wheel chair, overlooking the beautiful city scenery in front of the building. In the eye, there are many high-rise buildings, endless traffic on the road, and people in a hurry or leisurely way, "I''ll never get tired of it." "Well, I may be a little afraid of heights." Eddie bullock, the popular fried chicken reporter of this media company, put his hands in front of his chest. Even if he is facing the boss of the whole company, he is calm now, as if he has a kind of pride in his heart. After making a joke with the boss at the beginning, he goes straight to the point and says, "this time, what task do you arrange for me?" "I''ve got a big date for you, an exclusive interview." "Oh? Who is it? " "Carlton Drake." "Carlton Drake?" "This man is very far sighted. He wants to talk about this rocket. I want to make people believe that the rocket is actually safe through my own explanation. The crash last night was just an accident. " (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 231 "Then he''s crazy." "Let me tell you the truth, life foundation is a huge technology enterprise with a market value of hundreds of billions of dollars. As the leader of life foundation, Carlton Drake can even use the cash in his pocket to buy our whole building as his garage immediately if he wants to. Now, all you have to do is ask about the space project, and finally thank him for the interview, Just wish him a good day. " "But he''s a liar." "Eddie, you have to understand that when you are homeless, we give you a chance. Now, you know how much New Yorkers love watching your shows. Although you are the best investigative reporter in the whole company, after all, you are just a grass-roots employee. " The black boss''s face at the moment is really ugly. He is so angry with Eddie, who can be called paranoid, that he says, "so, do me a favor, Eddie. Don''t get to the bottom of it. We can''t afford that kind of big man. " The implication is that you just do your interview honestly. Don''t make too many mistakes. You have to go deep into and trace the secrets behind this rocket exploration space project. Let''s not mention whether we can find out the facts. Even if we do, it''s not good for us. Moreover, it''s hard to change anything. On the contrary, if we don''t pay attention, our whole company will get into trouble. With the good will of the black boss, Eddie? Bullock shrugged and said, "all right!" It''s a verbal promise. Of course, it''s not clear whether he has promised or taken the boss''s words seriously. After leaving the building from work, Eddie and his girlfriend Annie made an appointment to have dinner in a New York restaurant and then go home together. That night, when his girlfriend fell asleep, he got up and went to the bathroom to pee. However, on the way back to his room after urinating, he stopped in front of his girlfriend''s notebook placed on the table for some reason that even he couldn''t figure out. His girlfriend is a barrister in a law firm, which happens to be employed by the life foundation. Therefore, in this laptop, there are non-public information about various lawsuits of the life foundation. In the extreme hatred of evil, Eddie temporarily put aside the so-called "respect" * * "quality, chose to sit down, opened his girlfriend''s notebook, and quickly scanned the information about the life foundation''s non-public cases accepted by the law firm However, I don''t know that this moment is the Pandora''s box that he first opened before he lost his love, lost his job, lost his sleep and became a miserable youth. The next day, according to the appointment made by the boss of his media company and the life foundation, Eddie came to the life foundation base as a popular reporter and began an exclusive interview with Dr. Drake. As for the development of the movie plot, the first half interview was quite smooth and natural. According to the established interview draft and flexible eloquence, Eddie touted the great Dr. Drake all the way. And Dr. Drake was very polite and enthusiastic to Eddie. The interview went on smoothly. However, it changed in the second half. Driven by the deep feeling of hatred for evil and hatred for illegal activities, Eddie suddenly deviated from the topic and began to question Dr. Drake about how the life foundation carried out the biological drug test, whether it was related to the frequent missing tramps on the streets of New York, whether it had been carrying out the illegal human test, and so on. Dr. Drake is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very clever. He immediately interrupted the interview process, ordered the staff nearby to delete the interview video directly, and then ordered the security personnel nearby to "invite" Eddie, the reporter who was making trouble, out. And then the next day. Under the heavy pressure of the life foundation, Eddie was dismissed by the media company. Moreover, because the information of the private court cases he questioned Dr. Drake face-to-face was traced by the people of the life foundation, the confidential information of the cases was leaked from Eddie''s girlfriend Anne, so that his girlfriend Anne was also unemployed, and she also received a letter of dismissal from the human resources department of the law firm on the same day. Annie, who understands the reason, angrily announces the break-up to Andy. As a result, because of his "death", Eddie became a loser who lost his love and fell into the bottom of his career. No matter where it is, it''s always a radish and a pit. When Eddie Brooke is transferred, naturally someone will be promoted, and there will be a series of promotions. At least spider will be promoted now, with a salary of at least $20000 a month. And Peter after a summer of newspaper work experience, coupled with the already very intelligent mind, he successfully admitted to a famous university, located in Manhattan. That''s Samuel, a professor of cytology who injected Hawke with antidotes, at Columbia University. Peter met another doctor, Otto, under the introduction of his tutor, Kurt Connors. It happens that Otto also works in Osborne group, but Connors is responsible for biology, Otto is responsible for energy, and Dr. Otto''s leading role is the "artificial sun project", which is a small-scale nuclear fusion experiment. Dr. Otto is a gifted scientist who devoted his whole life to the experiment of finding energy sources. Dr. Otto majored in physical science and became an outstanding nuclear physicist. He specialized in atomic energy physics. Because he was always the best student, Dr. Otto despised the so-called "assistant" and thought that he could do everything by himself. Then he invented a set of mechanical tentacles, which can lift 8 tons of weight with one tentacle. It''s easy to operate, completely resistant to radiation energy, powerful and extremely accurate, which makes him famous all over the world for his amazing experiments and countless new theories. He has devoted his whole life to this project, and is confident in his own technology. This public exhibition is bound to be successful, and he will go to the peak of his life from now on. The reason why Osborne agreed to Dr. Otto''s demonstration of the artificial sun program at this time is mainly to take a share in Stark''s impact on the traditional energy industry. And, let go of the storm that has gathered on Osborne. Stark''s arc generator may occupy the military market, especially the aerospace market. No one can change its advantage, but the private market is also very profitable. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 232 Dr. Otto''s magnetic confinement fusion reactor is a strong competitor in this market. Clean, safe and efficient nuclear energy has always been the dream of all nuclear countries. Once the test is successful, not only Dr. Otto will become famous, but Osborne will also soar. Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter. This proves Osborne''s direction of endeavor. He can do some commercial operations. After all, nuclear fusion has not progressed for many years. Let alone the experiment in the practical operation stage, it is a matter of historical significance to put forward an accurate theoretical model. In fact, Dr. Otto''s mind is too extreme. He regards the project as his own private property and refuses to share even a single number with others. Otherwise, the data of his pre experiment can make him get no less than Tony? Stark''s reputation, not as obscure as it is now. At least until the "artificial sun" project is announced, Dr. Otto''s reputation is not obvious at all. After the announcement of this "artificial sun" plan, the industry was in an uproar. Since nuclear fusion was made, there has never been any progress. People can only use nuclear power to make nuclear bombs that can destroy human beings. Now the "artificial sun" project has shown the direction of Osborne group''s progress in nuclear fusion, which also makes the US government, the military, and even a lot of capital tycoons, like sharks smelling blood, focus on the Osborne group. As long as Otto can succeed, it is not a problem to soar to the sky. But nuclear fission is extremely dangerous. Although the man-made sun Program says that there is no nuclear radiation, few journalists really dare to go for the sake of their lives. Little spider is one of them. With the age of little spider and his achievements, it can be said that there are very few of his peers. The boss of the New York Daily was quite satisfied with spider''s volunteering. In addition, Tony Stark pointed out that spider should be promoted and given a raise. And there are many people who are interested in Dr. Otto''s research. For example, aegis is one. It was Natasha who came. "Man made sun project, this is really crazy. If this man-made sun can succeed, human beings will never lack energy." Natasha walked into the hall and looked around at the exhibition, with a look of wonder. "What''s the difference between cold fusion and hot fusion?" Natasha is confused about this kind of scientific research. Isn''t nuclear fusion nuclear fusion? How can there be cold fusion and hot fusion? "Of course, for example, the ark reactor of stark reality is world famous. It is the representative of clean energy in the world. As the most successful research of cold nuclear fusion, although cold nuclear fusion is very stable and safe, it also has its defects. Unstable nuclear radiation and energy supply are the important reasons why it can not be widely promoted. Thermonuclear fusion, as we all know, is an atomic bomb with extremely high energy. Its defects are known to all as nuclear radiation and instability. If thermonuclear fusion can eliminate radiation and control thermonuclear fusion, it will change the future of mankind. " Yang Han didn''t answer Natasha. Another person answered Natasha, a boy with childish face, Peter Parker. "Is sister Natasha a a journalist, too?" Peter brightened his press card and seemed surprised why Natasha was here. "Of course not. I''m an investor." Natasha smiles, looks at the single Peter and asks, "why didn''t you see your little girl friend?" "Er... After all, it''s about nuclear energy. I''m afraid she''s in danger." Peter scratched his head in embarrassment and said¡° Tut Tut, it''s really enviable. " Natasha stroked her hair, brushed Peter''s cheek and said with a smile. Peter blushed and stepped back subconsciously. Natasha couldn''t help laughing when she saw Peter''s embarrassment. To tell you the truth, she really didn''t want to tease the little spider. The main reason is that she is very charming. After absorbing the vitality of witchcraft, her life has been extended for a long time. She looks like she is five or six years younger, and she looks like she is about nineteen or twenty years old. It''s normal that a pure virgin can''t stand it. "Tut Tut, old woman, you scared other people''s spiders." Yang Han tut tut two, tease a way. "Go away!" Natasha said she didn''t want to talk to you and gave you a blank look. After some bickering, Dr. Otto stood up, which also represents the beginning of the story about the man-made sun program. "Ladies and gentlemen, my wife Rose and I, welcome to this afternoon. Before we begin, we have a question: who has lost a stack of 20 dollar bills, which are tied with rubber bands? Because the rubber band can be returned. " Dr. Otto''s high spirited opening remarks, said a cold joke, people still give face to laugh out loud. "That''s a bad joke." Otto also felt, a smile of self mockery: "but still welcome to come." Without mentioning the gossip, Dr. Otto turned pale and said in a deep voice, "everyone here today will witness the birth of a new fusion energy, safe and renewable energy, so that everyone can use cheap electricity. Now let me introduce my assistants." At this point, Dr. Otto pauses, lifts the curtain behind him and reveals a set of devices inside. Four Octopus like tentacles are connected together. "All four actuators are programmed for one purpose. When fusion happens, they will not be affected by heat and magnetic force." As he spoke, Dr. Otto took off his coat and went to the tentacle with his back to the tentacle. The connecting device, like a belt, locked Dr. Otto''s waist. Behind him was a metal device like a spine, which was attached to Dr. Otto''s back. Two rows of pinholes protruded from the device and penetrated Dr. Otto''s body. "Oh..." In Dr. Otto''s grinning, everyone''s eyelids jumped and exclaimed. "These intelligent arms are controlled by my brain through a neural chain, and nanowires are directly fed to my cerebellum, so that I can freely use these arms to control the fusion reaction in an environment completely inaccessible to human beings." Dr. Otto opened his hands, and the four octopus tentacles moved with them. The metal tentacles with open teeth and claws made people jump with solid flesh. After Dr. Otto''s introduction, it immediately aroused people''s doubts. "Doctor, if the AI systems in these arms are as advanced as you say, won''t you be controlled by them?" (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 233 "Good question." Dr. Otto obviously had an abdominal case. With his back to the public, he pointed to a light-emitting chip at his neck and said confidently, "so I installed a suppression chip to protect my advanced brain function. That is to say, only I can control these arms, but these arms can''t control me. Now let''s get to the point. Let''s take a look at the man-made sun program first. " Dr. Otto, turn on the projection equipment, a stereo image appears in front of him, is a sun: "you should all know, the sun is no longer carrying out nuclear reaction all the time, that is to say, the sun itself is a continuous explosion of nuclear bombs." "The reason why stark industries can become the number one enterprise in the world is that stark industries has mastered the controllable cold fusion nuclear reactor, which can continuously output a large amount of pollution-free energy!" "But what I want to say is, since cold fusion nuclear reaction can be controlled, can thermal fusion nuclear reaction also be controlled?" "It''s known that thermal reaction fusion is now an atomic bomb!" "So how powerful is an atomic bomb?" "My" artificial sun "is to control the energy produced by thermal reaction and nuclear fusion according to the sun''s deconstruction. In this way, we can obtain more energy than cold fusion. The most important thing is that such energy is pollution-free and radiation-free. It can be used freely and can be produced on a large scale. In the future, mankind does not need to worry about energy." Dr. Otto confidently introduces his "man-made sun" plan, and seems to be able to see the future. Dr. Otto''s speech made the following people clap one after another. Dr. Otto looked at his wife Rose and said, "let''s go, rose." Rose nodded and pushed away the server, revealing the fusion generator behind. After some operation. "Rare tritium is the material of nuclear fusion. At present, there are only 25 pounds in the world. I want to thank Harry? The generosity of Osborne and Osborne industries. " Dr. Otto controlled the metal tentacle, nimbly clamped out the ball containing metal tritium, put it in the center of the nuclear fusion generator, took the goggles from his wife Rose''s hand, took a deep breath, suppressed his excitement, while operating the computer, he said: "gentlemen, ladies, please fasten your seat belts." On the nuclear fusion generator, eight laser beams accurately hit the metal tritium suspended in the center. A few seconds later, a small sun appeared at the position of the metal tritium. "Doctor, our fusion was successful." "A gigawatt margin is being generated," the assistant cautioned make love! The crowd applauded. "The energy of the sun is in the palm of my hand." Looking at the artificial sun wrapped in metal tentacles, Dr. Otto, like all the villains, issued a domineering declaration. At this time, Peter, who has spider sense, first found the problem. He saw that the paper clip on the ground was sucked in, and then a strong wind came, which affected the chandeliers in the room to face the artificial sun. "Don''t panic! It''s just a wind pool, and it''ll be stable soon. " Dr. Otto comforted as he tried to control fusion. Unfortunately, it wasn''t just the wind pool. The computer soon sounded the alarm. The experiment obviously exceeded Dr. Otto''s prediction¡° Ladies and gentlemen, get out of here. " The situation is not good, and some knowledgeable people have called the people to leave quickly. Peter also found the bad, secretly left the scene, put on a spider suit, into spider man, broke in. Natasha took a look at Peter who left, but she was not surprised. With Yang Han, she was not worried about the change in front of her. "Otto, turn it off Cried Harry. "It''ll be stable. I''ve got it under control." Otto was reluctant to return. "I''m in charge here!" Harry yelled angrily, "I''m responsible for the money. It''s up to me." Just at this time, a server was attracted by the gravity of the artificial sun, and it was about to hit Harry. Spiderman held Harry in his arms and hid away. "Spider man? What are you doing here? " As Norman did not die, Harry and spider naturally did not turn against each other, but they were surprised that spider came in time. "This is not the time to say that. If we don''t unplug, we''ll all be blown up." Little spider put Harry down, rushed up to pull out the power plug, but was already possessed Otto a tentacle to fly out, the gravity of the artificial sun is more and more big, pulling the metal frame, etc. all flew over, the glass was smashed, turned into bullets, toward the crowd, the first is Otto''s wife Rose, screamed and died in the glass slag. "No!" Dr. Otto watched the little spider pull off the plug, and his artificial sun plan failed. In front of the New York City media and some investors who are interested in this technology, the car size miniature sun lasted less than three minutes, and turned into a wisp of smoke in a shocking but not a big loss explosion. From the perspective of a scientific experiment, the experiment was successful. It''s a remarkable record that an artificial solar energy exists for about three minutes. Before that, the best result is on paper. No one has ever been so close to success - that in commercial terms, this experiment is also extremely successful. But Dr. Otto is not an ordinary person. He thinks differently from everyone else. After the explosion, he tried to explain to the guests that it was just an accident, but these people couldn''t avoid him. One of them ran away quickly. This is a normal phenomenon. In addition to reporters who participate in the experimental demonstration, they are here to explore the way. Now that the task is over, of course, they have to leave quickly. Who knows if they will do it again? It is said that there is no radiation in nuclear fusion, but what if there is? I''m sure I have to check it quickly. However, Dr. Otto thinks that all these actions are contempt for him, because he failed! Then the bad news of a thunderbolt class broke his last trace of reason. His wife, who had supported him for so many years in obscurity, died in the experiment, with no bones left! Dr. Otto, who was already ashamed and angry, fainted directly. No matter how clever he was, he was just an ordinary man. Natasha, who has seen everything from the beginning to the end, has some regrets. "I was going to be a winner in my life, but I didn''t expect to have nothing next moment. Ah Natasha shook her head and whispered. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 234 ? SR(? X Yang Han didn''t feel that the artificial sun project had failed, but he smelled a trace of sulfur, similar to those demons in hell. Is it his illusion? Or is Dr. Otto having an affair with the devil of hell? Emmmm... But it''s none of his business. If he makes a deal with the devil, he has the intention of being killed. After explaining the artificial sun plan to Nick Frey, Natasha went home and saw that Dr. Otto killed the doctor who tried to remove his mechanical arm, and then escaped. "Another gifted scientist, turned into a super villain." Natasha said with a sigh. Bruce Benner, Samuel, Ivan Vanke, Victor von dum, and now Dr. Otto, unknowingly, there are a lot of super villains. "This kind of technology talent is the reserve of super villain." Yang Han recalled the super villain of Marvel world and said with emotion. "Ah?" Natasha was stunned for a moment, looking at Yang Han''s trance. "It''s very simple. A genius, as long as he has money and purchases all kinds of automatic equipment, can independently design and manufacture unimaginable powerful weapons. Power determines character and behavior. At this time, if someone provokes the genius, what will happen? With more and more loose bondage and more and more powerful technology, maybe one day, a super genius will create a kind of unprecedented powerful technology, and easily rule the whole earth without people''s knowledge. " Yang Han said with emotion. He has seen a cartoon by marvel, in which Tony Stark, a man of mortals and gods, is a villain. Relying on a desperate virus that he transformed, it really indirectly ruled everyone, but this cartoon only wrote about the United States. I don''t know what other countries are like, but it''s not much better than the United States. Anyway, as Marvel said, the rich rely on technology, while the poor rely on mutation. Natasha also has deep feelings for Yang Han''s words, but she is just an audience, she can''t change anything, and she is not a scientist. On the other hand, Eddie lost his job and fiancee in one day, so he had to go back to live in his shabby apartment. After suffering the double blow of career and love, that night, the depressed Eddie went to the bar to get drunk. He was so drunk that he didn''t wake up until noon the next day. Wake up, a simple wash. Then looking at the empty cold room, I don''t know what to do. Usually he is very busy, busy with the work of a popular reporter, while busy with his girlfriend to enjoy love life, but now, these two beautiful things have been done because of his own work. As a result, it is obvious that there is a lot of free time now. Take out the mobile phone, open the bank account interface, when you see that there are only a few thousand dollars left in the balance, he knows, it''s time for him to cheer up and look for a new job! For those who usually spend a lot of money, a few thousand dollars won''t last long. They have to find a new job to support themselves. Since it''s job hunting, Eddie''s preferred industry is naturally the media industry. However, when he submitted his resume and application to various media, newspapers and dozens of platforms in New York, he didn''t receive even an offer or even the most basic interview notification email. He had a keen sense of smell, and immediately deduced the reason. It must be because he has offended such a big business as life foundation, which leads to his being blocked in the whole industry. Eddie bullock is first-class in both his career history and professional ability. He is usually invited by major media companies. However, as his former black boss said, he is only a grass-roots employee who works for capitalists. Now he has offended life foundation, a capital giant with a market value of hundreds of billions of dollars, Who else dares to hire him in the limelight? It''s not alarmist. I''m afraid that even if he starts as an assistant intern reporter at the bottom and pays according to the New York minimum wage, no one will want him. This is the end of offending the boss! Eddie, who has been looking for a day''s work, is tired physically and mentally. When he comes to Mrs. Chen''s supermarket, he meets Maria, a tramp sitting on one side. If you can''t help the homeless on TV, you can only use your own meager efforts to help Maria, a homeless woman beside the small supermarket. After giving Maria 20 yuan, you walk into Mrs. Chen''s supermarket. After the goods shelf, he saw someone robbing, and Mrs. Chen handed over the business money helplessly. For this situation, Eddie could do nothing. After all, life is painful sometimes. Although he is very much like helping Mrs. Chen, a very warm and kind Chinese, it''s a pity... He is nothing now, just a Luther, a complete failure. He can''t help her at all. After buying some food in the supermarket, Eddie goes back to his long lost apartment. The hippies across the door are playing heavy metal music loudly. There is no peace for a moment. Eddie has to bury his head in the pillow, and nothing else can be done. After a few days, Eddie watched the news on TV, the failure of Osborne''s artificial sun project, but it was a great progress for the whole mankind. Eddie turned off the TV, with a helpless smile on his face. This is his subconscious behavior in the news industry, but he is no longer a reporter. No matter what happened to Osborne group, it doesn''t matter to him. Eddie sighed and was ready to go shopping. He thought whether he should change his job. Along the way, he always felt that someone was following him. At the door of the supermarket, I didn''t see Maria. When I went into the supermarket to buy things, a man who called himself Dr. Dora handed in his business card. As soon as he heard that he was from the life foundation, Eddie left. Even if Dora claimed that there was evidence that Drake was experimenting with human life, he didn''t want to go into this mess again. Absent minded Eddie, without looking at the road at all, accidentally bumps into a person. Although the person''s body is very soft, he seems to have hit a wall. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall and hit the ground. "Sorry, I didn''t see it." Eddie took the lead in apologizing. After all, he ran into someone. "It''s OK. Pay attention next time." Natasha nodded, did not look at Eddie more, and walked away. She was going to buy food for Yang Han. Since she had a big appetite, she spent too much every day. At least, it''s a big one. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 235 At night, Peter and Harry walk side by side on the road. Norman''s comeback makes the burden on Harry''s shoulders much less. At least now he can come out to play with his friends instead of being busy in the company. And Harry felt that his father liked Peter better, as if Peter was his son, which made him a little jealous. But Peter is his best friend and he doesn''t care. "What''s the matter? Was Uncle Norman scolding me? You look down. " Peter looked at his friend''s dejected face and asked strangely. "Much worse than that. Dr. Otto came back to see my father Harry sighed. He didn''t expect Dr. Otto to be so extreme. Among other things, although the man-made sun only lasted for three minutes, it seems to have failed, but in fact, it has succeeded. As long as the man-made sun plan is further improved, it can be said that the time for human beings to take off is not far away. "Does Dr. Otto want to continue with the artificial sun project?" Asked Peter. "Yes, he had a big fight with my father for his future plan, and then he disappeared. I don''t think his mental state is right." Harry thought of Dr. Otto''s words and deeds, which seemed abnormal, especially in spirit. "Uncle Norman didn''t agree with his plan? Or did he ask too much? " Peter asked, Norman in his impression is a very kind person, although the later green devil event, some break his understanding, but also can understand, double personality, green devil is Norman, but Norman is not green devil. In addition, Dr. Connors almost used himself as the material of human experiment, which impressed Peter deeply. When he learned that the dual personality was due to the side effects of body strengthening drugs on human body, Peter completely forgave Norman. And he conceals Norman''s identity from Harry, which increases Norman''s favor for little spider Peter. In another way, he compensates little spider for his previous crimes. So where Peter works, the New York Daily, Norman also says hello, Tony plus Norman, stark and Osborne. These two super giants put a lot of pressure on the boss of the New York Daily, and almost gave up Peter as his ancestor. Promotion and salary increase are also minor, but it''s still because of Peter''s outstanding ability. "You know, the reason why my father didn''t appear in public before was that he was suffering from a mental illness because of a kind of disease, and now he is gradually returning to normal. So he is very sensitive to mental disorders. He thinks that Dr. Otto is too excited and irrational now. After all, he has just died, madam. I''m going to ask him to put down his research for a while, at least make clear the metal tentacle he can''t take off. But Dr. Otto thought that my father wanted to steal his technology, and when he saw the success of the artificial sun project, he wanted to kick him out, so he would not continue to inject funds into the project. " Harry explained, telling Peter almost everything he knew. If it was someone else, he would not be so sincere, but Peter was different. He trusted Peter. If Peter was willing to come to Osborne group, he would certainly be able to give Peter a very high position in the management. Peter''s eyes twinkled. He knew that Norman''s mental illness was the day when he became a green devil some time ago. Although Peter knew it well, he would not say more. This is his principle. Besides, uncle Norman seems to have been approached by aegis and joined the aegis, and the one eyed director seems to have sent an invitation to him. Will he go or not? Peter pondered¡° So, you are worried that Dr. Otto will go to extremes. Now he has lost everything. The only way is to prove that he is not wrong by failing to build an artificial sun. But Uncle Norman refused him, so you are worried that Dr. Otto will take risks? " Peter guessed. "Yes, Dr. Otto is very useful for the follow-up plan of the artificial sun, but we can''t find him now. Even if he is desperate, we know where he is, and I think his metal tentacles are strange." Harry said helplessly that the Osborne group is not easy to come back to life, he said nothing can let the Osborne group fall. "Metal tentacles? There''s a problem. How can that thing merge with the body so well? I read the test report. It''s incredible that the whole metal tentacle has become a part of his body. It''s not connected through the nerve connection as before, just like it grows on it. " Said Peter, nodding. "I''m not talking about that, Peter. You don''t see him. I don''t think he''s Dr. Otto right now. It''s the metal tentacles that control him. Today, whether excited or sad or later angry, these emotional fluctuations are all uploaded from the metal tentacles behind him. Dr. Otto standing in front is just a body, unconscious body. I don''t know if my father also has this feeling, so he will not agree with his plan. The artificial sun project has invested so much and has seen the dawn of success. The reason for stopping the project at this time is to care about the mental health of employees. Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that this is not my father''s style. He is a tyrant with the title of dictator! " Harry laughed at his father. Of course, he only dared to laugh at it behind his back. He would not dare to laugh at things in his face. "Ha! If Uncle Norman knew that you said that, he would certainly scold you Peter said with a smile. "Hey, it''s an accepted fact. Have a sense of humor, Peter." Harry patted Peter on the shoulder and laughed. "But about the metal tentacles, I also suspect that the metal tentacles controlled Dr. Otto. Before we started the artificial sun, Dr. Otto showed us his tentacles. He needs to suppress the chip and protect Dr. Otto''s brain to prevent the artificial intelligence from controlling Dr. Otto. If it''s true as you said, So Dr. Otto''s chip must have been damaged and then controlled by artificial intelligence Peter didn''t go on joking, but said very seriously. "I''m just guessing that, after all, the inhibition chip can protect Dr. Otto''s brain, how can it be so easily damaged." Harry scratched his head and thought it was impossible. How could Dr. Otto not protect something as important as the chip? (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 236 ?? "I think so, Harry. You''ve been under too much pressure. You''ve made yourself nervous. Dr. Connors told me that Dr. Otto''s life experience is very small. He doesn''t even know how to deal with life. His wife has always been in charge of his life. Dr. Connors even joked that he had not bought a cup of coffee himself for at least ten years. I think it''s not as exaggerated as ten years ago, but it''s almost the same. I even feel that he doesn''t know how to get a lot of money unless he knows some rich people and is willing to continue to invest in him. " Peter thought about it and said. "It''s impossible. He''s an employee of Osborne. He''s a full-time employee. He''s a powerful scientist like him. Their achievements are half shared with the company, but the academic status of the company won''t be controlled by the company. You can use the technology to improve your reputation and position in the industry, but the company accounts for half of the technology you research based on the paper. So no one is going to dig for any purpose, because the cost is too high. Take Dr. Otto as an example: even if his artificial sun goes to other companies, he can''t continue to research, because it''s the technology of the company. Without Osborne, he has no right to continue his research, even if he works alone. " Harry waved his hand and denied Peter''s idea. After all, as a small owner of Osborne group, he naturally knows a lot about the rules of the industry. "Evil capitalists, exploiters." Peter rolled his eyes and criticized Harry as a vicious capitalist. "Ha ha! In America, there are a lot of people who want to be capitalists. " Harry doesn''t like it. What''s wrong with capitalists? "I think you still have to talk to Uncle Norman. You''d better take precautions. If Dr. Otto wants to continue to study the artificial sun project and can''t get funds, robbing the bank is the quickest way. Now your company is coming back from the dead. I hope it won''t go down again because of these things." Peter sincerely said that the birth of the green devil was caused by a series of accidents in Osborne group, and Peter didn''t want his uncle Norman to become the green devil again. "I will. Let''s go. Let''s get together today. I''ll take you to drink." Harry put his arm around Peter''s shoulder and went to the bar. "It''s better to just drink. If something happens, Gwen and I will be finished." Said Peter. "Don''t worry, just drink." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Although Eddie was a little surprised by Natasha''s appearance, he was a person who was reading the old love. After apologizing, he left. Natasha looked at Eddie and asked curiously, "do you know him? Or is there any difference in him? " "Of course, remember the life foundation?" Yang Han inquired. "Life foundation, of course, remembers that the spaceship that life foundation explored the space seemed to crash two days ago." Natasha recalled the news about the life foundation. "They found Kuntar, and they brought the symbionts on Kuntar." Yang Han said softly. "What?" Natasha was completely shocked. "Just now, he met a woman who is a doctor of the life foundation. She has the smell of symbiosis. I can''t be wrong." Yang Han said, squinting. "What should we do?" Natasha frowned and thought it was not easy. "Maybe we can follow this unemployed youth, maybe there will be a surprise." Yang Han said¡° Good Natasha nodded, feeling a sense of urgency. She turned around and followed Eddie. As a super agent, it was so easy to follow an ordinary person. Naturally, Eddie didn''t know that someone was following him. He missed Annie in his heart and couldn''t help walking to Annie''s door. But life hit him again. Annie has a new boyfriend, Dan, a surgeon. Annie''s heartlessness makes Eddie lose his last hope. Anyway, he is dead. It''s better to go deep into the tiger''s den, expose Drake''s background and make a big news. Eddie took out Dr. Dora''s phone number, called and expressed his willingness to enter the life foundation to find out. Dora was very excited by Eddie''s phone call and immediately drove to bring Eddie into the life foundation headquarters. Natasha listened to their conversation, but she was also a little strange. She asked, "is symbiosis still exclusive?" "Of course not. Symbionts parasitize you. If you don''t give food to symbionts, they will absorb nutrients from your body. Without nutrition, your body will definitely suffer from organ failure. At this time, you are not far away from death. " Yang Han said lightly. "I see." Natasha secretly congratulated herself that she had not explained everything. After receiving Eddie''s call that night, Dr. Dora hid Eddie in the trunk and entered the heavily guarded "cornerstone of life" headquarters. On the way to the lab, Dora gave a brief introduction to symbionts. Drake''s space exploration activity was originally to find a planet suitable for human habitation, but unexpectedly found millions of space creatures with life signals. Drake called them symbionts, and intended to make them symbiotic with human beings to solve the earth''s deteriorating survival problems. At the door of the laboratory, before we could talk about it in detail, we heard the sound of security patrol. Dora pushes Eddie into the lab and sets up the security. Natasha''s body is wrapped in black liquid, tracking Dora''s back and sneaking into the life foundation''s base. "We''re not familiar here. You have to wait for me." Yang Han jumps out of Natasha and goes to Dora, who is entangled with the security personnel. Dora''s body suddenly stiff, the body can not help but back a few steps, the opposite security quickly pulled Dora, asked: "Dr. Dora, are you ok?" "It''s OK. I just haven''t had a good rest in recent days. I''ve had another holiday. I feel a little anemic." Yang Han manipulates Dora''s body and explains that he is also scanning Dora''s memory. "Dr. Dora, pay more attention to your body and don''t delay the progress of the experiment." The security guard nodded and left without much doubt. "What are you?" Dora asked in a low voice, with a sudden look of horror on her face. "Don''t you already know what I am?" Yang Han grins strangely, and the black fluid appears in front of Dora, presenting a ferocious face. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 237 "You''re a symbiont?! No, there are only three symbionts in the lab. are you the one who escaped? " Dora was afraid, but her mind was clear. She knew that the life foundation had brought four symbionts, and one of them escaped, so there were only three in the company. "You mean the riot? That guy is not my opponent. You can call me overlord. The overlord of symbionts. " Yang Han''s ferocious face came up to Dora and said with a grim smile. Dora looked a little scared, but she knew what would happen when she was parasitized by a symbiont. "What do you want to do?" Dora asked, swallowing. "To borrow your memory, of course, and your body." Yang Han did not wait for Dora to reply, but directly occupied her body. Yang Han controls Dora''s body and walks slowly to a place without monitoring. A hot figure turns in. "Well, go in." Yang Han said, but the voice is Dora''s voice. "You are..." Natasha looks at Dora, feeling a little upset. Is this cheating in front of her? "Took control of her body, got all the information." Yang Han said. "Life foundation has brought four symbionts, but one of them is out of the company, and the remaining three are all in the company. Symbionts can devour each other and inherit the ability of these symbionts." Yang Han said. "Let''s just go in and find out." Natasha looked at Dora and said. "Let''s go." Yang Han reached out and pressed Natasha''s shoulder, for a moment! They disappeared. Yang Han according to Dora''s memory, with Natasha in the life foundation company, quickly toward the destination. Yang Han''s move, although some of the pit Dora suspected, but Yang Han also know the end of Dora, so still left Dora A a ray of life. He strengthened Dora''s body and increased her chances of coexisting with symbionts. If she can''t live, it will prove that she is doomed. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Dr. Drake, what''s going on with these symbionts?" In Drake''s office, a black marinated egg is talking to Drake. "It''s going well, but if symbionts want to be attached to human beings, they seem to be exclusive. Only if they have high physical fitness and can''t be too low in intelligence, can they coexist with them." Said Drake. "How do these symbionts compare to the venom?" Nick fry asked casually. "There is no material, I don''t know for the moment, but I can be sure that each symbiont has its unique ability. Their strong or weak ability represents their combat effectiveness. I can be sure that these symbionts are definitely not the opponents of venom lady." Dr. Drake said with emotion, his eyes full of fire. "Yes? Do they have any weaknesses? " Asked Nick fry, with a twinkle in his eyes. "There are only two weaknesses. One is noise. The other is that they must be attached to organisms. They can''t adapt to the environment of the earth. If they leave the host for too long, the symbiont will die." Dr. Drake replied. All of a sudden, the alarm in the room rang. Drake''s face suddenly turned ugly. Nick Frey looked at Drake''s face and said, "what''s the matter?"¡° Someone broke into the observation area. " "You should solve the problem on your side first. I''ll wait for your message." Nick Frey just hung up. On the other side. Eddie looked around at the huge laboratory, with several observation rooms separated by tempered glass on both sides of the long corridor. He walked all the way and took photos with his mobile phone. There was a pool of yellow objects on the floor of an observation room. When he saw him, he almost jumped on him crazily, startled him. He didn''t know it was an alien symbiont. Another observation room, a Negro listless lying on the ground to rest, to the third observation room, Eddie startled, the person inside is missing Maria. Maria curled up in the corner, saw Eddie immediately jumped up, desperately slapped the isolation glass for help. Eddie didn''t know how to open the door of the observation room and press the access code randomly to trigger the alarm. The harsh sound of the alarm makes Maria more crazy. Eddie grabs the fire extinguisher in the corridor and smashes the glass. But Maria rushed out, as if she didn''t know Eddie at all, and grabbed Eddie by the neck. Struggling, a stream of black mucus quietly from Maria''s hands into Eddie''s body, and then Maria fell to the ground, no breath. Eddie panicked. The alarm made him even more agitated. He rushed out. The evidence is enough to prove that life foundation has used inhumane human experiments, and he doesn''t need to stay here. When he rushed out, a group of security guards were suddenly blocked in front of him. Eddie gritted his teeth and rushed directly to these people. But unexpectedly, he was able to blow people out with one punch. Eddie didn''t have time to feel his power to break through the limits of human beings, and also took advantage of his extraordinary power to rush outside. meanwhile. Yang Han controls Dora''s body and comes to the observation room, where there is a pool of yellow symbionts, and the breath of life has begun to decline. Obviously, the symbiont couldn''t survive alone. Seeing Dora and Natasha coming, it pounded the glass door like crazy. "Is this your kind?" Natasha looked at the Yellow symbiont in surprise and asked curiously. "Yes." Yang Han smashes the glass door with one punch, and the Yellow symbiont flies towards Natasha. In its perception, Natasha is the most suitable host, it can''t be in the right place. "Want to take my host?" Yang Han instantly changed into a big man nearly three meters tall. He grasped the Yellow symbiont, which was wriggling wildly. Countless yellow tentacles wrapped around Yang Han. Yang Han gave a grim smile, stretched out his hand and pulled. He broke all the tentacles wrapped around his arm, opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, and directly carried the Yellow symbiont in. Once swallowed, the Yellow symbiont was naturally unwilling to be swallowed, struggling crazily, and Yang Han''s body was constantly deformed. With the passage of time, Yang Han''s body gradually returned to normal, and Yang Han''s body also grew a lot, at least more than 20 centimeters, with a faint yellow color on his body. "Howling? Sonic attack? Is that what it''s capable of? " Yang Han touched his chin. This sonic attack is OK. I''ll try it later. Yang Han''s eyes fell on the black people in the observation room. He could feel the symbiosis of the black people and could not help licking the corners of his mouth subconsciously. His thick tongue was also very shocking. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 238 The black Comrade suddenly widened his eyes and subconsciously wanted to escape, but the symbiont in his body had been absorbing nutrients from his body. His organs were almost exhausted and he was weak. How could he escape. Yang Han walked towards the black people, just at this moment! Yang Han suddenly frowned and stopped. He sensed that from the southeast corner of the base, there was a "whoosh" sound, followed by a "Dong" sound. There was no doubt that they were two kinds of sounds when they were flying and landing. It''s just that the two voices are so small that they can only be heard within 10 meters. But such a large life foundation base covers tens of thousands of hectares. How could someone be there? Moreover, the other party actually chose to break through from that place and sneak into the base because they secretly observed that there was no one defending near that location. After all, it is impossible for the entire base covering an area of 10000 hectares to take three steps, one for each side and five for each sentry. It is estimated that there will be at least tens of thousands of security personnel to be recruited. This is not an important military base for national defense after all. If it wasn''t for Yang Han''s strong strength and hearing, he would not be able to distinguish the sound of alarm, the sound of footsteps and other sounds in the harsh sound of alarm. And according to the size of the landing sound, we can be sure that this guy''s jumping height is also very high, but he is very small. Yang Han recalled the plot of venom: the deadly guardian, and knew who it was. This guy was a riot without accident. Now, he is not good to appear in front of the riot. He has great ambition. The riot wanted to take over all the symbionts and achieve the goal of ruling the earth, but Yang Han wanted to devour all the symbionts and become the God of symbiosis. However, it''s better not to meet them for the time being. Yang Han walks up to Natasha and suddenly shrinks from more than three meters high to a head higher than Natasha. Yang Han presses Natasha''s head with one hand. Natasha looks at Yang Han in confusion. What does this guy want to do? Yang Han looks at Natasha, who is a little cute. He directly lowers his head and kisses Natasha''s mouth. Natasha''s eyes suddenly widen. She only feels that something is pouring into her body from her mouth. Her mouth seemed to be full, and her esophagus was full of fullness. This feeling only appeared in less than a minute. Dora''s eyes rolled in front of her and fell to the ground. Natasha gasped and reached for her throat and stomach. "You almost scared me to death. I thought you wanted to do something indescribable here," he said "You think too much, symbionts are divided, there is no male thing. And something''s coming. We need to get out of here. " Yang Han won''t admit that this is taking advantage of it, and immediately urged the way. Natasha didn''t think much about it. She immediately disappeared and walked out. Not long after Natasha left, Dr. Dora also woke up. She looked at her surroundings, a little confused, and her memory was a little confused. Drake rushed to the scene, staring at some confused Dr. Dora, and said angrily, "look at what you''ve done!" "I..." before Dr. Dora said anything, a researcher ran up to Drake and said, "boss, that black experiment is dead."¡° Dead? That''s just right. Let her match. " Drake said coldly. He couldn''t bear to lose two of the three. "What? No Before Dr. Dora understood what was going on, the surrounding space was closed, and a mass of purple mucus was put into the sealed room. The purple mucus came out of the container and looked at Dr. Dora, salivating. It can feel the same breath on her body as the previous guy, which is the best host for it. The purple symbiont quickly bumped into Dr. Dora and entered Dr. Dora''s body. Dr. Dora''s eyes suddenly appeared milky white, and her eyes became chaotic. The purple fluid around her body wrapped her. Her body suddenly rose to a height of two meters, and her body became more and more straight. She looked hotter than Natasha''s body. "Oh, my God! Is this the new creature after symbiosis and human coexistence? " Drake''s face became excited. Although he had seen the photo of Yang Han, he had never witnessed it. Scientists are so stubborn and extreme. "Roar!" With an extremely low roar, he wanted to break the glass door and kill the food in front of him. But suddenly, he felt something like a frightened kitten and quickly shrank in the corner. It felt the atmosphere of riot, there was riot, it did not dare to mess, only to listen to the order of the riot. "If you study it carefully, its weaknesses and some abilities, you will be the future of mankind." Drake encouraged these researchers. After seeing Dr. Dora become such a monster, these researchers were also excited, which proved that their research direction was right. The future of mankind will be able to survive in outer space alone, and they will be famous in history! Although Drake was angry that Dora let go of the two test objects, she was able to combine with the test objects herself, which made up for the loss. Drake went back to his office and analyzed the experimental data of the symbiont project. He wanted to know why the symbiont possessed person, Dora, could exist like a venom lady, while others would die. Unfortunately, the data is still too little for him to analyze. Drake called the security captain and told him to take Eddie back. This guy also had a symbiont. He wanted to observe whether Eddie would die or become a very powerful soldier when he combined with the symbiont. Eddie broke out of the blockade of the life gene association. When he got home, his heart beat fast. I felt that this incident was really incredible. He was able to kick the fence with one kick, break a huge tree trunk with one jump, and climb a tree more than 20 meters in height at one go. Eddie was sure that although he used to exercise often, he could never do this. Eddie couldn''t figure it out, but he didn''t want to think about it now, because now he felt hungry and thirsty. He felt that even an elephant could eat it. While looking at the evidence in the mobile phone, Eddie calls Annie to explain the situation while rummaging for the food at home. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 239 However, no matter how much food Eddie ate, he still felt hungry and wanted to eat. No matter what, he could eat. When Eddie found that he was eating the leftover drumsticks left in the trash last night, he came back and ran into the toilet to vomit. He was also very puzzled. He didn''t know what was wrong with his body. Eddie brushed his teeth absently and looked up into the mirror. Suddenly, he heard a roar in his head. His eyes became big and white, like two machetes. This sudden change scared him. He subconsciously retreated, but because of a stroke at his feet, He fell down and fainted in the bathtub. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Natasha came out of life foundation, she asked, "what capabilities have you gained by swallowing that symbiont?" "Sound wave attack." Yang Han replied. "Sonic attack? Isn''t this a perfect symbiont? " Natasha startled, did not expect that the sound wave attack can still exist with symbionts, which are afraid of sound waves? This is too contradictory. "When it attacks with sound waves, it will also be affected. It will hurt 1000 enemies, and it will only lose 800 by itself. For symbionts, it is still a waste of firewood." Yang Han said in a light voice, but when he got it, it was different. He was not afraid of noise at all. "In other words, the life foundation has found symbionts and will certainly study the weaknesses of symbionts. Will they target you for this?" Natasha said, a little worried. "After all, humans are the most exclusive race. They don''t believe you, or even me." Natasha sighed. To tell you the truth, as a former Soviet agent, she can still feel the exclusivity of the Americans. Even Nick Frey, a black director, trusts Hawkeye and Colson more. Otherwise, how can she hide Yang Han''s existence? And now she has long regarded Yang Han as her indispensable friend, even better than her friends. "Maybe, but I''m different from other symbionts. Even if they target me, I''ll be fine. I''m afraid they will target you." Yang Han thinks that Natasha is a good host. He has been in business for such a long time, so he will not give up easily and go to find a new host to start from scratch. He doesn''t have the weakness of symbiosis. Only Natasha knows about this, and others don''t. If it''s aimed at him, it''s a good thing to say that it''s very difficult to deal with Natasha. After all, Natasha is just an ordinary person, even if her physical quality exceeds that of ordinary people, how about that? She will still be injured and die. If these people are against Natasha, even if he can protect Natasha well, there will always be negligence. At that time, either she will be injured or she will die. Although he can give Natasha regeneration ability, even if she dies, her body integrity is not damaged, Yang Han can also bring Natasha back to life. But even if the regeneration is fast, what? The pain will never change. Yang Han asked himself that he was not so cruel. After all, people have feelings. Natasha has been his host for so long. How can he bear to watch Natasha get hurt or even die? At that time, we have to blame the host. However, Yang Han is not too worried. After all, there is no conflict of interest between them. How can he target them at the risk of offending a strong man? As long as these people are not stupid, they will not do such things. Hearing Yang Han''s words, Natasha''s heart also flows through a warm current. As an agent, no one knows whether she will survive the next mission, and how to experience the feeling of being cared about? Recalling Yang Han''s behavior before, Natasha''s face also showed a faint blush and said in a soft voice: "so, what are you going to do?" "What? Step by step. It''s just your guess. What if you guess wrong? " Yang Han said. "Well, I''m a bit oversensitive, OK. Hum Natasha tooted her mouth, full of unhappiness, and said, it''s really kind-hearted?! Yang Han: "yes." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The night is getting dark, but New York, an international metropolis, is full of lights. On the other hand, Dr. Otto, who escaped from the hospital a few days ago, after this period of sadness, desolation and fear, was under the influence of the intelligent program that was free because the suppressor was destroyed in the experimental accident when he was in the most unstable mood. Ready to restart the last experiment. Dr. Otto sat in his chair, looked at his robot arm and said, "I want to restart the experiment, but we don''t have the money right now. No, we can''t. We can''t rob banks. That won''t do As if talking to himself, he communicated with the intelligent program of the mechanical arm. Finally, the evil idea in his heart finally overcame the reason under the influence of the mechanical arm. Dr. Otto decided to restart the experiment by any means. No venue! No money, rob!! No tritium. It''s still a word, grab it!!! Dr. Otto was walking in the sewer, looking at the semi-finished equipment, four metal arms flying behind, eyes with sunglasses, staring at the equipment in front of him, squinting and saying, "I won''t give up. I will finish the artificial sun project. I have nothing left. The artificial sun is my last possession." In this way, Dr. Otto attacked the strongholds of three gangsters in a short period of one day with his mechanical arm, took them for his own use, formed some new forces, and started his own road of robbery. Of course, as my own show. Dr. Otto chose a Citibank in Queens as his target without even thinking about it. As for the reason, it''s simple. It''s very close to his base. The next day, Dr. Otto and his little brother came to the bank in a medium-sized car. The security guard at the bank saw a car parked at the door. I don''t think it''s wrong. Although the crime rate in this country is relatively high, no one will rob the bank in broad daylight. After all, there are a group of superheroes here to maintain law and order. So he just thought it was impolite and unruly. The security guard felt the pistol around his waist with his hand. This is a habitual action, which can let the other party know that it''s not a joke. He walked to the door, knocked on the window a few times and said, "Hey, man, you can''t park here, you know? If you want to park, go to a parking lot opposite or below. " When the car window sank, a guy with red hair and tattoos appeared in the cab. He put a cigarette in his mouth, tilted his head and asked, "what? You don''t see us getting down to business. " (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 240 The security guard, who had a premonition that something was wrong, quietly took the pistol out of his waist and said to red hair: "Sir, please don''t make fun of me, OK? It will make us misunderstand. " After all, he has to confirm whether it''s a prank or not. There will always be a few people with brain problems in this country. If he is impulsive, there will surely be a series of troubles waiting for him. The security guard thinks so. At this time, the side door of the car was hit by a huge force and flew out. The door flew straight to the bank door and crashed the revolving door of the bank with a bang. This time, the security guard was really hoodwinked, but he was of good quality. He almost immediately pointed the pistol at the person in front of him and yelled: "Damn, there''s an attack at the bank gate. Pay attention, it''s robbery. Damn, put down your hand, or I''ll shoot!" While reporting to the bank''s security system, he turned on the safety switch of the pistol and pointed to the red haired thug and a man coming out of the car. The man who came out of the car was Dr. Otto. With a cold smile, his shoulder moved, and a mechanical arm stabbed the poor security guard through a hole in his body. Finally, he looked at the security guard who was strung on the mechanical arm and threw it out. All this happened very quickly. When the security guards of the bank were relieved, Dr. Otto had walked into the bank gate, while the security guards who were waiting for the arrival were the bullets fired by Dr. Otto and the embrace of death. Dr. Otto looked at it with a smile, as if enjoying the screams and crying in the bank. He raised his hand and patted it and said, "well, gentlemen and ladies, actually I''m not here to kill people. I just need some money, so if the manager doesn''t want to be punctured by me, he will open the vault strangely." It seems that because of the dead security guards, the bank manager was very careful to cooperate with Dr. Otto''s threat, took him to the bank vault, and opened it to let Dr. Otto in. The faces of the younger brothers who went in with Dr. Otto are full of smiles under the mask. Although their new leader looks a little nervous and cruel, it''s a good choice to go with him. It''s so simple to enter the bank vault that I didn''t even think about before. Dr. Otto lightly looked at his men putting the cash and gold bars in the Treasury into the bag, and said, "all of them. Of course, we don''t need those documents. We don''t need them." Then he stood there quietly. At this time, a little brother who was left in the bank hall by him came in a little flustered and said, "boss, spider man, spider man is coming." "Spider man?" Dr. Otto''s face sank in an instant, because he was affected by the mechanical arm. In his mind, spider man is the main reason for his experiment failure, and also his enemy. He said coldly: "you continue to put these things in, I''ll crush that ugly little bug to death." With that, he quickly walked to the bank hall with a few claws. When Dr. Otto came to the bank hall, he found that there was no one in the hall, and his younger brother was tightly bound by spider silk, lying not far away groaning. After seeing it, Dr. Otto grinned coldly, and several robotic arms were waving freely in the air, as if they were a big octopus, and said, "welcome, Spiderman!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Because of the tuition fee, his Aunt May and he came to the bank to get money. Before they came to the bank, they witnessed the scene of Dr. Octopus robbing the bank. Peter''s face changed slightly. After comforting his aunt, he rushed out immediately. After a while, Spiderman appeared in front of the crowd, swinging from pillar to pillar. According to the younger brother''s reminder, knowing that the octopus doctor came from the little spider, he did not hesitate to grab the money bag on the ground with his tentacles and smash it at spider man who was glued to the post. Spiderman moves between the beams to avoid the money bags flying towards him. He shoots a piece of spider silk, sticks to the money bags and hits Dr. octopus''s head with his backhand. The octopus doctor''s face appeared angry. He grabbed the money bags around him one by one and hit the little spider. The little spider moved around to avoid these powerful money bags. The path of the little spider''s escape was calculated by the octopus doctor. The mechanical tentacle directly hit the little spider''s stomach. The little spider was hit hard and immediately fell from the wall to the ground. Dr. Octopus took the opportunity to come forward with a tentacle will be hit, but also lying on the ground, spider man''s hands clamped, the whole person was raised. Dr. octopus, wearing sunglasses, gazed at the spider hanging in front of him and said, "you pissed me off!" "I catch bad guys!" Spider man replied. "You''re dead!" Spider man''s declaration of justice completely angered Dr. octopus. He controlled the other two tentacles and flattened the head of the spider. Spiderman tried to break free, but the tentacles of Dr. Octopus were so powerful that he couldn''t get rid of them at all. So he just had to find another way to shoot silk from both hands, and then pull the table stuck by the silk to Dr. octopus. Dr. Octopus only has four powerful tentacles. He is only a member of the general public, so he naturally waves his tentacles to block the attack. In this way, Spiderman will get away, and Doctor Octopus is still hit by a table and hit on the road. Dr. Octopus flew upside down and hit a taxi in front of the bank. In a rage, Dr. Octopus stood up from the ground. Seeing spider man rushing out, Dr. Octopus takes down the two doors of the taxi with two tentacles and throws them at spider man. Rushing out of the bank, Dr. Octopus grabs Peter''s aunt and starts climbing up the wall of the building. Caught off guard, the police did not respond at all, because they did not think that this strange guy in front of them would choose this way to escape. When they react, Dr. octopus has climbed to a certain height, and it''s very difficult to intercept them, unless they don''t care about the safety of the hostages. It''s possible to shoot Dr. Octopus down at random, but no one can take responsibility for the damage of the hostages. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 241 "Give her to me!" As Dr. Octopus climbed higher and higher, Spiderman jumped in front of him. Dr. Octopus looked at spider man and said with a smile, "no problem!" "Take your time!" Spiderman reached out to pick up his aunt. But at this time, Dr. octopus''s tentacle reached half way, but suddenly to add a swing, spider into spider man''s aunt fell down, Dr. Octopus pretended to apologize: "I''m really careless!" Spiderman quickly shoots spider silk to intercept the aunt who is falling. The spider silk grabs the aunt. Spiderman pulls the spider silk back fiercely. Seeing his aunt pulled back, spider man was interrupted by the octopus attack, and the momentum of his aunt''s spider silk continued to throw upward. Fortunately, at the end of the momentum, she hooked a place with an umbrella, which did not fall down again. Spiderman is held by one of Dr. octopus''s tentacles and bumps against the wall. The other tentacles are inoculated. Spiderman avoids the tentacles coming one after another. Then a spider silk shoots at Dr. octopus and punches at Dr. flying octopus. When spider man was ready to rescue his aunt, he was about to climb up to her. Doctor Octopus''s tentacle caught him again, and they were entangled together. Spiderman, who was shot to the opposite building, saw that Dr. Octopus was going to attack his aunt. His left and right hands shot spider silk around the two sides of the window. Then he stepped back and planned to rush to save people with the help of the elasticity of the spider silk. Dr. Octopus frowned slightly. He knew that there were many superheroes in New York. He couldn''t compete with so many people on his own. To make a quick decision, two mechanical hands seized several money bags full of beautiful knives. Dr. Octopus seized Aunt Mei and threw her at spider man. Little spider naturally is to save his aunt, and octopus Dr. nature take this opportunity to leave quickly. Little spider put his aunt to good after, nature will not let Octopus doctor, immediately catch up. Although Dr. octopus is just an ordinary person, the four robotic arms are too powerful for spiders to compete with. In the cartoon, Peter Parker is almost beaten by Dr. octopus. He doesn''t even have the confidence and courage to be Spider man. In the end, if he didn''t cheer up with the encouragement of the magic four, maybe Peter Parker would not be Spider man any more. Although there is no such story in the real world, he can see the strength of Dr. octopus in some way, It can be said that it is the most powerful opponent spider man has met since his debut. Especially the four robotic arms, each with eight tons of power. If it''s really rubbed, it''s not a joke at all. It''s absolutely half disabled. So spiderman is avoiding the four robotic arms all the time. Thanks to the fact that Dr. Octopus doesn''t want to fight, he doesn''t cause more trouble to spider man if he wants to leave quickly. However, as a superhero, how can spider man let him leave easily, so he is always chasing after him all the way. Until Dr. Octopus got on the train on the overpass and left, spider man had to stop and stop the fast train. After all, the overpass not far away was just under repair. If it didn''t change the road or stop, the whole vehicle would never survive. "Hiss..." looking at the continuous sprint of the train, as well as the passengers on the train with panic and hope, little spider''s scalp is numb. Don''t say it''s him. Even Hulk can''t say it can stop a high-speed elevated train here, but there''s no way. If he doesn''t do it at this time, he will really have to wait to die. As for rescuing the customers on the train one by one, this is not a good way, because the rescue speed is definitely not as fast as the train. So, there''s no way but to do it! The little spider took a deep breath and jumped directly to the front of the train. Because of the fight with Dr. octopus, the mask on his head was gone, so the strong wind made him unable to open his eyes, and his brown hair kept flying. He took a deep breath, and then one by one spider silk kept coming out of his hand. Fortunately, spider man''s spider silk in this world is after variation. If it is launched with a launcher, it is absolutely not enough. Spider silk sticks tightly to the outer wall of the building, directly causing the glass of the outer wall to collapse, and the spider silk naturally falls off. However, spider man uses the speed of sticking a few spider silk to exchange for the speed of falling a spider silk. In the end, the air is full of spider silk! However, this is not good, although the speed of the train slowed down, but still running, and in front of the bridge is the maintenance place! The little spider clenched his teeth and held the straight spider silk that had been stretched for a long time. His mouth gave out a low roar. With the roar of the little spider, all the spider silk was stretched by the little spider. Even the front of the car was depressed because of such pressure. Although the train is still running, but the speed has slowed down a lot, and the two sides of spider''s tights, but all burst, and the train also because of spider''s efforts, smashed the warning board, and a section of the carriage suspended, the train finally stopped, spider looked at the stopped train, looked back, the crowd in the carriage, a smile of satisfaction. After taking off the force, the feeling of weakness came in bursts. As soon as the little spider''s eyes turned black, the whole person fell under the overpass. And a hand in the car, stretched out from the car, pressed the little spider''s body, lest the little spider fall from here. The two people on the outside picked up the spider''s body and passed it to the car. All of them spontaneously held up the spider''s body and passed it to the car. Little spider''s physical quality is far more than ordinary people. Although he was in a coma because of taking off his strength, in a few minutes, little spider woke up and looked at the crowd around him. Little spider subconsciously touched his face. Obviously, his hood was gone. He is now in his true colors. The little spider sat up in a hurry. A black uncle in the carriage looked at the little spider and said in a warm voice, "it''s OK." Behind the crowd, two children squeezed out, holding a small spider mask. "We found this." Two small fat Dun will pick up the spider mask to the small spider. "We don''t tell people." "Thank you." Small spider looked at the crowd around, is very moved to thank, he felt that he did so much, is worth it. Because Norman Osborne is not dead, Harry will not hate Spiderman. He has a little favor for Spiderman, who let his friend get a promotion and raise. Naturally, it will not be the same as the original story in which Spiderman exchanges tritium for Harry, leading Harry to become the second generation of Green Devils. Dr. octopus, who has got rid of the entanglement of the little spider, naturally will not continue to pursue the little spider, because he knows that the longer he drags on, the more dangerous his situation will be. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 242 "That''s the interview with the victims. Let''s thank spider man and the superhero once again for saving thousands of lives." The interview on TV about Dr. Octopus robbing the bank and the victims made Natasha feel confused. She just woke up and this happened? "Little spider is really a model worker in the industry. Starting to be a superhero so early? " Natasha rubbed her messy hair and got up from a big bed. Her pajamas quickly changed into casual clothes. She went into the bathroom and began to wash. Natasha stretched out her hand and put out some black tentacles to help Natasha wash. "You will die of laziness sooner or later," Yang Han said helplessly "Your ability to be so convenient is not in vain." Natasha doesn''t care about Yang Han''s accusation. Her ears are going to hear the cocoon, and she has to nag a few words every day. In the face of Natasha''s righteous tone, Yang Han is also full of helplessness. How can he use such a golden finger? "Let''s go and find Eddie. He has a symbiont that I''m interested in." Yang Han urged. "Don''t rush. I haven''t made up yet." "Make up a ghost? You''d better be plain. I''m going "Well, I see. I''m afraid of you. " At the urging of Yang Han, Natasha simply combed her hair, put on a pair of sports shoes and went out. On the other side, Eddie lies in the bathtub and sleeps all night. He feels like he has a dream. Everything is an illusion. When he turned on his mobile phone and saw the photos in it, he knew that it was not a dream at all, but a real existence. These photos are the best evidence. He''s going to contact Annie and say everything to prove that he''s right. Then there was another voice in his head. He wanted to eat. Eddie was stunned when he heard the sound. He looked around. No one spoke any more. He thought he heard hallucinations and trotted all the way to the restaurant where Annie and Dan were dating. Regardless of the embarrassed expressions of Annie and Dan, he took out his mobile phone and took out the photos. Without saying a word, the venom occupied his mind. He stared at the steak served by the waiter, grabbed it, bit it and spat out the dead beef. Symbionts mainly eat live animals and phenylethylamine, this kind of cooked food, symbionts really do not eat. Just as Eddie was making a fool of herself here, Natasha leaped between the tall buildings and said, "I''ve found out where he is. Shall we go now?" "Let''s look at the situation first. If the strength is not strong, there is no need to devour, forget it. " Yang Han is just interested in venom. He is more powerful than venom. Natasha naturally listens to Yang Hanyan, conceals her figure and comes to the hotel where Eddie is, observing Eddie''s movement. Eddie makes a commotion in the hotel, as if she is mentally ill. She makes trouble everywhere, which embarrasses Annie and her boyfriend. Because of the influence of the venom, Eddie even jumped into the lobster pool in the middle of the lobby and got soaked. What''s more, because of the hunger of the venom itself, Eddie caught the lobster in the lobster pool and chewed it. Before the lobby manager called the police, Dan pulled Eddie out and apologized to the people around him, proving that Eddie was a mental patient of his, as well as the certificate he issued. It has to be said that Dan''s treatment is very good. He directly connects Eddie with mental illness. Mental patients still have privileges. At least the hotel can only recognize the compensation itself. Even Dan doesn''t need compensation. At Annie''s request, Dan takes Eddie to the hospital. In his experience, Eddie''s strange behavior may be related to brain damage. First of all, he needs to have an MRI. What he didn''t expect was that as soon as the device was started, high-frequency sound waves made Eddie convulse all over his body, and black shadows appeared on him. It was obvious that this was the symbiont parasitic on him. Dan heard Eddie''s whine and quickly shut down the device, so Eddie returned to normal. Dan had a similar situation. He thought Eddie had claustrophobia, so he had to give up. "This guy is just a Lothar, and this symbiont has no eyes." Natasha stealthy in this room, looking at Eddie and his symbiont, disdain way. "Maybe it''s just like me. I was attached to someone and wanted to be a springboard." Yang Han thought of Johnson, who had been attached to him at the beginning. Now, this guy''s grave grass is three feet high. "What do you think of this symbiont?" Natasha asked softly. "No, it''s too weak. There''s no need to swallow it." Yang Han shook his head and said softly. "Since it''s no use, let''s go." Natasha is also a little disappointed. She thought that Yang Han''s symbiont should be special, but the result is mediocre and even weak, which makes her a little disappointed. Yang Han said that he really didn''t know what the ability of venom was, or he had to wait for follow-up observation. And if there is a chance, he will definitely go to heaven, and the life foundation wants to launch the rocket again, which is not something that can be done in one or two days. At that time, he also wants to go to heaven, where millions of symbionts are, so! The life foundation must go to heaven, and no one can stop it. Even if the venom wants to stop it, he will kill it. Even if the plot changes greatly, what will be the irreversible impact? Yang Han hasn''t changed the plot by a large margin all the time, because he is familiar with the plot, which is his biggest golden finger. If he had not been afraid of some unexpected consequences, he would have stirred up the wind and the rain. Yang Han always thinks that the world is a bit deep. For example, dum doesn''t say in the movie plot that dum can use magic. Samuel also became a big leader. The green devil didn''t die. He also became a member of aegis. These are all changes. These changes are not big, but they are also caused by the butterfly effect of Yang Han. These are still under control. If Yang Han really changes the plot by a large margin, the subsequent plot development will certainly become extremely uncontrollable. At that time, if something really happens that makes Yang Han look confused, it will be numb. After all, knowing the plot is their greatest reliance. If they don''t even have this dependence, they will play snake skin. Therefore, Yang Han tried to avoid changing the plot as much as possible. Although he was curious about the venom, he could not swallow it. Unless it''s the venom that really wants to stop him, he won''t do it£¨ At the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error chapter. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (Group number) Chapter 243 Yang Han has lost interest in venom for the time being, but the people of aegis are far away from it. "Dr. Drake, you told me three symbionts, you lost two? Do you know how much impact this will have? " Nick Frey''s black face, staring at Drake, said angrily. "No, as long as these symbionts can''t find a suitable host, they will die in a very short time. These symbionts don''t know much about the earth. They are easy to cause riots, and we can easily detect them at that time." Said Drake. "So, do you know who got the symbiosis?" Asked Nick Frey. "At present, I only know that only one person broke in and was possessed. The other one, I don''t know, has a great probability of death." Said Drake. "What happened to Natasha about the only one who was able to merge with the symbiont and become similar to Natasha?" Asked Nick fry, nodding. "It''s very good at the moment. We know something about their food, fresh organisms and phenylethylamine. Chocolate has this substance, of course! It''s also in the brain. Of course, this is not the most important, she now has a symbiont, the strength has been a great improvement. Even spider man and iron man are not necessarily her rivals. " Drake said with a fanatical look in his eyes. His goal has been achieved, no! Only half done, he needs to make all mankind the same as Dora, he will go down in history, he will open the ladder of human progress. Extraterrestrial, where there are more symbionts, but not now, he now has to figure out the data after the combination of symbionts and humans. "What about the outflow symbiont? Is there any hope of getting it back? " Asked Nick Frey, after pondering. "I think we should leave him outside. We can observe him secretly. If he has organ failure, we can catch him back. If he can be fused, we can observe him secretly. Observe whether he can integrate into human society in symbiosis, if not. Maybe we can develop symbionts that listen to us. " Drake''s thinking is clear. He knows that symbionts have their own ideas, but these symbionts affect the host, and the safety of these symbionts needs to be discussed. At least Natasha''s symbiont is safe. As for the rest, it can''t be regarded as safety at all. "Well, you can solve this problem by yourself. I''ll tell the leader that it won''t hinder you." Nick fry thought about it, nodded and said. "Of course, we are still too short of samples. The more samples, the better." Said Drake. "Well... Symbionts, we''ll find out their information first, and we''ll consider capturing samples again." Nick fry nodded and said. Drake also knows that this kind of thing is not urgent. At present, two samples are enough to study. Nick Frey, who has finished the call, looks at the information in his hand, touches his chin and thinks that although Natasha can communicate with her symbiont, can Natasha really guarantee that this symbiont will not harm human beings? If you are not of my race, your heart will be different. No matter what race it is, it is xenophobic. Even though Natasha uses Yang Han''s power to solve many problems, Nick friben is so suspicious that he can''t believe Natasha completely. In other words, I can''t believe Yang Han completely¡° If you can control the symbiont... "Nick Frey''s eyes twinkled. Even Yang Han didn''t expect that Eddie was not pursued by the life foundation because of his careless action, but turned to secretly observe. At the same time, the left behind riot finally reached the base of life foundation, and he turned back to the host, a little girl. Then walk to Dr. Drake''s office. At the moment, Dr. Drake is in the office processing and analyzing the relevant experimental data about the symbiotic project. When he hears that there seems to be footsteps outside, he gets up with curiosity and walks out to the corridor. In addition to curiosity, there is a trace of anger, because he has not made an appointment with anyone. If someone comes in to disturb his work at this time, Even worse, if the pastry is a stranger from outside, it undoubtedly means that the security personnel he hired with high salary are seriously derelict of duty. However, when he opened the door and stepped out into the corridor, he saw a little girl in a black-and-white dress and blonde hair. She looked harmless to people and animals. Drake subconsciously thought that she should be lost. "Hey, little girl, are you lost?" Dr. Drake squatted down, looking at the little girl in front of him in a calm manner, and asked softly. It has to be said that Dr. Drake''s heart, to some extent, is not too bad. He is just too paranoid and radical. He always tries to do something big to change the course of human history, but because he is blinded by crazy obsession, he doesn''t really consider the consequences of failure and the terrible risks hidden in it. "I''m not lost." The little girl tilted her head, with a strange expression. In her blue eyes, she revealed something strange! Dr. Drake''s subconscious body retreated slightly when he noticed the abnormality in the other person''s eyes. But just then! The little girl''s blue eyes suddenly seem to be filled with a milky liquid, suddenly become extremely turbid! It''s just... Monster''s eyes! "Oh, my God..." Dr. Drake stood up in terror, trying to escape and call security. It''s a pity that the speed of an ordinary person can''t compare with the riot of symbiosis and combination with a little girl? The little girl''s arm turned into a black liquid claw and pinched out his neck. "From then on, you will be me, and I will be you! Jie, Jie, Jie Visible to the naked eye, the liquid symbiont in the little girl''s body began to move quickly along her arm to Dr. Drake''s body. In Dr. Drake''s struggling scream, the two sides soon completed the integration. therefore! Dr. Drake, President of the life foundation, became the new host of the riot! After the fusion, he rolled his white eyes, which returned to normal human pupil shape. "Hum, my plan is half done!" It was the rough, hoarse voice of the riot that came out of Dr. Drake''s throat. His mouth, raised a shallow strange arc. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 244 The riot parasitized Drake, giving him strength, but also browsing his memory. "It''s impossible!" In Drake''s memory, the riot saw the terrible power of Yang Han. This kind of power is far stronger than him. "Damn it! Why is there such a powerful guy on this planet? I can''t let this guy influence my plan. " He is the king of all symbionts. No one is allowed to fight for his throne. "But too much power is not a good thing. Maybe I can take advantage of it." When the riot saw Drake and Nick fry talking, they couldn''t help grinning. Originally, there was no conflict of interest between them, but after the riot parasitized Drake, the conflict of interest had already come. "Now I want to hide and operate in secret. If I am found, the consequences will be unimaginable. Even I can properly release the weakness of symbiosis and let people on this planet spontaneously destroy it." Riot thinking is very clear, each symbiont has its own ideas. After the chaos in Drake''s eyes dissipated and returned to normal, he couldn''t help rubbing his head. What happened just now? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "I remember, Parker. You''re a student of Dr. Connors. He told me you''re smart, but you''re lazy." "Er, Dr. Otto..." Peter thought that what Dr. Octopus wanted to do was to complete his own experiment! However. He had no idea what they would face if the experiment failed. If an energy source with the power of the sun explodes, it can destroy the whole city and even the whole earth in an instant. It''s not that Peter didn''t try to ask stark for help. But stark doesn''t know what he''s doing, and Tony''s lover peper is staring at him. He can''t get in touch with stark, and he can''t get in touch with the strongest venom lady. It can be said that he''s the only one fighting alone. Osborne, New York. A man appeared here, with four mechanical tentacles behind him, and his own arm, with eight claws, just like an octopus. Naturally, he is the most famous octopus doctor in recent years. The debut of Dr. Octopus made the famous spider man suffer a dull loss. Many people in New York knew the horror of this super criminal in the initial battle of Dr. octopus. However, this super criminal, Dr. octopus, seems to be short of money, and his every action is for money. For this reason, the number of people running to banks has decreased recently, and the flow of people has dropped by at least 30 percent. This is the horror of a well-known criminal. If the whole country is occupied by criminals, it will be a river of blood in one day. At that time, the country will be defeated. Ding Ling Ling! There''s an alarm in Osborne. People evacuated in an orderly manner, and the armed security guards quickly came to Dr. octopus. They certainly won''t let Dr. Octopus sabotage the company. Moreover, with weapons in hand, they have a certain confidence in their own ability and think that they will not be easily defeated by Dr. octopus. The guns in their hands gave them great confidence. Black muzzle, sparks, yellow and orange bullets, shot out. "Ding Ding..." The powerful mechanical arm, under the control of built-in artificial intelligence, plays an extraordinary strength. The independent high-speed camera analyzes the attacks from all directions. The waving machinery is flexible and hard, perfectly resisting the incoming bullets. "Bang ~" the powerful attack from the explosive muscles smashed on a forward waving mechanical arm. The sudden attack pushed Dr. Otto''s body backward. The two open pincers under his feet were firmly fixed on the broken floor, and instantly adjusted his posture. Although there''s some doubt about the power of the four bald men in suits, Dr. octopus, who studies energy, is not interested. Compared with the hateful spider, the strength of the four bald men in front of him was not enough to resist his own pace, and his agility was severely suppressed by the mechanical arm that released all his fighting power. Bang! With a sound like a dragon, there was a deep pit on the ground, and many bloody marks. There are a lot of casualties. The civilians on the scene were long gone. The New York police came at a high speed. They put the police car in front of them, blocking Dr. octopus''s way, and under the cover of the police car, they shot at Dr. octopus. Of course, these bullets did not cause serious damage to Dr. octopus, and they only irritated him even more. Then, Dr. Octopus beat the New York police with great speed. Finally, with a sneer, he was ready to swagger into Osborne and take what he needed. Tritium! Solid tritium, which is a precious object he needs, can help him to complete the experiment he dreamed of. This will be the greatest achievement of his life. Octopus doctor Otto''s eyes showed a touch of excitement. With the help of his four mechanical tentacles, he rushed to the gate of Osborne. After entering the spacious hall of Osborne building, the clean environment is in a mess at the moment. In order to show its strong strength, the exquisitely designed technology exhibition can not stop this moment''s invasion¡° Dr. Otto, "a white light came from the high dome, and Norman Osborne''s projection appeared solemnly in the white light curtain:" why rush into the Osborne building? " Although it''s only transparent, Otto knows that all his actions will be learned by the other party: "I need tritium, the more the better..." "I''m sorry," he said, but his face was gloomy. Whoever was forced into his own territory by the other party would not be very happy. However, Xiaoxiong quickly adjusted his mind and said, "I don''t blame you for your behavior, but if you want to get tritium, you must improve your experiment. Also, I need detailed data. " "No, my experiment has been perfect," said Dr. Otto, who heard that he was questioned, as if he had touched a sensitive nerve and lost his wife''s and his own normal sense. Controlled by artificial intelligence, he was already half crazy: "don''t you always want my research? I don''t care. As long as you give me enough tritium, I can support an energy empire. My experiment is perfect (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 245 "Tritium you can''t find, you now turn back, there is a turning point, don''t go wrong again and again." Norman Osborne understood Dr. Otto''s loss of his wife, and now he has even mental problems. But he can understand, he can understand, but he can''t let Dr. Octopus fool around. "Let me give up? Absolutely impossible. I have nothing but artificial sun. I want to finish my experiment. My experiment is perfect! " Roared Dr Otto. "You''re out of your mind." Norman frowned slightly, for Norman, mental illness is not a good experience. "Yes, I''m crazy. Where''s tritium? Give him to me, or I''ll find tritium even if I overturn the Osborne building. " Roared Dr Otto. The breakdown of the negotiation caused the anger of Dr Otto, who has been controlled by artificial intelligence. He saw that the upward channel was cut off by the central system, and four powerful mechanical arms dragged Otto''s body along the wall directly to the top floor of Osborne. "Wuwu..." the shrill sound resounded through the whole space. In less than a month, the alarm that had not been lit in the past few decades was activated twice. I don''t know how much damage it will cause to Osborne industry. Just when Dr. Octopus was going to climb the Osborne industrial building, find Norman and ask him to take out tritium. Brush! A red and blue figure appeared in front of Dr. octopus. "Spider man! It''s you Dr. Octopus was surprised and then sneered. In his opinion, there is nothing powerful about Spiderman. The only thing that bothers him is that spiderman is very annoying. No matter speed or power, Spiderman can''t suppress him, even he can suppress Spiderman faintly. After all, with the ability of his four mechanical tentacles, one tentacle has eight tons of power, and the four tentacles add up to 32 tons. Although the combat power cannot be calculated in this way, we can imagine his strength. Spiderman, at least, is hard to deal with. At this time, Peter''s face under the mask, showing an extreme dignified color. As mentioned above, Dr. octopus''s ability is beyond Peter''s ability, even though he is a superhero beyond the limits of human beings, and after genetic mutation, he still has all kinds of extraordinary abilities. However, in terms of pure power, Peter is no match for Dr. octopus. Peter can only rely on his extraordinary spider sense to dodge under the crazy attack of Dr. octopus, but it is difficult to make a counterattack. This is the dilemma Peter encountered when he fought with Dr. octopus. Although he was not his opponent, he didn''t flinch from Dr. octopus in his heart. "Come on!" Peter said, and suddenly saw a mechanical tentacle flying towards him. The tentacles are like arrows. The sharp triangular arrows explode the air and kill Peter with lightning speed. Peter deviated from the attack of the mechanical tentacle, then stepped on his feet and flew out like a flash of lightning, rushing to kill Dr. octopus. Dr. Octopus doesn''t change his face and even stands still. He doesn''t worry that Peter will hurt him. You know, what bothers Dr. Octopus most is Peter''s flexibility. On the contrary, it''s better than face-to-face competition. Peter is definitely not the opponent of Dr. octopus. This is Dr. octopus''s self-confidence, and Dr. octopus, with his four robotic tentacles, should also have such self-confidence. Top floor of stark industrial building, New York. After Tony went to kamataji to become a magician, pepper took charge of stark industries, the business empire. "My God, are the bandits so arrogant now? How can you break into the Osborne group openly? " Pepper looked at the Osborne building across the river from stark building, and could vaguely see Dr. Octopus climbing up the outside of Osborne group. "Boss, do you need to contact Mr. stark?" Hogan asked in a low voice, standing next to pepper. "No, he''s very busy now. He hardly has time to rest. Don''t wake him up." Pepper shakes his head. Tony is learning magic now. He forgets to eat and sleep. If she hadn''t seen Tony use the ring to transmit magic, he would have thought that there was something wrong with Tony''s head. Norman watched Dr. Otto roaming the Osborne building, his face unchanged, and made a phone call. "Professor." "What can I do for you, Mr. Norman?" On the phone, Professor X''s gentle voice came. "Well, Professor, I hope you can send one or two X-Men to help my nephew, Spiderman, Peter Parker, who doesn''t seem to be a match for Dr. Otto. Of course, it''s paid. " Said Norman. "Mr. Norman, peace is the purpose of the X-Men. I will let people pass." Professor X said. "Thank you so much, professor." Norman resolutely hung up the phone, he can take this opportunity to promote mutants, also be regarded as a reward for the X-Men. Sure enough, the moment Peter rushed in front of Dr. octopus, Dr. Octopus controlled his four tentacles and directly blocked in front of him, completely resisting Peter''s savage collision. Then Dr. Octopus made a sudden attack. Four tentacles flashed and hit Peter directly. The dull voice suddenly rang out. Bang! Peter''s body is like a baseball, and Doctor Octopus''s tentacles are like baseball bats. The results need not be said. Peter was hit right on the wall of Osborne. In a flash, even the walls of Osborne company were bombed down, and this small area seemed to be in ruins at this critical moment. This Osborne building is like a dangerous building. Those who saw this scene could not help feeling that these multinational companies, especially the headquarters of these arms companies, are really full of disasters. The Dr. lizard incident some time ago and the green devil incident not long ago also brought disaster to Osborne. Today''s Dr. Octopus incident is also a disaster to Osborne. "It''s really... Full of disasters!" Many people are quite speechless. They also noticed that these events had something to do with spider man. "Spiderman is a real killer of Osborne!" They shook their heads and had fun, of course! They can''t think that Spiderman has an indispensable connection with these crimes. However, at this time, the civilians have run out, so their identities need not be mentioned. It''s all New York police. These policemen are under martial law here. They know very well that they are not good at fighting these superheroes and super criminals. There is no doubt that their biggest task is to evacuate the masses. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 246 Bang! In the face of Spiderman''s weakness at this time, Dr. Octopus certainly won''t let Spiderman stand up and fight with him like a Western knight. Dr. octopus is now like a direct solution to this gripping opponent. Whoosh, whoosh! Like four extremely sharp arrows, the mechanical tentacle breaks through the air and is ready to kill the opponent that makes Dr. Octopus feel annoying. Peter''s face changed. He knew exactly how powerful Dr. Octopus was. If he is really touched by Dr. octopus''s mechanical tentacle, he can''t escape and will be killed in a short time. However. Dr. octopus is so fast that he can''t dodge at all. He can only watch Dr. octopus''s mechanical tentacles fly to him with the force that seems to penetrate space. There''s no doubt that if this mechanical tentacle hits Peter, his head will explode, and his brain will explode like a watermelon. At this moment, Peter''s heart emerged a great reluctance. There is no fear, only no giving up. Peter is not willing to give up the world, which is becoming more and more beautiful with the creation of superheroes and the creation of peace loving people. "Dying?" "Goodbye Gwen..." "May you meet better people. Unfortunately, it''s not me who will accompany you to the end. " Peter closed his eyes and waited for death to embrace him. "The battle is not over. It''s too early to go to bed, grid head." A rough voice came to Peter''s ear. Peter opened his eyes and saw that a man, who was as rebellious as a wolf, stood in front of him. Six metal claws came out of his hands and stopped Dr. octopus''s tentacle. He even left a scratch on this invincible tentacle. "Damn it! Who are you? " Dr. Otto was furious. He didn''t expect to kill an unknown superpower on the way. "Wolverine." Logan responded and rushed to Dr. Otto. With the four mechanical arms behind Dr. Otto waving, even if wolverine is made of Alderman alloy bones, it is difficult to break through Dr. Otto''s blockade. "This octopus is really hard to deal with." Logan scolded secretly. The steel claw caught a tentacle and cut three holes directly. If Dr. Otto didn''t take the tentacle away in advance, I''m afraid it would have been cut off directly. This is a true portrayal of Wolverine. The four mechanical tentacles are very flexible. Wolverine has been in danger many times. If there is not a little spider, Wolverine will be subdued. "Damn it." Dr. Otto also scolded secretly, and his heart felt a little bit of retreat, A black fighter plane appeared over New York. Storm woman stood on the plane. Thunder and storm gathered. Dr. Otto''s face was very ugly. He knew that if he stayed here, he would be a living target. Dr. Otto was not a fool. When he saw the situation, he immediately started to run away. Seeing Dr. Otto leave, Norman was also relieved. If he could not do it, he would try not to do it. He was afraid that the Green Devils would live again¡° Thank you for your help. Please tell the professor that I will visit him in a few days Norman, standing at the top of the Osborne building, looked at the X-Men in the plane and nodded. Several X-Men nodded with a smile and drove the plane away. Dr. Otto was forced to leave, but he was still unwilling. In retrospect, Harry, the young owner of Osborne group, seemed to have a girlfriend. It''s Mary Jane. A plan came out of my heart. Since Harry is the minority owner of Osborne group, he must know where tritium is. Harry was blowing on the balcony with his glass in his hand when he heard a heavy climb outside. This is the top of a 400 foot tall building. Who''s going to climb here from the outside? Harry went to the railing suspiciously and was about to look out when a mechanical tentacle grabbed his glass and pushed him to the ground. "Hello, Harry." A chubby middle-aged man, wearing a windbreaker, stood on the railing, his tentacles rolled back and put the glass into his hand. The man took a sip and said hello to Harry casually. "Dr. Otto?" Harry exclaimed. Harry had heard about what Otto had done recently. Now Doctor Otto came to him. How could Harry not be frightened. "Tritium." He said coldly¡° I want more this time. " "You''re crazy. Do you want to blow up New York?" Harry naturally would not agree with Dr. Otto''s idea, and is tritium just given? Bernard, the housekeeper, was already outside, but he was worried recently, so he sent the loyal housekeeper away and sat alone in the living room. Now no one knows what happened. "Mary Jane." Dr. Otto gave such a name. Harry immediately widened his eyes, glared at Dr. Otto, and yelled, "what''s wrong with Mary?" "No, I just want to wake you up. I know you like her. Give me tritium!" Growled Dr Otto. Harry''s face sank. He had been in charge of Osborne group for some time, so he would not be easily threatened. Harry said angrily, "are you threatening me?" "You have no choice." Said Dr. Otto, with a cold snort. "How can you make me believe you?" Harry said in a low voice. "I just want to finish my experiment and give me tritium. I won''t do anything to her. She''s useless to me." Dr. Otto said sincerely. "Good! This is the only time, and the last time, if you dare to attack her, you will be in prison, so that your experiment which is enough to blow up half of New York will never be completed. " Harry said coldly. "Cut the crap and give me tritium. I won''t trouble her." Dr. Otto didn''t want to talk to haddock. "I know, I know." Harry quickly opened the closed cabinet and lit up the precious elements hidden in it. The brilliant blue was the most beautiful color. "These are too few." The tentacles pushed Harry away and snatched tritium from the open cupboard, but it was only three times more than the first experiment¡° This is a precious element. Who can store so much? These are meant to be used for your experiments. Who knows you will leave Osborne group. Most of them have been sold, and that''s all that''s left. " Harry explained faintly. Dr. Otto breathed a lot, flying around the tentacles, smashed the surrounding glass, but he also knew that tritium was a precious element, even if Harry was killed, there was no way to add more tritium. But that''s enough. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 247 This time, he will succeed. Even if there are only so many, it will be enough. With success in sight, he went back to the abandoned dock, humming out of tune opera, and went straight to the assembled nuclear fusion machine. Tentacle skilled operation, no one disturb, soon orange light again. "Inexhaustible energy, inexhaustible." Through the special sunglasses, Dr. Otto looked up and said, "like the sun, it''s more stable than last time. My idea is right." Appreciating the slow rotation of the light ball, Dr. octopus''s eyes were moist, and a long haired woman in a black low cut dress passed in his blurred vision. It was his wife Rose who died for his dream. At this moment, she seems to come back to life, with a smile, silent congratulations to her husband. Just as Dr. Otto was experimenting with the artificial sun, Harry told Peter Parker exactly what Dr. Otto had done. Because Harry knows, Peter knows the true identity of spider man, he hopes spider man to stop Dr. Otto''s crazy behavior. Spider also panic God, he knows, alone, is not the octopus doctor''s opponent, he thought of Norman, and Tony. "Uncle Norman." Little spider did not hesitate, immediately gave Norman a call in the past. "Peter? What can I do for you Norman asked curiously. According to Peter''s character, he is easy to turn away from others. "Yes, not long ago, Otto robbed Harry of tritium, the key material in the artificial sun experiment. I think he may have started the artificial sun experiment again!" Spider''s tone is very anxious. He has seen the artificial sun, and he knows the consequences of the failure of the experiment, which may blow up the whole of New York. "What?" Norman stood up in shock and said angrily, "this bastard!" But Norman also knew that this was not the time to get angry. He immediately comforted the spider and said, "calm down, Peter. I know you are not Otto''s opponent alone. I will find some help for you." "Good." Spider nodded immediately. Norman immediately contacted Nick Frey. "Dr. Otto''s artificial sun?" Nick Frey''s look is also very dignified. Although the artificial sun is the sun, it is actually the use of nuclear energy. In other words, Dr. Otto planted a very unstable super large equivalent nuclear bomb in New York. If he was not careful, the whole new york city would be blown up by the artificial sun. Knowing Dr. Otto''s almost crazy behavior, even Nick Frey turned a little pale. How many people are there in New York City? If this bomb goes off, I''m afraid the whole of New York will be buried with it. It will definitely be a tragedy that will shock the world. How can Nick Frey not be cautious about such consequences? "OK, I know. I''ll let the superheroes go, but because of the suction of the artificial sun, there may be a limited number of people this time. You have to be prepared." Nick Frey said very seriously. "Just be able to subdue Otto." Norman said that he also knew that the suction produced by Dr. Otto''s artificial sun, an iron man, Captain America is basically useless, of course! It''s the same with him. They all rely on their own equipment. Without it, half of them will be useless. Of course, iron man is basically useless, at least he and the U.S. team have been strengthened, at least can contain Otto''s tentacles, give others a chance. Peter put on his tights and went not far from the abandoned opera house. He felt that the surrounding buildings were constantly shaking, and the metal inside seemed to break the shackles of the walls. Spider face under the mask is very serious, took out the phone, turned to Gwen''s phone. This time, it''s very dangerous. No one knows if there will be any mistakes in this artificial sun, just like Dr. Otto''s experiment, which almost exploded. Last time, it nearly exploded, it would blow up half of New York. Now, if it explodes, I''m afraid the whole new York will blow up into the sky. At this time, it doesn''t matter whether he calls or not, because even if he calls now, Gwen may not be able to escape. He hung his clothes and belongings on the top of a high-rise building with spider silk and looked at the orange glow in the abandoned opera house nearby. So, no matter for himself, Gwen, or others, he must also stop Dr. Otto''s experiment. When the suction began to produce, the little spider saw the whole of New York began to produce turmoil. All metal materials are involuntarily flying in one direction, including cars on the road! The streets of New York have been in chaos. Countless vehicles involuntarily move towards a strong suction force. The streets are full of residents who panic and run out of the building. Because of the attraction of the artificial sun, they think that there is an earthquake and rush out of the building. Suddenly, because the billboard on the top floor of a building couldn''t bear the huge traction, "crunch" fell directly from the top of the building! At the bottom of the building, there are about a dozen people with panic faces. They stare at the drifting vehicles on the street and don''t notice the situation above their heads! "Watch the top!" Not far away from these ten people, a young man suddenly glanced at the huge billboard falling from the sky in the corner of his eyes, and quickly warned loudly. Unfortunately, the young man reminded him too late. When he spoke, the billboard was only less than ten meters away from the crowd! In such a short distance, people just instinctively raised their heads, and even had no chance to escape. They could only watch a huge shadow envelop them. Instinctively, these people cover their eyes, scream and scream, waiting for death! When the huge billboard is about to hit these people, the timid passers-by can''t help but don''t look back and can''t bear to see the scene of fresh meat flying. The more daring passers-by, though they have been staring at the situation here, are pale and dry. Naturally, the little spider would not see such a tragedy happen in front of him. He stretched out his hand and shot out two strands of spider silk, grabbed the huge billboard, looked at the pedestrians below and said, "leave quickly, it''s dangerous here!" The crowd under the billboard ran out quickly and looked at the little spider gratefully. The little spider looked at the abandoned opera house not far away. If the reinforcements didn''t come again, he would break in alone. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 248 The little spider left the billboard in the open space, looking at the abandoned opera house not far away, now the suction is more and more big! Before that, only the attraction of those cars could be involved, but now a large truck and transport vehicle can be involved! And in the little spider''s ear, most of the steel structures in the whole city have begun to creak. Before long, these buildings will collapse directly under the terrible suction! At that time, the damage will be no less than a magnitude 8 earthquake. Little spider can''t wait any longer, and immediately prepares to rush into the abandoned opera house to stop Dr. Otto''s experiment. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Nick Frey also knew about it. Unlike in the past, he immediately sent Colson and a group of aegis agents to New York to maintain order. You know, in this case, there will be a lot of people burning, killing and looting, which will lead to greater unrest. Nick Frey thought that Colson and Steve couldn''t do anything. They couldn''t help when they went. The suction of the artificial sun, arrows and shields couldn''t work. Without weapons, Hawkeye could only be regarded as an ordinary person who could fight. Although the US team has very high physical quality, it''s very difficult for Dr. octopus, a super black technology, At most, it can only play a role of involvement. As for Tony Stark, that''s even more impossible. This guy himself depends on steel armor, but steel armor is also metal, close to the artificial sun, maybe it will be sucked into the artificial sun. As for the magic four... Reed is also a scientist. Scientists are potential super criminals. If he is also on the spur of the moment, what kind of artificial sun should he do? Nick Frith thinks that Natasha is the only one who is safe and strong. Nick Frey is also very tangled, he is not very detailed about Natasha and her alien creatures, but in this case, we can only rely on Natasha, this feeling is really uncomfortable. Although Nick Frey hasn''t contacted Natasha, Natasha has noticed something is wrong. After all, how could her strengthened body not hear the creaking of metal in the wall? "What''s the matter?" Natasha went to the balcony, the panic crowd below, constantly pouring towards the safe place. Yang Han thinks about it for a while. Recalling the previous news, Yang Han also guesses that this is the story of Dr. octopus. It''s the end of the story. "It should be Dr. octopus." Yang Han said. "Dr. Otto?" Natasha was a little surprised. Although Dr. Otto''s artificial sun had great suction, it was limited to a certain range. Where, like this, almost expanded the whole of New York. Natasha''s eyes also flashed a trace of regret. Dr. Otto is also a super genius. This artificial sun has a great effect on human beings. The power generation capacity of 10 billion watts is equivalent to a large hydropower station. If the outside world wants to build such a hydropower station, it will cost at least 8 billion US dollars, which will take ten years. Dr. Otto can do it on his own. As you can imagine, Dr. Otto''s genius is no worse than Tony''s. Tony''s Ark reactor produces 3 billion joules per second, which is 3 billion watts of electricity. The effect is less than one third of that of an artificial sun, but it lasts for a very short time. If the man-made sun can be stabilized, it can be said that the man-made sun project can completely win Tony''s Ark reactor. It can even push Osborne beyond stark. We should know that 10 billion watts of power generation is equivalent to 10 million kilowatts of electricity. If we ignore the differences among different regions and price one kilowatt hour of electricity at 10 cents, Osborne group, which has developed the artificial sun, can earn US $1 million a day and US $3.6 billion a year for 365 days. Compared with its benefits, the investment in the artificial sun program is really negligible. The average annual electricity consumption of an American household is 11000 kwh, and these profligate people spend at least $110 a month on energy, compared with nearly 100 million households in the United States. The harvest of this kind of energy is 11 billion US dollars, which is the income of one month. There are 12 months in a year. A month is about 11 billion US dollars. Then the annual income is 132 billion US dollars. You know, the market price of stark group is only one trillion US dollars. Ten years is a stark company, and the profits are enviable. That''s why Natasha used to watch. It''s a pity that the artificial sun is not stable, but there are still huge profits. This is the capitalist. No gain, no rise. "I remember that the artificial sun is still unstable, and it is also the use of nuclear energy, and it is obvious that this artificial sun has affected all of New York. If there is an explosion, I am afraid the whole of New York will be blown up." Natasha said gravely. If it explodes, even if she has Yang Han, she may not be able to survive. Even Yang Han may not be able to survive. "Ding Ling Ling." Then Natasha''s cell phone rings. Natasha felt her cell phone, and Natasha also felt a pull, as if she wanted to suck it away. "What''s the matter? Director? " Natasha asked. "There''s one thing I need to trouble you with. Stop Dr. Otto''s artificial solar time. Lest he blow up the whole of New York. " Nick Frey said. "Is there anyone else besides me?" Natasha asked, frowning slightly. "No, you know, the closer you get to the artificial sun, the greater the suction. Captain Steve''s shield and Hawkeye''s arrow can''t escape the attraction of the artificial sun. Tony left mark armor, is an ordinary person, and the artificial sun can not suffer too much stimulation, even an explosion, will make the artificial sun become unstable, leading to a big explosion, at present can stop Otto, and the loss of combat power is small, only you and spider man. Please Nick Frey said from the bottom of his heart. "All right." Natasha sighed, even if not for her, not for aegis, but also for these ordinary people, so many lives, if it really exploded. Even if she could live, her conscience would be condemned by herself. Natasha hung up the phone, took a deep breath and said, "let''s go. This mission is extremely dangerous. Maybe we will die with the whole new York people."£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 249 "This mission is extremely dangerous. Maybe we will be buried with the whole new york city." "What are you afraid of? If you can''t handle it, I''ll come." Yang Han said lightly. "Easy to say." Natasha rolled her eyes. It''s a matter of life. Could you be serious, please? Natasha''s body gushes with black fluid, which completely wraps Natasha and turns her into a battle suit. Natasha jumps up from her balcony and rushes towards the source of suction. Right now Manhattan, the isolation area on the East River. Colson looked at the isolation area which was swept by the storm. He felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. Looking at the men who were at a loss because the detection equipment was suddenly taken away, a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "This world is really unstable!" "What shall we do now, sir?" A dark, tall agent with a bruise on his arm looked at Colson in awe. "Continue to be on the alert. You''ll go and take care of the wound." Colson took a look at the agent and shook his head. On the other side. Eddie looks at the amazing movement outside, a little flustered. Recently, he also finds out what''s in his body, the venom symbiont. Can give him great strength. Venom: "Eddie, I''m hungry." "Bear it, it''s chaotic now. Where can I give you something to eat?" Eddie is walking on the road, watching the scene of constant collision and accumulation, which leads to many vehicles turning into scrap iron. Eddie shrunk and said. Venom: "there''s food all over here." "No cannibalism." Eddie said, glaring. "You can only listen to me." Cried the venom. "Well, let''s take a step back. You''re only allowed to eat bad people." Eddie had no choice but to discuss. "What is a bad man? What is a good man? " Asked the venom. "It''s up to me to judge." Eddie said. "Trouble." Venom channel. "Stop, what do you want? Let go of me, asshole There was a scream not far ahead. "The bad guys in front? Can I eat them? " Asked the venom. "It should be." Eddie said it uncertainly. "What are you waiting for?" The venom can''t help but control Eddie''s body. It turns into venom and runs towards the source of the sound. The one who asked for help was a pretty girl, but in front of him was a white man who seemed to do something indescribable. "Hey, boy, look here." The venom came up behind the white man, touched his shoulder and said. When the white man looked back, he only felt a pain in his neck, a dark consciousness, and then there was no more. The venom bit off the white man''s head, long and thin tongue, licked his mouth, and looked at the sister who asked for help. The sister looked at the venom in horror, and made a deafening scream. Together with the scream, it was still a drop of water. Looking at the sister''s wet pants, she was obviously scared to pee. Anyone who sees a monster with his own eyes and bites off a human head will be scared to pee. "Shut up The venom roared. He hated noise. "Ah..." the girl turned her eyes and fainted. The venom disdains to skim its mouth and hand over the control of the body to Eddie. Eddie looks at the corpse on the ground and her fainting sister, scratching her head awkwardly, and immediately spreads oil on the soles of her feet and starts to run away. Sky carrier, control room. Hill looked at the report document in his hand, and stroked his bright forehead, with a sad look on his face. "Sir, the unknown causes in New York have caused great confusion." When Hill said this, he didn''t know what kind of mentality and tone he was carrying. Anyway, she felt that recent events happened one after another, and there was no sign of extinction, which made her tired. "I see. Keep a close watch on New York. I hope Natasha can finish the task. Otherwise, there will be no New York in the future. " Nick Frey sighed. Although hill is a little curious, why does Nick Frey say that? As a qualified agent, she naturally won''t ask something she doesn''t know. Nick Frey took a look at hill and said, "do you know the artificial sun plan?" "Artificial sun? It''s a good thing to benefit all mankind. But is there a problem? " Hill nodded and said. "Of course, there''s a problem. It''s because of the man-made sun program. You should know that the man-made sun is also the use of nuclear energy. Therefore, the man-made sun is equivalent to a large equivalent nuclear bomb. If there is any accident or explosion, the whole new York will be basically gone." Nick Frey said, with worry in his eyes. If New York really blows up, he won''t be the director of aegis. Hill didn''t say anything, but her serious look proved that she was not calm. At the same time, Tony, who is studying magic and symbiotic organization in his laboratory, suddenly feels the shock of the whole building and shouts: "Jarvis, what''s the matter?" "Sir, there''s a huge attraction in the direction of Manhattan, and the steel structure inside the building starts to vibrate because of this attraction." After Tony spoke, Jarvis reported the matter to Tony very quickly. "Calculate how long our building will last, and check the characteristics of this suction." Hearing Jarvis''s report, Tony was stunned at first, then frowned and asked two questions in a row. "Sir, this building can last five hours under this suction, and according to the database, 90% of the suction is related to Dr. Otto''s artificial sun experiment." As Jarvis reports, he opens two virtual images next to Tony. One is the overall structure of the building, and the other is Dr. Otto''s artificial sun experiment. Seeing the virtual image released by Jarvis, Tony''s left hand unconsciously knocked on the energy stove on his chest and muttered in a low voice: "artificial sun?"¡° Sir, I suggest you leave New York first. According to the previous experience, the artificial sun is unstable. At the present scale, it is enough to blow up the whole new York. " Jarvis said. "In that case, I can''t leave New York any more." There was a flash of light in Tony''s eyes. What did he study magic and symbiosis for? Isn''t it to improve your own strength? Now is the time to need him, and he can''t leave any more. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 250 "Sir, mark armor may not be able to resist the magnetic force produced by the artificial sun, and the artificial sun is unstable. Your energy attack is likely to detonate the artificial sun and blow up the whole new york city." Jarvis doesn''t approve of Tony wearing mark armor to solve the problem. "Just listen to me." Tony said faintly. He touched the hanging ring on his hand. He didn''t learn magic in vain these days. Although the learning time is still short, he specially studied several magic that he thought were the most practical. For example, teleport magic, Mirror magic. This is the magic he learned after he specially asked Gu Yi and listened to Gu Yi''s advice. Moreover, Gu Yi studied heaven and man, not only in magic, but also in all aspects. Give Tony a lot of advice, also let Tony change armor. There''s a tower floating around Tony, apparently his new mark armor. This is different from the past, you need to wear good armor before you can go on the court. Now, with just one thought, Mark''s armor will automatically navigate and fly to him. And he doesn''t need a lot of mechanical arms to help him wear armor, but he can easily wear it. "Let''s go." Tony puts on a pair of sunglasses, reaches for a pinch, and a circle of golden light expands. Tony looks at the abandoned Opera House on the edge of Manhattan and strides into the teleportation magic. And Tony''s armor, also floated in, instantly across the unknown distance, came to the Manhattan River in front of an abandoned opera house. This is the source of all the suction. "It''s been used many times, but it''s really magical." Tony said with emotion that learning magic is a very smart choice. Tony''s sunglasses, because of a little metal, were directly sucked away. Even Tony didn''t react to them. Moreover, the armor floating around him, if it wasn''t for the jet holes, was probably sucked away. "Sir, the suction here has been able to match the action involving armor. Do you really want to move on?" Asked Jarvis. "Of course." Tony lets the armor floating around him unfold. He stands directly in. Then the armor quickly closes. Tony rushes towards the abandoned opera house. Spider has come to the abandoned opera house. What he sees is a huge fireball with a radius of two meters. Hot and dangerous golden energy arcs are constantly jumping on the fireball. At first glance, it looks like the real sun! Dr. Otto, on the other hand, was obsessed with the huge fireball in front of him. He didn''t notice the little spider sneaking in. In other words, he didn''t care if he knew the arrival of the little spider. "Stop, Dr. Otto, you''re going to destroy New York!" The little spider looked at the huge fireball and could not hide his identity. He took off his hood and watched Dr. Otto roar. "Peter? Are you Peter Dr. Octopus was obviously shocked by Peter''s identity. "Wake up, Dr. Otto. You told me that scientists are for the benefit of mankind, but look at what you''ve done. You''ve run counter to what you think." Little spider persuasion. "Shut up, I am benefiting mankind now. As long as my experiment is successful, people on earth will not have to worry about energy in the future. They will not have to worry about the consumption of oil in the future, because electricity can satisfy everything." Dr. Otto stares at Peter. The four mechanical tentacles behind him are full of deterrent force¡° In other words, in the future, human beings will enter the era of cheap energy, and human beings can waste energy as much as they like. It''s really a bad habit. " Tony Stark''s figure came down from the sky, looking at Dr. Otto, and said in a cold voice. "Human beings are always greedy. Once the cost of electricity falls, human beings will use high-power electrical appliances recklessly, causing great waste. What''s more terrible is that the government will acquiesce in this practice. In this way, pollution will be inevitable." "Ha ha ha! Tony Stark? You are the least qualified to say that. As we all know, the materials of your ark reactor will also cause radioactive pollution Dr. Otto laughed and retorted with disdain. "That''s why I didn''t do it." Tony shook his head, pointed to his chest and said, "so I''ve developed clean, pollution-free energy." "It''s no use saying more. I won''t let you stop me." Dr. Otto shook his head. Now that the experiment is at a critical moment, he will not let iron man or spider man stop him. "Well, I didn''t want to." Tony recalled the Mirror magic he had learned. He patted his hand on the ground, and a magic array emerged. The surrounding space changed instantly. Although the scene is the same, the damage caused here can''t reflect the reality. Of course, with Tony''s ability as a beginner, it''s impossible to release the Mirror magic and pull Dr. Otto and spider into the mirror world. Or borrow the power of the ancient one mage, can successfully cast the Mirror magic. The little spider in the mirror world looked around and said, "Mr. stark, what did you do just now?" "Nothing, just drag you all to another dimension, that is, the mirror dimension. No matter what we do here, it will not affect the real world. Let''s subdue this Octopus doctor first, and then solve the problem of artificial sun." Tony Stark said lightly. Tony Stark, well versed in the art of pretending to be forced, is more unpredictable and unpredictable at this time. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Little spider a face muddle force, what ghost thing? Mirror dimension? Are you kidding me? "You can understand it as magic." Tony added. "Ha? Mr. Tony thinks I''m too young to cheat, doesn''t he? " Little spider dissatisfied said. Magic? Are you kidding me? It''s 2102 years now. Still dreaming? "Believe it or not, you''ll know later. We''ll deal with Dr. Otto first." Tony is too lazy to talk to little spider. If he had heard that there was magic in the world a few months ago, he would have slapped him. Only now, NIMA''s! It turns out that our earth is a magical world, not a science fiction world. Tony fired a laser gun at Dr. Otto directly. Dr. Otto raised a mechanical arm to block Tony''s laser gun, although it didn''t have much effect. It''s just that Tony almost scared the soul out of the little spider, mom! This is a nuclear reactor! It''s exploding. We''re all going to die! Take it easy! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 251 Natasha came to the source of attraction, looking at the deserted opera house, a little confused. Doesn''t it mean that Dr. Otto is here? Anyone here? But for the huge artificial sun, Natasha would have thought the black marinated eggs were teasing her. "How to solve this thing?" Natasha asked, looking at the huge sun. "Try throwing it in the water?" Yang Han is also worried. How should this thing be destroyed? According to the plot in the movie, it should be to unplug the power supply, but now to see this ghost little sun, how to cut off the power supply? By the time they came, the golden arc of energy on the surface of the little sun had cut off Otto''s power supply. But even if the power is cut off, the little golden sun is still playing its role. Now, unless we get this thing to the bottom of the sea like the original work, if we keep this thing going, maybe it will really destroy the whole new York. Natasha was a little embarrassed and said, "can you be more reliable? If you throw it in the water, won''t it boil the sea water? " You know, the temperature on the surface of the sun can evaporate the water of the earth. Although this is a small sun, it is conceivable that the temperature above it should be extremely high. If it is lost in the water, I am afraid it will really boil the water. "What else can you do?" Yang Han asked. Natasha had been struggling for a long time, but there was really no other way than this. "Leave it to me." Yang Han said. Natasha nods and gives Yang Han control of her body. Natasha''s body suddenly becomes huge. Her dark body is nearly three meters high, and her whole body is full of muscles. Yang Han walks up to the little sun, grabs the machine that makes the little sun, pulls it up with both arms, and says that the instrument is not very heavy. Yang Han carries the machine that makes the small sun and walks toward the nearest river bank. Because of Yang Han''s action, the little sun became a little unstable. The little sun suddenly expanded a few circles, leading to a great increase in attraction. At this time, the people living in Manhattan suddenly found that the inexplicable traction has become more powerful! The toughened glass on the floors of several high-rise buildings gave out the cracking sound of creaking teeth. Suddenly, it broke into pieces of sharp debris and flew directly in one direction! Cars, buses, transport vehicles, even those large construction cranes all collapsed, and then they were dragged away by the suction! "Ah All of a sudden, a sharp scream, sounded! A woman who is running away in a panic on the street is looking at the pieces of glass that are like swarms of locusts. Although the pieces are very beautiful, they contain sharp cracks, but with the smell of death. "Be careful." A huge figure, blocked in front of the woman, he blocked in front of the woman, all the glass fragments were stopped by the black tall figure. This figure is the venom, more than two meters high body, turned around and looked at the nearly paralyzed woman, the woman looked frightened at the venom, screamed and ran away in a hurry¡° Hum The venom was quite uncomfortable with a cold hum, and the black fluid wriggled on her body, and all the tempered glass was discharged. Staring at the woman''s scurrying figure, she said: "this guy should break her head." "Come on, don''t you say that you feel a very strong kindred, and it seems that you are not a symbiont of the riot camp. Do you want to invite it to stop the riot together? Let''s get there quickly. " Eddie took a black look at the venom and hastened. "Anyway, you have to prepare for a big war. It may not promise me. In the end, it is estimated that only we can stop the riot." The venom ran down the road and said. On the other side. Yang Han felt the stronger suction again, and he looked dignified. He had to deal with it quickly. If it exploded, it would hurt. The whole city trembled more violently because of the artificial Sun Yang Han held in his hand. The interior of the high-rise buildings made a series of creaking and unbearable sounds. Yang Han, holding the artificial sun, felt the movement around him and rushed to the coast without hesitation. Fortunately, the abandoned opera house is close to the coast. Otherwise, the danger will be doubled. Yang Han threw out the artificial sun in his hand and smashed it into the sea. Hiss! As the river tumbles, a large amount of water vapor begins to rise just after the artificial sun touches the river surface, making a continuous hissing sound. Looking at the artificial sun, which is gradually sinking and getting darker, Yang Han obviously feels that the whole artificial sun is dissolving rapidly under the water. Seeing this, Huo can''t help but breathe out and relax. After all, this is equivalent to a large equivalent nuclear bomb. Who has a nuclear bomb that will explode at any time? Who will be careless? If so, I hope this kind of people can go to heaven as soon as possible and listen to God''s teaching. Is this special or personal? "Fortunately, the artificial sun is still stable. It seems that Dr. Otto''s research direction is right. If he controls it properly, he can succeed, but why did he fail?" Yang Han looked at the man-made sun, which had melted away, and fell into meditation. If this artificial sun is really unstable, it should be completely out of control in less than three minutes, just like the first experiment, and then it will produce a big explosion, which will blow the whole of New York into the sky, and no one can react. But now, at least half an hour later, the artificial sun seems to be stable and still in control. If the initial experiment was so stable, would Dr. Otto be like this? Certainly not. What went wrong? In his head, Yang Han had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly remembered what was the difference. In the first experiment, he smelled the smell of sulfur, the smell of those hell demons. I thought Dr. Otto had made a deal with the devil, but it didn''t look like As for the outcome, it depends on the next time you meet Mephisto. Yang Han smelled a hint of conspiracy. The reason why the artificial sun experiment failed for the first time is absolutely not so simple. But now... Consider Dr. Octopus first. So the question is, where did Dr. Octopus go? (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 252 In the mirror world. Tony joined hands with spider and finally subdued Dr. Otto. Tony also found that Dr. Otto''s thinking seemed to be affected by the artificial intelligence of the robotic arm. He immediately used his high-tech technology to make Jarvis force the artificial intelligence in Dr. octopus''s robotic arm to sleep. Dr. Otto has recovered. It''s not that Dr. Otto doesn''t have the memory of these days, but that his thinking and decision will be influenced by artificial intelligence, and he has become a person who does everything in order to achieve his goal. "Well, you are an outstanding scientist. Unfortunately, after today, you may be in prison." Tony cancels the Mirror magic, comes out of the armor, looks at Dr. Otto in front of him and says. "Outstanding?" With a smile of self mockery and a sad expression on his face, Otto murmured in a low voice: "I''m just a bad scientist. The first experiment took my wife away, and the second experiment almost destroyed the whole of New York. I deserve to be outstanding like this?" "Ha ha, the artificial sun was wrong at the beginning! Parker is right. My energy formula is wrong, but I still think I''m right At this point, Otto''s dull face showed a trace of sadness. "Parker?" Tony looks back at the screaming Peter. Dr. Otto looked at Peter and said, "yes, Parker, even Spiderman, he''s a student of mine. He''s a genius, no less than your genius! And for Parker, I''m sorry for doing so much, sorry for you, Parker. " Otto recalled his fight with little spider and sincerely apologized to him. After all, he almost killed little spider and nearly destroyed a train with thousands of people. Peter scratched his head with embarrassment. He was praised by Dr. Otto as a genius, which made him feel embarrassed, especially in front of Tony Stark, a recognized genius. "I know this guy''s a genius, but I don''t believe he''s as good as me." Seeing Otto say that Spiderman, like a little kid, is no less than his own genius, Tony shrugs and doesn''t think much of it. For Tony''s disapproval, Otto did not care, after so many things, he is very clear that every genius has its own pride, just like before. "Dr. Otto, you don''t have to apologize. I know that your actions are all due to the mechanical arm, just like Uncle Norman." Little spider said seriously. "Norman?" Otto looks at the spider strangely. "Uncle Norman used to be a green devil for a period of time because of schizophrenia. I think the professor should be able to let you, Dr. Otto, control the robotic arm behind you. " Little spider shakes Norman out. "No, forget it. My destination is prison, but unfortunately, the artificial sun project will never be completed. " Dr. Otto sighed. "Who said that?" Tony cut in suddenly. "Ha ha." Dr. Otto showed a sneer on his face and said, "capitalists are greedy. It''s true. Do you think I''m making a man-made sun and blowing up New York? " Without the influence of these mechanical tentacles behind him, Otto''s brain was very clear at this time. He shook his head and refused: "even if I take the artificial sun to hell and leave, I will not give it to you unconscionable capitalists." Seeing Otto''s refusal, Tony didn''t think much of it. Instead, he looked at Otto with a sad face and said, "if I had no conscience, I wouldn''t shut down the weapons Department of stark group, join the army and fire company, and enter the energy industry. I''m not going to be iron man, and I''m a consultant to the aegis. The aegis won''t let me mess with it. "¡° Aegis? " Dr. Otto has some doubts. He has been studying artificial sun for many years, and he has no knowledge of such a secret organization as aegis. "It''s an organization to maintain world peace and eradicate those thugs who kill and break the law." Tony said faintly. "My artificial sun was wrong in the beginning..." "Failure is not terrible, what is terrible is the person who is hit by failure! Wendell Phillips once said, "failure is the foundation of success." without failure, how can there be success? " "You know, Edison, one of the greatest inventors in the world, carried out tens of thousands of experiments in order to invent the electric lamp, and spent another ten years in order to invent the alkaline battery. Do you know how many times he failed?" Tony continued. "But my failure will destroy a city." Tony''s advice makes Otto''s eyes bright. Artificial sun is his biggest wish in his life, and it also includes his wife''s expectation for him. How can he give up easily? But at the thought of the consequences of the failure of the experiment, Otto''s eyes dimmed and murmured. Hearing Otto''s words, Tony smiles. What is the mirror world for? Isn''t it just doing some super dangerous experiments? It doesn''t affect the real world, does it? I''m afraid even Guyi didn''t expect that Tony could play the mirror world like this. However, Guyi will not stop this kind of technology that can make human progress. "What if the artificial sun experiment can''t threaten the real world?" Otto''s eyes lit up, looked at Tony and said, "do you have a way?" "Remember where we fought? No matter what you do in the mirror world, it doesn''t affect the real world. You can do experiments in it. " Tony said with a faint smile. Seriously, if Dr. Otto can really do this experiment, it will definitely do more than it has done. Tony also felt that it was a pity for people like Dr. Otto to stay in prison for the rest of his life. The little spider stood and listened for a long time, and finally couldn''t help asking, "so what should we do with Dr. Otto? Take Dr. Otto on the sly? " "Of course not! Dr. Otto is still in jail. " Tony''s tone was firm. Little spider is so confused that Dr. Otto is in prison. How can he study the artificial sun project? Dr. Otto worked for capitalists and knew some of their routines. He immediately said with a smile, "can''t we do experiments in prison? Anyway, stark paid for all the experimental equipment. " He thought that he could complete the artificial sun project, fulfill his wishes, and let his wife and the spirit in heaven rest in peace. No matter what, he would also complete the artificial sun project. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 253 Little spider is a little confused and can''t understand what they are doing. Tony also won''t say anything to little spider. After all, little spider at this age has a very simple mind. It''s better not to let him participate in capitalist affairs. In the world of capital, as long as there is money, what can''t be done? Although Dr. Otto has killed people, he must be tried by law. After entering prison, if Dr. Otto can develop an artificial sun that can stably provide energy, he will basically get out of prison. Every country has commutation. In the capital world, the power of money is even higher than the law. And make some contributions, even can offset the merits and demerits, can reduce the death penalty directly to get out of prison. So, geniuses can really do whatever they want! Although reading is not the only way out, reading is a shortcut to a higher level. When your knowledge can be applied to reality, such as Dr. Otto''s artificial sun project. If you don''t count the investment or the surprise of different places, there will be 132 billion US dollars a year, and ten years will be a stark group. To this extent, money, power, and even more are within reach. Even the leader of a country, the president, should treat you with courtesy. This is what we can get from reading to the end. Modern society is fair and unfair. The only way to rise is reading. On the other side. Natasha watched the man-made sun sink to the bottom of the sea, and she thought whether she should take up tritium to prevent others from building a man-made nuclear bomb. "Think too much. Without Dr. Otto''s artificial sun data, do you think anyone can come up with a big nuclear bomb?" Yang Han said with disdain. Natasha as his host, he can feel Natasha''s thoughts naturally. "So it is." Natasha smiles. She thinks too much. There are so many geniuses in the world. The seven billion people in the world, all kinds of industries, can be said to be talented people, almost can count them with one hand. "Why?" Yang Han said softly, as if he had found something. "What''s the matter?" Natasha asked strangely. "Remember Eddie Brooke and his symbiont?" Yang Han asked. Natasha nodded. She had seen them not long ago. Her memory was not so bad. When she heard Yang Han mention them, she immediately asked curiously, "of course, do you remember what happened to them?" "They''re here. They seem to be looking for us." Yang Han said. As soon as Yang Han''s voice fell, a black figure fell not far from Natasha. Natasha watched from venom to Eddie Brooke come up to her and said, "I know something about the alien invasion of the earth. I hope you can help me." "Alien invasion of the earth?" Natasha looks at Eddie Brooke suspiciously. Now Nick Frey has no plan to study the magic cube of the universe. How can aliens invade the earth¡° Yes, the life foundation brought back four symbionts from outer space. The leader of the symbiont rioted and wanted to take back millions of his peers from the universe. You also have symbionts, I believe you know the habits of symbionts, so! I hope you can come with me to stop the riot. " Eddie said very seriously. Yang Han: "Yang Han has a toothache. How did this guy come here? Is it the venom from him? Or is it "At present, the life foundation has no plan to go into space, and the problem of the life foundation is that as long as he has a change, he will not escape the detection of aegis. At present, the life foundation is very stable." Natasha said faintly, in a tone of suspicion. As a super agent, acting is a necessary skill. For Natasha''s acting, there is no problem to get an Oscar. How can Eddie Brooke tell the true from the false? Eddie Brooke is a little confused. It''s different from what he believes. Shouldn''t superheroes have to agree to this situation? "Why do you think superheroes can show up in time? And even if this happens, we will deal with it naturally. Although you have symbionts, they are too weak! There are some things you''d better not meddle in. " Natasha said faintly. After that, Natasha reached out and spat out a spider silk and left here. She had to find out why Dr. Octopus suddenly disappeared. Eddie looked at Natasha''s back, opened his mouth, looking a little depressed, but he thought, why can the superhero come so timely? It must be because they have a special information channel. If there is any action in the riot, they can''t hide it from the superheroes. Moreover, he was a wake-up call. As long as there is any news about the life foundation in the future, she will certainly notice it for the first time, which can be regarded as the successful completion of the task. "Well, this woman''s strength is very strong, and the symbiont in her body is stronger than the riot. We don''t need to worry at all." The venom comforted. "That''s right. Anyway, we''ve sent the news to the police. It''s none of our business. If we can''t, we''ll stop the riot ourselves." Eddie said. The venom said: "I can''t fight riot. This guy is super strong. I''m just like you on my planet. I''m a Luther." Eddie has some egg pains. Can you forget about Luther? We were winners a few days ago! There are tickets, there are houses, there are girls. It''s death that makes me a winner in life. "No, I was not. You''re the only one who''s always been Luther Eddie retorts. "It was only once. Aren''t you Luther now? It''s a fact that you can''t refute. " The venom laughed. Eddie wants to cry. He really can''t refute Natasha returns to the abandoned opera house. Before she enters, she hears Tony''s voice. This guy''s voice is extremely low. She can''t forget anything she says. "What are you doing?" Natasha looks at Tony, Peter and Dr. Otto. They''re in circles. When did they come here? Yang Han sees the dangling ring on Tony''s hand, and a strange idea rises in his heart. He doesn''t think he has lost Dr. strange. And then Tony takes over as guru Yi''s supreme mage? This picture is so beautiful that some people dare not see it. Although it is speculated by many senior walkers that the plot can be corrected to a certain extent, who knows what the plot will look like? "It''s a long story. Recently, I heard from the guy on you. I went to Kama Taj and learned some very practical magic. You didn''t see us just now because of magic." Tony explained. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 254 "I used a magic to pull us all into the mirror world, so you didn''t see us, and if I guess right, you can solve the problem of artificial sun." Said Tony. "Magic... Aren''t you a determined scientist? How did you learn magic? " Natasha looked strange. "Whether it''s magic or technology, it exists to protect human beings. Is there any problem in learning magic?" Tony asked back with a good reason. "No..." Natasha shrugged. What''s wrong with her? She is envious. She also wants to learn magic. "Dr. octopus, what are you going to do?" Natasha asked, looking at Dr. Otto. "I intend to have a public trial of Dr Otto." Said Tony. "Public trial? Are you crazy Natasha frowned slightly. The existence of aegis is to hide things that people don''t know. The former super criminal was either killed on the spot or put in a special prison. Now Tony actually said that he would try the super criminal in public, which makes Natasha feel that Tony is talking crazy. "I know what I''m doing. Do you think it would be a loss to be in prison next life with Dr. Otto''s talent? We need to let the public understand that Dr. Otto''s crime is due to the influence of artificial intelligence. " Tony explained. "And the sins Dr. Otto committed, they never die, but! Will Dr. Otto and I bring much benefit to human beings after perfecting the artificial sun experiment? It''s enough. Merits and demerits are equal. " Natasha frowned and asked, "the artificial sun is too dangerous. An experiment almost blew up New York. Are you still planning to make a super nuclear bomb?" "Of course not. I have my way to experiment." Tony light said, Mirror magic is the best laboratory. "Well, since you have said that, I have nothing to say." Natasha shrugs. As the saying goes, every other line is like a mountain. She can''t get into the conversation with these talents. Anyway, Tony guarantees that it''s none of her business when something happens. Although the man-made sun incident just now did not cause any casualties, it caused many buildings to collapse and rupture, and some residents lost their homes, which also caused the government a great headache. Naturally, all of Tony''s requests will be accepted. It''s good to divert the attention of these people and let the government relieve the pressure. In order to show the legitimacy and impartiality of the aegis, as a formal military organization, the private shooting of prisoners conflicts with the public opinion. Tony contacted a lawyer to make the case of Dr. octopus a model to prove that the aegis is also a kind of legal evidence. Tony contacted the agents who were evacuating people in New York, asked them to escort Dr. Octopus back to the branch office, sent the legal department to prepare materials, contacted the New York police to prosecute, and entrusted the trial work to the New York court. The news that super criminals are arrested and waiting for trial is very interesting. In the past, the super criminals were either killed on the spot or locked up in various dark dungeons. They just disappeared out of thin air. It''s hard for ordinary people to see them again. Now, the aegis has taken the lead. It''s not only a trial, but also a sentence in accordance with local laws and regulations. In an instant, it ignited countless topics. How could Natasha not join in the first super criminal trial in history? Natasha sat in the auditorium, next to Tony in a suit and a dog like manner. There are no idle people in today''s auditorium. Representatives from state courts, the White House, several major intelligence organizations and the media have basically filled the auditorium. As a key witness, Aunt May''s relatives, Peter Parker also mixed a seat. His good friend Harry Osborne''s face is not very good-looking, cuddling grass and beating rabbits. Dr. octopus and Osborne group are also related. Although they are only investors and investors, they will also be involved if they want to be true. In addition, Dr. Octopus caught Peter Parker''s aunt in full view, which made Harry''s role very embarrassing. Norman Osborne sat next to Tony, looked at him and asked, "Mr. stark, don''t you think your hand is a little long?" "You mean the man-made sun? I''m just interested in the artificial sun. I won''t compete with you for the benefit of the research. " Tony shook his head and said with a smile. "I''m different from you. Money is just something out of my life. I can''t take it with me when I''m alive or when I''m dead. If you have money, you can''t keep it. You are making money for others, don''t you think? " Tony said, looking at Norman with his arms in his arms and his eyes over his sunglasses. Norman laughed and said, "of course, I really appreciate Mr. Stark''s nobility." "Of course, let''s look at the trial results. It''s the litigant who sits with the appellant. This position is to assist in the arrest and to make full use of the representatives sent by aegis in today''s trial. Phil Colson. This is Nick Frey''s most trusted man. Although the beginning of the court, Dr. Otto was brought up, his robot arm of artificial intelligence, is still dormant. The dormant manipulator will not affect Dr. Otto''s thinking, which can also avoid Dr. Otto from doing some wrong things under the influence of the manipulator. Tony''s original intention is to make a warning to others, saying that he does not condone any idea of crime, but crime is one thing, and experiment is another. And whether Dr. Otto, who was influenced by artificial intelligence, could be called Dr. Otto at that time was a question. Dr. Otto''s four mechanical arms are bound by metal. Although the artificial intelligence in them is dormant, Dr. Otto is still able to control these mechanical arms because he is connected with the mechanical arms, but he is not so handy. The most exciting thing is the reporters. They begin to shoot enthusiastically, and the camera aims at Dr. octopus from several angles, so as not to leave a dead corner. The pictures were transmitted to thousands of families through major TV stations. Although people were captured by aegis and Spiderman, ordinary people also have a sense of accomplishment that super criminals are not great and can be caught if they want to. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 255 The court sentenced Dr. octopus''s criminal evidence and accusations from the police. Dr. Otto''s thinking was normal because of the dormancy of the robot arm''s artificial intelligence. For these accusations, the upright Dr. Otto naturally admitted, but Dr. Otto thought that it was the robot arm''s artificial intelligence that affected his thinking, which led him to commit so many crimes. Tony, the superhero who subdued Dr. octopus, naturally has a great say in this statement. To stand up and defend Otto is not to say that Tony doesn''t want to eliminate evil and promote good, but that he thinks that law is law and law is fair. It''s true that Otto committed a crime, but it''s true that AI has affected Otto''s thinking. And Tony also took the opportunity to start a number of speeches, calling on all American citizens to identify right and wrong, not to make subjective assumptions. In a word, let the American people know that some people become criminals because of accidents or being controlled by something. For such criminals, we should deal with them fairly. We should not think that it is best to kill them just because they are criminals. This is wrong. For example, some super criminals, who commit crimes for the sake of committing crimes, naturally have to be severely punished by law. The final result of the five-day public trial came out. The judge pronounced the sentence in court, and Dr. Octopus was sentenced to life imprisonment. If there is no great credit, I will never think of it in my life. Dr. Otto acknowledged his trial. After all, he wasn''t really a ferocious criminal, and he didn''t have much to nostalgia for this kind of trial, plus Tony''s promise to help him complete the experiment. After all, his beloved wife has long been dead, and the only purpose to support him is to complete the artificial sun experiment. Even after a few days, there are still many people talking about the trial of the first super criminal in history. In some secret base. General Ross, who accepted gamma ray and turned into red hawk, smashed a standard robot into a discus with one punch. General Ross looked at the three heads of ordinary people and asked in a deep voice, "hasn''t Benner been found yet?" "Don''t worry. They are not in the United States. They hack into the local area networks of other countries. They need to be careful." The big boss runs the computer. The computer is full of code, obviously. This is hacking technology. In terms of his proficiency, he can already be called a super hacker. Because of the blood of Hulk, the brain of big head has changed, which makes his wisdom reach the limit of human beings. He can learn everything very quickly. This hacking technology is just his own exploration. And he has a great thirst for knowledge for everything. He doesn''t hate the Hulk for turning him into such a hulk, and he is very grateful to the Hulk. Without the blood of the Hulk, he can''t see the truth of the world. Therefore, he wants to study the hulk and thoroughly analyze the secret of Hulk, which will give him extraordinary enjoyment. With his wisdom, all the problems of human beings are not worth mentioning in his eyes. He has a far-reaching vision. He is interested in Hulk, Captain America, magic cube and obelisk. He wants to analyze and study these things. "Well, I can''t wait to beat that smelly boy up." General Ross snorted. General Ross still didn''t like the pig who had his cabbage arched. Every father is like this. For the pig who has arched his cabbage, he has the impulse to shoot the guy. So is general Ross. In particular, Bruce Benner actually made him and his daughter almost turn against each other, which made general Ross even more angry. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Life foundation, Dr. Drake is looking at Dora in the observation room. His eyes are hot. This is the future of human beings. Super strength, super resilience, and being able to survive in space are perfect! Drake went to a place where there was no one, and a stream of gray fluid emerged on him, which was a riot. "There are at least millions of compatriots on that planet. If they can be brought to the earth, new humans will rule the world." The riot bewitched me. "If you can''t control them, these symbionts are the source of cholera." Dr Drake is not as crazy as the original. Maybe it''s because Drake has two symbionts, which gives Drake a choice. So Drake plans to study the characteristics of symbionts and even find out how to control them before he goes to the symbiotic planet again to obtain symbionts. "I''m the king of symbionts. They all listen to me. I can command them, but... We have an enemy." Said the riot. "What?" Drake frowned. He had never heard this guy say that there were enemies on earth? "Don''t you know? The woman who has great power because of symbiosis, her symbiosis is very strong, and even can replace me in the symbiotic group. " Riot white eyes flashed a cold color, light said. "What?" Drake''s face changed. Originally, he thought there should be no conflict between them, but now it seems that it is not the case! Under the influence of the riot, Drake naturally bred a little bit of ambition, an ambition to rule the world. For Natasha, such an intervener, naturally will not have a good face. After all, Natasha is in front of him, although... Natasha does not know about it. "I see. I''ll get rid of him, superhero? Hum There was a chill in Drake''s eyes. Symbiosis is like this, regardless of good and evil, but it is affected by the host, can also affect the host. If the host is a good person, then the symbiont can naturally give the good person the power to punish the evil and promote the good. If it is a bad person, the symbiont can give the bad person the power to be evil. The quality of the host will also affect the thinking of the symbiont, because the symbiont and the host share memory. When the riot came down from the crashed spaceship, I don''t know how many people were attached to it. More or less, it will be affected by human thinking, which will affect Drake''s thinking. This is also why, in spider man 3, although the venom battle suit gives the little spider a very strong power, the little spider still needs to rely on it. It''s clear that Drake has been affected by the riots. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 256 "So, what are you going to do?" Drake asked. "Get rid of him, of course. Lest he be a stumbling block to us. " Said the riot, murderous. "Get rid of him? His strength is very strong, at least at present you, or other symbionts simply can''t match him, unless you can let all the superheroes to fight him, there is a chance of winning Drake said in a deep voice that although his mind was affected by the riot, his IQ is still online. It''s impossible to give his head up like a sand sculpture. The real sand sculpture is the villain who has a little power and thinks he is invincible. "Symbionts also have weaknesses. Flame and sound waves higher than 10000 Hz are very harmful to symbionts. The only way symbionts can exert their strength is to attach themselves to the host. As long as sound waves are used to drive symbionts out of the human body and prevent them from attaching to the human body, symbionts that cannot attach themselves to the human body will be doomed." The riot said with a grim smile that he didn''t care about publishing the weakness of the symbiont. Human beings have developed a weakness of the symbiont, and the remaining weaknesses are only a matter of time. It''s nothing to say. It''s worth it if you can get rid of Yang Han. The riot has seen the pictures in Drake''s memory. Yang Han is too strong. Otherwise, the riot would not be so alert to Yang Han, and even want to get rid of him. The symbionts can devour each other. The riot is afraid of Yang Han''s strength, but he is also interested in Yang Han''s strength. If Yang Han can be devoured, no one can shake his position as the king of symbionts. Yang Han naturally will not know that there is a riot in quietly Mimi''s idea, but even if you know, Yang Han is not too concerned. Who made the riot in the original film too weak? Of course, then a plot can not explain the strength of the riot, who let the riot die too subdued? Just because the rocket exploded, it was burned to death by the fire. The riot made Drake feel a little excited. Although he felt excited, he still had to consider it carefully and even make a plan. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What? Using the magic cube to study new weapons? no way! I don''t agree! " Natasha suddenly heard Nick Frey''s plan, and immediately rose up and said. Yang Han told her about the consequences. She hasn''t forgotten that Nick Frey had planned to use the magic cube before, but because of her persuasion, Nick Frey stopped this year. Unexpectedly, Nick Frey mentioned this idea again today. "Agent Romanov, the enemy we are facing now has changed from ordinary criminals to super criminals. The first lizard soldiers, the later iron overlord, whip lock, abhorrence, big leader, green devil, octopus doctor. Now the agents of aegis can''t play any role in facing these super criminals, even if we have the latest weapons, Whether it''s superheroes or super criminals, they all exist outside the law. We have to check and balance their existence, you know? Agent Romanov? Or do you think superheroes like you are above the law? " Nick Frey asked coldly, his one eye fixed on Natasha. "Of course not. I think it''s too risky. The magic cube of the universe is not our earth''s thing at all. There are countless aliens in the universe. Once we use the magic cube of the universe, it is likely to become a beacon, just like a torch in the dark jungle. With the strength of the earth, can we resist the incoming aliens?" Natasha asked in a blunt voice. "Well, the proposal to use the magic cube to study new weapons has been finalized. It''s the decision of the Security Council." Nick Frey''s tone became stiff, too. Obviously, for Nick Frey, he just informed them. As for whether the decision is correct, the members of the Council have already made a decision, and he can''t change it. From the perspective of marinated eggs, he cares about the survival of human beings and the safety of the earth. There is nothing wrong with doing so. However, it''s a good thing that research has come out. If research can''t come out, ha ha. The magic cube of the universe can be said to be the embodiment of the rules of Marvel''s universe. Even the infinite glove may not be able to give full play to its power, let alone human beings. Moreover, mieba, the ultimate boss, has been collecting infinite gems. The appearance of space gems will surely attract mieba''s attention, and then the plot of couplet one begins. Although Yang Han has told Natasha about the consequences, and Natasha has tried to stop it, Yang Han still belittles the existence of the driving force of the plot. Like Shi Lezhi, this black stewed egg has to use the magic cube of the universe. I didn''t think about the consequences at all. Even hill, Barton and Colson felt that they should be like this. Yang Han is confused. Is this the aura of wisdom descending in the legend? How many IQ online people are turned into sand sculptures? I''m afraid! Since we can''t manage it, let the plot develop. In a base. "Any progress? Doctor Colson asks shavig. Shavig glanced at Colson and asked, "what''s going on? What progress do you want with this? Is it a weapon to destroy a city or to destroy a race at once Colson''s face was a little embarrassed. He was in charge of the project after not long contact with shavig and others. Just when Colson wanted to say something else, the magic cube of the universe suddenly began to emit huge energy. Colson was surprised and asked, "doctor, what happened?" "It needs to be studied, of course! You''d better not hope too much. " Shavig immediately manipulated the instrument and began to detect the magic cube in front of him. Colson also immediately reported the matter here to Nick Frey, and Nick Frey also told Colson to report all the time. More than two hours later, Colson couldn''t stand it. The energy of the magic cube seems to be getting bigger and bigger. I quickly reported the situation here to Nick Frey. Nick Frey was still sitting in Diaoyutai. When he heard that the energy of the magic cube was enough to blow up half of the base, he couldn''t sit still. Nick Frey immediately took one of his right-hand men, Maria hill, to the core laboratory where the cube was stored. "Dr. shavig detected four hours ago that the cube had released a stream of energy." Colson reports to Nick fry in front of him as he takes Nick fry to the expert in the lab. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 257 "What energy level has it reached now?" Nick Frey asked with a dignified face. "We''ve reached a level that''s enough to destroy most of the bases, and it''s still rising. Dr. shavig can''t shut it down. In view of this, I have ordered that the base owners should evacuate as soon as possible. " Colson replied. "How long will it take for all personnel to evacuate safely?" Asked Nick Frey. "About half an hour." Colson replied. "Half an hour is too long. We must speed up the evacuation. Colson, go and make arrangements. " Nick fry stopped, looked at Colson seriously, and said. "Yes, sir!" Colson nodded, then turned and rushed to the command center, ready to urge everyone to speed up the evacuation, so as not to have time to evacuate, causing a large number of base staff casualties. It doesn''t matter if the agent is injured. If these researchers are injured, it''s really a loss. After Colson leaves, Nick Frey and hill continue to walk toward the laboratory. He wants to see for himself what''s going on. Is it really the same as Natasha''s saying that it''s a sign for the outer planet? "Sir, with all due respect, I don''t think we need to evacuate." Said Hill, frowning. "Do you mean we should go back to our room and have a good sleep?" Nick Frey glanced at her. "What we need to do now is to try our best to prevent the magic cube from releasing its energy. Otherwise, it will continue to release its energy. In the end, not only our small underground base, but also the whole city and even the whole United States will be destroyed." Hill voiced her concerns. "If this happens, we have to accept our fate, but as long as the end of the world is not coming, we have to be well prepared. Hill, I want to make sure that you can transfer all the technology and equipment of Rubik''s cube development phase 2 in time and transport them away with our best transport vehicles and helicopters. " Nick Frey also gave hill an important order. "Yes, sir." As Nick Frey said, although there are signs of the end of the world, the end of the world has not really come, so he is still a junior agent below the director general, and he needs to obey the orders of his superiors unconditionally. After Hill left, director Frey went to the Rubik''s cube experiment alone. He''s going there to see for himself what''s going on! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Thor and rocky fight on the top of the rainbow bridge. Thor''s hammer destroys the rainbow bridge and stops the destruction of yodunheim. However, rocky falls into an endless abyss. The abyss of the world tree, where there is no concept of time and space, the terrible turbulence of time and space will tear everything to pieces. The endless abyss is shrouded by countless time and space turbulence. Colorful light flows in the void, just like colorful ink painting in the air. When rocky falls into the abyss of the world tree, the turbulence of time and space sweeps through his whole body, tearing his clothes and hair, and seeing that rocky will be swallowed by the turbulence of time and space. At this time, a huge throne appeared in the void. A mysterious man sat on the throne. The man reached out and a golden halo immediately protected Rocky''s body and saved his life. When he woke up again, he found himself lying on a huge stone. He got up and looked around. The rocks were jagged. He seemed to be on a meteorite. Around is the boundless universe, in the void there are countless gravel, these fragments into a ladder, from here to the distance. A mysterious throne was suspended at the end of the stairs. A man was sitting on the throne, but he turned his back to rocky and could not see his true face. "You saved me?" Rocky escaped from the abyss of the world tree. It was the man who saved him. You know, you know, the turbulence of time and space is very terrible, even if the powerful gods mistakenly enter it, they will be torn up. Who is this man? "Presumptuous!" At this time, not far away came a cold voice: "my master saved you, do not kneel quickly thanks!" A twisted figure came slowly. This guy was wearing armor, his skin was gray, his eyes were covered with black cloth, his mouth was wearing mouth gear, his teeth were scarlet, and his appearance was extremely ugly. Loki knew this form, the infamous zetary, a fighting alien race. And this zetary in front of him was different from what he had seen before. He seemed to be the leader of the zetary. "Who is your master? Why did you save me? " Rocky asked in a deep voice. He knew that the Zetas would not save themselves for nothing. Maybe there was a conspiracy. "Ignorant fellow." "You don''t even know him?" the leader of the zitari said in awe? He is the master of the universe, the God of destruction from Titan, the incomparable Lord SANOS When he heard the name of SANOS, Rocky''s face suddenly changed, because he had heard his father Odin say something about mieba. This man had been cursed by death and was very dangerous. But why did this man save himself? "Asgard, do you have a wish?" asked the leader of the zitari. "Be our ally, and we will give you everything you want!" "Everything I want?" Rocky rolled his eyes and asked, "I want to be king of Asgard. Can you do the same for me?" "Watch your words!" "Odin lied to you. Thor betrayed you. Don''t you want revenge?" the leader of the Zetas said coldly When he heard the word revenge, Rocky''s whole body trembled. Yes, Odin adopted him for the sake of his Frost Giant blood. With tol, he would never be king of Asgard. "The cube of the universe has come to life." The voice of the leader of the Zetas was bewitched. "With its power, we can open the door to the depths of the universe and make you the real master!" Rocky also knows something about the magic cube of the universe. The magic cube of the universe has a very powerful power. Odin originally put it in the treasure house, but later hid it in Midgard and there was no news. Unexpectedly, the long lost magic cube of the universe appeared again. "Those stupid earth people even want to use energy experiments, but they don''t know the real power of the magic cube." The Zetas went on to say, "this power can make us dominate the universe!" "Sorry, I''m not interested in dominating the universe." Rocky curled his lips. "I just want revenge!" "The magic cube of the universe is in a small world, a human world. They call that world earth, and you asgards call it Midgard. " Continued the zetatari leader£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 258 Strange seats made of rocks are quietly floating in the air. On this floating throne, there is a purple giant more than two meters high, with a terrible smell all over his body. He is the evil villain, the infamous mieba SANOS, whose name resounds throughout the universe! Mieba, born on the famous Titan, is one of the most powerful races in the universe. At the same time, he is also the most outstanding genius of the eternal group so far. He not only has the almost invincible strength, but also masters all the philosophy of the eternal group. The mental strength of his brain is terrible, and his mental strength is immune to most mental form attacks. In addition, his strength, speed and self-healing ability are also very strong, so he can be called the strongest fighter born on Titan since ancient times. Even if you look at the vast starry sky, mieba is one of the most terrible villains in the universe! Of course, the birthplace of the eternal race is also the earth. To be exact, the eternal race can be regarded as the hometown of the earth. However, when it came to the generation of mieba, it was estimated that Titan had been regarded as the hometown for a long time, and the earth was nothing. At that time, with the eternal race, there was an anomaly, which was the hometown of ancient human beings on the earth. Theoretically speaking, the earth can be regarded as the hometown of mieba, but mieba, as the director of the family planning department, naturally can''t destroy the earth, but wants to clean up half of the population on the earth. However, he felt that the killing of one planet after another could not be finished in his whole life. By chance, he learned the secret about infinite gems from an ancient prophet, so he began to plan to collect six infinite gems and then carry out family planning for the whole universe, that is, to kill half the population of the universe with a loud finger, so in a sense, His existence may even threaten the whole universe! But for now, mieba has only collected a yellow heart gem. As one of the six supreme infinite gems that existed before the big bang, the heart gem has a very charming charm. As far as the user is concerned, it can enhance the user''s spiritual ability without limitation; For the target life body, it can help the user control the mind of the target life body, and make the target life body become its absolute slave forever! Shortly after getting this spiritual gem, mieba stored it in a special scepter. Today, he handed this precious spiritual scepter to his new servant, rocky, who was exiled by Asgard! It''s true that mieba didn''t give the scepter to rocky. In fact, he just lent it to him for a while. After rocky helped him grab the magic cube carrying the space gems from the earth, he would take back the scepter. "If you don''t want to dominate the universe, do you want to dominate the earth?" The leader of the zitari said in a cold voice. A golden light suddenly appeared in his hand and turned into a gorgeous golden scepter. The tip of the scepter is like a sharp spear, and in the scepter is also inlaid with a blue gem, emitting a faint blue light. "Join us and we will give you the earth. You are the king of meadoward!" To be reasonable, rocky wanted to refuse. After all, he knew there must be a problem here. The Zetas are insidious and cunning, and will not let themselves take advantage in vain. However, when Thor went to the earth later, he found that he was the master of the earth, and the expression on the other person''s face must be as wonderful as it was. He began to think that maybe dominating the earth would be a good choice. Rocky thought for a while and said, "it''s not so easy to dominate the earth. Even if those humble human beings are weaker than our God, they are numerous and there are annoying superheroes guarding the earth. If I want to conquer mankind, I need a strong army "Jie Jie." "We are the most powerful fighters in the universe. As long as you can be our ally, you will be the commander of our army," sneered the leader of the Zetas "How do I get to earth?" When he said that, Rocky''s heart was shaken. "Do you have the same power as rainbow bridge?" "Stupid Asgard!" The Zetas held up their scepter and said, "the magic cube of the universe is the gate to the other end of the universe, which can be opened not only on earth, but also here. The power of the spiritual scepter will help you open the door "My Lord will give you the scepter of the heart." The leader of the Zetas took the scepter in his hand to rocky and said, "when you get to the earth, you need to use the magic cube to open the door of space. At that time, the Zetas will invade the earth and help you eliminate all the enemies!" Rocky looked at the scepter in his hand. The blue jewel was shining. There seemed to be a buzz in his ear, which made him want to promise. He shook his head and the buzz disappeared. At this time, he didn''t know that the blue gem in the scepter had a great future. It was the heart stone among the six infinite gems in the universe. Have unlimited power to control people''s mind. "What should I do?" Inquired rocky. "Surrender to my Lord, destroy tyrant, SANOS!" Said the chief of the Zetas. Looking at the purple potato essence suspended in the air, rocky changed his look and knelt down in front of mieba. "My child, it should be no difficulty for you to take my spiritual scepter and command the army of zitari under my command to conquer the aborigines on the earth." In mid air, mieba put his hands on the armrest of the floating throne and said to rocky kneeling in front of him in his hoarse voice. For the eternal race, which has evolved more than 100000 years than human beings, it''s OK to say that human beings on the earth are indigenous. "Dear Mr. SANOS, in return, my subordinates will live up to their mission and present you the magic cube of the universe after the event." Rocky bowed his head, with a rather respectful attitude, vowed to destroy hegemony. However, in fact, as the evil god of Asgard, rocky has a lot of bad water in his stomach. He doesn''t worship mieba from his heart, nor is he willing to be mieba''s younger brother all his life. In a word, it can be concluded that this boy is a 25-year-old boy. He will always turn around at the critical moment and only listen to his brother''s words. "Child, you have to be responsible for speaking. Don''t let me down, otherwise..." Mieba''s mouth slowly raised a meaningful arc. Although the words didn''t go on, the meaning was very clear. If rocky fails, he will be severely punished! "I understand!" Rocky tried to raise his voice and show his confidence. "Well, go ahead..." Mieba waved his hand and said lightly£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 259 The underground base of aegis. After giving Colson and hill an important mission, Nick Frey arrived at the core laboratory of the underground base alone. During World War II, red skull, the leader of Hydra organization, once tried to destroy the capitals of all the countries on the earth that were enemies of Hydra organization by exploiting the energy of the magic cube of the universe, so as to achieve the grand goal of conquering the earth. Unfortunately, the evil plan was destroyed by the howling commandos led by the captain of the United States. In the end, the captain of the United States and the red skeleton died together. Together with the magic cube of the universe, they fell into the freezing sea and were sealed in the history for 70 years. In this core laboratory, the magic cube of the universe, which was recently excavated by aegis from the Arctic sea ice, together with the captain of the United States, is placed. "Agent Barton, I want you to keep a close eye on the situation around you. Do you see what activates the cube?" Nick Frey asked eagle eye button, who had been watching the progress of the experiment. "No, not at all. At that time, Colson asked Dr. shavig about the progress of the magic cube. Then, when no one came near, the magic cube suddenly changed." Barton methodically reported that looking at the cube embedded in the middle of high-tech instruments, he said, "with all due respect, sir, if someone is playing tricks, it won''t be our side." "You mean..." Nick Frey frowned slightly and looked grave. "I once worked with Natasha for a period of time. At the beginning, Natasha stopped us from studying the magic cube of the universe. I privately asked Natasha why, she said, her symbiont told her that the magic cube of the universe is the door to the other end of the universe, and the door of the space should open from both sides, so I speculate that there is a problem on the other side." Patton answered with a shrug. Hearing this, Nick Frey''s face suddenly changed. "What do you mean? Is the Rubik''s cube out of control because someone is playing tricks at the other end of the universe? " "And these people are probably not good people." Barton said solemnly. Although Natasha was vague at the beginning, he felt that Natasha must know something. After all, her symbiont came from the universe and must know something they didn''t know. Knowing the seriousness of the matter, in addition to the retreating personnel, Nick Frey found the guards of the base, all armed in front of the Rubik''s cube. Soon after the guard was set up, a dark blue light fog broke out from the magic cube, which made the whole underground base tremble slightly, as if there had been an earthquake. For a moment, the whole underground base was in a panic, worried that the base would collapse at any time, and they would be crushed to death in this huge underground ruins. Especially in this core laboratory, the R & D personnel who are dealing with the affairs related to the cosmic cube are more worried. At the moment, they all put down what they were doing and looked at the magic cube which was releasing dark blue light and fog. They had a bad premonition that something worse was going to happen soon. Inside the underground base, Colson is speeding up the evacuation of base personnel, and hill is also urging the agents to quickly transport some important technical equipment from the base. In this laboratory, many R & D personnel are ready to run away. It''s really interesting to engage in high-end scientific research, but it''s not cost-effective to lose one''s life here. And they are going to leave here, the universe cube suddenly shot a dark blue beam! At the end of the beam, a tiny space wormhole appeared out of thin air. With the gradual instillation of cosmic magic cube energy, wormholes are becoming larger and larger. Bang! With a loud noise, the energy gathered in the wormhole scattered, and the dark blue light and fog filled the whole scene instantly! After the dark blue light and fog dispersed, a clear figure suddenly appeared in front of people''s eyes. He is rocky with the scepter of mind. Asgard, ordered by mieba SANOS, came to conquer the earth and seize the magic cube of the universe! "Sir! Please put down your spear Nick Frey looked at rocky, his eyes were dirty, but he was a man who had seen the world after all. In the face of this situation, he didn''t seem flustered at all. Instead, he cried to rocky. After hearing the words, rocky looks at the scepter in his hand, then unexpectedly raises it, aiming at the position where Nick Frey is, firing a powerful energy cannon. As one of the agents with the highest comprehensive quality of aegis, Hawkeye''s reaction speed and agility are far superior to ordinary people. Seeing this, he quickly threw Nick Frey to the ground and narrowly avoided the attack of this energy gun. Boom! The energy cannons hit a radiator box, bombing it to pieces. Seeing this stranger of unknown origin, he went to war without saying a word. Many guards and agents stationed in the laboratory immediately picked up their guns and shot madly at rocky. Unfortunately, as the second prince of the divine realm, rocky had been infused with divine power by the gods of Asgard, and had a strong body like steel. It is difficult for people to cause substantial damage to him by using the bullets fired from these conventional guns. When the metal bullet hit the surface of Rocky''s body, it seemed to hit the steel plate, accompanied by golden sparks, giving out a "Ding Ding Ding" sound. Although these bullets can not cause substantial damage to him, but for rocky, it is tantamount to a provocation, he! Rocky, Prince Asgard, has never been a good man. The energy gun of the scepter in hand fired several rounds, which immediately blasted many people to pieces. These agents are very good at dealing with ordinary people, but for an Asgard God, it''s too childish. As the three princes of Asgard, although they don''t kill as much as their brothers, they won''t kill too little. For the lives of these ants, Loki naturally doesn''t have the slightest pity. After killing some of them, Loki''s life will be better, He found that he seemed to need some horses to help him do things. The invisible fluctuation on the spiritual Scepter instantly controlled these agents. There are also several other scientific researchers. In view of the low utilization value, rocky also killed them. There are rivers of blood, internal organs and stumps all over the base, and rocky looks at the only four people left in the field with an evil smile on his mouth. At this moment, in addition to the agents under control, there are only a few living people left on the scene, including director Frey, Dr. shavig and eagle eye button. Nick Frey and Dr. shavig didn''t die because rocky didn''t think they were useful for the time being. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 260 As for Hawkeye button and the security director, they barely avoided Rocky''s strong attack because of their excellent physique and agility. With skillful dodge body method to avoid a series of explosions, after the passive torture of rolling on the hard ground, Barton is now in pain all over. Rocky looked at Barton, who was quick to respond, and his eyes lit up immediately. This man was much more powerful than other agents. His plan needed the help of this kind of person. Rocky''s mouth curved and stepped forward. Barton got up from the ground in pain, and as soon as he turned around, he found that rocky was behind him! Before he had time to dodge again, he was stabbed in his left chest by rocky with the scepter of mind, which corresponds to the heart. "As long as you have a heart, you will become my slave!" Rocky stares at Barton in the opposite direction with a vicious smile and whispers in Barton''s ear. With that, he slowly drew back the scepter. Under the influence of the spiritual gem in the spiritual scepter, Barton soon lost his mind completely and became a loyal servant who obeyed Rocky''s orders. Then, rocky did the same and used the staff of the soul to brainwash the security director and shavig into his subordinates. Realizing that he was loyal to his subordinates, and then he became one of Rocky''s subordinates, Nick Frey''s face became dignified. If he was brainwashed, it would be a big deal. "We don''t have to make it big." Nick Frey tries to reason with rocky by carrying a suitcase with a cosmic cube. However, the so-called reasoning is always based on the equal strength of both sides. Rocky can easily kill Nick Frey. How can he reason with this guy? It''s fantastic. "Why is it unnecessary? I came here from the other side of the starry sky for this thing Rocky retorted loudly. "Who are you?" Nick fry asked tentatively, frowning. He didn''t see rocky, of course! If Natasha was there, she would recognize her. "I''m rocky, from Asgard, the kingdom of the nine kingdoms. My destination here is --" Speaking of this, the smile on Rocky''s face became more and more strange. He spread his arms and made a gesture of embracing the whole world, "conquer this lower human world!" "Conquer our world?" Nick Frey didn''t look very good. "Are you going to declare war on all mankind?" "Of course!" Rocky said with a smile. He looks confident, as if he is sure to win. Originally, it is reasonable to say that the earth, a civilization that has been developing nuclear bombs for only a few years, would not need to be conquered. But who makes the earth really weird? Of course, rocky also knows that there are many special people in the world who have successfully opened the door of space by using the scepter of mind. But in the end, because of the nuclear bomb Tony threw in, he is on the verge of success. If rocky invades not the earth, but other planets with the same civilization as the earth, he will have basically succeeded. Rocky and Nick fry are talking when the observant Barton interrupts: "master, Nick fry is procrastinating. This base is about to collapse. We will be buried hundreds of meters underground." "He''s right. The portal will explode in two minutes, and we''ll all be buried here." Dr. shavig walked up to rocky from the smart computer screen and said to his master, rocky. Rocky nodded and winked at Barton as they reminded him. Patton, aware of his master''s intention, immediately raised his arm and shot Nick Frey in the heart. Bang! After all, director Frey is only a mortal, and he is too old to dodge Barton''s close range shooting. After he was shot in the heart, Nick Frey fell to the ground and his suitcase fell to one side. Barton went to the suitcase, picked it up, followed the steps of rocky, Dr. shavig and the security supervisor, and walked out of the base quickly. No one noticed that Nick freigan was not bleeding. Seeing that rocky and his party had all left, Nick Frey, who began to pretend to be dead after shooting from Hawkeye, got up from the ground with a lingering fear. As the head of the aegis agent, Nick Frey is naturally the best of the movie stars. His acting and killing skills are very professional and can be rated as the first-class in the industry. Even rocky and eagle eye didn''t notice anything wrong. They thought that Nick Frey should have died. It shows that Nick Frey''s acting skills are profound. But what Hawkeye and rocky don''t know is that Nick Frey is wearing a super bullet proof vest secretly developed for him by the scientific research team of aegis. Barton''s shot just now didn''t pierce his chest at all. And Nick Frey also knows that he is definitely not Rocky''s opponent, so he just pretends to be dead to avoid being robbed. Otherwise, no matter how strong his super bullet proof vest is, if people choose to aim at his head and shoot him, he will be finished. And maybe the brainwashed eagle eye will give away the identity of the spy leader, but he will be brainwashed and controlled by this guy. At that time, he will tell a lot of secrets, oh, it''s over. The end of the world is coming, Realizing that the underground base was about to collapse, Nick Frey quickly got up and left. Hawkeye came out with shavig and rocky, and met Hill head-on. Hawkeye pointed to the driveway in front of him: "we need these cars." "Who is he?" Hill looks at Rocky strangely. It seems that there is no such person here before. "He won''t let me tell you." Eagle eye calm extremely said. Hill curled her lips. Of course, she knew who he was, but Hill also knew that as an agent, she had some things to ask and some things not to ask. Obviously, this is not the right thing to ask. Nick Frey got up and rubbed his chest when he was hit by the bullet. Although the bullet didn''t break through the body armor, the impact still hurt him a lot. At the same time, he yelled to the pager, "hill, eagle eye mutiny." Hill was stunned when he heard that he was exposed, so he did not hesitate to shoot directly. Hill rolled several times and hid behind a wall as a shelter. When preparing to fight back, the security supervisor had already driven the car out. At this time, Hill shot at Eagle''s eye. After the car was out of range, Hill got into a car and pursued eagle''s eye without hesitation. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 261 "They have taken the Rubik''s cube. Stop them Nick fry yelled in the messenger. Hawkeye drives with rocky. They''re at the front, and the blackened guards drive behind. Soon, the aegis agent drove up. People are chasing in the underground tunnel. The agents of aegis shoot and attack rocky. Hawkeye is an old driver. He turns the steering wheel and moves in a snake shape to avoid bullets from the enemy. As the enemy gets closer and closer, rocky raises his spiritual scepter, and several blue beams of light explode the pursuit vehicle. Hill drove an open SUV to come. A drifting and Hawkeye car collided with hill. Hill drove with one hand and held a gun with the other, and shot hill. At this time, the whole underground tunnel suddenly began to shake. After the magic cube was opened, the transmitted energy gathered in the dome of the research center. This force was very unstable and kept rising. Until now, the space door has finally collapsed, and the terrible energy has swept in, which will destroy everything around! A brilliant blue light burst out suddenly, covering the entire research base in an instant, like a terrible earthquake. The earth cracked, the ground swelled, and the fire burst into the sky. This is the power of the magic cube of the universe. Just the collapse of the portal caused the collapse of a few kilometers around. Both the buildings and the radar outside fell into the abyss of hundreds of meters. And by this time, rocky, they''re out of the tunnel. The helicopter was whistling in the sky. Nick Frey looked down at the ground. His face was almost black with ink. To be reasonable, this experimental base is not easy for him to borrow from the U.S. government. It was well said that he will return it in good condition. But now the whole base has sunk hundreds of meters underground, if you want to return it, you can only return a sinkhole, ha ha. And the most important thing is that the magic cube of the universe has been stolen, and his loyal subordinates have defected. Thinking that those guys in the World Security Council will definitely make trouble for him again, Nick Frey thinks that the whole person is not good. Seeing that rocky was about to run away in a car, Nick Frey took out his pistol, but before he could shoot, rocky shot into the sky. The blue light from the scepter of mind hit the tail of the helicopter, which was spinning in the sky, falling to the ground and exploding. Just before the helicopter landed, Nick Frey had jumped down. After landing, he rolled over and shot. Although there were only three tires left in the jeep, rocky and his evil companions escaped with the old driver Clint. "Sir!" Nick Frey''s walkie talkie rang, and inside came Colson''s voice. "Director Frey, do you hear me?" "The magic cube of the universe was robbed by rocky. Many people were injured. I don''t know how many people can survive." Nick Frey''s expression is very serious, said: "immediately issued seven alarm, from the current situation, the war has begun!" "What shall we do?" Colson asked. "Hill, what''s the situation over there?" he asked with a gloomy expression. "Have all the prototypes of the second stage been taken away?" "Most of them have been taken away." Hill expression sad said: "and base collapse, there are a lot of people were pressed below, do not know how many people can live." Hearing Hill''s words, Nick Frey was silent for a moment. No matter why rocky came to earth and robbed the magic cube of the universe, he was declaring war on the earth¡° Sir, what are we going to do? " Asked hill. "It''s time to start that project." Nick Frey continued. "But those people have not seen each other and are not familiar with their respective abilities. If they are gathered together, I''m afraid something unimaginable will happen." Hill said with a worried expression. Nick Frey frowned, which was his worry. They have been preparing that plan, but they have no chance to realize it. If they have no way to make those people obedient, it will be a terrible disaster. That''s why Nick Frey insisted on using the cube to study new weapons, and now! Because of the Rubik''s cube of the universe, it brings a very strong enemy, but also uses the power of superheroes, which makes Nick Frey quite contradictory. Colson looks at the collapsed base and doesn''t know how many colleagues died in the accident. No wonder Natasha has repeatedly blocked Nick Frey from using the cosmic cube for research. It seems that she should know something. "There are a lot of people we need to recruit." Colson said. "Yes, so Colson and I are going to talk to these people. Hill, you''re here to help. " Nick Frey said. "All right." ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the remote suburbs, the train is rushing by in the vast night, on the third floor of an abandoned house beside the railway. Natasha was dressed in simple clothes and tied to a chair. In front of her was a Russian officer and two of his men. Natasha was ordered by Nick Frey to investigate an international arms smuggling case, but due to the negligence of the intelligence department, she was arrested by these arms dealers. "Tut Tut, the famous black widow." Russian officers disdain expression, said: "I thought you have how powerful, not just a good-looking vase!" "Do you really think I''m beautiful?" Natasha smiles narcissistically. After all, women love beauty, let alone black widows. In the past, when she was walking on the street, her turnover rate was 100%. If she went out to be a star, she would be popular all over the United States in less than a year. Natasha has this confidence. "Boo, narcissistic old woman." Yang Han scorned the way. "Tut, you''re in charge. Shut up." Natasha cursed fiercely. "Hum, is that right? As a superhero, bullying a few ordinary people is nothing. You are really boring. " Yang Han make complaints about himself. "Game life, it is so, accompany these people to play, pass boring time, what''s not good?" Natasha asked back. Two people''s thinking is communicating, it seems that Natasha is very absent-minded on the surface, seems to have given up the plan to escape. "Tell your master we don''t need him, he''s out." The officer, who was over sixty, said coldly. He picked up a vice and wondered if he could find any useful information from the beautiful mouth of the black widow. One of the men came over and pinched Natasha''s face, trying to push her back. However, there was a big hole in the floor behind Natasha. You can see the first floor from here. If you fall, you will die! At this time, another man''s mobile phone rang. He picked up the phone and answered it. But as soon as he heard it, he found that the person on the phone was actually looking for the black widow. He felt that something was wrong and immediately took the mobile phone to the officer£¨ At the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error chapter. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (Group number) Chapter 262 "You middle-aged bald old man." The person on the phone said impolitely, "I know you are on the third floor of the selensky building. Our F22 fighter is on standby in the air. Let the woman answer the phone. Otherwise, I will blow you up in the sky!" The officer was surprised, because the other party knew their exact location, and his tone was so aggressive. He hesitated for a moment and gave Natasha the phone. "Come back to headquarters." The person on the phone said, "we need you!" "Colson?" Natasha recognized Colson''s voice and said helplessly, "are you kidding? I''m working!" "It''s critical. You must come back at once!" Colson continued. "No, I''m still interrogating the enemy. This old fool has done everything." Natasha said, clutching the phone. The old officer suddenly looked confused. When did I say that? Are you dreaming? "To tell you the truth." Colson said helplessly: "this time, the situation is really urgent. There is something wrong with the magic cube. Button is controlled by the enemy." Hearing this, Natasha''s eyes suddenly changed. She said, sure enough! She said earlier not to engage in such extravagance. Now, there''s something wrong. Natasha looked at the people in front of her and said, "wait for me for a while." After that, her hands suddenly broke the rope that helped her. The Russian official, who was nearly 60 years old, frowned and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you?" The other two were also a little confused. They were bound tightly and firmly. Why? "What are you doing? Get her Two men immediately toward Natasha to catch, due to preconceived reasons, they don''t think Natasha can beat them both, after all, they are also special forces, no worse than agents. Natasha disdains to smile. She reaches out her hand and grabs the two people''s necks accurately. She smashes them directly on the ground. She has a good command of her strength. At the same time, she makes them gasp for a long time. In a flash of his body, he grabbed this Russian official with one hand and came to the revolving staircase, where he could fall from the top to the bottom. He stretched out his hand, tied the chain to his feet and threw him down. After solving all the problems, Natasha picked up the phone and asked, "tell me more about it." Colson looked at the time, less than ten seconds, it''s really a while. Colson sighed in his heart and said seriously, "we need you to find the Hulk banner." "Is there no one at aegis?" Natasha asked strangely, what can I do with her for such a thing? Shouldn''t it be for her to get the cube back? "No, there is no danger only if you go, and in order to find the magic cube of the universe, Dr. Benner is indispensable. Only Dr. Benner studies gamma rays." Colson said. "Well, what about you? What are you going to do? " "Contact stark, Peter, the director is going to contact Captain America and the magic four. This time, it''s not a single super villain, but the whole earth is in danger." Colson replied truthfully. "Oh, it seems that the enemy is really unusual this time." Natasha was also surprised by so many superheroes. It seems that the strength of the enemies made by the Rubik''s cube cannot be underestimated! As far away as India, Bruce Banner, who had just finished seeing a patient, was washing his hands. Since the last hulk and hate war, Bruce left the United States again and fled to India. This time, general Ross didn''t send a team to arrest him, which allowed Bruce to live in this place. Besides yoga, his daily job is to see the local patients. The most important thing is that he has his own relatives and lovers around him, and it is gratifying that he has been able to do some intimate things with his girlfriend instead of becoming a hawk. "Little girl, leave quickly, there are dangerous bacteria here!" Just then, Betty, who was looking after the patient, suddenly called out. There was a little girl standing at the end of the stairs. Her face was full of supplication. She held a handful of money in her hand, reached out and looked like Betty in the door, and said, "is he a doctor? My father is ill and needs treatment! " Betty turned her eyes to Bruce Benner for help. Betty''s heart was still very kind. Seeing the little girl''s anxious and sincere expression, she could not refuse anyway. Bruce, who knew Betty''s character, pointed to the patient lying on the bed and asked, "is your father like him?" The little girl nodded. Bruce looked at Betty, got up slowly and said, "Jennifer, take care of Betty." "I know. I won''t let my sister-in-law have an accident. I really forget my sister when I have a wife." Said Jennifer, with a wry curl of her mouth. But for Betty, she still has a lot of respect. After all, Bruce has become such a monster. Betty is able to take care of Benner all the time, and even let hawk listen to Betty''s words, even disobey her father and elope with his brother. They love each other, support each other, and live happily. This kind of immortal love, she envies to death. In a word, envy separates me from the wall, and jealousy decomposes me! Bruce laughs helplessly when he hears what Jennifer says. But he''s not afraid of what happens to Betty when he''s away. After all, India is But it is known as a strong x country, of course! This appellation is not false at all. At least in Yang Han''s previous life, there were some sand carving women who went to India without believing in evil, and then the shells were infected with Terence. Just go to India! Why do you have to be alone? Can''t a tour group? Can''t you go with your family? Although they come from the United States, Indians do not dare to do it, but just in case, and Bruce also believes that under the protection of Jennifer, no one can touch Betty''s hair. After all, she is also a hulk. Although she is not as big as Hao, no one can hurt her. Bruce followed the little girl, ready to see her father. The little girl took him to the remote countryside and ran into a shabby hut. As soon as he entered the house, the little girl climbed out of the opposite window and ran away. Only at this time did he realize that it was a fraud. "Benner, Benner, you should take the money first." Bruce said helplessly. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 263 "We meet again, Bruce." Natasha came out of the shadows, looked at Bruce and said with a smile. To be honest, she hates India. At least she has met at least seven or eight guys trying to plot against her since she entered India and was on her way to find Bruce. As the saying goes, Zhenzi takes maternity leave as long as she is brave. As long as you have enough skin, you can ride the pen fairy. Men are often controlled by the lower body, commonly known as rice green worm on the brain, of course! These people will not come to a good end. Natasha has a very heavy hand. She has lost her children and grandchildren. I really don''t mean to say that. "It''s you!" Bruce looks a little vigilant, and there is a little green light in his eyes. Obviously, his mood is very unstable at the moment. At the beginning, Natasha shocked him too much. He was hanged and hated him, even another one. When he saw Natasha, he was afraid. Bruce could feel the roar and roar of hawk in his body, obviously stimulated. Bruce stepped forward and said coldly, "are you here to kill me?" "To kill you? Why do you think that? " Natasha gives Bruce a strange look. Why do these people always have delusion of being killed? "I came to you on behalf of aegis." Natasha''s tone was cool. "To me? What are you doing? " Bruce inquired. He knew that it would be no good for aegis to find him. "We need you." "We have something we want you to help with," Natasha said with a smile "What if I refuse?" Bruce asked stiffly, obviously! He thought of some bad things, such as... Drawing blood and so on. "I''ll try to persuade you." Natasha looks at Bruce quietly and answers calmly Bruce stares into Natasha''s eyes and says, "what if that monster in my body refuses?" Natasha had no choice but to smile and said calmly, "in that case, he will persuade you!" Natasha said, suddenly emerged countless black fluid, instantly wrapped Natasha, from a beautiful beauty, into a vicious monster, sharp fingers pointed to Bruce Banner''s chest, grim voice: "if you don''t want to be bitten off the head by me, then you''d better listen." Bruce''s pupils were green, his body was green, his muscles swelled, and it was obvious that hawk was infuriated. "Enough, go back! You can''t beat him! You don''t want to embarrass Betty, do you Bruce roared, and the signs of his impending transformation faded away. The antidote that Samuel once studied is not without effect. Instead, it separates the personalities of hawk and Benner. Since then, Hawk is hawk and Bruce is Bruce. It is not the same as before. Bruce will become a green monster as long as he is controlled by anger. See Hulk did not change, Yang Han also returned to Natasha''s body, Natasha said with a smile: "wise choice." Bruce is helpless. What can he do? He''s desperate, too! Like a defeated rooster, Bruce asked listlessly, "come on, what''s the matter? If you want to study me, I won''t agree Natasha shook her head and said, "you think too much, Dr. Benner. I have symbionts from other planets in my body. I am an agent of aegis, and Hawk is not the opponent of symbionts. They have not studied symbionts. Why do they study you?" Bruce thought about it, as if it was such a thing, nodded and said, "well, I''m so thoughtful. Now can you tell me why you want to find me?" Natasha said solemnly, "Dr. Benner, we are now facing a great disaster." "A great disaster?" Bruce shook his head, laughed and said, "to tell you the truth, the thing I want to stay away from now is disaster." Ignoring Bruce''s words, Natasha took out a tablet computer, pointed to the object on the screen and said, "this thing is called the magic cube of the universe. It has the power of terror to destroy the whole world. " The shining blue cube on the screen is the magic cube of the universe. Bruce put on his glasses. If he was a decadent uncle before, then he has a gentle feeling now. "You want me to eat it?" Bruce frowned. Natasha said with a smile, "you can''t eat even if you want to. The cube has been robbed. We hope you can help us find it. It emits gamma rays. Although it is very weak, you are an expert in the gamma field. You can help us! " "I don''t want to be a gamma expert." Bruce took off his glasses, shook his head and said, "so you''re not here to catch monsters?" If his life could be reborn, he would never touch any gamma rays, which would make a mess of his life and his world. "Of course not. If we really want to catch monsters, where do you think you can go without being found by aegis? That you''ve lived in peace for so long? " Asked Natasha with a smile "Nick Frey, he just asked us to take you back. Help us find out the problem of the magic cube of the universe. If we can''t find it, the world will be destroyed. No matter it''s a monster or an ordinary person, they can''t be alone. And only you know the most about gamma rays. " Natasha sighed and said. "So now! It''s not just the Avengers alliance that needs you, but the world also needs you, your intelligence, to help us find the magic cube of the universe. So that the energy in the magic cube of the universe will not be aroused and the world will be completely destroyed. " Natasha said. Bruce turned his lips. He wanted to refuse, but he didn''t want to be a monster to escape from here, so he had to agree to Natasha''s request first. And Bruce thinks, are these agents trained? How to talk like an old sow wearing a bra, one after another! A skilled group. "Please wait for me. I have to tell Jennifer and Betty." Said Bruce. "Of course, do you mind if I follow?" Natasha asked, her task is to take Bruce back, although I think Bruce should not steal away, but still follow this goods more at ease. Bruce also knows Natasha''s intention, and he doesn''t refuse. He just goes to his house. To be honest, he still doesn''t want Betty and Jennifer to get in touch with Aegis agents, who have too many hearts. And he also thought that aegis might have an idea for Jennifer and Betty. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 264 Nick Frey was sitting on his desk with a deep look. Dr. Drake contacted him and told him a lot about the symbiont, the weakness of the symbiont, and even the ethnic nature of the symbiont. Nick Frey didn''t know Drake was possessed by a symbiont, but he knew that the symbiont was an extraterrestrial creature after all. Maybe he should do something to prevent the symbiont from losing control in the future. He thought it was a bit tricky. Natasha was the most important link in the avenger plan, the most important link linking all Avengers. But now, because of the symbiont, he is gradually out of control. He knows that Natasha''s temperament looks weak, but her temperament is very strong. Because of what she said before, Natasha is a little divorced. Otherwise, Natasha will still be his right hand. Although Natasha is still carrying out her most important task, from the moment the symbiont appears, Natasha is out of his control. Relying on the symbiont, she is a superhero and does not need to be a social flower around many Avengers. These superheroes all have their own particularities and ideas. They can''t do their best for a so-called nominal alliance. This is totally impossible. So, Natasha''s importance is highlighted. Link up the relationship between all Avengers, and let these superheroes take heart in the league. You are in danger of old friendliness. Can''t these plucked superheroes not come? And the old man himself came to beg you, even to a friendship gun, you are also embarrassed to refuse, right? Natasha is playing such a role, but because of symbiosis, the development of things has deviated from the direction he wanted, maybe he should make up his mind. Is it to indulge or to stifle all this! Thinking about everything in front of him, Nick Frey fell into silence, which was a very difficult choice. Nick Frey is also hesitant. He is sure to choose one of the two options. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the evening, the intelligence analysis department of aegis. Countless screens flashed and showed the terrible figure in gold armor. The information about rocky had been sent to niekai Frey''s office for reference for the first time. "Rocky, man of God. After analysis, he is likely to be related to the previous arrival of Thor. In this sudden attack, rocky showed almost invulnerable body. At the same time, he also has the means of long-range attack, and the comprehensive combat effectiveness can almost surpass that of an armored division. " The agent bowed his head and reported to Nick Frey, the director of aegis and the commander of the avenger project, who was standing quietly in front of the window. The combat effectiveness assessment was not a fluke of their opinions, but a consistent result from the analysis of experts and the central computer. The authenticity and accuracy of the assessment need not be questioned. "And his weapons, which are very troublesome, seem to have the ability to control people''s minds in close contact. Unfortunately, we can''t get more valuable information at the moment. " Nick fry listened to the report quietly without saying a word. Then he sighed and asked the agent to step down. After the agent left, he pressed the dark button on his desk and turned on the hologram. Nick fry had to attend an emergency meeting to persuade some stubborn old guys before he could really start to implement his plan. "You''re playing with fire, commander." In the hologram, several old people with white hair and suits appear. They have a deep dignity in their eyes, and they know that they are powerful people. These are the most influential members on Capitol Hill. "Those candidates are OK, but we''ve received research reports that the alien symbiont and Benner are not forces you can control at all." With a serious look and a hint of displeasure, the MPS pressed Nick fry. "Have you ever fought? Your honor, the real war. " Nick Frey said imperceptibly, "in battle, do you want to be controlled?" "You mean the kingdom of God has declared war on us?" "I''m not talking about the divine realm, it''s rocky. I don''t think you know more about him than I do. I don''t need to tell you more about him." Nick Frey''s expression became solemn: "that''s a powerful enemy, a guy that can''t be dealt with by conventional means, and now he has taken the magic cube of the universe; No one knows what the real purpose of that guy is. " Nick Frey''s words brought a brief silence. After a pause, a member spoke slowly. He staggered his fingers and leaned forward: "because of this, you should concentrate on the second stage. The secret army we prepared is to deal with this kind of..." "The second stage is immature, but the enemy is different." Nick Frey interrupted and looked up. "We need a response team and we have the right people right now." "The avenger scheme has been terminated." The voice of the councillor grew louder. Nick Frey shook his head. "No one mentioned the avenger." "We''ve seen the list. You have the best secret service in the world, but you want to give the future of mankind to a bunch of freaks?" Members are dissatisfied,. "I''m not going to give anything to anyone. I said that a response team is needed, and they are not freaks. They are all ordinary people, a woman, a doctor of physics, a billionaire..." Nick Frey explained softly, "time is not waiting, your honor. They may act separately, or they may really get out of control; But I believe that as long as they are used properly, they are the people we need right now "What do you believe?" A female legislator asked that when she spoke out for the first time and sat in this position, what they considered most was stability and the need for practical and controllable guarantee: "war can''t rely on imagination, commander." "Yes." Nick Frey nodded seriously and solemnly ended the emergency meeting: "war can''t rely on imagination, but war depends on soldiers." Then he got up and left. He wanted to find Steve, the only safe and trustworthy man. It''s not that other people can''t be trusted, but Steve himself is a very special point. It represents the spirit of the United States. Compared with other people''s problems, it is very simple. After all, Steve himself is a soldier, and it''s his duty to obey orders. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 265 Tony flew out of the sea. He cut off the power lines to his building and was not connected to the power grid. Iron man across the sky, flying freely in the beautiful night of New York, in front of him, a magnificent building layer by layer slowly lit up, this building is hundreds of meters high, on the top of the building there is a huge sign lit up. Stark. What kind of people will put their names on the building? Tony did it. When he saw the giant stark building, he couldn''t help smiling, because the power of the building all came from a giant ark reactor, and he would become the world''s clean energy, at least more stable and powerful than Dr. Otto. He walked forward step by step. Every step he took, a piece of armor was taken off. The whole process was like running water. He looked very handsome. But the hanging ring on his hand is very eye-catching. Originally a technology tycoon, now a magician immersed in magic. The gap should not be too big. "The ark reactor is now in stable operation." Pepper turned around and said with a smile. Before Tony could answer, Jarvis''s voice rang again. "Sir, your phone, my program has been modified." Tony picked up the phone impatiently. The caller was Colson. "Mr. stark, we need to talk." "What you see now is the hologram of tonistak. Please leave a message if you have anything." Tony was talking serious nonsense to the camera. Pepper couldn''t help laughing at Tony''s nonsense, "It''s very urgent." Before Tony could say anything, the elevator door of the building was opened, and Colson in a suit came in with a phone in his left hand and a laptop in his right. "Mr. stark." Colson said, looking at Tony seriously. "Phil, come in." Pepper came up with a smile. "I''ll be right away." Colson came in. He looks serious. "Phil? I thought he was called an agent. " Tony followed pepper in a poor tone. "Come on in, we''re celebrating." Pepper asked with a smile¡° Then he''ll have to go. " Tony interjected. "It''s urgent. I have to disturb you. Please take a look at this information as soon as possible!" Colson hands his high-tech computer to Tony. "No, I refuse, and besides, I don''t like to be handed things!" Disturbed, Tony didn''t give Phil a good look. "Give it to me, Phil! I like to be handed things! " Having transferred the hatred for Tony to his bones, he looks at Tony helplessly, reaches for Phil''s folding tablet and hands it to Tony. "I''m only consulted between 8 a.m. and 5 p.m. every Thursday. You should know that I''m very busy. I''m so busy that I have something to do every day." Said Tony. "This is not consultation." Phil explained. "Is it about the avenger project?" Piper asked. Colson looks at pepper in surprise. Pepper explains, "I don''t know anything." "I thought Nick Frey''s super boy project had been canceled." Tony took the tablet from pepper and said, "and I''m not qualified? Aegis says I have a serious tendency to self destruct, a typical narcissist or an arrogant childish "Peper came up to Tony, and Tony said," I thought we could live a world of two. " "Haven''t we passed 12%? And Phil looks, he''s anxious. It seems that this is really important. " Pepper advised. "How do you know his name is Phil?" Asked Tony. "What are these?" Pepper asked curiously. "This... Is the avenger plan." Tony will open all the information, immediately! All kinds of videos and files are expanded. Hulk''s hand tearing tank, eagle''s eye shooting, Thor''s thumping destroyer, spiders swinging around tall buildings, magic four, Captain America frozen into ice, Natasha''s own image and symbiotic image. Tony''s expression was also a little surprised. Although he knew something about the avenger plan, he didn''t know much about these members. Looking at the fighting pictures of these heroes on the virtual screen, I suddenly felt that New York was a dangerous little pepper. My brain was numb, and I said blankly, "I''d better go to * * tonight!". "Tomorrow." Tony said, are you kidding? He just wants to have a good night with pepper tonight. Pepper is gone. Is he alone? That''s too much silk. "You have homework to do. It''s enough for you." "What if I don''t?" "You said you wouldn''t do it?" "Yes." "You mean when you''re done? Well, next time. " Pepper gave Tony a kiss on the cheek and laughed. "See you then. Have a good trip." Pepper gave Tony a kiss on the face and looked at Colson. "I''m going to the airport. Are you on your way?"¡° We can give you a ride. " Colson said with a smile. "Oh, great. Tell me about the cellist. Do you have any more plays? " Piper asked. "He moved back to Portland." "Ah! Really? " Looking at the back of pepper and Colson, Tony''s eyes fall on Natasha''s information. He has killed terrorists, beaten hawk, and even changed the weapon form. Is this symbiont harmful to human beings or even the earth, or is it harbouring evil intentions. Tony also recalled the small symbiont in his research room. Maybe he should put the task of symbiont research on the plan. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 266 Peter Parker once again ended his busy day. Since Gwen revealed his identity, his superhero career suddenly became strange. Because his career is not only his own, but also his and Gwen''s. With the help of his father as a police chief, who can get in touch with the front line of crime, Gwen is always working as a informer. She hacked into her father''s mobile phone and office computer, received first-hand information from the police station at any time, and then passed it on to her boyfriend. This kind of behavior makes Spiderman''s recent performance significantly improve to a higher level, which also makes Gwen''s father headache to death. This kind of behavior of robbing police performance only highlights that the police are useless. When he looks at the comments on the Internet, he almost doesn''t annoy him to death. However, although they are annoyed by these keymen, we have to say that spider man does have some skills and at least has helped them a lot. However, recently, cases have occurred frequently. Even if superheroes and street heroes are fighting crime and reducing the burden of the police, they are still very busy. Maybe ordinary people don''t feel much about it, but they have obviously felt that the undercurrent is surging. Whether it''s the crime rate or the special criminals who keep appearing, they all soared to a higher level. And this obviously abnormal situation made him, the New York police chief, feel that he could not do what he wanted. Not to mention the little spider, there are crimes all the time. Almost half of the time, he wanders among the high-rise buildings in New York, leaving him little breathing time. He even squeezed his date with Gwen, which made little spider complain, but Gwen was kind and considerate, otherwise, little spider would be playful and absent from work for some time. Little spider from his room window, rushed in, quickly took off his uniform, and then with the fastest speed into his casual clothes. His identity has not yet been revealed to his uncles and aunts. So back home, he chose to be a normal high school student. As soon as he finished everything, he was ready to go downstairs to greet her aunt as usual, and then he went to pick up her uncle who should have come back from work. As soon as he walked out of the door, he saw the little flag of the mailbox in front of his home was up, which proved that there was a letter from his family in the mailbox. Little spider also some doubts, came forward to open the mailbox, revealed a letter inside. At the moment of seeing the letter, the little spider''s face changed slightly and quickly tore the letter open. There was a note with an address written on it. Little spider took a deep breath. Although he didn''t know who it was, he was sure to go to the address recorded in the letter. Not because of anything else, just because of the name on the letter. Richard Parker. A name in the deep memory of spiders, he is the father of spiders, a long dead person, and this person is very special for spiders. Not only because he is the father of spiders, but also because his death is full of doubts. In order to protect him, he and spider''s mother fostered him in their brother''s home, and then died. This can''t be any accident at all. Little spider cares about it all the time. All these years, he has been looking for evidence alone. All the evidence he found proved that his father was not simple. As for how not simple, can''t go deep into the little spider but how also don''t understand. And now a chance appeared, in the face of this may be related to his father''s intelligence, small spider immediately action, his mood is very anxious. He didn''t even put on his uniform, so he was dressed in plain clothes. He ran to the address given in the letter. Little spider knows the address, where he has been many times, so his goal is clear, the speed is fast. But he can''t guarantee whether these people are good or bad. Even the secret of being spider man has been known by these people for a long time. He is also a little angry. After all, he has many enemies. If they are going to deal with his uncle, aunt or even Gwen, the consequences will be unimaginable. Soon spider finds his destination and meets his target, a nice looking guy in a black suit. "Did you put the letter in? Tell me what you know? " At a glance, I recognized Colson as the driver who came with Captain America last time. It is very likely that he worked for the government. At this time, the anxious little spider didn''t worry about Colson''s identity at all. For him now, the mystery of his father''s death is above everything else. "Just a moment, child. The story is a bit long, so I may need some time to tell you everything in detail. " Colson said with a smile. "Shall we go for a ride?" Eager to know the answer to the little spider did not choose to refuse, he honestly followed Colson on the car. And see the spider so cooperate, Colson direct steering wheel a dozen, put the car into the remote lane. "Come on, what do you want to ask? I can tell you as long as I don''t violate certain principles! " Colson stopped the car and said, looking sideways at the spider. "You know my father? Do you know the cause of his death? " Already can''t wait for the small spider immediately asked his heart words. On hearing this question, Colson frowned a little, then sighed and said, "yes, I know your father. Richard, we had a good relationship! As for the cause of his death, I''m sorry, son! I know the cause of his death, but we don''t know who killed him. " "Are you from the government? Do you know how my parents died? " For the first time, it''s hard to imagine the excitement of spiders when they come into contact with the truth of their parents'' death. Still, he tried to suppress his feelings and asked, trying to open his mouth to Colson. "I''m a senior agent for aegis, agent Colson, and by the way. Your father, your mother and I are colleagues, they are agents, and they are agents with double identities! " "What?" Suddenly heard such news, little spider immediately had some tiny Lengshen, his parents are agents? This news makes spider like lightning strike. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 267 ?? He finally understood why his father always had an inexplicable sense of crisis, why he would be hunted down, he would know that he might be in danger, and even sent himself to his uncle''s house in a hurry. Just because he has such a special identity behind the scientific research workers. It''s not Colson''s intention to tell little spider such news. Personally, he would rather recruit little spider in a normal way than in this way. Richard has been dead for so many years, there is no need to uncover the scar in the little spider''s heart at this time. But it''s just his idea. Director Frey asked him to recruit spiders, regardless of any means. He wants to let the little spider obey them, and even does not hesitate to blackmail his parents. Colson didn''t agree with this practice, but he didn''t have any right to refute. Obedience is not only the bounden duty of soldiers, but also the secret service. No matter how reluctantly, he can only do it. In addition, it is also to save world peace. I hope the little spider can add strength to protect the world, which also reduces Colson''s inner guilt. They have known the identity of little spider for a long time. All the information about Peter Parker is recorded by the aegis. Peter''s parents and the aegis also know his identity. After all, they are the orphans of the agents of the aegis. The aegis will certainly not do more to disturb Peter. Sometimes it is a kind of happiness to live muddleheaded. But, unexpectedly, Peter Parker has become spider man, because rocky has taken away the magic cube of the universe, and even needs the power of the little spider to save the world. Colson can only sigh that things are changeable. "Your father found a very special piece of information before he died. But this news is known by some of our enemies who attacked your parents. And that led to your parents'' tragic crash. I''m sorry, kid. I''ll tell you that just now, but believe me, we''re doing it for you, too. " "You''re not fit to touch these things, and I''m sure Richard doesn''t want me to tell you that either." Colson looks at the spider apologetically. To be honest, his mood is also very complicated. At the moment of hearing the truth of his parents'' death, the little spider covered his mouth. He is very difficult to make his mouth did not make a whimper, but he can not stop his tears flowing down. This little spider doesn''t look like a superhero at all, but Colson understands his feelings. He handed a handkerchief, and then did not say a word to wait, waiting for the little spider to calm down the moment of their emotions. After all, it has been such a long time, so even the pain will not be so strong, little spider soon calmed down his emotions, at least on the surface. "Thank you for telling me this, so that I don''t have to be kept in the dark. But can I ask, why do you keep it from me all the time, and then tell me the truth at this time? " Little spider looked at Colson and asked with an ordinary look. But Colson knew that if he didn''t answer well, spiders would have a gap with aegis. "What should I say? Child Colson gave a wry smile and replied helplessly: "I believe that if you appear in front of me like this, I should know that we already know your other identity." "About this?" Little spider heard Colson''s words, no accident, he had expected. "Yes, child. I''ve been ordered to invite you to join us as an Aegis agent in the same profession as your father. It''s not mandatory, if you don''t want to. I can turn it down for you. " Colson''s eyes were soft and he looked at the spider¡° No Little spider shook his head firmly at this time¡° I want to join. I have to know who killed my parents. Only when I join you can I hope for revenge! " Spiders think very clearly, and other people like a headless fly around the world, looking for even a clue can not find, killed his parents'' enemy. It''s better to join the current secret service organization. At least with their strength, they are more likely to find their enemies. This is the answer that aegis wants. Spiderman''s participation will be a huge boost to their Avenger plan, but Colson doesn''t want Spiderman to agree so easily. For revenge, that''s not a good idea in itself. And it''s very possible to put himself in, but he knows very well that no matter what he says at this time, it''s useless. These are the plans of Nick Frey. In his plan, what kind of reaction will young people like Peter Parker have is something that has been calculated. So, with a sigh, Colson took out a document from the locker of his car and put it in front of the little spider. "Here''s your identification. We''ve guessed that you''ll agree. So I prepared one in advance. But seriously, I don''t want you to take it. With him, your future life will become a lot of frustrations. " Colson said seriously. "If I can''t get revenge for my parents, then my whole life will be spent in regret. Rather than that, I would rather have a bumpy future. " Little spider expressed his meaning very clearly. He picked up the document and looked through it a little. But the look on his face solidified. "Wait, this badge?" Little spider frowned slightly, he felt a little familiar. "Badge. Do you say this? " Colson took a look at the eagle badge that the little spider said. When he explained to the little spider seriously, "this is the symbol of our aegis. We''ve been using it since World War II. Your father also has such a certificate, with it. A lot of things will become more convenient for you. In this world, we still have some special rights. " "No, that''s not what I mean. I mean, I think I''ve seen this badge somewhere! " Little spider brow lock, he is recalling his memory. "Maybe you saw Richard''s ID card when you were a child. The memory of that time may give you some vague impression!" Colson guessed. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 268 "No, not this. My father left a video before he died. In that video, he looked flustered, and then after he left, a stranger came in. I remember it very well. That stranger has a badge like that Little spider carefully recalled some, very seriously said. "How is that possible?" After hearing the little spider''s words, Colson also felt that something was wrong. Because at that time, it was Richard''s secret mission, in order to ensure safety. All internal members of aegis are prohibited from contacting them to prevent their identities from being exposed. But if it''s really like what little spider said, it proves that this order has not been obeyed by everyone. And this is probably directly related to the truth about the death of the parkers. "What''s going on?" After sorting all the clues, the little spider was at a loss and asked, "isn''t that your man?" "Listen, son. In order to ensure that your parents'' identities were not exposed, we did not let anyone contact them at all. I can guarantee that, because I''m one of their contacts. " What does Colson prove when he becomes extremely serious? This proves that there is a traitor in the aegis. "Then who is this man?" Spider''s mood fluctuated. Because he began to find that his father''s death had a new situation. This situation is obviously not something that people are willing to see. "Calm down. Child Colson calmed the spider''s mood in time and said seriously: "you must calm down. You can''t get any help from your mood now!" "I''ll find out about it, and I''ll give you an account. Now that I know about it, I won''t let it be settled so easily. I promise! " Colson''s assurance is easy to believe. At least little spider has calmed down under his comfort. "Colson, I can trust you. But you must promise me to help me find the real murderer who killed my father Little spider''s chest raised a rage of nowhere to vent, the first time Uncle Ben was almost injured and died, his heart was almost filled with anger. Now? He knew the murderer who killed his parents, and the clues related to it. His inner anger almost occupied all his reason, which was stronger than uncle Zhiben''s almost being killed. "I guarantee it with my life!" Colson solemnly raised his hand and swore. Hearing Colson''s reply, spider put away his new ID and said to him, "don''t let me down. If I know that you have covered up those people, I swear that even if I have paid all my life, I will make you pay the most As soon as he finished this sentence, little spider jumped out of the car. No matter how fast the car is, it can''t have any influence on him. He is spider man, one of the superheroes active in the world. If he turns into an avenger, even aegis won''t have much to eat. Little spider can guarantee that. And Colson has a similar idea. So he got through the phone immediately after spider left. "Sir, I''ve contacted Peter Parker. He has agreed to join us. " "That''s good, Colson. You did a good job Director Frey''s voice came, obviously very satisfied with Colson''s speed. On hearing Nick Frey''s reply, Colson immediately said, "Sir, but there are other questions! It''s about Peter Parker''s father, the agent we sacrificed before. "¡° What''s the matter? Is he asking too much? " Nick Frey frowned slightly and immediately stretched out. As long as there was a demand, it was not a problem. What was the demand? Could they finish the aegis? Unless it''s the most outrageous demands. "No, it''s about the cause of their death. If I judge well. Their death may have something to do with our insiders, which means that there are traitors among us! And it''s probably not just one! " Colson is very careful to report, this matter is very important, can not help but he is not careful. Nick Frey was silent for a moment, and then he replied, "I see, Colson. Remember, you didn''t say that to anyone but me. Even people in the Security Council, understand? " "Sir, are you suspicious?" Some can not believe to ask such a sentence, Colson has been frightened by his own speculation. Is the whole Council a traitor? If the members of the Security Council are traitors, how many are there in aegis? And who are the traitors? Is it a hydra, or something else? "Prepare for the worst, Colson. And remember what I said Nick Frey, with a melancholy tone and a sigh, hung up the phone and unilaterally ended the conversation between them. Listening to such an answer, Colson found for the first time that the place where he worked all his life was so strange to him. Strange to him, even some can not see its future direction. He doesn''t even know that those people can believe, those people can''t. But you know, it was more than ten years ago that Mr. and Mrs. Parker were killed. Who knows how many traitors the aegis will have? How many traitors are in important positions in the aegis? How many agents have died in these years because of these traitors? Colson shuddered at the thought. The dark night seemed to be harbouring a predator. It''s still an eventful time! With emotion, Colson started his car and left the remote path. Nick Frey''s eyes were deep, and he felt something was wrong long ago, so he beat the crowd and formed the Avengers alliance. Only a few of the agents in the aegis bureau can be trusted, and no one else can. Moreover, he guessed that these traitors might be Hydra people. Although Nick Frey himself didn''t believe in this guess, there was no other possibility, and the most impossible thing was the most likely one. But now, Nick Frey doesn''t do much. After all, Hydra''s goal is to rule the world, and Rocky''s goal is to rule the earth. Now the aegis, Hydra and even the Avengers are all on the same front. It''s impossible to trip them up, but it''s still a long way to go to find out the traitors. It''s even going to take a hair and move the whole body. Nick Frey''s eyes are dim. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 269 At the same time, in India. Natasha greets Betty and Jennifer, smiles, takes a Book Bruce put on the shelf and reads it. As a top secret agent, she can read most of the languages in the world. Jennifer looked at Natasha and then at Betty thoughtfully. Betty believed Bruce and waited for Bruce''s explanation. Bruce sorted out his own details and explained, "agent aegis, come to me for help." Betty suddenly, after all, is general Ross''s daughter, naturally know something. In a daze, Jennifer looks at Betty, who pulls her aside and explains. Betty''s eyes brightened, and she remembered the criminal case in which she almost died. She has real evidence in her hand. Originally, she has been trafficking in drugs and killing people is a gangster business. But unexpectedly, she found an extremely shocking evidence. No wonder these gangsters want to kill her. If she doesn''t die, those monsters can''t be at ease. "Sister in law, since aegis is in charge of these things, those disgusting monsters..." Jennifer looked at Betty and whispered. "You mean the vampires?" Betty frowned. She had seen the evidence. It was disgusting. She has lived in the United States for more than 20 years, and it was not long ago that she learned that there are still many vampires living in the United States, which makes people feel numb. "Mm-hmm!" "I''m afraid they can''t control it. You''d better not. These vampires don''t know how long they have developed in the United States. There are people everywhere. You''re just an ordinary citizen. You''d better not have this idea unless you can convince your brother." Betty whispered. Jennifer has a headache. Don''t you know Bruce''s temperament as his cousin? Obstinately like a donkey, she decided that something was dangerous and did not let her interfere at all. When she was preparing to leave the United States, she had mentioned it before. Unexpectedly, she was rejected by her elder brother and directly brought them out of the United States and came to India. Now it''s unlikely, but she can tell aegis that with her ability, vampires may not be able to hurt her. Betty''s eyes were hot and eager to try, but she restrained her excitement. She also knew that her brother could not promise her to take risks. It''s just that he''ll have to. Bruce didn''t know that his sister had such a dangerous idea. He just packed up some things and was ready to leave with Natasha. As for Betty and Jennifer, Bruce would not take them with him. After all, he was not a fool. He couldn''t push his relatives into the fire pit. These people are not good people. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, on the seemingly boundless Atlantic Ocean, the blue sea reflected the sunshine, and a strong air wave galloped away with the howling of air raid. A vague figure loomed and turned into a huge black fighter. This fighter is like a black eagle, dominating the sky. This is a Kun fighter from the aegis. The whole fighter is covered with an optical reflector and can be invisible. Its speed reaches Mach 2.4 and it can break through the sound speed in three seconds and fly at supersonic speed. After Tony joined the Avengers, Colson returned to aegis headquarters. After a night''s rest, they went to the sky carrier together. Of course, he was accompanied by Captain America. "Is Dr. Benner going to replicate my serum?" Steve, dressed in a century style leather jacket, asked with his tablet computer, where the angry Hulk was playing video. Colson''s expression was a little nervous and excited. "You are the first superhero in history. Bruce thinks gamma ray will be the key to unraveling the original formula of super soldier serum." Can we not get excited? Colson has been fond of superheroes since he was a child, especially the captain of the United States. He is a fan of the United States team. It''s good to see his idol sitting in front of him before he pounces on him. "To be honest, it''s my pleasure to meet you." "I''m a big fan of you," Colson said Steve couldn''t help smiling at what Colson said. "I saw you when you were asleep." Colson had a silly look on his face. "You were dug out of the ice, and I was at the scene." If Natasha was present, she would have looked scornful. If Natasha didn''t have Yang Han, it would have been Colson who was the first to dig Steve. When Captain America was rescued, Colson kept pacing outside the door like a husband waiting for his wife to give birth. When I visited Steve, I wanted to sleep in the same bed with Captain America. This can''t help but say that brain powder is terrible. It''s just like Xu Kun, who is a football thief. He has a pile of brain powder. If he has a cold, his mother and father can offer sacrifices to heaven to make Kun Kun''s cold better. Not only that, 14-year-old girls have no money to support their idols, so they go to make money. It''s terrible. "It''s an honor for all of us to join us this time! And you should not blame me for changing your uniform without permission. " Colson said seriously. "Of course not. I just think the star white striped uniform may be out of date." Steve slowly stood up. He looked at the high-tech cab of the Kun fighter and said, "just like me, I''ve been sleeping for so many years, and the world has changed dramatically. I feel like I''m behind. " "No, Captain, people now need someone to support their spirit." Colson said seriously. Steve gave a helpless smile and said, "I hope I won''t let you down." India. A Kun fighter took off slowly and began to fly to the United States. This time, however, there were three more people. Bruce is very helpless looking at Betty and Jennifer, eyes to Natasha also some unswervingly, to tell you the truth, he really does not want to take Betty and Jennifer, but Natasha just put in a word, asked whether to join the duplex. Then Jennifer agreed without thinking about it. Bruce didn''t even have time to stop him, so he had a big fight. Bruce had no choice but to agree. Since Jennifer wanted to follow, he let Betty follow him. After all, Betty is not very safe in India alone. Bruce''s face was black. Naturally, he didn''t have a good face for Natasha£¨ At the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error chapter. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (Group number) Chapter 270 Somewhere in a temporary underground research room that was quickly built. Soldiers armed with guns and researchers in white research suits rush to do their work, surrounded by all kinds of instruments that are being or have been assembled. These are the instruments Dr. shavig copied from his lab at aegis, which are used to stimulate the cube energy. Now he is adjusting the instrument inlaid with Rubik''s cube. According to Rocky''s requirements, he is improving it. After all, there is an army at the other end of the portal. The portal can''t be the same as before. Er, stingy. In this busy scene, rocky is sitting alone in the corner, holding the scepter tightly. Suddenly, the sapphire on the scepter twinkles with brilliant blue. Then the busy scene of the research laboratory disappears from Rocky''s field of vision like a phantom in the water, and becomes a vast starry sky and rugged rocks. Looking at the man in armor emerging from the rocks, Rocky''s calm eyes hide some gloomy colors. "Chery is impatient." the metallic husky voice from the mouth of the man in armor and hooded, full of impatience. "Don''t be impatient. Get me ready. I will lead them to fight a glorious war!" "War!" The mysterious man gave a scornful smile and said to rocky, "conquering those people on earth can also be called war. "If your army is really as invincible as you say, it can''t be said..." "Watch your tone, you lost dog! Dare to question us! Don''t forget who saved you and who gave you this chance! " Mysterious voice with a trace of anger, the body suddenly pulled out a long phantom, strange appeared in front of rocky. "I am the king of Asgard!" Enraged by the mysterious man''s tone, he lost his calm face and roared. "Oh! Still holding this childish idea Once again, he said sarcastically that the mysterious man swam behind rocky and said in a soft voice: "the planet belongs to you, and the Rubik''s cube can be safely taken back. Don''t screw up this mission, otherwise ''he'' will let you know what life is not like death!" Hearing this, Rocky''s heart emerged that terrible figure, and then his body unconsciously trembled. Seeing this, the mysterious man smiles with satisfaction. Then, the swaying palm on Rocky''s face slaps on Rocky''s face. Then, a dazzling white light suddenly appears from the contact place between the palm and Rocky''s face. Then, with a tingling feeling, Rocky''s vision returns to the busy laboratory again. Feeling the sting from the bottom of my mind, Rocky''s face was gloomy. In the dim light, the gloomy looking rocky stood up. After seeing the instrument being quickly assembled, rocky, who was holding the scepter, finally gave a satisfied smile. He walked slowly to the eagle eye who took them away from the aegis tracking and found these hands and instruments for him, with a proud praise: "well, you''re very good!". "Thank you, chief!" Put down the special arrow and look at rocky. Just then, Dr. shavig came over excitedly and said to rocky and Hawkeye, "we need a lot of iridium to form the antiproton of the portal!". "Well, I see, but it''s not easy to do!" The eagle''s eyes frowned and his face hesitated. "I''m sure you can do it, right?" Rocky gave a faint smile at the eagle''s eye''s reply. After pondering for a while, Barton solemnly said: "it''s difficult to get this thing, but it''s not something difficult to solve. I''m worried about it..."¡° What are you worried about, my loyal agent Barton? " In order to finish the plan safely, rocky felt that he needed to listen to some suggestions. "Chief, although I don''t know your detailed plan, I think you must pay attention to Nick Frey if you want your plan to go on normally!" "A mortal?" A trace of scorn flashed in his eyes, and rocky didn''t care. "No, the reason to pay attention to him is that he has formed a special team to deal with such emergencies, the Avengers alliance!" "Oh? Is there any tricky person in it? " On hearing this, rocky got a little excited. "According to the original plan, there are Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, Steve Rogers, Natasha Romanov and me, as well as two pending candidates, spider man and Thor!" Rocky didn''t care. He said faintly, "it''s all mortals. The disappearance of rainbow bridge can''t make Thor come to earth." "But Bruce Benner and Natasha Romanov are two people who need to be noticed. They are no weaker than the head." Eagle eye replied honestly. "Yes? Tell me more about it Rocky frowned and said. Eagle eye will honestly all the information to rocky said again, have to say that eagle eye as a marinated egg people, know quite a lot. Much more than Natasha, at least, when Hawkeye was reporting to Bruce, on the aegis space carrier. Colson went to the aircraft carrier, Natasha will Bruce Benner to the aircraft carrier, met Colson, immediately came forward and said: "you have to go to the bridge to report!" "Good!" Responding, Colson trotted off. "Captain, you are a man of the moment here! I thought Colson would faint when he saw his idol. Did he ask you to sign his favorite collection? " Natasha made a serious joke of Phil. "Treasure?" "That''s the treasure he managed to collect!" Natasha smiles at the thought of the Captain America Card Colson has been carrying. Just as they were talking, Steve saw a man standing on the deck of the aircraft carrier, a little confused and at a loss. "Dr. Benner!" When he heard someone calling him, Bruce Benner heard the sound and looked. Seeing the two men coming towards him, he shook Steve''s outstretched hand and said, "Captain! Hello "They say you can find the cube?" Captain America found a good topic. "Well, is that all you''ve heard?" Bruce Benner''s face was tense with his hands crossed in front of him. "That''s all I care about!" Hearing this, Bruce Benner felt a little grateful. Then he found a topic and asked, "do you think everything around here is new?" "No, it''s a little familiar!" After hearing their conversation, Natasha, who was standing with them, turned her mouth slightly and whispered "it seems that they don''t know how to talk". She walked up to them and said to them with some embarrassment: "gentlemen, although I don''t want to interrupt your conversation, I can''t breathe outside soon."£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 271 X College, suburban New York Hiding his body and seeing the mutants playing with his mutant ability around him, Rocky''s eyes were a little gloomy. He didn''t expect that there were so many people with strong power on the earth. "Wolverine, storm girl, laser eye, Professor X..." in my heart, I passed the people I need to control, and rocky is looking forward to these mutants more and more. "Don''t let me down, agent button!" After thinking of Barton''s goal, rocky said a word and went to his first goal. "That''s all for today''s class! We''ll have a quiz tomorrow. After class, we''ll all go home and read more books. Then I''ll see who doesn''t work hard! " Aurolo tidied up the textbooks on his desk and straightened out. As aurolo''s voice fell, there was a whine in the classroom. The excited children were just like the frosted eggplant. "Well, class is over." Aurolo turned a blind eye to the wails of these children. After saying "class is over", the whole classroom immediately began to boil. The children, who had been unable to restrain themselves for a long time, ran out of the classroom like rabbits chased by wolves. As for the test, it is estimated that it has long been forgotten. See, aurolo helplessly smile, suddenly aurolo behind the hair suddenly, she keenly felt behind him appeared a strange breath. "Who is it?" Aurolo roared, but before she could react, her eyes were as black as ink. "Good reaction!" Standing behind aurolo, rocky slowly retracts the scepter, and the gem light on the scepter slowly dims down. Obviously, rocky has controlled aurolo with the soul gem. Rocky went to aurolo and whispered to aurolo, "take me to your companion." Aurolo nodded with a dull look, returned to normal and walked out. On the outside walk, many students greet aurolo, and aurolo also smiles and responds one by one, which is no different from the usual. Rocky, holding the scepter of mind, follows aurolo without delay, but it''s strange that no one seems to see him. Rocky looked up and down at X College. He could feel that there were many powerful forces here. He even felt that he should be able to accept all the people here as his team. Many of these mutants were even strong enough to be placed in the city of Asia, which made him surprised. He did not expect that woodlouse in his eyes had such a powerful force. But it''s just a surprise. Asgard''s own divine power, and the technology that surpasses the earth for many years. As the three princes of Asgard, they are well-informed. Although they are surprised by the strength of the earth, they will not be afraid of it. "It''s really interesting. No wonder my father hasn''t been here." Rocky felt his chin and thought about his father''s attitude towards Midgard. He felt that there were some crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the earth. Fortunately, he was clever and controlled an agent who knew a lot of secrets, knew the Avengers alliance and knew these X-Men. Otherwise, if he followed his original plan, he would not be sure how miserable he would lose. Therefore, this is the skill a king should have. His brother, who is a reckless man, will never learn it. Think of Odin, even if so, but also choose Thor instead of him, Rocky''s face on the chilly down, exuding the smell of evil and chilly. Aurolo walks and greets. It''s no different from usual, but some sensitive mutant students feel that aurolo seems to be different, but they can''t say where it is. Laser eye Scott is watching the children play, a face of playing cards, looking at the happy children playing, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. "Scott." Aurolo came up to Scott, his eyes flashing. "Aurolo? What''s the matter? " Scott turned to aurolo and asked. Rocky with a smile picked up the heart wand, in Scot did not know the case, the point in Scot''s heart, scot look suddenly changed. "You Scott''s eyes widened, and he only said one word, and then there was no following. The focus of his eyes under the blindfold gradually spread, and then it condensed again, and his face became numb. Soon, Scott''s face was renewed with a smile. In this way, rocky did not have a little accident to continue to control the laser eye Scott, and then when he went to control Logan, he was detected by Logan''s keen sense of smell and beast intuition. "There are enemies!" He yelled at Scott and auroro. Logan''s claws came out, but the two people who didn''t want to be reminded by him seized his arm. Logan was stunned. He looked at Scott and aurolo and yelled, "what are you doing?" As soon as Logan''s voice fell, rocky appeared in front of Logan''s eyes. Logan''s pupils shrank sharply. The dangerous smell he felt came from him. Before Logan had time to say a few more words, rocky, who was afraid of nighttime dreams, quickly touched Logan''s chest with his scepter. Logan''s head hung high, and he fell into Rocky''s control. "Ha ha! Next goal With a proud smile, rocky followed the three of them and walked to Professor X''s office. Just after rocky and the three just walked into Professor X''s office, Professor X, who was in charge of his mental ability, keenly felt that there was something unusual in Logan''s three people. Then a pair of clear eyes showed a serious color, and his mental ability came out. He slowly said, "is there a guest coming?". "Is it sharp? Old thing With the scepter against Professor X''s vest, rocky said something surprised, and then the gem on the scepter appeared a strong spiritual energy. "That''s it!" Feeling the energy rushing into his mind, Professor X widened his eyes. Then, the spiritual energy belonging to Professor X surged out, forming an indestructible spiritual defense to block the invading spiritual energy. "What The invincible Scepter was resisted at the moment, which made rocky scream. You know, this is what "he" gave you! "What a powerful spiritual energy!" Originally, he wanted to use telepathy to control rocky, but he didn''t want the invading spiritual energy to be endless, entangled with his spiritual energy. Moreover, with his resistance, he felt that the invading spiritual energy was still growing. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 272 The huge spiritual energy is in an invisible confrontation with the point of contact between Professor X and the scepter, and then with the continuous enhancement of spiritual energy, strange energy waves spread around like waves in the water. It is obvious that Professor X is fully resisting the endless spiritual energy in the gem. Although the spiritual energy is invisible and immaterial, all the people in the room at this time seem to be pressed by a big mountain, with a look of pain. The spiritual energy that confronts with Professor X is extremely terrifying, but no one uses it to guide it. Therefore, while resisting this energy, Professor X skillfully guides the invading spiritual energy to fight back against the source of that energy - the gem on the scepter! The next moment "Boom!" It''s like an invisible bomb, with Professor X''s office as the center, a palpitating heart wave spreads to the whole X College, which makes all the mutants in the whole X College cry out in pain. With Professor X''s resistance and counterattack, the brilliant blue light began to shine on the gem on the scepter, and the whole office turned into a dazzling blue. At this time, in the room, the three Logan, standing in the center of this battle of spiritual power, are holding their heads in pain. Similarly, rocky, holding the scepter, is also in front of the increasing spiritual energy, losing control of his body, and his face is distorted, which is unparalleled in pain. "Professor!" With a cry of horror, the door of the office was pushed open. "Who are you?" Holding her head as painful as being stabbed by a needle, chin looks at Rocky in the office and screams. At the same time, because of her intrusion, she is also involved in the battlefield center of this spiritual war. "Ah Qin holds her head and hisses in pain. With the invasion of spiritual energy, the devil who has been blocked in her heart by her and Professor X wakes up, and then begins to collide with the spiritual cage that holds her. Then, a trace of energy to destroy everything began to appear slowly from Qin, and then a little black appeared in Qin''s eyes, as dazzling as the tip of a needle. "Qin!" Professor X, who had been worried about Logan, was surprised when he noticed the abnormal image on Qin. He felt a little relaxed in his heart, and then there was a little gap in his unbreakable spiritual defense. "Oh, no!" Aware that the invading spiritual energy began to slowly infiltrate, Professor X screamed, but just like the dam destroyed by the ant colony, his spiritual defense collapsed, and then the spiritual energy from the gem poured into Professor X''s mind like an endless wave. Seeing this, Professor X''s eyes coagulated and gathered all his spiritual energy to meet him. "Boom!" A huge and silent explosion sounded in everyone''s mind, and the spiritual energy that invaded Professor X''s mind was suddenly squeezed out of Professor X''s mind by Professor X''s counterattack. Then, following the gap of this time, rocky, who was about to faint in pain, softened, held the scepter and sat down on the ground, At the same time, the tip of the scepter finally left Professor X''s vest. The next moment, the blue light all over the room disappeared like the tide. This terrible and strange duel finally calmed down. Professor X is paralyzed in the wheelchair. Although he has a splitting headache, this fight is not fruitless for him, a psychic mutant. "What a great spiritual power!" Professor X looked at the scepter in Rocky''s hand and wondered why, where did the strange man come from and how he got it. "Oh Rocking his head, which still has a headache and wants to crack, Logan, who has super self-healing power, first gets up from the ground, and rocky also relies on his strong constitution to let him follow Logan to recover from the painful state¡° Damn mortals Rocky swore and staggered to his feet. Seeing that they were not out of the control of the scepter, he rubbed his head and turned his eyes to Professor X in the wheelchair. Professor X''s face remained unchanged. After the collision just now, he was also a blessing in disguise and got a lot of benefits. His spiritual power increased greatly. Actually, the Omega mutant was only one step away, but this step was also like a ravine. If he can get the scepter in Rocky''s hand and find out the secret, maybe he can really break the limit of level 4 mutant and become level 5 mutant. The same level as Qin. Seeing rocky approaching himself, Professor X didn''t panic at all. Instead, he closed his eyes. Before that, he thought there was something wrong with the spirit of aurolo, Scott and Logan. Because the time is too short to see, this time it''s a blessing in disguise. On the contrary, it shows that rocky has controlled them with the scepter of the mind, and immediately uses the remaining power of the mind to crack the power of the scepter of the mind crazily. Rocky looked at the three men who covered his head, his face suddenly sank, but he didn''t pretend to be forced. He took the scepter in his hand and stabbed Professor X. And at this time, Professor X suddenly opened his eyes, "Scott!" Scott, who has been cracked in mind control, has no time to think about it. He shoots two lasers directly from his eyes, and blows rocky, who nearly stabbed Professor X to death, out of the room, smashing into the wall and making cracks. "Damn it Rocky sat up from the ground and looked at the mutant, who had regained his senses. His strength is slightly inferior to these people. He was surprised before, but now, if there is no special situation, he has no hope of turning over. However, if you keep the Castle Peak, you are not afraid of no firewood. Next time, you must kill the bald man who is in the way. Rocky took the scepter in his hand, cast a spell, and instantly disappeared from Professor X''s office. Logan''s face was gloomy and smelly. He took back the steel claw in his hand. Obviously, he remembered why he was controlled. If this guy didn''t run fast, he would have made twelve holes in him. "You''re really good. You''re under control without saying a word, and I''m under control." Logan looks at Scott unhappily. For Qin''s current boyfriend, Logan naturally won''t give him a good look. "Hum." Scott turned his head and knew he was wrong. He didn''t argue with Logan. "Qin!" Aurolo''s voice attracted the attention of Logan and Scott. At the moment, Qin''s condition is very bad. It''s very bad, because in the previous collision, the black phoenix, which was sealed by Professor X, broke the seal. Now it''s invading Qin''s body and occupying Qin''s consciousness. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 273 "Qin! What''s the matter with you? " Aurolo asked with concern. "Go away!" "What?" Aurolo was stunned and didn''t seem to hear Qin clearly. "Go! I can''t control her. " Qin kneels on the ground, one hand supporting the ground, one hand covering his head, a pair of gentle eyes, burning flames. Aurolo looked shocked and stepped back two steps. At this time, Qin''s long hair was wine red and windless, holding his head in both hands. He looked very painful and looked up at the sky and screamed, "no!" Qin''s body erupted into a terrible momentum, and directly lifted Scott, Logan, and aurolo out and hit the wall. The wall was full of cracks, which showed the great power. Even Professor X was repelled by the shock wave and stuck on the wall. "Ah...!" Seeing this scene, Qin''s spirit is more unstable. She doesn''t want to hurt them. But at this time, the terror in her heart is competing with her for the control of her body. Moreover, Qin, who knows the terror best, knows that once the terror in her heart appears, what will be destroyed at the first time is her most cherished X College! Her friends, her students, her teachers and her lover are all going to be destroyed. So she is fighting desperately! "Qin! Don''t let her control you Professor X, who fell to the ground, cried out with difficulty. Professor X, who is close to the end of the lamp, reluctantly gathers his last spiritual strength and rushes into Qin''s mind to repair the spiritual cage with a crack. "When I come out, I''ll kill you, Charles!" Unwilling to hiss, the terror in Qin''s body quiets down again. Seeing this, Professor X finally closes his eyes and faints. "Poop With a light sound, Qin fell to the ground trembling. "Professor!" "Professor! Teacher Qin... " At this time, several children with good mutant power in X College finally struggle to come to Professor X''s office after the spiritual energy disappears. Then they see the chaotic scene, the unconscious Professor X, the shaking Qin, and the severely injured Scott and aurolo, with panic and panic on their faces. Only Logan''s recovery ability is terrible, and it''s in good condition for the time being. Logan looked at the crying Qin, hesitated, and decided that it would be better to place these guys first, and then let them receive treatment. Looking at the disappearance of the breath of terror, rocky was also relieved that he could sense the existence of terror in the woman, which was enough to destroy his divine body. Rocky looked at X College, hesitated for a moment, turned away from here, these guys are too dangerous, look ordinary ability, who knows what will happen after touching. It''s better to be safe. Rocky has passed X College, but eagle eye also knows where those villains are. He needs these powerful helpers. Otherwise, he will not be able to complete the task given to him by himself. "Hate... Lizards, oh, and mutant villains." Hawkeye has given rocky a lot of information, let rocky know a lot of secrets, so... He plans to release these people. In a secret military base in the United States, there is a cage, a huge cage, in which sits a huge figure, at least four or five meters high, muscular and very strong. But his neck, wrist, ankle, all have an iron ring, very thick iron chain bound his body, this kind of chain is very thick, I''m afraid it is one meter thick. Such a huge chain, with his action, will make a noise. He was disgusted. Although his neck had been broken, with the vitality of disgust, he could not die. Even if Natasha twisted his neck into hemp, he would not die, as long as he didn''t cut off his head, of course! With the present science and technology, there is no such ability at all. Only this kind of almost thick iron chain can be used to tie abomination, of course! It''s just a comfort to these people. In the eyes of disgust, these iron chains are basically broken as soon as they are pulled, but he is not a fool. He knows that he can live in prison, and if he doesn''t stay in prison, I''m afraid there is no place for him in the world. "Damned venom." Hate secretly scold, but he can only scold, he can not defeat the venom. As for hawk, he had already defeated this man. He had no idea how to use his power. He disdained to be an enemy. If Natasha didn''t have Yang Han, the goal of hate would always be on hawk, but now Natasha. He would only look at Natasha. As for hawk, he didn''t care at all. "How are you thinking, bronsky? If you can follow our orders, we''ll let you out A military general stood in front of the prison and said. "Ha ha ha ha!" Hate a burst of laughter, laughter is full of disdain, light asked: "God, will listen to the command of mortals?" "Bronsky, don''t forget that the military made you." Said the general, with an unswerving face. "Hum, military, what''s the success rate of your medicine? Don''t you count it in your heart? My strength depends on myself. If I don''t want to be quiet and no one bothers me, do you think this kind of thing can bind me? Go away! Stupid Hate cold hum, full of disdain said. "You The general snorted and turned to leave. It''s not the first time they''ve tried to persuade him to join the military. They''ve known his temperament for a long time. There was no anger. After the general left, a figure appeared in front of him. "Who are you?" Asked hatefully. "God, maybe you and I have a lot in common." The corner of the evil god''s mouth stirred up a trace of evil smile and said with a light smile. "God? Just you? " Hate disdain a smile, although this guy is very strong, but he thinks he can hammer this guy with one fist. "Of course." The evil god picked up the staff, and the blue halo shone on the whole cell. Then, a loud noise rang out, and all the chains on hateful body were broken, and the five meter high body was displayed in front of rocky. Rocky looked at the disgust and laughed, "yes, that''s it. That''s what my soldiers should be." "Let''s go, let the gods rule the mortals, let the mortals know that they are just mole ants." Rocky stood on his hateful back, opened his arms and laughed wildly. Abhorrence stood up, punched the iron gate in front of him, and walked out with great strides. The sound of alarm and scream alternately fluctuated, which also doomed today to be a bloody night. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 274 Space carrier, aegis command. In the main control room, countless people were walking in a hurry. The precise instruments were shining and the lights were bright. Nick Frey, the commander of aegis, was standing by, obviously waiting for a long time. "Here you are." Nick Frey nodded slightly and said hello to Natasha, who had just come in. "Another military base has just been captured. Rocky used some means to block all signals in that place. We just got the news." A staff member with black hair came up with a gloomy look. "I see." Nick Frey''s face was calm, and there was a flash of anger in his eyes. "This time I invite you to come because we are facing the most difficult crisis in history and need your help." Said Frey in a deep voice, glancing over the men who were approaching the podium. The people gathered around each other had their own characteristics, including blonde hair, blue eyes, brown hair, blue eyes, white skin and yellow skin. Each of them has a common characteristic, they are not ordinary people, they all have different powerful ability. Iron Man stark, Hulk bannahock, US captain Steve Rogers, black widow Natasha, and spider man are all here, except Thor. "We''re facing a powerful enemy named rocky, who''s from God." Frey stepped forward and stood in the middle of the field. He looked around and watched everyone who looked at him until they were quiet. Soon, the main control hall, which used to be a little complicated, was silent, leaving nothing but the whisper of Frey. "I have nothing to say. The only thing that ordinary military personnel can do when they meet rocky is to escape." Nick Frey looks dignified: "during this period, we have carefully studied this man in the divine realm. He has irresistible power, immortal body that will not be destroyed, no key, tireless, and even the ability to control the mind." "In a sense, he is God indeed!" Nick Frey''s words were heavy. For the human beings in this world, no one can defeat the gods, because even the top secret agents cannot escape from the category of human beings. Therefore, he can only seek some non-human power to gather a few non-human "people" in front of him. "Commander, the military is calling." Suddenly one of the agents turned to Nick fry. "Get in." Nick Frey said. A face was projected in front of the agents with a little manipulation. "Commander Frey, I have bad news for you. I hate getting out of trouble because of this guy. " The military officer called up a video, and the man standing on it was rocky. Nick Frey''s face sank. Rocky was not easy to deal with. In addition, he controlled Hawkeye. Hawkeye knew many secrets, and the aegis suffered heavy losses. However, he was not very distressed. He knew some things. The aegis was infiltrated, and it was infiltrated deeply. The base was destroyed, and he was calm. Now that he saw rocky take away his hatred, he immediately felt something bad. From iron man, there have been many villains. Eagle eye almost knows that if rocky quietly controls all these villains and then runs out to be a demon... It''s very painful. He has few superheroes, but what about the villains? Basically, one person will share all the superheroes equally. Who will stop rocky at that time? It''s like Nick Frey''s head is in a fight. "OK, I see. We''ll find rocky as soon as possible." Nick Frey nodded, closed the projection, and continued to look at the superheroes. "Continue with what we''ve just talked about. We have to search rocky as soon as possible now, otherwise the longer it takes, the worse it will be for us. What''s going on with Rocky''s search? " Asked Nick Frey. "We are monitoring every wireless access camera, mobile phone and computer on the earth. As long as they are connected to the Internet, they will be our targets." There was a reply from the aegis staff. "Still can''t find them in time." Natasha shook her head. "It should be narrowed down." Benner, a doctor of physics, said, "I remember you said that the magic cube of the universe is emitting gamma rays all the time. How many spectrometers can you find?" "How much?" "Give orders to all the scientific laboratories that are working, let them put the spectrometers on the roof, and then calibrate them to gamma rays. I''ll set up a tracking algorithm..." Said Dr. Benner. Benner and hawk coexist as a whole. They have two personalities. One has a brain with superior intelligence, and the other has a fighting power with no match. Hulk, one of the most formidable beings in the world. Soon, according to the tracking algorithm of Hulk, it was calculated. "When we find clues, the information is 67 percent consistent." At this time, the central computer in the main control room suddenly sounded an alarm. Rocky, who was defined as the first target, seemed to show his feet and was captured by the ubiquitous intelligence system of aegis. "Seventy nine percent of the information is consistent..." "Where?" A technical director came up quickly. "Hanover 28, Stuttgart, Germany." An accurate landmark was reported, and the monitoring screen showed that rocky had changed into modern clothes, with a straight suit and natural look, which seemed to be preparing for a banquet. "Captain, gather your team and get ready for action." Nick fry yelled, staring at Rogers. "It''s up to you." "I see." Rogers nodded and said firmly. Rocky''s aim is to capture iridium. The metal elements that come with the meteorite can not only make the hardest armor in the world, but also help the magic cube stabilize the portal. At night, 48 kuning street, Stuttgart, Germany. Looking at the next couple of humans dancing and embracing each other, rocky walked slowly down the stairs on the second floor, with a proud face. In his eyes, the humans below are no different from the humble insects. He couldn''t help but feel a little excited at the thought of his upcoming plan. Evil crazy smile, the next moment, a dangerous ray, in the reflection of rocky smile, in the dancing dance floor in the explosion. In an instant, the scene became chaotic. Walking to the center of the dance floor, looking at the target tonight, rocky reaches out and lifts the other party, presses the other party on the exquisite stone platform in the dance floor, takes out an instrument to read the iris, and presses it on the eye of the target screaming in horror. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 275 ??^? j? As like as two peas in the other hand, the other eagle''s eyes were received by the other, and the other silver instrument, which was exactly the same as the Loki''s instruments, was pressed on the pupil scanner of the password gate. Then, with the drop of Barton, the door was opened smoothly, and no hesitation was entered. Then he found his target - the metal iridium stored up. "Chief! I''ve got it He whispered to the messenger in his ear, and Barton left in a hurry. "Then, the show begins!" As soon as the corner of his mouth picks up, rocky takes off the communication device in his ear. In order to prevent Burton''s whereabouts from being leaked, rocky directly pinches them to pieces. Then, as his body changes, he puts on Asgard''s combat clothes and follows the chaotic crowd and walks out. "That''s what bugs do!" Looking at the chaotic group of people, like ants who have been trampled down and fleeing everywhere, the curvature of Rocky''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger. Then, a happy feeling of mastering others'' life and death makes him laugh happily. "Ha ha! Ha ha ha After shooting a light with the scepter and destroying a buzzing police car, which made him listen to the annoyance, to give a small warning to those who ran away, the scepter in his hand hit the ground slightly and made a clear sound, rocky said coldly: "all kneel down for me!". It was quiet enough to calm the chaotic crowd. At the same time, as Rocky''s voice fell, Rocky''s Scepter began to shine a dangerous blue light. "Wow Seeing this, the chaotic crowd was in an uproar, and even some people''s feet softened and directly sat on the ground. They saw the end of the police car with their own eyes. It was something that even the car could easily be destroyed. It seemed that there was only one end to them... Death! Thus, under the threat of life, the vast majority of people are afraid, obediently lose their dignity, kneel down, and then, the rest of the people who are reluctant to kneel down, also face a change, began to hesitate. Seeing dozens of people standing in hundreds of people, Rocky''s face sank, and his Scepter in his hand shot a ray of light. After leaving a big hole in the ground, he threatened to shout again: "I said, kneel down!" "Plop! Putong... " The next moment, a series of kneeling sound sounded. Looking at the shivering crowd kneeling in front of him, Rocky''s arrogant and empty heart was slightly satisfied. A smile on the corner of his mouth came up and said to the crowd slowly: "that''s right. It''s very simple, isn''t it? You are born to be enslaved by desire, aren''t you? You are full of servility, and sooner or later you will submit to your rulers! " Rocky just fell, a trembling sound and shadow stood up from the ground, and then the old retort clearly came into Rocky''s ear: "it won''t be you!" In today''s world, how many people will be servile to others, this is already a thing that cannot be verified. But what is certain is that in this case, there will be one or two hard bones among the celebrities who have received higher education and have always been superior. Hard bones never accept threats, even death. So when rocky threatens everyone here with terror, when he puts most people on their knees in fear. An old man who looked very determined stood up. Said to him fearlessly¡° I''ve seen so many idiots like you. And you people often have only one end, that is to become the skeleton of history. Although I am old, I am not old enough to submit to a bone shelf doomed to decay! " "The ignorant are really fearless. You don''t seem to realize what kind of existence you are facing at all!" With a disdainful smile on his face, rocky opened his arms to embrace the sky and said with a laugh, "I am God, the king of your destiny. You mortals are born to be ruled by me. Now that you want to disobey your own destiny, don''t you think about the price you will pay? " "The big deal is just death. At my age, will I be afraid of it?" The old man is still strong. As he said, once people of his age look at death, they really have nothing to fear. "I admire your courage, sir! However, there is always a need to teach others a lesson. If a chicken doesn''t die, how can a monkey know to be afraid? " The light wand in his hand pointed to the old man and said, "this old man is your example!" As soon as the voice fell, the scepter shot a lethal ray. "Bang!" With a clear sound, looking at Rocky lying on the ground, all of them were slightly stunned. Then they looked at the figure standing up slowly after holding a shield to block the rays for the old man. Rogers arrived, blocked Rocky''s energy bombardment with a shield, looked into his face and said, "I remember the last time I came to D ¨¦ country, there was a man who also put himself above the others and died miserably." "Oh? A soldier in a costume. " Rocky smile, standing on the steps, looking down on everyone: "a group of useless ordinary people, you should be glad that I have brought you a new future, and I will be your king." "There are so many useless people like me." Steve said it seriously, and then an Aegis Kun fighter emerged in mid air. After pointing at Rocky with the weapon on the fighter, Natasha''s soft voice came out along the amplifying device on the fighter: "don''t move, rocky! Otherwise. Before he finished speaking, Rocky''s wand shot a dangerous ray at the fighter. Fortunately, Natasha, who was always on guard against rocky, controlled the fighter to avoid the ray at the critical moment. At the same time, after seeing Rocky''s Scepter flicker again, Steve resolutely threw out his shield and hit Rocky''s scepter. Then he sprinted a few steps, took the shield and fought with rocky. At this time, a burst of intense rock music, from far to near, attracted many people''s eyes, night like a meteor like light from far to near, arrived near, people just know who is coming, a golden red spray paint, body on the noisy rock music. Stark arrived in steel armor, and after landing, he had countless firepower ports all over his body aiming at rocky. "Try again, you reindeer." Stark''s voice was cold. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 276 /> ? S. When he saw the people who surrounded him, rocky glanced at stark and Captain America with a cold look. His combat clothes were slowly turned away, his mouth was slightly raised, his hands were slightly raised, and he said, "I surrender!" Natasha on the plane, flying a Kun fighter, looked at a group of rocky, frowned and said, "this guy is too clever. If you dare not fight, you will surrender. Is that what the gods of Asgard are like? " "Rocky is an evil god in Nordic mythology, the God of trickery. It''s deceitful surrender." Yang Han said with emotion. "Feign surrender? Poof Natasha couldn''t help laughing. "Why are you laughing?" Yang Han is full of black lines. If the original plot doesn''t go wrong, rocky must be pretending to surrender. "Does this evil god still live in the Middle Ages? And pretending to surrender? " Natasha''s tone is a little teasing. Obviously, she doesn''t believe Yang Han''s statement. "You don''t believe it?" "No, it''s just ridiculous, but even if he pretends to surrender, what can we do? After all, he is the prince of Asgard. We can''t kill him Natasha shook her head and said helplessly. No matter how rocky destroys and kills more people, they can''t act rashly. They can''t kill rocky and Asgard at all. These four words are like a heavy load of ten thousand pounds. Yang Han doesn''t speak any more. Natasha is right. It can''t be changed. If you don''t catch rocky, will you still let him do things everywhere? Weak is the original sin. If the earth is very strong, rocky will destroy it and kill it. How dare Asgard fart? Who makes the earth powerless? Rocky''s surrender was straightforward and decisive. Captain America and iron man had no choice but to imprison him and get on the Kun fighter. Natasha immediately started to return with the Kun fighter. On the dark clouds, the Kun fighter is flying at supersonic speed. "Did you catch him?" Nick Frey''s voice came from the messenger. "I''ve got it." Natasha, the pilot of the plane, replied, "but he won''t say anything. He was silent all the time. " "It''s a long night and a lot of dreams. Bring him back quickly." Nick Frey finished and hung up. In the cabin, Captain America and iron man sit in front of each other, carefully looking at the imprisoned evil god rocky. "The magic cube of the universe is not on him. It seems that things are in trouble." Iron man looks a little dignified and says in a deep voice. Steve Rogers, captain of the United States, shook his head slightly and took a deep breath: "the Rubik''s cube business should be handled by those professionals. As long as we bring him back to the United States, we have completed the task. " There was a sudden violent tremor in the plane. For a time, the two people sat unsteadily and nearly got thrown out of their seats. No country captain just tied up the seat belt, some eagerly asked: "what''s the matter?" "We have suffered a large area of thunderstorm, and the aircraft''s instruments have begun to malfunction. Now the situation is very dangerous. We have to find a way to make a forced landing immediately. " Natasha, controlling the plane, called out in a hurry and anxiety. They looked at each other with a dignified look on their faces. This sudden thunder cloud is too strange, isn''t it? When I came back, the route had already been planned, so this kind of change should not have happened. The evil god rocky felt the thunder outside the plane, his face was slightly pale, and there was a little worry in his eyes. "Ha ha, our evil god, are you still afraid of thunder? This is really interesting news?" Iron man can''t help laughing at Rocky''s look. If it wasn''t for this damned guy, he should be having a candlelight dinner with a beautiful woman instead of being here with the unpleasant captain of the United States and a scum who calls himself a Protoss. Rocky shrugged a little and snorted, "I just don''t like the thunder guy." Just as they were talking, the clouds outside the plane rolled violently, and a terrible thunder roared to the plane. "Bang!" With a loud noise, the back door of the plane was broken by thunder. Then, a tall and strong figure, holding a foot long hammer, appeared in the cabin of the plane. He has a very handsome face and a strong masculinity. The muscles under his armor bulge like the best carved granite. He is like a resurrected ancient Greek stone statue, bright and attractive. Thor is coming! When iron man saw the visitor, his eyes narrowed slightly and strode forward. Raytheon stares at Rocky on the plane without looking at Tony. He knocks him to the ground with a random punch. Then he grabs rocky, the evil god who is bound, and jumps out of the plane. "Damn it Iron man got up from the ground and looked at Thor who had already gone out. He scolded him bitterly. He said, go to the cabin door of the plane, and continue to chase. "Wait, he''s one of his own." Steve got the information from Nick Frey, met Thor, knew Thor, saw iron man''s action, and quickly stopped. Tony was not happy with Raytheon''s attitude. He didn''t care about Steve''s warning. He said, "damn you, I can''t watch him take rocky away, otherwise the magic cube of the universe will never be found again." Steve looked at the two people who had disappeared one after another, with a worried look on his face. These two hooligans, really! Outside the plane, iron man galloped in the thunder cloud and soon caught up with Thor. His eyes twinkled, his laser weapons lit up, and the fierce lasers tore through the air, making a thrilling hiss, attacking the speeding Thor. Thor frowned slightly. Looking back at Tony, he saw a Thunder Dragon coming down from the sky and attacking iron man. The Thunder Dragon covers the iron man. The terrible high temperature filled the air, and even blew the Atlantic Ocean out of a hole more than ten miles around. Iron man''s battle clothes are even more spotted and cracked. "If there is damage to the body, it is recommended to stop chasing immediately." Jarvis, scanning the condition of his uniform, warned hastily. "Falk." Looking at the damaged data, iron man frowned and scolded, but he didn''t stop chasing. Raytheon and rocky go to the United States, feeling the iron man who is still chasing behind, frowning slightly. Just now I''ve been lenient, otherwise this stupid iron man is not just damaged. But, what does this fool want to do? Does he really think he can take rocky from his own hands? Thor was a little impatient and threw Thor''s hammer at the iron man behind him. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 277 Thor flies to the ground with rocky, and when he lets go, he slams rocky to the ground. "I thought you were dead. I mourn for you. We all mourn for you, including father." Thor grabbed rocky by the neck and yelled. "It''s your father." Rocky straightened out his hand. "He told you about me. How much dark energy have they wasted to send you to earth? " "It doesn''t matter. We grew up together, played together and fought together. We are brothers. Don''t you remember? Why do you come to earth, to harm the world I cherish, to make up for the contempt you imagined? You won''t succeed without me, rocky "Yes, I remember, but I only remember a shadow. The shadow cast by your power has been enveloping me all the time. I only remember that you threw me into the abyss, and Odin abandoned me. He never looked me in the face and abandoned me mercilessly. I am the king, the throne should be mine, arrogant, you are not competent for the throne, why? Because you are Odin''s own son, and I''m just the ice giant''s child. Look at the world you protect. You protect it so well. Human beings are killing each other in groups, but you are just fooling around. I think it''s not good to rule them. " Rocky said sarcastically. "Do you think you are superior? Then you don''t understand the true meaning of the ruler. You are not fit to be a king. Rocky, come back with me. " TOL gradually calmed down. However, tol''s persuasion made Rocky''s mood more difficult to calm down. He pushed tol away and said, "don''t look at me with your narrow eyes. I''ve seen the world you don''t know. The son of Odin. In the days of exile, I gained insight. Do you think the nine Kingdoms are the whole world? Is it the center of the universe? Like Odin, you sit on your own cold throne and never know how big the world is. I''ve seen the real power of the cube. When I control it, when I show it to you... " "Wait, who showed you the power of the cube? Who are you, the self styled king Thor interrupted rocky. "I was the king." "Here you are not, hand over the magic cube of the universe. Let go of this vicious ambition. " Thor grabs Rocky''s arm and roars, but soon his face softens and looks forward to rocky. "Come home with me, OK?" "Home? Where I rule is my home. The magic cube of the universe is no longer in my hands. Without it, you can''t take me back to Asgard, but I transferred it. I don''t know where it is. Someone helped me to finish the plan. " Rocky was very proud to see some angry Thor. Thor angrily points to rocky with Thor''s hammer, "Rocky, listen to me..." Bang! With a flash of light, Thor was instantly hit by Tony who was angry. Rocky shrugged with a smile. "I''m listening." Thor shook his head. He got up from the ground and stared at Tony coldly. "Move me again and I''ll make you look good." "Then don''t touch my things." Tony puffed up. "Your stuff? He''s mine Thor''s eyes widened. Rocky took a look at Tony and then at Thor. The two of them had to fight for each other. There was a smile on their lips and said, "well, I''ll go with whoever you can win." "I''m going to take rocky. He''s going to be judged by God." Said Thor, with a sullen face. Iron man''s face closed again. Tony said impolitely, "no one can take him away until he hands over the cube of the universe!"¡° Stupid stranger. " Thor couldn''t help saying. "Don''t be ignorant¡° Don''t forget big head, where are you in the small town? My people have helped you. Is that how you treat your benefactor? " Tony said unhappily. "The destroyer is still in your hands, isn''t it? Where did you hide it? We can''t feel it. Now that Asgard has no time, I advise you to exchange the destroyer for us. " Thor was a little afraid of Natasha, who almost picked up his hammer. As for the tin man, he was not the enemy at all. "And you can''t handle it. Rocky will be punished according to Asgard''s law." "The destroyer? You mean the big armor? If it was in my hand, I would break it into pieces. As long as you ask him to hand over the cube. You can take him away immediately. " Tony turned his mouth, and he took some metal, and the rest was hidden by aegis. "Well! A good dog is not in charge. You are a tourist. " Thor is too lazy to talk to Tony any more. He throws out a hammer and blows Tony away. "Shetter." Tony frowned and bared his teeth Although Tony is wearing the top technology steel armor on the earth, Torr''s physical defense is not inferior to Tony. When he fights with Torr who has Thor''s hammer, Tony obviously suffers a big loss. However, Torr''s lightning has a super bonus on Tony. Hitting him on the contrary charges him, which allows him to enlarge his moves. For a moment, they are deadlocked. At this time, the U.S. captain Steve finally arrived at the battlefield, looking at the fight into a group of two people had to move as far as possible to separate them. Torr, entangled by Tony and in a rage, mercilessly smashes the shield of Captain America with a hammer. The metal shield that can rebound power instantly spreads the huge power of this blow around. Boom! A powerful and unparalleled wave suddenly blew Tony, Thor and others to the ground. "Damn it." Tony got up from the ground and glared at Steve. This guy suddenly ran out and got in? Thor gets up from the ground, shakes his head, his long golden hair flowing, roars and rushes to Tony again. Tony, of course, was not afraid of Thor and welcomed him. Thor throws Thor''s hammer out and blows iron man away. Tony knocked down a tree and got up. Without any hesitation, he flew to Thor. The two collided. Iron man and Thor flew to the depth of the forest. "Tut Tut, it''s really white." Rocky''s expression disdainfully shook his head, he was about to slip away, a figure pressed on Rocky''s shoulder, voice cold asked: "where do you want to go?" Natasha pressed Rocky''s shoulder. When rocky saw Natasha''s symbiont, she shuddered and said with a smile, "no, no, you''re wrong. I''m just afraid of being affected. I''ll go further." (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 278 Thor raised his hammer to summon lightning to split iron man, but Tony didn''t give him the chance. The pulse gun roared, interrupted his attack, and then flew up. With one move, Mirs spread their wings and kicked him to the ground. Thor shakes his head. He calls for his Thor''s hammer and hits Tony on the head. A buzz reverberated in Tony''s ear, and even with a steel helmet, he felt like he was about to get a concussion. Without the slightest hesitation, iron man''s armor shot two red lasers. He''s spinning around, turning the laser into an arc of light, cutting off everything in front of him! Thor''s expression suddenly changed. He whirled and jumped in the air, closed his eyes, avoided the death like laser, and all the trees around him were cut off with black smoke. "Sir, armor has less than 10% power left." At this time, Jarvis''s voice sounded in Thor''s ear. He could only use such a forced move once, and every time he used it, he would consume a lot of electricity. Thor''s face is very angry. Why? He looked at some golden hair cut off by laser in the palm of his hand, and his anger surged from his heart. "Stupid mortal!" Thor said in a cold voice. The sky was filled with thunder, dark clouds blocking the sky and thunder snakes dancing wildly. "Accept God''s judgment!" At this time Thor is floating in the air, really like the arrival of God. With his hammer, a Thunder Dragon like lightning falls from the sky and cleaves to iron man! "Thunderbolt!" The violent current suddenly swept, iron man''s figure was swallowed by the lightning. Tony thought he was going to die, so he closed his eyes. But after a while, it seemed nothing happened. Jarvis''s voice sounded again, "Sir, the energy is up to 400%!" Tony didn''t expect that such a terrible move would not hurt himself, and the huge amount of electricity would fill his armor. Life is full of twists and turns, ha ha. So he smiles with pride. The ark reactor on his chest is shining brightly. A dazzling cluster gun flies out and blows Thor to the sky! "Are you surprised? Are you surprised? " Rocky grinned. "Be honest with me. Don''t give me a smiley face Natasha kicked rocky in the ass, in a serious tone. Natasha reckons that Thor''s goods have been confused by now. Why didn''t he hurt him? On the contrary, he was hit by a big move. Iron man''s Ark reactor needs electricity as power. Without electricity, his armor can''t be driven at all. Thor is the God of thunder. He can call out thunder and lightning at will. But who would have thought that Thor''s moves were directly absorbed by iron man''s armor. In this way, Tony won''t have to be afraid of no electricity in his armor any more. Natasha watched with great interest as iron man and Thor flew up and down in the sky. With a bang, iron man rubs Thor on the cliff, just like the devil''s steps, and the gravel splashes. Thor kicked him away, and the two men tore together in the air. Iron man pulled Thor to fall into the forest. As soon as they got up, they started the most exciting hand to hand fight between men. To be reasonable, if Tony had not been equipped with armor, he would have been disabled by Thor. After all, the asgards are as powerful as oxen, and human beings are at an absolute disadvantage in power. Of course, the captain of the United States may be able to make it. Natasha saw with sharp eyes that iron man and Thor were holding hands together just now, and Tony''s hand armor was almost crushed by each other. Iron man''s palm hit Thor in the face, but it didn''t work. He had to hit Thor in the head with his steel helmet. But it didn''t help at all. Instead, the other party gave him a head hammer, which almost made Tony faint. "You asgards, are you so hard headed?" Tony felt dizzy. Just then, a red, blue and white phantom came whistling, first on Thor''s hammer, then on iron man''s arm, and finally turned into a shield and returned to the hands of Captain America standing in the tree. Just now Steve stopped them once. Although they were separated, they were also beaten out by him. After Steve found his shield, he ran to stop them. After all, it''s a companion. It''s a disservice to fight like this. "Stop it all!" Steve said in a deep voice. The two men stopped immediately. Captain America jumped down from the tree, looked at Thor and asked, "Why are you here?" "I''m trying to stop Rocky''s plot and take him back!" Said Thor, with all due respect. "Put down your hammer first, we have something to say." Said Steve. Tony''s face suddenly changed and he said, "it''s not a good idea. He loves his hammer so much. It feels like his girlfriend!" Without saying a word, Thor used Thor''s hammer to beat iron man out. How can this guy''s mouth be so broken? He has a girlfriend. what? Is hammer important or girlfriend important? Of course, the hammer is important! If you don''t have a girlfriend, you can look for it again. If you don''t have a hammer, you really don''t have one. With a smelly face, Thor went up to Captain America and said in a cold voice, "do you want me to put down my favorite hammer?" To be reasonable, Captain America wanted to be a peacemaker, but he didn''t expect that the fight didn''t succeed. On the contrary, it made Thor more angry. Without saying a word, Thor''s Thor''s hammer hit the American captain''s shield heavily. If it was an ordinary shield, it would have broken it long ago. But Captain America''s shield is very special. It is made of the hardest metal in the world. This metal is called Zhenjin. Zhenjin can absorb energy. When it collides with Thor''s hammer, a terrible shock wave breaks out. The bell like sound reverberated in the sky, a blue halo spread, and the violent power blasted Captain America and Thor out. Steve got up from the ground and asked in a deep voice, "have you had enough?" "Stupid mortals." "Rocky, I have to take it," Thor said "Hand over the cube first!" Tony said solemnly. "The Rubik''s cube of the universe is something in our divine realm. You mortals are not qualified to touch it!" Thor''s tone was very unpleasant¡° What a god of thunder, you''re just an alien with a simple mind and developed limbs Tony scolded. The smell of gunpowder in the air is getting heavier and heavier. As iron man and Thor are going to fight in the second round, Captain America looks helpless. When they fight again, who is he going to help? The megalomaniac? Or the hammer control? I don''t feel very good. I had a headache when Steve was in school. Mom! These problem children are really troublesome! Nick Frey really gave him a good job. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 279 "Come on, let''s all sit down and talk about the terms calmly." Natasha carrying rocky, came out, was carrying rocky Natasha, like a chicken. "You ask rocky to give us the cube, and we''ll let you take rocky away. And I promise in my own name that the Rubik''s Cube will not be used to do bad things! " Thor turned his mouth. If other people said that, he would have swung it. But Natasha spoke, and he would think about it. After all, when he was a child, he dreamed of becoming a female warrior. But Natasha''s combat power is extraordinary, the strength is extremely strong, compared with the female martial god also not far. And Natasha also helped him, and even exposed the plot of rocky, he will naturally give Natasha such a face. Natasha looked at the angry blonde and said, "tor, do you remember that you promised to cooperate with Aegis? Cooperation means cooperation. What do you mean by taking rocky away without saying a word? Do you look down on us? " Natasha''s tone was a little stiff, expressing her dissatisfaction with Thor. When Thor heard the words, he looked a little embarrassed. Asgard people pay most attention to their vows. Obviously, he has not done it now. "Although I know you are worried about your brother, you should follow the rules. You have been banished once. Do you still hope to be banished again because of your recklessness?" Natasha advised. Thor''s face scratched awkwardly and nodded. "Well, it''s time for us to go too. Rocky can give it to you, but we have to negotiate a charter first. Your brother is full of bad water and has done a lot of damage on our earth. Asgard has to pay for it." Natasha said meaningfully. "Of course, we''ll pay for it. By the way, what did rocky do?" Asked Thor, nodding and agreeing. "It''s nothing. It''s just that we destroyed several bases, killed hundreds of people, robbed prisons, and released some villains who committed heinous crimes." Natasha answered truthfully. Thor listened to these words, black face slapped on Rocky''s head, you are not killed, really lucky. If it''s put in Asgard, it''s light to kill, to break, to destroy, to kill. "I''m sorry, we''ll pay for it. I''ll take rocky and let Asgard''s law punish him." Thor said. "Of course, I also believe in Prince Asgard''s reputation. Let''s go back to aegis first." Natasha laughed. Although he calmed Thor down, Tony was still very upset, and immediately began to say something. Natasha came up to Tony and whispered, "it''s up to you to make compensation. Asgard''s technology is much ahead of us. And you can ask about divine power As soon as Tony''s eyes brighten, he gets angry and walks up to Thor. Thor is very straightforward. Naturally, he doesn''t know some of Tony''s careful thinking, and he also communicates with him. Steve looked at Natasha''s perfect handling of this matter, which was also amazing. This woman handled things without any leakage. He just calmed down the two angry people with a few words. Steve asked himself that he certainly didn''t have this ability. "Maybe she''s more suitable to be captain." Steve''s heart. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Meanwhile, the office of the director of aegis. On the open space in front of the desk, a conference table full of people is projected, which is the secret meeting room of the White House. Nick Frey, with his hands on his work and one eye on the president, said in a deep voice, "gentlemen, the United States is suffering from an unprecedented crisis." Hearing this, they could not help but look at each other in astonishment. First they looked at each other, and then they looked at Nick Frey. What does that mean? The president frowned slightly, tapped his big hand on the table, looked at Nick Frey tightly, and said in a deep voice, "Mr. director, I think it''s very necessary for you to explain to us." Nick Frey nodded slightly and did not speak. He pressed lightly on his desk, and then over the council table, projected the effects of Natasha''s beating the Hulk, hatred, and the destroyer. The president''s face was dignified, his eyes fixed on Nick Frey, and he said in a deep voice, "Mr. chief, we didn''t know why these strange things are." Nick Frey, looking calm, explained: "according to the national security law, unless there is a major danger to the survival of the country. Otherwise, there are things that even the president has no right to know. " The president''s face changed slightly, his eyes flashed a fierce color, almost roared: "you are a crime!" As the president, he has no right to know many things about his country, which makes the distinguished president feel insulted. "Dear president, we will discuss these matters later. At present, we''d better listen to what the secretary wants to report." Looking at the angry president, the governor said plainly. The president took a deep breath, barely calmed his anger, and stared at Nick Frey without saying a word. Nick Frey looked as if he could not see the anger of the president. He said in a deep voice, "you guys should have known something about the Hulk, so I don''t waste time. I can seriously tell you, dear sir, that the problem we are facing now is a thousand times more troublesome than that of the Hulk. " When they heard this, they looked a little more gloomy. The Hulk is about the military, and everyone knows something about it. From the video just played, they can clearly feel the horror of Hulk. So, what''s the horror of what Nick Frey says is a thousand times more troublesome than the Hulk? He has said before that even the president of the United States has no right to know something unless there is a big issue concerning the survival of the United States. And now he confesses to himself and others, does it mean that something extremely terrible has happened in the United States! All the people are thoughtful and think of the seriousness of the problem in an instant. Even Mr. President, who was angry before, is nervous now. Without hesitation, Nick Frey pointed to the Thor in the video and continued to explain: "I''m afraid you don''t know much about the existence of this thunder manipulator. He is Thor in charge of thunder in Western European mythology. " Hearing the words, people''s eyes suddenly became round, and their pupils contracted into a slit. In the myth of Western Europe, the thunder god in charge of thunder is not a God''s residence! Nick Frey glanced at the startled faces of the people and said in a deep voice, "you guys don''t understand me wrong. He is the legendary Thor from Asgard!"£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 280 Hearing the words, people''s eyes suddenly became round, and their pupils contracted into a slit. In the myth of Western Europe, the thunder god in charge of thunder is not a God''s residence! Nick Frey glanced at the startled faces of the people and said in a deep voice, "you guys don''t understand me wrong. He is the legendary Thor from Asgard!" "My God! The legendary Thor actually exists. Does that mean that the Legendary God also exists? " "If God really existed, why did the Holy See decline in the Middle Ages. Why can those damned heretics still cause all kinds of terrorist attacks? " The topic of the public turned to the existence of God. Nick Frey coughed and said in a deep voice, "Dear gentlemen, we don''t have any evidence of God yet. But as for the gods of Western Europe, they can be sure that they really exist. We will discuss this later. Now we have to face unprecedented troubles. " When people heard this, they looked a little more embarrassed and dignified than ever before. The president''s index finger tapped gently on the table, his eyes fixed on the shadow of war destroyer, hawk and detestation in the projection, and said in a deep voice: "this guy who can deal with hulk and Raytheon, should be the so-called big trouble of the director?" "Yes, this is an alien creature that can attach itself to the human body and bring great power to human beings. He has his own thinking and can also control human thinking. I think we should make a decision whether to accept this alien creature attached to human body or to eliminate the leader of symbionts and artificially control these symbionts." Asked Nick fry, nodding. "These creatures are alien creatures? We thought it was the mad scientist who caused the trouble again. " The president was surprised. Nick Frey nodded helplessly and said: "yes, these are aliens. Their race has millions of symbionts, but these symbionts seem to have social characteristics similar to ants. They obey the orders of their race leader. Their leader is also the most powerful existence. This is the leader of symbionts." The president pondered and said, "Mr. director, how did you know that?" "Life foundation, they have found symbionts, and have made a lot of achievements. You can have a look." Nick Frey called out a lot of information for the president and members of Parliament to watch. After a while, the president and the congressmen began to discuss. Half an hour later, the president and the congressmen finished their discussion. The president looked at Nick Frey solemnly and said, "we have passed your plan. Make sure to solve this alien leader. " Listening to the president''s reply, Nick Frey seemed relieved and said, "I will." Even if the connection is cut off, the problem of symbiosis must be solved. It''s not my race, but my heart will be different. Although this symbiosis has not done anything bad, but... Isn''t that what human beings are like? They''re going to kill some of their lives. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "What about this guy?" Tony asked, looking at Rocky with his arms in his arms. "Rocky, I have to take him back to Asgard. The law of Asgard will try him." Thor sank. "Rocky, give us the cube, and we''ll let you take him." Nick fry interjected. This is his bottom line. Although rocky has attacked many military bases and killed many people, they have nothing to do. Although Nick Frey has a lot of anger in his heart, what can he do? Cut rocky to pieces and behead him? I really killed rocky. What should I do with the fairy palace? At that time, when we tried rocky, we were under intense pressure from the fairy palace or something unexpected happened... At that time, aegis and Avengers alliance could be regarded as losing their face in front of the earth people, and their credibility was gone. So, although rocky killed a lot of people, he can only let Thor take him away, but the cube of the universe, they must stay. "Yes." Thor agreed immediately. Nick Frey gestured to Natasha and went to the cage where rocky was being held. "Watch out, gentlemen!" After a word of warning, Natasha skillfully turned on the monitor, sat down with a dignified face, and said to the others in the room, "we can see the dialogue between director Frey and rocky here. Please pay attention to it and see if you can find anything from the dialogue." As soon as the voice fell, Nick Frey''s voice came from the surveillance screen. "You''d better not move. Even if you scratch the cage with your little paw, the cage will take you and fall down from the high air with a" bang, tut ~ " Speaking of this, Nick Frey''s black face had an expression that he couldn''t bear to look directly at. Rocky didn''t seem angry. Instead, he laughed, pointed to the cage around him and said, "this cage is really good. I think it wasn''t built for me in the first place, was it?" With that, rocky waved to the camera in the cage, as if to say hello. Then he faced Nick Frey and said with a smile, "it''s a terrible beast, but you treat him as a rescuer. By the way, there''s the person who didn''t pay attention to you. You invited him here. How desperate are you? Ah... " "Desperate?" Nick Frey was angry. He didn''t explain, but directly admitted: "he stole something that doesn''t belong to you, and then threatened me to fight against our world. You forced me to go all out of my way, and you finally fell into our hands, and you will surely die miserably, understand?" "Don''t understand... On the contrary, you will despair." Rocky laughed even more. Through the surveillance screen, Dr. Benner, Tony Stark, Thor, Natasha, Captain America and others look at Rocky who will occupy the entire surveillance screen. "Despair?" Nick Frey replied coldly: "you threaten me to rule the world and steal the power I can''t control. You claim peace, but you enjoy killing. You really make me despair, and you will regret it. " "Oh, it''s going to hurt you a lot." Rocky looked at Nick Frey, and suddenly his eyes narrowed, his face smiling, and he said. "What do you do when you get the cube of the universe, have its energy, and have unlimited energy? Is it to light a lamp that never goes out for mankind? " Rocky scoffed: "let them see the real power later?" (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 281 In their words, Nick Frey has been the underdog. Rocky has lived for many years. To put it simply, rocky has eaten more salt than Nick Frey. He has been an old fox for a long time. If he wants to talk from him, it doesn''t exist. On the contrary, in a few words, Nick Frey is forced into the bottom. Nick Frey''s face was a little ugly. Because all the people who interrogate and monitor the Avengers are watching, Rocky''s words are obviously provocative. However, Nick Frey did not explain. The more he explained, the darker it would be. On the contrary, he would be more realistic about what rocky said: he was studying super weapons with the magic cube of the universe. Nick Frey just turned off the screen on the monitor. "The more you look at it, the less likable it is." Touching his chin, said Benner. "Does rocky really have such a strong power to control people''s minds?" Through the rotation of the magnetic field, Tony Stark, Benner, are already suspicious, everything seems to be in accordance with the original. Although the brain is a little more flexible can see that rocky is a different plan, it is not to surrender. But it''s really confusing for people to know what rocky is thinking. "Rocky is stalling. What''s his plot? Do you know, Thor? " Leaning back in his chair, Steve tapped the table with his index finger and asked, looking at Thor. "He has an army, the army of the Zetas. No one knows the origin of that race. He is going to lead this army to invade you. They will help him capture the earth. In exchange, I suspect it should be the magic cube of the universe." Thor walked back and forth with a calm face, as if thinking of something, and turned to the crowd. "The army, is it from outer space? Alien forces that you don''t even know! " Steve was worried. "Rocky has to build a space gate. In this way, aliens can invade the earth. The cosmic cube is the key to the establishment of the space gate, and his purpose is to rob Dr. selwig. " Benner is also worried, aliens! Everything about the enemy is unknown. "The key is to find the cosmic cube, and find it before the cosmic cube opens the space door." Steve said. "Captain Steve is right. I don''t think we should focus on rocky. He''s a complete lunatic. I can see that at a glance Bruce Benner road. "Pay attention to what rocky is doing. He''s from Asgard, and he''s my brother." Thor argued and glared at Bruce. "He killed hundreds of people directly or indirectly in two days." Natasha interjected. "Well, he''s adopted." Thor shrugged and sat down. "In fact, it''s obvious that rocky is only used to attract our attention. His purpose is to let Hawkeye secretly and safely transport the stolen iridium away, but why does he steal iridium?" Steve was puzzled. "Aliens invade the earth. It''s very sci-fi, things that are always unimaginable are really in the group, and we are the protagonists in the fight against aggression. " Then Tony came over and patted Thor on the arm casually. "Don''t get angry, big man. You''re really good at that. Iridium metal can be used as a stabilizer to prevent the collapse of the space gate created by cosmic square, just like the last time at cosmic square''s research base, iridium can allow rocky to expand the space gate at will. And open for a long time. " "And there''s a piece of bad news." Tony continued, "now they''re only one component short. That''s energy, high-density energy, to activate the cube. In other words, as long as they find energy, they can open the space door at any time, and the earth may be exposed to the iron hoof of alien civilization at any time. "¡° When did you have such an in-depth study of thermonuclear astrophysics Hill looked at Tony and asked curiously. "Just last night. I''ve read a lot of materials, such as shavig''s notes and the first-class papers. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles. Haven''t you read them? " Tony smelled the speech and said with a smile on his face. "The battle is about to begin." Nick Frey came over with a black face. It was obvious that he didn''t ask any valuable information from rocky. He went up to Thor and asked, "Thor, can you get the whereabouts of the magic cube from rocky? Or, what are his reinforcements? How powerful the force of that alien civilization will be, we need to be ready for the possibility of confrontation at any time. " "It''s hard to say that Rocky''s mind is unfathomable. He not only yearns for power, but also wants to revenge me. Any torture can hardly shake his ambition." Thor shakes his head. He knows his brother very well. Nick Frey''s behavior is impossible. "Many people boast that they are not going to Mount Tai, but the wind is not strong enough." Nick Frey insisted. "Chief Frey, I want to interrupt you first. What''s the second stage of the cube?" Tony came up and asked with a bad look. "None of this matters. Our priority now is to find the whereabouts of the cosmic cube." Nick fry glances at Tony and digs. "No, it''s very important, rocky just said, light a light to illuminate all mankind, obviously, it''s a sarcastic remark. Obviously, what you have done to the magic cube of the universe is not for the benefit of mankind. Before entering the same trench, I think we should be frank. " Tony looked very serious and said, "what did you do before you came to us? What are you hiding from us? It''s hard to trust each other because of incomplete information. " "You mean Fred has a secret?" Steve stood up and everyone focused on Frey. "Guys, before that, we searched for information about the cosmic cube, looking for the cosmic cube, but that doesn''t mean..." Nick Frey tried to explain, but Tony didn''t give him a chance. "Go on, you are a spy, a super spy. Do you want to play mission impossible? Your secret doesn''t breed. " Tony directly interrupted Nick Frey''s explanation, took out his mobile phone in his arms, gently, a transparent virtual hologram appeared in the room, Tony fingered the hologram, sneered: "the second stage of the cosmic cube is used to make weapons, super weapons, are you going to switch to arms business? You have produced part of this weapon. It''s on this flying aircraft carrier. Do you need me to get material evidence? " (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 282 "It seems that the world is still the same." Steve sighed. "Explain, what does aegis want, to develop weapons of mass destruction with cosmic cube?" Banner is trying to restrain himself. He feels as if he has been fooled and is working for a violent organization. See things have been revealed, can''t circle, Frey decisively pointed to Thor, "it''s because of him." "It''s none of my business?" Thor''s face is confused. What''s wrong with him? "And because of him." Nick Frey points to Tony again. "What?" Tony was also shocked. This black stewed egg is too shameless. You study weapons and mind my business. "And the guy with her." Nick Frey points to Natasha again and says. "Ah?" Natasha scratched her head. She eats melon well. Why do you want to talk about her? And she''s always opposed to studying weapons. She doesn''t carry this pot. "A few months ago, an alien visitor came to the earth, and then landed an alien robot. They fought against each other. As a result, they flattened a small town, and aegis lost more than 70 agents. The earth people have no resistance in front of this alien robot. We not only know that there are other civilizations in the universe, We also find that our force is far behind them. " Nick Frey tried his best to explain that he seemed to put on the fig leaf that rocky and Tony had torn off. "Our people just want to live in peace with people on earth." Thor frowned and explained patiently. Is this man a fool? Their strength is far stronger than that of the earth. If he doesn''t want to live in peace, the earth will be occupied by Asgard for a long time, and he still needs to be here with you? "But you are not the only alien life. There are other alien life threatening us. The universe is full of unrivalled strong hands. The earth is like a small mole ant in front of them." Nick Frey explained far fetched. "No one can control them. Do you want to control them like the cube of the universe? The super weapons produced are likely to be used in the civil war on earth. " Steve has a deep understanding of this. He came from World War II. As long as human beings get powerful weapons, they will always think of civil war. This is the root of human inferiority! "It is because you use the magic cube to make weapons that rocky and his associates are recruited. You are sending a signal to other civilizations that the earth is ready for advanced war." Thor is also angry. How can this black stewed egg be ignorant? It''s your death to study the magic cube of the universe and send out the signal of the magic cube of the universe. What''s the difference between this and the light in the night? "Senior? You didn''t make it Nick Frey retorts. He doesn''t carry the pot anyway. "I didn''t expect that the earth is so barbaric. Asgard is the guardian of the earth. You don''t believe your own guardian. If you really study the history of the magic cube of the universe, you will find that it used to belong to Asgard domain. It is one of the six ancient artifacts, and many advanced civilizations want to get it. Because of your ignorance, the earth has become a battlefield, probably not just Rocky''s accomplice Thor almost laughed angrily. The black brindled man had a thick face. He felt that he should reconsider the relationship between Asgard and Midgard. "Oh, my God, you have such a thick skin. If you leave all the responsibilities to others, will you not have any responsibility yourself? " Thor pointed to Nick fry and sneered. "That''s his style, isn''t it? What kind of team are we? No, we''re high together, it''s just chaos. We are... We are time bombs. " Benner took the conversation and tried to keep calm¡° Don''t make a fuss. Your most important task now is to help aegis find the magic cube of the universe. It''s easy to say other things later. " Nick Frey glanced at Benner and said in a poor voice "Why don''t you let him lose his temper? You are cheating people. Proper anger is good for relaxation... "Tony leaned aside for fear that the world would not be in chaos. "Don''t make trouble." Nick Frey turns his head and stares at Tony. He''s itching for Tony''s teeth. This time, it''s him. Nick Frey stares at the only eye left, points to Tony and asks, "super warrior in armor, what do you have left after you take off the armor?" "Genius, tycoon, playboy, and philanthropist." Tony has a lot of self-knowledge. "I know many ordinary people, but they are ten times better than you. If you look at you, you will only get into trouble. If you have selfishness, you will only care about your own happiness. You are not the kind of person who will make sacrifices and crawl on the barbed wire for your comrades to climb over. " Steve said. "Yes, because I''ll cut the wire and let my teammates pass." Tony looks at Steve and replies. Nick Frey''s got a lot of flair. He''s an agent chief, a super agent, like Tony said, mission impossible. At this critical moment, Nick Frey knows what to do to turn the situation around. The first thing to do is to hit Tony, the prick. If there is no Tony, this dispute will not arise, only will stir the excrement stick like the existence of Tony sent. To win the trust of others again. However, it''s a pity that Nick Frey miscalculated. Everyone present had their own ideas and unique values of life. As Natasha said, even if the earth was invaded by another civilization, it was just like a country, which was destroyed and then rebuilt. She was originally a Soviet. A country that has disintegrated. "You''re such a chicken." Watching Frey''s indignant show, Thor laughs. "Yes, this is our team." Benner nodded. "Agent Natasha, please take Dr. Benner back to his bedroom." Nick Frey said. "Where? Didn''t you rent my room to rocky? " Benner mocks that the cage rocky is in now is exactly what aegis has prepared for Benner. "That cage is just..." Nick Frey began to explain, but was soon interrupted by Benner, "In case you want to kill me. But you can''t kill me. I tried, so I know. For a time, I felt that there was no end to this day. I didn''t want to live any more, so I wanted to swallow a gun and commit suicide. But the guy in my body vomited the bullet out of my stomach and couldn''t die. I had to live well and practice medicine to help the world. Originally, I was good, but I was pulled by you to be with these freaks and threaten everyone''s safety. " Benner turned his head to Natasha and said sarcastically, "didn''t you ask me what I had in mind? Agent Natasha, how to stay awake all the time... " Natasha sat down again, looking at these people arguing with a confused face, and asked, "what''s the matter with these people? What''s wrong with these people? " (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 283 "My God, what''s the matter with these people?" Natasha looked at these people''s angry quarrel, she was also a little confused. How could a good discussion lead to a quarrel? And somehow they started to fight. "Relax, what''s the matter with you? It''s not like you at all Natasha frowned slightly and began to persuade. She thought that if she didn''t stop them, they would fight. "Dr. Benner." Nick Frey quietly extended his hand to the butt of the gun and said in a solemn voice, "put down the scepter in your hand." Benner was a little surprised. He was in a trance. He found out that he had the scepter of mind on the table behind him! What''s going on? Why didn''t he notice? Benner''s puzzled look was not a fake, which made Nick Frey frown. He thought of Barton and others who were controlled by rocky. But rocky is in the cell now. How can he move his hand? But if Benner is also controlled by Loki, the consequences will be unimaginable. Half of the people on the aegis carrier will not be spared, and the aegis will lose its last card to defend the earth. Fortunately, to Nick Frey''s relief, Benner also seemed to realize that his clarity and consciousness seemed to be affected, and slowly put the spiritual Scepter back on the table. "Well, let''s have a peaceful discussion? And I''m a creature from the universe. Why can''t you ask him? " Natasha went to the scepter, covered the light of the scepter, looked at the crowd and said. Tony and others have also found that they are not normal. In principle, they should not fight so irrationally. Nick Frey regained his cool, did not explain his behavior of using the magic cube to study weapons, but said calmly: "there is no way to do this. In the face of these super standard threats, we must have measures to deal with it!" "Such as nuclear deterrence." Tony put out his hand and said, "this method can calm everyone down. But maybe we can ask about Natasha''s symbionts instead of guessing "Do you believe in aliens? Are you going to give the safety of the earth to the aliens? " Asked Nick fry. "What do you want to say, brother?" Tony ignored the black marinated egg''s censure, looked directly at Natasha and asked. "Since you asked me, I won''t tell you. After all, I''m half an earth creature if I''m attached to human beings." Yang Han slowly gushes out the black fluid from Natasha and says with a smile. Hearing Yang Han''s words, several people could not help but curl their mouths, but they didn''t say much. "Have you ever heard of the dark forest?" Yang Han didn''t tease them any more. He asked softly. "The dark forest?" All the people present were confused. "Yes, before we talk about the dark forest, let''s talk about cosmosociology." Yang Han said with a smile. Tony frowned. He had heard of sociology, but what is cosmosociology? But it''s normal for people to know what they don''t know. "Our society is made up of all kinds of people, so our universe should also be made up of different races. If the whole universe is compared to a society, then every living planet is an individual of society. This is cosmosociology. " They all look like they don''t know how to be sharp. Although Yang Han''s metaphor is strange, it sounds reasonable¡° In the universe, you only need to know two axioms. " "First, survival is the first need of civilization." "Second, civilization is growing and expanding, but the total amount of matter in the universe remains unchanged." Nick Frey''s expression was puzzled and asked, "what conclusion can we draw from these two axioms?" "Natasha, please close the lab! Turn off all lights Yang Han said to Natasha. Natasha has the Ninth level of authority, she can control the sky carrier system, under his command, the light barrier fell instantly to cover the window glass, and the light of the whole laboratory was turned off. In the dark, the ark reactor on Tony''s chest glowed blue, and his face could be seen vaguely. And Nick Frey almost completely disappeared in the dark. Thor raises his hammer, and Thor''s hammer lights up, illuminating him, Natasha, Steve and Bruce. "Who can see Nick fry now?" Yang Han asked. "Frey? I don''t know where he is? It''s too dark to see. " Tony replied honestly. Nick Frey: "and "The universe is so dark and dead, life planet in the universe, just like Nick Frey into the dark, you can''t see his existence." Yang Han makes an analogy. "That''s a strange analogy," Tony said with a smile Nick Frey: "and "But when you use the cube, it''s like a beam of light in the dark, just like the ark reactor in your chest. It''s especially striking in the dark. If we are all living planets in the universe, now that we know your existence, will we choose to communicate with you? " Yang Han asked. "Of course, we humans have always been inspired to find aliens. When we know the existence of alien life, we will definitely choose to communicate." Tony thought about it and said. "Then, does our communication with you expose our existence? What would you think if we chose to communicate with you? " Yang Han asked in a meaningful tone. "No way." Tony said in a strange tone: "if you are malicious, there will be war between us. If you are kind, we can form an alliance and build a stronger civilization together." "You think too simply." Yang Han patiently explained: "even if the asgards are kind-hearted, we don''t know their attitude towards us before we know Thor. I don''t know if I want to destroy us or make an alliance with us. " In fact, the attitude is very obvious. In Asgard''s myth, the earth as Midgard is one of the nine kingdoms, and Asgard is the first of the nine kingdoms. To put it bluntly, the earth is a subsidiary of Asgard. Tony thought for a moment and asked, "so what should I do?" "Even if we are well intentioned, you have never known us. You do not know that we are well intentioned. And even if you guess we''re kind, we don''t know if you''re kind. " Finish saying this extremely tongue twister, Yang Han asked meaningfully: "what do you think you will do?"£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 284 After listening to Yang Han''s words, Tony thought thoughtfully about what he should do. At this time, Nick Frey in the dark said: "you will always suspect each other!" Tony frowned, looked around and asked, "who''s talking?" Nick Frey: "and "This is the chain of suspicion." When Yang Han returns to Natasha, Bruce pokes Yang Han''s body curiously and directly dents a place, which makes Bruce marvel. Yang Han stares at Bruce and says: "on your earth, this chain of suspicion will end if it lasts for one or two layers, because you are the same species and are all human beings. Even if the culture is different, we can also find ways to communicate. When I was attached to Natasha, I was suspicious of Natasha for a long time. At last, because of human inertia, I adapted to my existence and gave up the idea of suspecting me. Because Natasha felt my kindness during this time. " "But not the universe." Bruce interjected: "it''s hard to imagine what kind of species there will be in the universe, but it''s certainly not just human beings like us. So the huge difference in biology will make the chain of suspicion indestructible "It''s comfortable talking to you smart people." Yang Han gave a silent smile and said: "so the chain of suspicion will bring some fatal consequences, that is, war! Even if rocky doesn''t invade the earth with the Zetas, sooner or later there will be other space civilizations invading the earth. " Tony looked puzzled and said, "if there is too much difference between the two civilizations, won''t war break out? Because you and I have the same level of civilization. Once there is a war, both sides will suffer heavy losses. " "My father said that there is a kind of alien named Kerry and sculu who have been fighting for thousands of years. They have the same level of civilization. " Thor thought about it and said. "In other words, if the two civilizations did not develop into space civilization, then war would not exist? What''s more, some primitive civilizations and high-level civilizations do not have the support of the government, do they Natasha thought for a while and said. "You''re naive. This is what we''re going to talk about next. Technology explosion." Yang Han shook his head and said solemnly: "the earth has a life span of billions of years, and human civilization has a history of thousands of years. However, our present science and technology have developed within hundreds of years. For the long time of the universe, this is not development at all, but explosion! For example, 24 hours a day, your human development is 23:00, 59 minutes, 59 seconds. It''s in the last second, in an instant. " To be reasonable, before World War II, marvel world''s superheroes were not born, let alone aegis and hydra. With the emergence of Captain America and the rapid development of science and technology in the world, more and more superheroes appear. Tony creates a powerful armor, Bruce mutates into an invincible Hulk, and the black technology of aegis makes the aircraft carrier fly to the sky, etc. After the end of the zetary invasion, the earth people may not be far away from building Star Wars. By the time of the second time line of reconnection, the earth''s science and technology will have developed to the extent that it can leave the earth, go to the depths of the universe, and conquer the stars and the sea. "Even if it is a weak civilization, it will become very powerful once it goes through a technological explosion. So even if there is no danger of primitive civilization, if it has been left alone, it may become a new threat in the future! " Thor nodded with deep feeling for Yang Han''s words. After all, he had heard that Midgard was backward, but when he came here, he would find that it was not like this. Even if the technology here was not as good as Asgard, it also attracted his attention. Maybe one day, the earth''s technology can catch up with Asgard, so can Odin, the father of the gods sitting on the throne, sit and watch¡° In that case, I can''t keep silent. I can''t communicate with you. Whether you are strong or weak, it''s dangerous for me. Then what? What does this have to do with the dark forest you''re talking about? " Tony asked with a puzzled face. "It''s not good to keep silent, nor to communicate with these civilizations. Isn''t the answer already out?" Yang Han said with a smile. Tony a Leng, immediately facial expression becomes extremely ugly, astringent voice way: "destroy it, or conquer it." "Yes, the universe is like a dark forest. Every civilization is a hunter with a gun. They sneak in the woods like ghosts and dare not be discovered. Once they find the enemy, all they can do is destroy or conquer it. " Yang Han said: "this is the law of the dark forest!" After the memory he inherited, countless civilizations were destroyed and conquered. He knew the law of the dark jungle better than anyone else. Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Natasha turned on the light and sunshade again. Nick Frey couldn''t help asking, "but I think there''s a loophole here. You think life in the universe is malicious. Isn''t there a pacifist?" "In fact, the question is very simple." Yang Han looked at all the people present and said faintly, "your world is the epitome of the dark forest law." "You have never stopped fighting since the birth of mankind. From the age of great navigation, after Europeans discovered the new world, they did not help the local aborigines, but slaughtered and enslaved them wantonly. Such as the slave trade, the killing of Indians, even the Opium War. World War I and World War II are the best interpretation of the dark forest. Even now, aren''t those regions in the Middle East not peaceful? " Everyone was silent. All the people present had fought, or knew the cruelty of the war. The world was not peaceful, and the war was still going on in many corners of the earth. Since the magic cube of the universe has attracted the attention of the Zetas, it is certain that many beings in the universe also know about the earth. Maybe in the future, those who want to invade the earth will not only be them, but will be more terrible enemies. That enemy will let them know what is real death and despair! Nick Frey is a little confused. He wants to use the magic cube to make weapons. Is he really wrong? Seeing a group of superheroes in deep thought, Yang Han slowly swarms into Natasha''s body, pretends to be a wave force, and is in a happy mood. The next thing is none of his business. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 285 And just at this time, a special electronic tone makes everyone''s heart suddenly tighten. "It''s the cosmic cube. The cosmic cube has been found." Nick Frey hurried to the computer screen. "The Rubik''s cube? It seems that I have no chance to show you my unique skills. " Bruce made a little joke, eased the serious atmosphere just now, went to one side to continue the operation, he needs to lock the specific location of the magic cube. "Tell me the location of the cube, I can get there as soon as possible." Tony walks up behind Bruce, looks at the screen and says. "Oh, MAIGA!" Bruce took off his eyes in disbelief and exclaimed, "guys, there''s a very bad news. The location of the cosmic cube is the stark building. It seems that he has found the special high-density energy he needs." "Oh, Shetter!" Tony yelled, "they''re targeting the ark reactor. The ark reactor energy installed in stark building Meanwhile, a Kun fighter hovered over the sky carrier, and Hawkeye button appeared as the hatch opened. Since his eagle eye blackened, he has done a lot of bad things. First, he robbed iridium, and then found some dead opponents of aegis to form a commando team. Those people are ignorant at the beginning. How can the famous eagle eye say that they are rebellious? Anyway, they are very happy to make trouble for aegis. No, they are under the leadership of Barton, ready to raid the sky carrier and rescue rocky. In fact, it''s all Rocky''s plot. He pretends to be caught by the Avengers in order to give the magic cube time to start. And he had planned how to get out. "Your weapon, sir." An action team member gave Clint the bow and arrow. Without saying a word, Barton raised his bow and took out an explosive arrow to shoot. He held his breath, felt the air flow and direction, and then slowly closed his eyes. Such a random arrow directly hit one of the engines of the sky carrier. With a loud bang, the arrow exploded, and the fire was everywhere. The interior of the sky carrier also exploded, and the huge shock wave spread all around. Boom! There was a big explosion in the belly of the aerospace carrier, tearing a big hole in the belly of the carrier. A group of people were affected by the explosion, lying on the ground. Nick Frey staggered to his feet. "Hill, what''s going on?" he asked in a loud voice "There was an explosion outside the space carrier, engine 3 stopped, and we were attacked. Sir. It needs to be repaired quickly, or the aircraft carrier will not be able to fly. " Hill''s anxious voice came from his headset. "Stark, do you hear me?" Nick Frey turned to Tony and asked. "I hear you. Put on your armor and go now." Tony responded that although he would like to go back to the stark building now, only he with steel armor can operate in the 9000 meter high air. Besides, he needs to withstand the enemy''s fire outside, if he doesn''t go. Tony can be sure. It''s a flying carrier. All but a few will die. "It''s too much trouble. There''s no way. Call the captain. Let''s go together. Natasha, let''s see who attacked the carrier. " Tony ordered, put on the steel armor and rushed out. It''s a mess on the aegis space carrier. In the rainy days, Rocky''s mind is very deep. In terms of combat effectiveness, he is not as good as his brother Thor, who holds Thor''s hammer. But he knows some ancient magic of Asgard''s domain. Although it is not powerful, it is easy to use. When he was escorted into the aegis Bureau, rocky took the opportunity to cast a magic on Benner. This magic is not very useful. It just affects people''s emotions. But it''s just right to deal with Benner. He was blown down by the explosion. Under the influence of this magic, Benner suddenly became angry and turned into a hulk. "Benner, wake up. We are friends, not enemies." Thor tried his best to prevent the destruction of the Hulk. Even though he was a man of iron and steel, he was not the Hulk''s opponent at all in the physical confrontation. Hawk smashed Thor away with a punch. "Hulk and Thor are on the fourth floor of the lab, and the cameras on the second and third floors are destroyed." Hill called to the headset, "Sir, the Hulk will destroy this place." "Then take the tiger away from the mountain and lead it down." Answered Frey. "60 escort to y area, fire leads to Hulk, remember, attract Hulk, keep distance." Hill yelled orders into the headset. "Got it." An escort plane flew to the designated position, a series of bullets hit the Hulk, large caliber powerful bullets hit the Hulk, but even the skin can not shoot in, all were rebounded. The Hulk, who was attacked by the convoy, resolutely gave up Thor, who was being tortured by him, jumped onto the convoy and stripped the Hulk. Bang! The pilot ejected in time, the convoy exploded, and the Hulk was thrown out of an arc and fell from 9000 meters. Hulk was led away and fell down from 9000 meters of clouds. The constant acceleration brought extremely high speed and turned it into power. With a roar, Hulk would smash the surrounding brick and concrete walls in an empty factory house with a huge impact. Hulk can''t help but feel dizzy because of the strong impact force, while Benner regains consciousness and lies naked in the middle of the pit. On the other side, Steve had already run to the position of the No. 3 engine, and saw a big hole in the side of the sky aircraft carrier. The No. 3 engine that stopped running was full of fire and smoke. "Stark, are you in?" Asked the captain of the United States. "Don''t be in such a hurry. I''m coming." Iron man, who is already fully armed, appears in the air. He looks at a mess of turbines and turns his lips. Fortunately, he is not only a playboy, an overbearing president, but also a small technology expert. Just by observing him, we can find out what the problem is. After cleaning up the broken garbage, we can push the turbine hard. "Steve, I need you to go to the engine control box and tell me which switches are overloaded." Tony yelled at Steve. Steve nodded and quickly came to the position Tony had set. "What''s the situation over there?" Asked Tony, who had just finished cleaning up the rubbish. Steve opened the engine control box, saw a pile of circuit boards, and said, "to tell you the truth, my physics teacher taught me physics." How does he know which switches are overloaded and which are not? He didn''t learn it. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 286 Natasha''s posture is vigorous. She is climbing inside the space carrier. She comes to the place where she is attacked. She can vaguely see a figure. She immediately pulls down her headset and reports: "I saw the attacker, eagle eye. He has entered the space carrier. Maybe he went to rescue rocky." "I see." Hearing Natasha''s report, Nick Frey immediately turned to Thor and said in a deep voice, "Thor, go and look at your brother." TOL nodded, turned away and went to the cell where rocky was held. Nick Frey took the scepter of mind and ran to the bridge ship in a hurry. Now he wants to take control of the whole situation, otherwise, the whole Aerospace carrier would be finished. In this chaos, Hawkeye button and the soldiers who attacked the aegis aircraft carrier jumped down from the deck and into the interior of the aircraft carrier, and the explosion just happened by Hawkeye. For him, every bit of this aircraft carrier is too familiar. He can clearly remember where there is a camera, where is the surveillance dead corner, and where is the nearest way to the central control room. It was a premeditated attack. In other words, their actions today are all premeditated. It''s a delay for the arrival of Rocky''s army. Rocky easily surrender, attract attention, let everyone''s eyes, on Rocky''s body, all try to find a breakthrough from Rocky''s body, thus wasting a lot of time, otherwise Tony, if they first focused on looking for the magic cube, they might have found the magic cube now. Of course, Loki''s purpose is not only to delay time, but also to destroy the air fortress of aegis. After all, this is the headquarters of aegis. If he gives this headquarters to the public, there will be fewer people in the way. How to destroy it? Bruce Benner, who will become a green giant under stimulation and anger, is a good breakthrough. What is more pleasing than the enemy destroying his own fortress? That''s what rocky thought. So, after he was caught, the first time he was provoking the Hulk mentioned in Hawkeye''s mouth. But he underestimated Bruce Benner''s endurance, so he failed. Although rocky felt a little sorry about it, he still had a second plan. That''s the eagle eye attack. After all, Hawkeye is also a member of aegis, so he will still enjoy the wonderful scene of his own people destroying his fortress. Although he may lose this very useful man, he doesn''t care now. After all, there are many powerful guys under him. Listening to the confusion, rocky was very proud, especially when he heard the Hulk''s roar. "It''s even more perfect than the original plan. Is this big guy changed because of the attack? In that case, will the big toy fall faster than expected? What a pity Rocky listened to the movement outside and laughed. After a period of time, Hulk''s voice gradually disappeared. Rocky also knew that hawk had been solved, but it was nothing. His plan was successful. Rocky saw the door open to release his soldiers, and there was a satisfied smile on his gloomy, arrogant face. Put down a magic projection in front of the cage, and he''ll wait for his stupid brother to take the bait. After hearing Nick Frey''s orders, Thor ran quickly to Rocky''s cell to prevent rocky from escaping from the cage. Torr quickly rushed to the metal gate. Torr didn''t think about why the gate of the cell was open at this time. He just saw that the metal cage was slowly opening and rocky was about to come out. "No Thor rushes towards rocky. However, rocky is trying to run. Thor''s speed is three points faster and pounces away. However, he directly passes through rocky''s body and falls into the transparent cage. The door of the cage is closed instantly. "You just know how to use brute force, remember to eat or not to beat, and your head is full of violence. You don''t want to be king of Asgard at all." Rocky stood outside the cage, sneering. He set up a magic image, waiting for his brother to take the bait. Sure enough, Thor almost didn''t think about it and fell into his trap. Thor stares at Rocky angrily, raises Thor''s hammer and smashes it on the transparent glass. "Bang!" Rocky was taken aback by Thor''s action. However, the cage designed by aegis to trap Hulk is not general. Although Thor''s hammer smashed a gap in the transparent glass, the cage is still firmly hanging on it, and it doesn''t mean to be broken. See here. Rocky heaved a sigh of relief, laughed and said, "human beings always think that we are immortal. At an altitude of 9000 meters, I really want to test it. Can you stand it In addition, rocky went to the computer and was ready to throw the cage out of the carrier. "Bambi, you should be in there." Just then, Colson appeared in the cell with a sci-fi, exaggerated gun, the huge black muzzle pointing steadily at rocky. Rocky raised his hands and stepped back slowly. He could feel the threat of this strange looking gun. "Handsome? Because your destroyer came to the earth, we used the cosmic cube to develop this prototype machine. I don''t know its power. Do you want to have a try? " Colson opened the gun, and a stream of orange energy gathered at the muzzle. Poof! The silver white crescent shaped metal weapon with blood thread passes through Colson''s chest from behind and pierces his heart. The figure of rocky gradually appears behind Colson, and the original figure of rocky gradually turns into a virtual shadow and disappears. "No..." Thor roared in pain, beating the transparent cage crazily. "A bunch of idiots will always be fooled by my magic." In Colson''s ear, rocky exhorted and sneered: "mole ants should have the consciousness of mole ants. The only meaning of their existence in the world is that they are trampled by boots, and those who want to climb on boots will be destroyed." Colson wants to respond. But the heart was pierced, a mouth is thick blood from the mouth out. Rocky''s disgusted will Colson is still on the side, go to the terminal again, click operation. The transparent cage is about to be thrown out of the aircraft carrier. The thumping transparent cage smashed by Thor''s hammer may not be able to trap Thor for a long time. The quality of worldly goods is still poor. "Thor, I wish you could live..." Rocky gave a grim smile and ordered heavily. The cage immediately began to fall from an altitude of nine kilometers. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 287 "Pull the lever for me, anyone?" Tony is repairing engine one. Use steel armor to turn the wind turbine. Steve originally wanted to help, but he met the commandos brought by eagle eye. He was entangled by the commandos, and he had no chance to help Tony. At this time, the three or two shrimps on the space carrier have been cleaned up. When Nick Frey and others came to the detention room, Rocky''s figure was gone, and only Colson was lying on the ground. "Colson." Nick Frey ran quickly. "I can''t afford it, sir... Bambi... Escaped... And left." Colson''s mouth and nose were thick with blood, and he didn''t speak clearly. "Don''t talk. Stay awake. Look at me. Stay awake." Nick fry straightened Colson''s head and said anxiously "No... OK, I''m going to... Leave my post. After all, I didn''t... Become a hero like Steve... But... Became a martyr." Colson''s injury is very serious, he was stabbed in the heart, almost impossible to survive. Nick Frey insisted on not letting his sadness show. After roughly examining Colson''s injury, he knew that Colson was hopeless. His heart was pierced by a sharp object, and he could live to the present time, which is a reflection. And he can only watch Colson die in front of him, his anger at Rocky is growing, almost to the point of overflow. Natasha is walking in the corridor of the space carrier, searching for the trace of eagle eye. All of a sudden, Natasha''s hair stood up, and she realized that danger was coming. She rolled on the spot without hesitation, and then there was an explosion. Where she stood just now, a deep pit was blown out. Natasha''s body is wrapped in black fluid, and her eyes look at the source of danger. Eagle eye takes an arrow again, bows and takes an arrow, aiming at Natasha. This arrow has no arrow. As a partner who has cooperated with eagle eye for many times, he naturally knows what the arrow in eagle eye''s hand stands for. This is an arrow that will explode. See Natasha, see him, eagle eye when the hands of the arrow shot at Natasha. Natasha raised her eyebrows and rushed to the eagle''s eye. She turned a deaf ear to the arrow that was aimed at her. Just as the arrow was about to hit her, the black fluid on her body surged, grabbed the arrow from the eagle''s eye and threw it back. The second after the arrow was thrown out, it exploded. Natasha''s speed is extremely fast, after the eagle''s eye shoots the arrow, has not come and shoots the second arrow, Natasha came to the eagle''s eye in front. Hawk Eye is shocked. As an ADC, the consequences can be imagined after being approached by the assassin''s father. In the face of Natasha''s strong fighting skills, eagle eye was immediately knocked to the ground by Natasha''s lethal scissors legs, and a hand knife knocked on eagle eye''s neck, which directly knocked eagle eye dizzy. Natasha got up from the ground, took Hawkeye''s collar, dragged Hawkeye, and walked towards the bridge. When she comes to the place where Nick Frey is, Natasha also sees Colson lying in a pool of blood. Natasha leaves her Hawk Eye on the ground and walks forward to look at Colson. Her face turns ugly. "Who did it?" Natasha''s anger also surged in her heart. Her impression of Colson was fairly good. Now that he was killed, she could not help feeling sad. "Rocky, it''s rocky." Nick Frey took a breath and said in a deep voice that he was also suppressing his anger. After several hundred agents died, he could bear it. Hawkeye was controlled, and he could bear it. After Colson was killed by rocky, he couldn''t bear it any more. Colson''s relationship with him is not only the relationship between his superiors and subordinates, but also the relationship between his friends. His most important confidant, now that his confidant has been killed, his anger can''t be restrained in any case. "Can you save him?" Natasha asked, she knows Yang Han''s ability, she also has a little hope for Yang Han. Yang Han is also hesitant. He can save it, but after saving it, will it affect the subsequent development? You know, the Avengers alliance was able to unite because of Colson''s death. If Colson doesn''t die, can the duplex still unite? But even if he doesn''t resurrect Colson, then Nick fry will resurrect Colson. It''s not a big problem. Yang Han thought a little and said, "I''m sorry, if I can get there in a few minutes after his heart is punctured, I can save him, but now most of his blood is lost. Even if I can save him, he will die of ischemic shock." Natasha is a little disappointed, but she also knows that Yang Han''s ability has been extremely adverse, but the timing is not right. At this time, the rest of the Avengers and medical staff just arrived, medical staff helplessly shook his head, Colson has died. "Damn, this guy should be smart." Toni make complaints about Colson''s lips, but he looks sad. "I owe you a real signature." Captain America bowed his head in a low voice. For Colson''s sacrifice, all people are holding a stream of anger in their hearts. It is precisely because of Colson''s death that the Avengers can twist into a rope. Recovering from her grief, Natasha reported to Nick freyway, "I''ve brought back Hawkeye." "Eagle eye?" Nick Frey looked at the hawk''s eye lying on the ground, took a deep breath, and said, "ice up Colson''s body, lock up the hawk''s eye, we have to solve the problem of his being controlled." Medical staff carried Colson''s body away, and several agents following Nick Frey pulled up Hawkeye and tied him to a small dark room. After a while, eagle eye awoke and found himself in a small dark room, tied to a chair and handcuffed. Eagle eyes blue eyes staring at Natasha, vicious said: "let me out, or the head will not let you." "How can he recover?" Natasha doesn''t pay any attention to the clamor of eagle eye, and asks Yang Han. "It''s very simple. Rocky''s mind control needs physical therapy." Yang Han said with a smile. "Physical therapy?" Natasha wondered, what is physical therapy? Why hasn''t she heard of it. "It''s just a meal for him. Be hard on him." Yang Han said. "I see." Natasha clenched her fist, loosened the muscles of her fist, and walked slowly to the eagle''s eye. Eagle eye looked at Natasha in a panic and cried, "what do you want to do? The head won''t let you go. Stay away from me, you bus. " Natasha had a smile on her face and a chill in her eyes? You really don''t have a fight£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 288 Yang Han witnessed Natasha''s physical therapy for Hawk Eye for three minutes. He was in silence for Hawk Eye. However, Natasha was very tactful. She beat you to death, but she didn''t hurt your body. Looking at the already bruised eagle eye, Natasha just stopped. She sat down in front of the eagle eye calmly, took a cup of water, and hit the eagle eye. She was really relaxed and let out all her anger just now. Who let the goods be controlled by rocky? It''s Rocky''s accomplice. The blue light in the hawk''s eyes faded away, and his eyes swelled into a slit. He was a little surprised and asked, "what happened? What''s wrong with me? My face hurts. " "You are captured by the enemy. In order to obtain information, the enemy tortured you severely, but you survived until our rescue. Anyway, welcome back, agent Barton Natasha was full of serious nonsense, and Hawkeye was suspicious. He always felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. Patton rubbed his blue eyes and said dryly, "I hope I didn''t miss anything." "No, come with me. It''s just you." Natasha said faintly. Hawkeye followed Natasha to the command room. "Is everyone here?" Asked Nick Frey, looking at all the Avengers who arrived. "Bruce Benner doesn''t know where he''s gone." Natasha replied. "That''s OK. That guy is sure to catch up with our party. But who''s the pig behind you? " Tony asked, looking at the man behind Natasha whose face was so swollen that his mother couldn''t see it. "Eagle eye." Natasha said with a smile. "Eagle eye?" Tony is thrilled. Is this Hawkeye? He used to be a middle-aged man, but now he''s a pig. What''s the experience of this guy? "What''s the matter with you?" Nick Frey asked, looking at Natasha strangely. "What''s wrong with Natasha saying that I was caught by rocky and tortured until I was rescued by you?" she said "Cough, cough." Natasha coughed and looked at Tony with a smile. Tony started to sweat and said, "of course, I solved a lot of problems at that time." "Well, we don''t have much time. Don''t worry about these little problems. " Nick Frey pulled his chin with his hands crossed and said in a solemn voice, "Rocky has been rescued. I believe his army of Zetas is ready to go. We must be ready to fight!" "Rocky needs an energy source to activate the cube." Steve frowned, looked at the Avengers and asked, "where do you think he''s going to be?" "Rocky is like Tony. He''s arrogant, he likes to play x, and he''s narcissistic." Natasha thought and said. Lying on the gun, Tony opened his mouth and wanted to refute. He found that Natasha was right. However, Tony suddenly realized something and said, "he wants to beat us, and he also wants others to witness it. He wants flowers and applause, he wants the audience, he needs a landmark so that his name can hang high on it At this point, Tony''s face suddenly changed. Isn''t that his home?! Rocky''s narcissistic degree is no less than Tony''s. these two narcissistic wild together can definitely play a good play. Before the sky aircraft carrier explosion, Bruce locked the position of the magic cube of the universe, but there was no time to make it clear, and the explosion happened¡° That guy probably went to my house Tony said helplessly. "It''s not too late. Start now. World peace depends on you. We''ll find Bruce Benner." Nick fry said, bowing to the Avengers. People should be, Tony in armor first step, others in Kun style fighter toward New York''s stark building gallop away. Tony turned into a red meteor and rushed to the stark building in New York. Soon, he saw a busy man on the roof of the top floor of the stark building, and this man was Dr. shavig. In front of Dr. shavig, there is a machine that excites energy and drives the operation of the magic cube of the universe. It is obvious that if this machine is allowed to operate to a certain time, it will certainly open the portal and transmit the army of the zetarys. At that time, the earth will face extinction. "Sir, I shut down the ark reactor, but the Rubik''s cube is still working." Jarvis''s voice sounded in the armor. Tony nodded. He looked at the figure in front of him and yelled, "turn off that machine, Dr. shavig." "Too late!" Shavig looked at Tony in surprise. He shook his head and said, "once it''s opened, it can''t stop. It''s going to show us a whole new universe. " "All right." Tony is helpless. He raises his hand to activate the air cannon, but it is bounced by the protective cover produced by the Rubik''s cube machine. Shavig is closer to the machine, and he is directly knocked down by this force, unable to stand in a coma. "It''s pure energy, it''s impenetrable," Jarvis said "Yes, I found out." Tony, who was shot tens of meters away, whispered back. He managed to stabilize his body and let himself float in the air again. Then, as soon as he lowered his head, he saw rocky standing on the passageway outside the building. His face suddenly became slightly serious, and he said in a deep voice, "the previous plan is invalid, and plan B begins." Jarvis said: "Sir, the mark 7 is not ready for combat." Tony snorted, "don''t worry about that. We''re pressed for time." With that, he landed on a platform. He took off his armor and walked to the room. Rocky saw this. Without hesitation, he returned from the passageway and entered the room, facing Tony. They looked at each other as if there were electric light crackling. The atmosphere was tense and the air seemed to solidify. Rocky walked slowly with a scepter in his hand. In his hoarse voice, he said leisurely, "are you here to ask me for mercy?" Tony carried his hands behind him, looking fearless. Hearing the words, he replied, "well, actually, I''m here to blackmail you." Rocky squinted and pointed at him with a scepter: "then you should at least wear armor." Tony shrugged and said faintly, "yes, it''s a pity it''s not easy to use, and you still have that bright scepter." Then he went to the table, picked up a bottle of wine, poured himself a glass of champagne, looked at rocky, handed his glass to rocky and asked, "have a drink?" Rocky said with a faint smile: "procrastination can''t save your life." "No, no, it''s not procrastination. Are you sure you don''t drink?" Tony shrugged, finished his glass, went to another glass of champagne and asked. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 289 "No, I''ll have a drink myself." Tony put the champagne to his mouth and took a sip. Rocky narrowed his eyes and didn''t do anything to Tony. Instead, he turned around and walked to the huge French window. Looking at the scenery outside, he said with a faint smile: "my people will arrive soon. You are finished. What else can I be afraid of? " Tony said, "avenger." Rocky looks at Tony, the avenger? What kind of organization is this? Tony shrugged as he drank and explained, "we call ourselves a team... The world''s strongest League of heroes." "Yes." Rocky nodded and said with a smile, "I''ve seen it." "Yes? It took us a while to figure it out. Let me count your head. " Tony thought about it and said, "your brother, that handsome boy. Superhero, an immortal legend with no reputation... " He leaned back on the table, put one hand behind his back, and quietly felt a bracelet in his hand. While rocky didn''t care, he quickly put it on the wrists of his hands. "There''s a big man who''s going to die of a fit, and there''s a couple of elite killers, and one of them has an alien creature," he continued "And you?" Tony said, pointed at rocky and said with a smile, "you''re such a bad luck. You''ve pissed everyone off. I think you''re going to end badly. " Rocky''s mouth began to smile, and he said with a triumphant smile, "that''s my plan." Tony said in a low voice, "it''s a bad plan. When they come... They will come, they will come to you. " He walked slowly to rocky with a cup in his hand. "That was your bad time." Rocky said with indifference, "I have an army. A very powerful army. " Tony said faintly, "we have hawk. No matter how powerful your army is, believe me, give him some time, he can crush you all. " Rocky said with a smile, "I thought the monster was lost." "There''s one thing you haven''t figured out, bad luck." Stark looked into Rocky''s eyes, sharp as a knife, and said in a deep voice, "you will never be king. There is no possibility that you will succeed. Maybe your army will come, and we may not be able to fight, but... We will not give up, we will all come to you. " He said a meal, such as the sun''s fiery outbreak of hostility: "if the earth falls, we will certainly come to you for revenge." Rocky was shocked when he heard the words. Although he was not afraid of the so-called Revenge of these people, he would also have a headache if he was harassed by insects all day long. However, he soon calmed down, stepped forward slowly and gazed into Stark''s eyes: "if you turn against your friends, they won''t have time to come to me." With that, rocky points Tony''s chest with the tip of the scepter, and the condensed energy dissipates instantly. Seeing this, rocky was stunned for a moment. He once again touched Tony''s chest with the scepter of the soul, and immediately made a sound of metal collision. The energy gathered by the scepter suddenly dissipated. Rocky''s a little confused. What''s the point? Looking at Tony''s slightly sarcastic look, rocky, with a calm face, grabbed Tony''s neck and said angrily, "wait, you''ll all kneel in front of me and pray for peace." Rocky said, a big hand, Tony was directly thrown out, smashed the French window glass, was thrown out of the stark building. "Start up, start up!" Tony fell from the top floor, his heart beating and he was so nervous. This is the tallest building in New York City, the stark building! If he falls like this, he''ll definitely be smashed into meat sauce. Rocky disdains to look at Tony falling to the ground. He goes to Tony''s wine table and is ready to pour himself a glass of wine to appreciate the panic and despair of New York people later. To Rocky''s surprise, as soon as he got to the table, a golden and red cuboid rushed out and flew out from the French window that Tony smashed. "Damn it Rocky''s face changed slightly, and he didn''t have the interest to drink, so he hurried to the French window. As Tony falls down, he looks closer and closer to the ground and swallows his saliva. At this time, the golden red cuboid approaches Tony, and it transforms into a suit of armor behind him. It is mark 7 newly developed by Tony. After scanning his identity, the armor is tightly attached to Tony. When he was about to hit the ground, Tony finally put on the steel armor, took control of his body, rushed to the sky and came to rocky again. This time, he did not have the power of resistance, and immediately gave rocky a shot without hesitation. Bang! A laser hit rocky, and rocky was blown out on the spot. Boom! At the next moment, the machines on the rooftop burst out with powerful energy fluctuations, just like thunder rolling in the sky. The momentum was awe inspiring, and there was a strong light rushing up into the sky, just like the explosion of the sun, which made people dare not look directly at it. Even Tony was shocked by this force and flew out to the rooftop to check the situation. "Sir, according to the fluctuations, there are wormholes in this space," Jarvis said "I think of it! The portal is open! " Tony flew out and came to the roof, but he found a blue light column which was slightly dimmer than before. Powerful forces were gathering in the sky, and inexplicable mysterious waves began to shake around... There was no doubt that a door was opening. Tony raised his hand and fired two shells, but he did not think that the shells were thrown away by a protective film made of pure energy and exploded in another sky. "Damn it Tony murmured and could only watch the portal open. At this time, rocky walks slowly to the rooftop. Although he is attacked by Tony, he is an Asgard Protoss. His body hardness is very high for energy attack and physical attack. What''s more, he has a scepter and has not been hurt too much. With an expression of enjoyment on his face, rocky said with a smile, "my army is here, earth. Are you ready?". "Hum!" Tony snorted, ignored him and rushed to the stable portal. His own character is like this. His stubborn temper is like a donkey. He doesn''t believe that the portal can''t be broken. Even if he had seen it, the defense of the stabilized portal itself. Energy attack, physical attack can''t, so try magic? Tony has a very bold idea at the moment. However, considering the magic he learned during this period, it seems that he can''t do any damage to this portal. Maybe he should let Natasha have a try. The monster in his body is much better than him. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 290 "Ha ha ha ha..." In a starry sky somewhere in the universe, a cosmopolitan wearing medieval armor laughs wildly when he looks at the huge space transmission Menton in front of him. "Rocky, he''s done it at last... Opened the portal!" "Next, the beautiful planet should be taken over by us Zetas!" He stood on the top of a very high mountain. His dark green eyes showed a terrible emotion. Then he waved his Scepter forward and yelled in a very strong voice: "I, the brave soldiers of zitari! Now is the time to witness the miracle! At this time, it''s time for you to fight with all your strength! " "Now, run for me! Let''s trample on these weak lives After the commander-in-chief of the zitari said this, there were countless troops behind him. All of them are ferocious, with rough skin, dark green eyes and bloodthirsty light. They each piloted a small flying instrument, and immediately swarmed into the portal. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ The dark blue light column became more and more solid and magnificent. In the clear sky, it was like a piece of good blue silk soaked with a little ink stain, and there were circles of black ripples with blue edges. Then, the edge of the blue toward the surrounding continuous diffusion, like a fast growing blue ring. And the center of the circle is slowly showing the deep black and twinkling stars of the universe. If someone stands on the ground and looks up, they will find that the sky is as frightening as a growing gap blasted out by the blue light. The next moment, silver dots scattered from the gap like powder all over the sky. When the powder is close to the ground and can be seen clearly by human eyes, the real face of the silver dots is finally exposed in front of all the people who pay attention to the vision. Pedal type eccentric personal aircraft, covered with metal armor, but like robots mixed with a lot of lines, they ride the eccentric aircraft whistling over the city, leaving a vast, crisscross energy line. Tony looks serious, directly opened all the weapons on mark 7, and fired at the overwhelming army of zitari. After Jarvis''s precise targeting, the micro missiles shot down many enemies, but for the innumerable invaders, it was just like an umbrella held up in the heavy rain, which was fleeting and useless. Just when Tony felt a little helpless, a voice came from his correspondence, which relieved him. Looking at the Kun fighter from far to near, Tony couldn''t help complaining: "Why are you so slow?" Natasha Tucao in the communication: "do you make complaints about the technology of your home? Now that we can get there, it''s full steam. " Tony also knew that his technology was not comparable to that of aegis, and immediately said, "it''s not too late. We have to solve these aliens as soon as possible." Natasha looked at the dense zitari people and knew that it was not the time to fight. She turned around, opened the cabin door of the Kun fighter and jumped down directly. At the moment, the Kun fighter was at least 500 meters above the ground Rocky, standing on the top floor of the stark building, looks at the chaos of New York and the endless stream of Zetas, with a wild smile on his face: "my army has arrived, and the day when I will rule the earth and become the king of the new world is just around the corner!" "When the time comes, I don''t know who dares to resist my will! Now no matter who dares to stop me, I will tear him up! " "Dong!" All of a sudden, a hammer flew behind the evil god rocky. It hit Rocky''s head with extremely accurate accuracy, and immediately knocked off the helmet which was similar to the thin horn of a goat that rocky was wearing. And rocky is also in this quite powerful under a hammer, immediately was to fly out, fell to the ground. Thor''s hammer! Thor flew down from the distant air, and immediately fell to the ground. Then he took the hammer of Thor back to his hand, looked at rocky, who fell on the belt and struggled to stand up, and then said, "this is the price you cheated me before!" Rocky''s face was cloudy and sunny, and his eyes were moving. He looked at the slowly coming Thor and did not say a word. "Now close the magic cube for me, and close the portal of the magic cube for me!" Thor lifted rocky up as soon as he lifted his hand, and then yelled at Rocky in an angry voice. Unexpectedly, when rocky was facing his brother, he looked into Thor''s eyes. There was a trace of sarcasm in his eyes and said with disdain, "it''s impossible. No one can stop me! I said, my army will destroy everything, you can''t stop me! Ha ha... " "Bang!" Rocky''s words infuriated Thor''s face, and then with a strong wave of his hand, he threw rocky directly to the back wall, and suddenly made a dull sound. All of a sudden, a huge steel creature suddenly appeared in the portal. This huge steel creature is a warship from the army of zitari. It''s actually a kind of terrible alien monster zitari dragon. This monster was transformed into a semi biological and semi mechanical warship. Its whole body was covered by mechanical armor, and it became a military carrier of the zitari people. The body of the zetary dragon blocks the sky, and the huge black shadow covers the sky of New York City, causing countless panic. "Look at these! That''s what you''ve done! " Thor see these, immediately turned back to the ground of rocky, after he picked up a face angry roar: "you give me watch, look around you! It''s all your fault! " "Do you think this mess will end with your notice?" In the face of Torr''s question, Rocky''s face is also showing a trace of panic, his eyes are a little afraid, seemingly extremely regretful said: "too late!" "It''s too late now!" After that, rocky immediately lowered his head, as if he was too ashamed to face his brother. Seeing rocky like this, Thor, who was his brother, was not very happy. He immediately felt soft. No matter how rocky did things, in his eyes, rocky would always be the naughty kid who liked to play pranks. Thor''s look slowed down a little. Looking at rocky, he said, "as long as we work together, we can do it!"£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 291 ?? After rocky heard this, he raised his head and looked at Thor in disbelief, with a big smile on his face. When Thor saw his brother''s manner, he wanted to see rocky in his heart. This should be repentance. A warm smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he was about to speak. However, at this time, rocky suddenly took a short blade similar to a dagger from his waist, and immediately inserted it into Thor''s waist with the power of lightning. "You are still so sentimental!" Rocky knocked Thor down with one punch and looked at him with a sneer. "Drink!! Ah! " Thor was so angry that he immediately stood up and hit rocky on the head with his fist in his hand at a very fast speed. Then he directly raised rocky to the top of his head and threw rocky to the ground. "Eh!" Rocky fell to the ground, the stenographer turned over, and suddenly passed upstairs. Seeing this, Thor immediately went to the edge and saw that rocky was making a zetary aircraft, and immediately drove to the distance. "Damn it! I''ve been fooled by you son of a bitch again Thor yelled angrily as he looked at Rocky''s back. However, it''s not the right time for torr to struggle with this. Torr looks at the overwhelming number of Zetas outside. Between chasing his younger brother and destroying the enemy, he chooses to destroy the enemy. He immediately rushes out of the stark building and joins the Avengers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Natasha jumped out of the Kun fighter plane, and the wind roared in her ears. Countless black fluids poured out of Natasha''s body, completely wrapping Natasha''s body. With the help of the reaction force, Natasha easily landed on the top floor of a building. Looking at the almost overwhelming zetary people, she asked gravely, "are these guys zetary people?" "That''s right. The Zetas are so cruel. If they occupy the earth, all the people on the earth will be slaves to them." Yang Han said very seriously. Natasha''s face was cold. She looked at some of the Zetas who killed her. She felt a little angry. Before these Zetas came, Natasha jumped up and killed them directly. Natasha''s bouncing power is very strong, almost immediately came to a zetary in front of the shuttle. A punch hit the face of the zetary. In an instant, the head of the zetary burst like a watermelon. The rest of her body was taken out by her terrible force. Natasha reached out and shot out a few spider threads to stick to zetary''s flying shuttle. Natasha grabbed the spider threads and threw them with a sudden force. Two flying shuttles smashed the rest of the flying shuttle and exploded. Natasha''s feet step on the shuttle, black fluid intrudes into the shuttle, silver white shuttle instantly changes shape, originally bright shuttle into black color, streamlined body, exquisite pattern, Natasha sits on the shuttle, driving the shuttle to the more concentrated area of the zitari people. There are blue arcs on her body. Many of the Zetas see Natasha driving the shuttle towards her. Natasha easily evades the attack of the Zetas. However, with the increase of the number of people, Natasha''s evasion becomes more and more difficult. There were at least twenty or thirty shuttles behind her. Natasha looked back at the shuttles, and there was a stream of zetary gates not far away. The lightning on the body is so strong that the whole person is directly incarnated as Pikachu. In an instant, thunder breaks out, and the whole sky is a sea of thunder and anger. Countless flying shuttles exploded, mechanical parts and the bodies of the Zetas fell from the sky like dumplings. Natasha immediately emptied the area of the Zetas, which also gave other Avengers some breathing space. Tony looks at the empty area, swallows, and thinks about his magic and Armor ability, whether he can stop Natasha, obviously, unless his armor continues to upgrade. "There''s a big guy coming out." Yang Han reminds a way. Natasha looked up and saw that a huge body squeezed out of the space door. The huge body blocked the sky. Natasha was a little weak. Could this creature fight? After Natasha tidied up her mood, she was ready to gather with the Avengers. This monster is so shocking that they need to discuss how to solve this guy. Since the appearance of the Zetas, the whole city of New York has been in chaos. There are chaotic crowds everywhere. Not only the Avengers are fighting hard, but the local police are also joining in the fight. But they usually catch thieves, or fight with bank robbers. When they see that there are aliens all over the sky, they are Spartan. They took pistols and kept shooting at the zetary fighters who controlled the aircraft in the air. With the guns of these policemen, not to mention killing the zetary, even their armor could not be broken. Just when the policemen were in a hard fight, there was a thunder in the air. Thor fell from the sky and destroyed all the zetary soldiers in front of them with lightning. However, he was a little unsteady when he landed. He almost fell to the ground when his feet were soft. Thor wiped the blood on his waist, and the wound was recovering. Steve quickly stepped forward, helped Thor and asked, "what''s up there?" "The self-protection of the magic cube of the universe has created an energy barrier, and we can''t destroy it." Said Thor. "I don''t think it''s time for us to say that. We have to try to get rid of this guy." Still bruised eagle eye went to the U.S. team, looking at the sky in the huge battle dragon, said. "Just give it to hawk." Said Benner, coming over in a ragged dress. "Bruce, you''re here at last." Steve was relieved to see Benner on the scene. Steve is very optimistic about Bruce''s power. When Bruce goes to the front of the gate, green appears in his eyes. His thin body expands instantly, and his whole body becomes green. "Hawk!" Hulk roared and climbed the building beside him. The palms and soles of his feet were deep in the concrete and kept climbing up. After a certain distance, Hulk roared and rushed to the qitarui battle dragon, hitting the qitarui battle dragon with one blow. The terrible force made the qitarui battle dragon''s body move horizontally, His armor was also broken and twisted, which shows the horror of hawk''s power. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 292 Although little spider didn''t board the sky carrier together with Fu Lian, at least little spider has been fighting for justice in New York City. The movement of stark building has long been noticed by him, and he immediately swings his spider silk towards stark building. At the same time, Tony, with a group of cherries, saw Peter, a little spider swinging on the swing between the buildings. His eyes lit up and he called to the little spider, "Hey! Peter, cooperate! ". When he heard the cry, Peter used spider silk to stick to a chertary who was flying towards him on the aircraft. After throwing it hard, he smashed it on another chertary and said, "Mr. stark! How to cooperate? ". "Stumbling, you know? I''ll bring them here and give them to you! " "OK, I see!" As soon as his eyes brightened, Peter carefully hid himself in the building. A moment later, when he saw the Chery behind Tony who looked like a school of fish, his face turned green, but he regretted that he agreed to Tony But Tony didn''t give Peter any time to think. He yelled, "come on, spider!". As soon as the voice fell, Peter''s face turned bitter and shot spider silk at the opposite building. Then he strained it. Tony, who had been prepared for a long time, suddenly stopped in front of the spider silk, then turned 90 degrees directly and rose from the level flying state. But the cherries were not so lucky. They hit the spider silk one after another, broke away from the aircraft under their feet and fell from the air. "What''s the matter, Mr. stark?" Little spider came to Tony''s side and asked. "It''s a long story. Anyway, all you need to know is that the earth has been invaded by aliens." Tony didn''t explain too much, so he made a long story short. "Alien invasion of the earth?" Little spider looks at Tony with a confused face. His head hasn''t turned around yet. He was still fighting with the criminal yesterday. He was with Gwen. Haw me. And then one night later, the aliens invaded today? That''s too fast. "So it''s the end of the world?" The little spider touched his chin and said. "Go to the end of the world and watch less bullshit movies. Later, you can solve the scattered zitari people as soon as possible. Don''t let the people be hurt. We will solve the problem soon." Tony slapped the spider on the head and ordered. Little spider scratched his head, the reality here is more nonsense than the movie, OK? "Look there, Mr. stark." The little spider looks up and sees a huge figure. It''s qitarui fighting dragon, rushing out from the door of space. Tony turned to take a look. The huge figure of zitari and the dragon was printed in Tony''s eyes. His pupils shrank and his face became very dignified. He said, "you go to solve the scattered zitari people. Don''t worry about this." Tony said, immediately toward the qitarui battle dragon fly, little spider has no time to say more, Tony''s figure has been close to the qitarui battle dragon side. Little spider has no choice but to follow Tony''s instructions and solve the problem of stragglers first, so as not to hurt the people of New York. "Really, I can help too." Little spider whispered a complaint, turned and left, he also knew that this huge creature, he could not cope with. It can only protect the people and deal with the team of the zitari. Their weapons are very dangerous. At least if he gets hurt, he will be seriously injured On the other side, in a building in New York City, Reid looked at the Zetas who were wantonly chasing and killing ordinary people. He frowned and asked angrily, "what are these things?" "I think it''s aliens. These guys come out of the space door on the stark building." Thunderbolt fire, said Johnny. "I think we should kill these guys first, otherwise, people will die and hurt a lot." Ben looked down at the people screaming to escape, and said. "What are you waiting for! Let''s go Johnny curled his mouth and yelled. He jumped down from the top of the building. An orange shaped fireworks rose. Before Susan had time to preach, Johnny had already disappeared. He could only see a fire from a distance, detonating the zetary aircraft. "This son of a bitch." Susan''s teeth itch with anger. "Ha ha, vitality is a good thing. Let''s go too." The stone person this urn voice says. On the other side of the city, Eddie Brooke swam through the crowd, looking at the Zetas in the sky and whispering, "what are these guys?" "The Zetas, the most ferocious race in the universe, are a disaster ridden planet." The venom said, looking at the Zetas in the sky. Since he was attached to Eddie Brooke, first the artificial sun nearly exploded, and then he saw a super big man rush into New York and disappear. Now it''s another alien invasion. It''s only a few days. This life has become so wonderful. "Don''t be sarcastic. Can you kill these guys?" Eddie Brooke asked. "Of course, it''s just that these things can''t be eaten. The modified creatures don''t taste good at all. It''s better for you humans to have the original taste." The venom thought about it and said. "Didn''t you say you''d only eat chocolate?" Eddie Brooke recalled that when the venom bit off a human head, he immediately had some nausea. It''s not a good feeling. "Of course, I''m just making a comparison." Venom said with indifference. Eddie Brooke wiped a cold sweat, for the venom of this dangerous idea, he is very resistant. "It''s up to you." Eddie looks at the Zetas opening up to ordinary people and says in a cold voice. "Well." In response to the venom, Eddie Brooke instantly gushes out countless black fluids to wrap it up and turn it into a vicious creature of more than two meters. Ran to the side of the building, relying on the surrounding buildings, constantly climbing, when the time is enough, the venom jumped on the zetary, opened his mouth and bit off the zetary''s head, threw his body on the ground at will, and turned to the other zetary. Although the weapons of the zitari were very powerful, they were not very useful to the venom, and could not even hurt him. The venom looked at many of the Zetas in the distance. There was a faint twinkle of excitement in his eyes. He rushed to the battlefield between the tall buildings. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 293 The blue light column on the top of the stark building attracts the eyes of all the people in the whole city. Countless cherries are still pouring out from the portal, bringing fear and despair. Ordinary people have to be slaughtered at will in the face of the Zetas. Although every member of the Avenger is struggling to eliminate the Zetas, it is just a drop in the bucket. Suddenly, the sky burst out of flames. Missiles like rain, guns like curtain. The flying team mobilized by Nick Frey finally arrived. At this moment, they poured out their own ammunition, and the sky burst with fire, weaving a line of fire leading to death in the mid air. Ground troops appeared, the area centered on the stark building was blocked, and then people in panic began to evacuate with the help of the police. But these hasty arrangements are not enough for the long prepared Zetas. Moreover, compared with the fighter planes of the flying troops, the single aircraft of the Zetas are more flexible in high-rise cities. After they saw the flying troops belonging to human beings, they lowered their flying altitude to a very low level. Shuttling between the cities with row upon row of high-rise buildings, while taking advantage of the shelter of the city floors to avoid the firepower of those fighters, while venting the energy and light of death, and showing their own violence to the human beings in this world. At the same time, some fish like giant mechanical monsters also slowly appear in the city, sprinkling pieces of zitari soldiers, rushing towards the surrounding buildings, showing their lethal weapons. Dense energy light swept through, and the hit floor was immediately punctured out of a big hole like paper paste. A piece of energy contains the explosive power of the light swept, the floors in the intensive scanning began to crack, and then collapsed. The soldiers of zitari roared by, the energy rays as dense as rain, the ordinary citizens who screamed and despaired, and the human soldiers who formed the blockade line with their flesh and blood. This is war... War is never a joke. Standing in a hidden building, rocky quietly looks at the chaotic city and the human beings who will die every moment. The light and brilliant color on Rocky''s face has not changed at all. Yes, for him, he is the God above, the master who is going to rule the planet. The human beings below are just like insects. How can God care about the death of insects? Hawk, who roars and jumps like a shell among the buildings, slaughters the zetary soldiers. Like a firefighter, he always appears in the most important place, such as the American captain and Hawkeye, who is in charge of thunder and lightning, Natasha who has destroyed the zetary soldiers, Tony who has destroyed a lot of zetary flying soldiers by covering them with gunfire, and the zetary soldiers who are constantly being destroyed, The magic four and spiders, who protect the citizens from evacuating, and Thor, who calls out a lot of lightning in front of the portal and tries to stop the invasion. These behaviors caused the attention and dissatisfaction of Loki, who claimed to be a God. "Oh, those ridiculous Avengers are still fighting?" Rocky disdained smile, thanks to the eagle eye, he found a lot of very strong presence. The figures hiding in the building rush to the outside. "Bang!" Steve threw out the shield in his hand, smashed a zitari soldier, jumped up and caught the shield. When another soldier shot the energy ray, he used the shield in his hand to block the ray and deflected to another zitari man. A series of movements were like clouds and flowing water. Steve''s heart suddenly tightened, and he hit his shield behind him. All he heard was a jingle, and an arrow was knocked down by him. Steve''s heart leaped and he looked at the person with a dignified face. He was dressed in a gray blue tights, with a bull''s-eye mark on his head and a bow in his hand. It was obvious that he had just shot this arrow at Steve. "What do you want to do? Now the earth is being invaded by aliens, do you still want to infighting? " Steve asked. But the target eye had been controlled by the mind for a long time. He immediately disdained to smile, drew out an arrow again and shot at Steve. Suddenly, an arrow shot from the other side directly cut off the arrow from the target eye. "Captain, you go to destroy these aliens first, and leave this guy to me." Hawk''s eyes are cold. Steve took a look at the soldier and another at the eagle''s eye. He bit his teeth and turned away. The target eye wanted to chase him. The eagle''s eye stopped him. The two ADCs were shooting at each other in the ruins of the building. Steve left Hawkeye and was about to rescue others when a sound of footsteps came. A man in a formal suit, with his hair combed carefully, and a purple scarf on his chest came slowly. "Who are you?" Steve looked at the man in front of him with a dignified face. He knew why these people would stop him. Obviously! It''s like Hawkeye, controlled by rocky. I just don''t know where rocky got all these powers. Kilgrave stood in front of Steve and didn''t make any moves. Steve was tight and ready to fight back. Steve frowned as kilgrave stood where he was, and he was about to leave. As he passed by, kielgreef burst into a purple mist that enveloped Steve. Steve''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that they were at least four meters apart. This guy could still attack him. Steve held his breath and walked through the purple mist, which seemed useless. Kilgrave raised a smile on the corner of his mouth and said, "get rid of your teammates." Steve heart a Bing, body actually move up, Steve look changed, when he was recruited? Recalling the scene just now, Steve suddenly realized that there was something wrong with purple fog. Steve''s body went out of control towards the battlefield of Hawkeye. Steve thought of kilgrave''s order and his face changed slightly. If he really killed Hawkeye because of this guy''s control, he would blame himself for his whole life. Steve roared in his heart. With his firm spirit and mind, Steve controlled his body and slowly stopped. Kielgreef saw Steve struggling to get rid of control. He frowned and repeated, "go and get rid of your teammates." Steve''s forehead was sweating, his arm was shaking, and he threw the shield out. Kilgrave looked at the skewed shield and didn''t care. He thought it was just Steve''s stupid struggle. And Steve''s shield, in an extremely anti Newton way, catapulted three times, came to the top of the purple man''s head and smashed down. With a bang, the purple man, whose body was only as strong as ordinary people, was directly knocked unconscious. Without the control of purple man, Steve immediately recovered and sat on the ground to breathe. It''s more tiring than fighting the Zetas. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 294 Hate huge body walking in the streets of New York, his purpose is very clear, find hawk, and then blow him up! As for Natasha, who nearly killed him, he didn''t dare to go to her any more. He already had a psychological shadow. Looking at hawk like a wild animal, he took off in the building group and beat all the soldiers of the qitarui. He hated and despised them, and scolded: "stupid man without brain." Hate body squatting, and then bent his knees suddenly jump, body shape like a shell directly rushed out, hit on the body of hawk, together with hawk hit the ground, two people rolling to each other to beat each other. Compared with hawk without any skills, the hatred of being proficient in fighting skills in the army is to press hawk to fight again. "Ha ha ha, is that all you can do, hawk?"?! Rose, that old man, is really blind. He always thinks you are the perfect soldier, but actually I am! " Hate eyes flashing fierce light, a punch hit on the face of hawk, grimly smile. Only hawk''s roar responded to the disgust. The two big men wrestled together again. The two big men were so powerful that they were almost beaten through a street by two people. "I''m the best fighter!" Hate the high spirited stepped on hawk''s chest, looked up and roared. "Yes? Major bronsky. " A voice full of Zhongqi came, which made abhorrence feel familiar. A red giant came over with a face very similar to that of general Ross of thunderbolt. "You''re general Ross, and you''ve become such a monster?" Hate looking at Rose, asked with interest. "You''re the monster. Look at yourself. Do you still have a little bit of human form?" General Ross disdained to say that his form is the most perfect, with enough reason, extremely powerful power, and not ugly, can change back to human at any time. "Let me see, general, whether you have a strong mouth or a strong strength." Hate disdain a smile, in his eyes, what appearance is not appearance, only strength is eternal. "Come on!" General Roth was boiling with blood, and he went to the abomination with a roar. "Die With a grim smile, disgust leaped up, like a hill, hands together to grasp the whole, directly toward rose. Rose, unwilling to be outdone, leaped up and shouldered his head toward hate. Hawk shakes his head and looks at Rose and hate. His anger rises in his heart. He bumps into hate without thinking about it. Hate for a moment not check, directly hit by hawk fly out, hit in a building, Ross staring at hawk, scolded: "he is my opponent, you bastard, to solve the alien!" Hawk hesitated to take a look at Rose, and then at many of the zitari soldiers. He immediately roared, continued to kill the zitari, and handed over his hatred to rose. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, Natasha fell on the ground. Looking at the mountains of charred bodies on the ground, Natasha sat down and breathed heavily. All these abilities require physical exertion. Now Natasha is sweating. Looking at the few soldiers of zitari, Natasha thinks that they have to close the portal first, otherwise, it will go on like this, Tired can kill them. A tall and strong man came here wearing stone armor. It was very strange. Natasha''s eyes are fierce. Looking at the man in front of her, spider induction has told her that the comer is not good¡° Oh, it''s amazing. After killing so many aliens, how much strength do you have left? " Strong men in stone armor, playing with taste. "It''s enough to kill you." Natasha said coldly. Although human beings like to fight inside, they are consistent with aliens and don''t rule out the traitors. But when we think of Rocky''s ability to control people''s hearts, this guy is mostly controlled by rocky. The red tank''s eyes were cold, his hands were beating his chest, he roared and charged towards Natasha. Natasha grabs the intact zitari weapon on her side. The black fluid envelops Natasha''s hand and zitari''s soldier''s weapon. The large caliber gun aims at the charging red tank. A hot laser instantly hits the stone of the red tank. But there was no damage, which surprised Natasha. After enchanting, the weapon''s power was greatly increased. Even this guy''s defense could not be broken. I felt that this guy could fight with hawk. "He''s a mutant. He''s very physical." Yang Han reminds a way. Natasha nodded and threw away the gun. The fluid in her hand changed quickly and turned into a big hammer. Natasha aimed at the red tank charging. A big hammer hit the head of the red tank. The huge force directly smashed the stone helmet of the red tank. The rest of the force hit the head of the red tank and flew it out. I didn''t know it was smashed into the building. Natasha disdains to curl her lips. What dares to challenge her? "No, we have to get rid of the portal as soon as possible, otherwise we have no chance of winning." Natasha frowned slightly. It''s not a way to kill her like this. "You can replace Thor, hold on for a while, and then let Thor get rid of the villains who are controlled by rocky and then pester the other Avengers." Yang Han thought about it and said. "And other villains? Where did rocky get all this information? " Natasha said with a slight frown. "Hawkeye is Nick Fry''s right arm. He doesn''t know anything but something he can''t know?" Yang Han curled his lips and said. Natasha frowned. She regretted that she only beat Hawk Eye for three minutes. She should beat Hawk Eye to death. But before it''s too late, Natasha doesn''t bother to worry about other problems, and immediately flies the aircraft in the direction of Thor. With Thor''s hammer in his hand, he stood in front of the portal and swept the army. Natasha falls beside Thor. Through the space gate, she can see the other side. Thousands of zitari fighters are driving the aircraft to enter the earth from the space gate. Behind them are the terrible zitari battle dragon Legion. More than ten zitari battle dragons are roaring in the air. This gives Natasha a chill, which is enough to destroy the whole new York City, no, even the whole world! Thor looked excited, he also noticed the arrival of Natasha, Thor''s action did not slow down, asked: "what are you doing here?" (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 295 Natasha''s face is not good-looking when she looks at the dense army of zitari in the air. Natasha turns her head and looks at Thor. There is a smile on the corner of Thor''s mouth. His eyes are excited. It''s the desire for a strong enemy, it''s the desire for fighting. Natasha saw Thor''s expression and couldn''t help saying, "the world is going to be destroyed. Can''t you show a little worry?" Thor curled his mouth, his expression was very calm and said, "I''m afraid. I''ve seen a lot of such scenes." Natasha stared at Thor, but she was relieved to think that Thor was the future king of Asgard. After all, they are the crown prince of Asgard. It''s estimated that the alien invasion of the earth is a little mischief in people''s eyes. After all, Thor often fights in the kingdoms of the nine star domains. Natasha had no choice but to smile and said, "tor, I''ll stop you here. Please solve all the powers controlled by your brother first. We have to destroy the portal as soon as possible. Otherwise, we can''t kill all the Zetas even if we are tired to death." "Well, I''ll take it." Thor nodded cheerfully, turned and flew directly to the villains who pestered many superheroes. Tony was flying in the air, his armored weapons constantly shooting down the surrounding Zetas. "Sir, there''s 30 percent left." Jarvis warned. "I see." Tony raised his hand is a laser gun to shoot down a zitari. Looking at the dense zitari, Tony could not help but raise some negative emotions. All of a sudden, there was a whistling wind behind him. A car was thrown into the air. Without Tony''s attention, it fell on Tony''s back. The weight and impact of the car directly pressed Tony under the car and hit him on the ground. "Oh, damn it. That bastard did it? " Tony pushed the car away from him and stood up with an angry face, swearing. "Tin man, remember me?" A green figure stood on a pile of car wrecks, looking down at Tony, with hatred in his eyes. "Oh, you are the ugly lizard man, and you want to make everyone as ugly as you." Between Tony''s looks, there was a twinkle. The lizard man heard his eyebrows beating and said in a cold voice, "Mr. Stark''s mouth is still so open." "No, no, no, I''m just telling the truth. I''m an honest man. I never lie." Tony shrugged and said faintly. The lizard man roared and went straight for Tony. The claw was shining in the sun. No one would doubt the power of the claw. Tony raises his hand. There''s a beam of energy in his palm. It''s time to get ready. A burst of thunder broke out in the clear sky, and the lizard man lay on the ground in scorching black. It was obvious that he was struck hard by the thunder. A voice and shadow in a red cape appeared beside Tony and said to him, "come on, let''s solve the next problem." "Do you know what''s going on?" Tony said He is also a little puzzling. He doesn''t know why the lizard man came here. He just thinks that because of the alien invasion, the lizard man took the opportunity to escape and take revenge on him. "My brother''s good deeds. He controls a lot of powers and blocks us. We have to find someone else." Thor repeated Natasha''s words¡° Oh, damn it! We have to move quickly. I don''t know how long Natasha will last Tony frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Rocky''s backhand. Thor and Tony flew up into the sky and rushed in other directions. Tony was the first to find abhorrence. There was a big red guy next to him. But looking at the fight between him and abhorrence, we knew it was on their side. "Hey, big man, look here." Tony let out a cry, drawing the hateful attention. Abhorrence looked around. Tony''s energy pulse hit abhorrent''s eyes directly, which caused him to roar. General Ross also took advantage of this opportunity to fight against abhorrence and beat him to the ground. Thor spins the Thor''s hammer, carries the lightning''s Thor''s hammer to hit abhorrence''s chest, pushes abhorrence out hundreds of meters, smashes it into a building, and then stops slowly. Thor reaches for his hand, and Thor''s hammer flies upside down and is held in his hand. Tony looked at general Ross and asked strangely, "you look like an old man. But he''s just an ordinary person. " "Stark, that''s what I look like to you?" General Ross looks at Tony flying in the sky. He really wants to smash this guy down and give him a blow. "Are you really general Ross? oh It''s incredible. " Tony is a little confused. No wonder general Ross has disappeared for some time recently. His relationship has become hawk. My son-in-law is the Hulk, I am the red giant, and my son-in-law''s sister is the Hulk, this is simply a giant family! "Tony, we don''t have time." Urged Thor. "Well, general Ross, although we had some contradictions before, now, please put down those contradictions and fight against alien invasion with us. General Ross, you go to the stark building first. We''ll be there soon. We''ll close the portal." Tony said very seriously. General Ross laughed and said, "stark, don''t think I''m unreasonable. If I really don''t want to help you, I won''t come out. I''ll take hawk with me. You go." Rose said, body bouncing, rushed to the position of hawk, where has laid a torn zetary battle dragon, and countless bodies of zetary soldiers. "Come on, let''s find the captain and Hawkeye." Urged Thor. Tony followed Thor and soon found Steve, who was protecting the people who had not been evacuated, as well as the Hawk Eye and target eye that were still shooting. Facing the target eye''s attack, Tony and Thor are not afraid at all. Thor smashes a hammer on the skull of the target eye and instantly swells a huge bag, which hurts. As for spiders, a few people are ready to call spiders. Although the little guy is unarmed and only spider silk can be used as a weapon, the little guy''s brain is very smart. Maybe he can open the space door by brainstorming. Tony pulls Steve''s hand to take off, while Thor pulls eagle''s eye. Little spiders are swinging between tall buildings. Hulk and red giant are bouncing between tall buildings. They are heading for their destination one after another. Stark building hits them. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 296 Natasha is standing in front of the space gate, and countless army of zitari want to squeeze in from the space gate to invade the earth. In Natasha''s palm, lightning flashed, and the thunderbolt poured out, electrifying all the Zetas. In the temple of New York. Many mages of the New York Temple gathered together. After all, there is a big hole in the sky of New York, from which alien troops are pouring out. As long as you are not blind, you can see this thing. Another program that the mage hermit society has decided since its inception is to defend the earth against the demons. The mage who can sit on the New York Temple master is as flexible as he is powerful. The alien who invades the earth is naturally among the exodemons. He felt that it would be unrealistic for the dozens of mages in the temple of New York to stop the alien troops scurrying around the city, and as long as the portal was open, there would be an endless stream of alien reinforcements, so he made a quick decision and made the same choice as the heroes of the reconnection. First, he took the portal! As for the aliens who have come in, hum! They are not mysterious demons. Just give them to the army of ordinary people! Don''t you claim that you have shocked that country all day, that this country can''t sit still, and that it has grasped the lifeblood of a country? Since it''s so powerful, pull it out! And this thing itself is, those mortals put a good day but make a fool of it, now they have broken the sky, and they have to help you with it. The mages in the temple also have some complaints, but for these aliens, they can''t leave them alone, they can only go up first. "Master, we can''t control it! The portal is so powerful! " A mage''s voice was rather weak. The mage''s face was pale and sweating. It was obvious that he was close to the limit, and others were no better than him. The temple of New York is located on a magic node, which has huge magic power. Therefore, the Lord of the temple of New York naturally chose to gather all the mages in the temple together to cast spells, and then put the temple into operation. He extracted magic power from the giant magic node to bless, and tried to close the portal. This idea can''t be miscalculated, but the portal opened by the space gem, one of the infinite gems, is not closed by dozens of little mages together? Is the power of the magic cube comparable to that of a giant mana node? So they have to take the second step and stabilize the portal at its current scale, so that it will not continue to expand, which can slow down the alien troops passing through the portal. But even so, it''s too much for them. However, they also insisted on a lot of time, which is why the space door has not been expanded. Rocky didn''t know, and the Avengers didn''t know. They thought that the space door was only so big. "Hold on, brothers! It''s our duty and our glory to defend the earth against the exorcism! Our pride The master of the New York Temple inspired many mages with sincere and proud tone. The reason why mages are arrogant is not only that they have extraordinary power, but also that they shoulder sacred responsibility. They think they have seen the real world, so they despise ordinary people like birds in cages. And proud to the bone, they can give their lives to maintain this pride. "For the sake of the sacred duty, we cherish this body forever!" "At all costs!" "At all costs!" To give up responsibility is to give up pride! What''s the difference between yourself and those ignorant subordinates when you give up responsibility?! With these solemn vows, the exhausted mages seemed to have a shot in the arm. But... It''s more like returning light. The candle always burns brightly before it goes out. "I''m proud of you, children." Just then, a voice of relief came. The Yellow framed portal opens and a kind lady comes out. "Supreme master!" "Here comes the supreme mage." "I''m sorry, children, I''m late." the person who came here is the supreme leader of the hermit, the supreme mage Guyi. When Guyi was in kamataji, she also noticed the movement of New York on the other side of the earth, and wanted to start the teleportation magic. She came here only because of the space gems in the cosmic cube. She also spent a lot of time here. "I''m sorry, this space is so unstable that I have to be careful." Gu Yi explains a sentence, the vision falls on the portal that begins to expand slowly. This is a very precious treasure. It''s the same treasure as the eye of ah Ge motorcycle on her body. Gu Yi didn''t have any fluctuation in his heart. He immediately released his hand. The huge magic poured out and stopped the expansion trend of the portal. "The portal has stopped." "Worthy of the Supreme Master..." The supreme mage''s move is naturally extraordinary. As soon as he makes a move, it immediately stabilizes the form, which makes many weak chicken mages feel relieved. Except for Gu Yi, the whole kamataji is just weak chicken who can only shout 666. "Don''t take it lightly..." Gu Yi kept moving and adjusted her magic all the time. The bright orange magic light shone on her face, making the light purple in her eyes less conspicuous. Gu Yi said indifferently: "the treasure that opened the portal is not simple." Guyi was also upset. You said that you asgards didn''t come to the earth for more than a thousand years, and that would make a big deal. If it''s not that I can''t leave now, otherwise I must teach the guy with antlers how to be a man. However, although she can''t leave now, there are still many people fighting to protect the earth. She just needs to silently control the situation to the degree that the earth can accept. In front of the portal, Natasha, who was killing the Zetas, keenly felt that the portal had just expanded, and now it has shrunk. "What happened just now?" Natasha had some doubts in her heart, but the constant stream of zitari people soon made her have no time to distract herself from other things. "Tell me, how to close the portal, you must know something, right?" Natasha raised her hand and wrung off a zitari''s head. She was full of dazzling thunder. After clearing an area, she asked with a little shortness of breath. "It''s not very clear, but you can try. The wand in Rocky''s hand may close the portal. After all, the wand in Rocky''s hand is a gem of the soul." Yang Han said. "Everyone, find rocky, grab the scepter in his hand, and be able to close the portal." Natasha called in the communication. Tony''s voice said, "we already know. Don''t remind us." (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 297 Natasha''s a little confused. How do you know that? Where did you get the news? "How do you know?" Natasha asked in some surprise. "Dr. shavig, we found Dr. shavig. He''s out of Rocky''s control. He told us." Tony explained. "Please, I can''t stand it any more. There are too many pieces." Natasha gasped. "As soon as we can." Tony quickly turned to the Avengers and said, "we have to find rocky as soon as possible." "We don''t even know where rocky is. Where do we find him?" Eagle eye frowned. "It''s easy." Toni immediately told Jarvis to enter the satellite in black, and called the military satellite to monitor the area of New York. "Yes, rocky is three kilometers north of the stark building, but he''s not in a good condition..." Tony''s face is a little strange. In the picture he saw, Rocky''s leg was pinched in his hand by a green palm, and he was being held by that big hand, and he was falling back and forth. Tony will be transferred to the scene of the scene to see the Avengers, see this scene, even hate rocky Avengers alliance members, at the moment is also produced a kind of poor mood for rocky. "What a tragedy." At the moment, rocky felt like he was taken as a hammer. The difference is that the hammer is dead, there is no so-called pain. He is a life, and he can feel more and more intense pain. He made a mistake again. Originally, he wanted to use the scepter to control hawk when hawk slaughtered the zitari battle dragon and the zitari soldiers, so as not to let the insects continue to interfere with his plan. Unfortunately, it failed. But I didn''t expect that when he just appeared, he was caught by hawk. Like a mallet, hawk took turns and smashed a lot of zitari soldiers, which made him look green and embarrassed. Then maybe hawk felt his struggle, because his struggle caused hawk''s dissatisfaction, and also let hawk find that what he was holding was not a dead object, so he was constantly thrown by hawk. When the big hand finally let go of his leg and put him on the ground, rocky already felt that the bones in his body were about to break. But it''s obvious that hawk''s anger won''t stop, especially when he finds out that rocky in his hand is yelling at him. Rocky was lying in a big hole smashed by his body. Regardless of the sharp pain, he raised his upper body. With his whole body in confusion, he roared angrily to hawk: "enough! You brainless beast! I am a god Rocky''s voice was full of anger and grievance, but if Thor was there, he might still hear the grievance in Rocky''s voice? In the end, rocky has ambition and intrigue, but his heart and ability to withstand pressure are still fragile. When everything goes well with him, he will keep his grace, calm and so-called calm. But when the situation out of his control, those elegant calm and so-called calm, will leave him one by one. When the Hulk heard this, he was furious and raised his arms to hit the ground. The terrifying force made the ground swell and the gravel splash. Rocky was hit by the shock wave and flew into the air. Next, the hawker used the earth throw, the Hawker''s hands holding rocky, the player instantly jumped tens of meters, with the help of gravity fell from the sky, the rocky player hard hit on the top of the building, smashed a huge hole. Appeared, the final winner, hawk player used crows to fly, hawk player sat on the top of rocky player, huge power let rocky player half body into the pit. "Hum, what a weak God." Hawk hit rocky hard again, threw him into the floor, took a bite, and turned to leave. Rocky, who was thrown into the floor by this series of blows, felt that his whole body was almost broken, and his eyes were silent. The earth was too dangerous. He wanted to go back to Asgard. Just as the Avengers were looking for rocky, the sky carrier was flying invisibly over the endless Atlantic Ocean. On the bridge of the sky carrier, the director of aegis looked at the live broadcast of the New York war with a gloomy face. After all, aegis has all-weather spy satellites, and Nick Frey pays close attention to the real-time situation of the battlefield. From the invasion of zitari''s army to the gathering of Avengers, director Frey has been watching carefully. At this point, hill came up and said, "Sir, the councillors are waiting for you on the line." Nick Frey was stunned for a moment, but he walked forward reluctantly. After rocky robbed the cube, the world security council had a conversation with Nick Frey. Congressmen think that he can''t control the power of the Avengers alliance, these superheroes together, will only cause great trouble. They want to launch a second phase plan to deal with this danger of over specification. But the second stage is not perfect, so Nick Frey turned them down and let the Avengers go. After the attack of the army of zitari, the whole world is paying attention to the war situation in New York City, including the World Security Council. The World Security Council, referred to as the World Security Council, is one of the highest authorities in the world. It is composed of five permanent members. Aegis is subordinate to the World Security Council, and its main purpose is to supervise the aegis. "Director Frey, the World Security Council has made a decision." On the huge virtual screen are five people whose faces are shrouded in shadow. They are five members of the World Security Council. Nick Frey rolled his eyes. "I''m sure the Council won''t make any stupid decisions." Just then, a mysterious middle-aged man in the middle of the screen said, "director Nick Frey, your sky carrier is very close to the battlefield in New York. Please order the fighters to go out and launch nuclear bombs!" "It''s Manhattan Island in New York. I won''t use nuclear weapons to attack any civilians unless the Avengers fall down!" Nick Frey thinks these congressmen are stupid. Not everything can be solved with a nuclear bomb. A nuclear bomb really solves the problem, but what about the civilians there? Hundreds of thousands of people! And the Avengers are still there. Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey? The nuclear bomb of the United States has wiped out Manhattan, the most prosperous area in New York, with hundreds of thousands of lives. Do you believe that the citizens of the United States have carried out an armed uprising for you, OK? If all the people leave, the Avengers will fall behind, or the situation will be out of control. It''s OK for you to launch a nuclear bomb, but now the Avengers are obviously in the upper hand. Do you want to launch a nuclear bomb? Are you a pig brain??? (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 298 The Avengers come to the building where rocky is. Looking at the miserable rocky, no one sympathizes with this guy except Thor. "Look, what''s this?" Tony goes to the side of the scepter and picks it up. "We have to close the wormhole quickly." Tony called on the channel. "That''s great. Turn it off quickly." Steve''s face also showed a trace of fatigue, not to mention the super soldiers, especially for super officers, this special also can''t stand it. "I have good news and bad news. What do you want to hear?" Nick Frey''s voice suddenly appeared in the Avengers'' communication channel. "If there''s any good news, the best news now is that we can close the wormhole." Tony turned his lips, got up and flew in the direction of his building. "It''s good news, of course. Soon you won''t have to trouble you to clean up these aliens. You can go on holiday comfortably." Nick Frey said. "And the bad news?" Steve asked. "The bad news is that a tactical nuclear bomb is flying towards you. In three minutes, you and the whole island of Manhattan will be blown up!" Nick Frey said half jokingly. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± Nick Frey''s words directly forced all the Avengers. With good news and bad news, it''s just a piece of news?! "Are you serious? Director of marinated eggs? " Tony asked, frowning. Director marinated egg? Nick Frey''s eyebrows are green. This guy''s mouth is really bad. Nick Frey is too lazy to care about Tony''s name. He said angrily: "after the World Security Council passed a resolution, I was relieved of my position as director of aegis, and then issued the order to launch tactical nuclear bombs." "With the power of that nuclear bomb, the entire Manhattan Area will be reduced to ashes! Are they ignoring the lives of those who have not yet been evacuated? " Steve complained loudly, his voice full of discontent and anger. "Nick Frey! Haven''t you heard that we''re closing the portal right now? " Asked Tony. When they heard Tony''s question, they were equally puzzled. Just then, Nick Frey''s heavy voice rang out in their ears. "This is an order from the Security Council. They don''t believe we can close the portal!" When everyone was hit by the news and looked bitter, Tony said calmly: "the portal is closed. I''ll send the nuclear bomb into the portal!". Tony also has a trace of anger on his face. They risked their lives to save New York. In the end, NIMA gave us a nuclear bomb. Thank you very much. "Please, I''ve stopped one for you. I''m the last one to see you." Nick Frey put down the rocket launcher in his hand and looked at the F35 fighter that had gone away, and said sadly. Just now, two F35 fighters were launched without permission and were ready to leave the sky carrier. He quickly shot down one with a rocket launcher. However, one fighter escaped and its target was New York City! As for this kind of fighter that takes off without permission, he has already guessed that it''s those guys, Hydra. At the moment, Tony has sent the scepter to Natasha''s hand. Natasha holds the scepter, looks at Tony and says, "please." Just now, she also heard what Nick Frey said. Now the only one who can solve the problem is Tony¡° Leave it to me. " Tony took a deep breath, flew up and rushed to the F35 fighter that had appeared over New York City. As soon as the fighter plane launched the tactical nuclear missile, his huge target was torn to pieces by the Zetas'' aircraft and warships. The tactical nuclear bomb whizzed past him and flew straight to Manhattan Island. Tony had no time to think about it, so he turned and rushed to the nuclear missile. "Sir, the bomb has a minute to go." Jarvis''s voice rings, Tony can''t help but scold, iron man''s body up and down the jet burst of turbulent waves, his speed instantly broke through the speed of sound, in the twinkling of an eye to catch up with the nuclear bomb, stretched out his hand, the nuclear bomb on his body, rushed to the stark building impulse. He also recalled his experience in his mind. Why did he want to be a superhero? As a playboy, bossy president, millionaire and genius inventor, he used to be an arms dealer. After being kidnapped by terrorists, he realized the value of life. In addition, he found some terrorist acts, which made him sprout the idea of being a super hero. He could save those innocent people who were bullied and killed by villains. Later, he seemed to lose himself in the flowers and applause. He thought that with his strong armor and wealth, fighting criminals and evil, he could become a real superhero. When he became a superhero, he also became a superstar. He didn''t care about exposing his identity in front of the public, because it could make him stand on the stage and enjoy flowers and applause. He thought that was enough, but now, he knows that superheroes are not only scenery, but also responsibility. His original intention as a superhero is to protect the weak and the innocent. He became a superhero because he wanted to have the strength to fight against the villain and shoulder the responsibility when he met the villain. Now the lives of millions of innocent civilians in New York City are threatened. Only when he can stand up, he stands up without hesitation. No reason, just because he is a superhero! He''s iron man! Steve raised his head and looked at Tony, who was flying in the distance with a nuclear bomb. His face was full of complexity. They didn''t think that Tony, who had always been self-centered, could do this. At this time, Tony''s decision could not be described by courage. His behavior was worthy of his name. Little spider stands on the top floor of a building and looks at the picture of Tony rushing towards the wormhole with a nuclear bomb on his head. Peter murmurs: "the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility... You are the real superhero, Mr. stark!" "This guy..." Natasha looks at Tony with complicated complexion, flies over her head and rushes to the wormhole, with a sour nose. At this moment, all major organizations and forces around the world are paying attention to the results of the nuclear bomb. In aegis, Nick Frey and many agents look nervous. Once a nuclear bomb explodes, the whole Manhattan Island will be destroyed, and even the Avengers alliance will be destroyed! Pierce, Malik and the Hydra boss in other areas were very happy, because the Avengers alliance was about to be destroyed, but he didn''t expect tonistak to carry a nuclear bomb and plan to send it into the wormhole at the critical moment. This guy is crazy! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 299 Self sacrifice has never been a Playboy''s Creed. On the one hand, he wanted to atone for what he had done. On the other hand, he wanted to be in the limelight and gain the admiration of others. He has been outspoken ridicule the U.S. captain''s sacrifice, but also complained that Colson should not be a person to stop rocky. So the word superhero, he just achieved super, has not been able to become a hero. But when he knew that there was a tactical nuclear bomb flying towards New York, and millions of innocent civilians would turn to dust in the nuclear explosion, he did not hesitate to drag the nuclear warhead into the portal. He could have escaped from here with the super high speed of steel armor, and he knew that the choice he made might make him never come back, but he did so. Maybe at this time, she could understand what Captain America once said: sometimes we can''t help ourselves! "Sir, can I get through to Ms. pepper?" At this time, artificial intelligence Jarvis also sensed the possible consequences of Tony''s behavior, so he politely reminded his host whether he wanted to say goodbye to his lover before leaving. "Get through." Said Tony. Unfortunately, Ms. pepper is watching TV live nervously on the private plane. She doesn''t notice the crazy vibration of her mobile phone. "Maybe I did so many bad things." Tony sighed and said, "this is my destiny In fact, Tony became iron man for atonement. After all, many people died when stark industries was still trading arms. Sacrifice yourself, save the world, this is probably the most handsome way to die! "Sir, the bomb has 20 seconds to go." "I see. Keep speeding up!" Tony said calmly. Everyone held their breath. Iron man flew into the dark blue wormhole with a nuclear bomb. Although Tony had let go before entering the wormhole, he had no extra energy to slow down his speed and flew into the wormhole with himself. At this time, behind the portal, the starlight is bright. Under the cosmic starlight, a huge object like the letter H floats quietly in the universe, and the Zetas are constantly flying out of the spaceship. Eventually, the bomb hit a zetary carrier, exploded, and Tony''s armor ran out of energy. Tony looked at what he had done. He felt that he still had a lot of things to do, but at the same time, he felt no regret. No... the only regret was that he didn''t get through the phone and didn''t hear her voice before he died. In this way, Tony slowly closed his eyes, quietly waiting for the arrival of death. Although the universe is a vacuum, no air, no gravity, but fortunately the other side of the portal is the earth, with gravity, in Tony''s eyes closed to die, his body was pulled into the portal by gravity. Natasha watched a red figure appear on the edge of the wormhole, looking very happy. She quickly inserted her wand into the energy of the cosmic cube and cut off the energy source of the portal. The portal is completely closed. On the other side of the narrow portal, you can see the light of the nuclear bomb explosion. Tony''s body fell out of the wormhole and began to pull down freely. He had no energy on him and could not make the armor fly. At the same time, the surrounding qitarui soldiers collapsed on the ground like electric dolls without electricity. Finally, some qitarui battle dragons also lost control. They collided in the sky, then fell from the air, fell to the ground like dead fish, or smashed on the top of the building. With the closing of the portal, the cherries who were flying in New York City seemed to have lost their source of energy and fell down one after another. Seeing this scene, all the people in New York City cheered, deafening, cheering for their own survival, cheering for the defeat of the invaders. Toni''s body fell down, and Natasha left her spiritual scepter and jumped down the stark building. He grabbed the falling Toni and adjusted the position in the air. Only then a silk thread was sprayed out and stuck on the wall of the stark building. The distance of two meters was hit by the ground. The huge action woke Tony up, opened the mask on his face, looked at Natasha and said with a smile, "don''t you give your hero a kiss?" "Go away." Natasha black face, directly released her hand, let Tony fall, hit the ground, fortunately, Tony''s armor shock resistance has been full level, fell from two meters high place is nothing. "It''s not gentle. How can you treat the hero who saves the world like this?" Tony, in big letters, spread out on the floor, couldn''t help saying. "It''s hard to change your nature." Steve walks up to Tony and helplessly lifts him up. "Guys, I think we''ll stop working tomorrow and take a day off." Tony looked up at the sky, turned to the other superheroes and said, "have you ever had Arab barbecue? There''s a restaurant about two blocks away. I don''t know how it tastes, but I want to try it. " "Ha? I''m going to have a taste of the barbecue shop that stark praised Natasha eyebrows a pick, before don''t feel, now the war is over, her stomach is hungry, for Tony''s proposal, naturally agree with. "This is not the time to talk about barbecue. We have to deal with the culprit, rocky." Said eagle eye. "Hey, guys, who can support me with a dress?" Bruce Benner pulled his loose trousers and yelled at a crowd of Avengers. At the moment, Dr. Benner was almost naked, except for his small adjustable underpants. Steve seemed to remember something. He went to the place where the purple man was hiding, pulled down his clothes and handed them to Benner. "Quite appropriate." Bruce, wearing a lavender suit, laughs. "Come on, we have to get rid of rocky." Said Natasha. Tony said, "let''s have the barbecue later." After a while, rocky, struggling to get up from the pit, looks back and finds everyone pointing weapons at him. Rocky spread his hands. "I''d like to have that drink if I could." After all, he didn''t want to be surrounded by all the Avengers, and he knew he had done too much. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 300 "It''s over at last." All the mages in the temple of New York were relieved to see that the huge portal in the sky was finally closed, and the remaining alien troops on the ground also fell down like a power-off puppet. No matter what immortals are, no matter what the status of extraterrestrial experts, they just lay down on the ground and have a rest for a while. But think about what happened today, in unknown places, in order to prevent the invasion of aliens exhausted, and then retired behind the scenes, a noble sense of mission came into being, almost did not hit them. The Lord of the New York Temple looked at master Gu Yi and said with a sigh of relief, "it''s all over, Supreme Master." "Yes, it''s all over." Gu Yi said sadly that she has lived for a long time, witnessing the rise and decline of civilization, and also witnessing that the ability of human beings to die is becoming stronger and stronger. The world war has just passed for more than 60 years. Human beings can''t hold back and are ready to engage in a star war. She not only bears the responsibility of fighting against the exorcism, but also has to clean up the mess for the mortal human beings. Sometimes she feels that she is really tired. "You are good to have a rest. If you have something that can''t be solved, please contact me." Master Gu Yi, as soon as he raised his hand, cast a teleportation spell and went in. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Two hours after the end of the New York war, rocky was back in custody. This time, the aegis sent a whole team of special agents to stare at him 24 hours, and installed electric shock device on his whole body. It can be said that as long as there is any abnormal movement, he will face electric shock. For this kind of behavior of aegis, Thor pretends to be invisible. After all, rocky committed a heinous crime in New York. If he wants to take him back to Asgard, Thor must first persuade the Avengers. And the Avengers who ended the fight came to what Tony called the Arab barbecue. The owner who is cleaning up the damaged store is surprised to see the Avengers led by Tony Stark enter the store. He asked in a trembling voice, "what are you Tony raised his hand to say hello and said with a smile, "is it still open now? I''ve brought a group of super boys here to have a barbecue. I''ve heard that your barbecue is good. I''ve long wanted to try it." The boss nodded with a smile and his voice trembled with excitement. He quickly replied, "of course, business is open! You''re the people who save New York. Even if this store is in ruins, I''ll pull the equipment out of it. " With that, the boss took an employee to lift a big table and cleaned it carefully. After cleaning, he invited everyone to take a seat. "What are you going to eat?" The boss stood aside and asked enthusiastically. Natasha was looking at the menu when our local tyrant classmate Tony said, "give me everything in your shop." With a big wave of his hand, Tony convinced me that I was a local tyrant, not bad at money, full of pride. "OK, just a moment." The boss went to the kitchen immediately. After all, there are too few people who can work today. On the other side, on the air carrier, Nick just finished his communication with the World Security Council, and hill came in. As the congressmen disappeared from the screen, Hill asked, "sir?" "It''s so unusual today" "You mean that plane?" Asked hill. Nick Frey nodded and said solemnly, "yes, someone can bypass me and give orders directly to the members of aegis, which means that some people have their own influence on aegis and can do something directly beyond me." "Maybe someone from the World Security Council?" Hill thought and guessed. Nick Frey shook his head and said in a cold voice, "it''s not that simple. It''s impossible for only one person to complete a series of actions from taking out nuclear weapons to loading the aircraft and lifting the aircraft to the deck. Moreover, there are so many employees in the warehouse. They can''t be all blind. As a result, we didn''t receive the news until the aircraft was ready to take off." Hearing this, Hill finally realized that something was wrong. The world security council had no right to directly intervene in the personnel. How did they let the people on their side listen to what they said? "Are you suspecting that there''s a hidden force in aegis?" Asked hill. "Maybe, you can organize a secret investigation team to examine all the personnel below level 7, and I will be responsible for those above level 8." Nick Frey said. Hill nodded and said, "I''ll go and pick the people first." Nick Frey nodded and watched Hill walk out of his office. Looking out of the window, he could not help rubbing his eyebrows and whispering, "what a troubled time..." "Could you please hurry up? thank you! I''m starving. I''ve just come back from space. I need to make up for myself. " Tony turned to the kitchen and urged the others, who were too tired to talk, but obviously wanted to have the barbecue immediately. Tony''s urging didn''t help much. I don''t know whether the chef is too nervous or the cooking process of barbecue is too complicated. When the clerk presents the delicious barbecue, the Avengers on the table are already staring at the dead fish, as if they are going to sleep the next second. Without comity or politeness, everyone picked up the barbecue in front of them and ate it quietly. A gust of wind swept the clouds. After eating violently, the Avengers spread out in their chairs. Some are still eating slowly, some have eyes empty, wandering outside. It''s like a machine with a loose spring. I didn''t feel it before. I just wanted to eat. After I was full, I felt tired and sleepy, and I almost went to heaven. Compared with the Avengers, the little spider is full of vitality. After eating the barbecue, he regained his strength and said to all the Avengers, "I have another appointment. I''ll leave first. Take your time." Tony looked at the spider and said enviously, "it''s nice to be young." "Look, we''re getting older one by one." Eagle eye sighed. "Well, I''m just older. I''m only twenty-eight." Said Bruce. "Shall we change our name to the old people''s League?" Steve said half jokingly. "Wait, don''t add me in. I''ll always be eighteen." Natasha argued. "Come on, you''re just a few years younger than captain Steve." Tony said frankly. Natasha picked up a piece of bread and smashed it on Tony''s face. She said angrily, "go away." "Cough cough..." Tony''s heart empty dry cough two, embarrassed smile way: "eat barbecue, eat barbecue."£¨ At the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error chapter. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (Group number) Chapter 301 PS: (I''m sorry, grandma''s birthday today, I''ve been tossing about for a day, only, I''m sorry) Nick Frey didn''t go to dinner and rest like other Avengers. Although he did, he couldn''t relax because it was not easy to do the aftermath. The extradition of rocky and the ownership of the Rubik''s cube of the universe are all right. Although the World Security Council has some complaints about this kind of treatment, it doesn''t give much resistance, because even some of their bureaucrats know that this is the best way to deal with it. What really annoys him is the concealment of the truth. Sometimes it''s not a good thing for the public to know too much, especially for the organizations that should protect their safety, but the alien invasion happened. Therefore, he must come up with a proper plan to rationalize this matter, take out the responsibilities of aegis and the Committee in this matter, and direct public opinion to the positive. All these make him headache, in order to deal with these things, he has been up all night. Fortunately, he does not have a wife, otherwise, his head must be a green prairie, after all, stay up late hurt kidney ah! As soon as he sat down to rest, the door of his office was opened. It was Steve and Tony. "What can I do for you?" Asked Nick Frey, rubbing his temples and looking at the two men in front of him. "I want to talk to you about that nuclear bomb." Tony said, "don''t you think that nuclear bomb is too strange?" "Yes, I also think the decision of the committee is very inappropriate, even excessive." Nick fry got up, went to the front of the wine cabinet, took out a bottle of brown wine, looked at Steve and Tony and said, "have a drink?" Tony raised his eyebrows and said, "Hagrid and whiskey are delicious. Give me a drink." "What time is it now? Are you not afraid of hurting your stomach when you drink?" Steve looked at the two drunkards and said rather speechless. "I''m still young. I haven''t soaked wolfberry in a mug yet." Tony shrugged his shoulders, looked at Steve with a nonchalant look and asked, "would you like some?" "Of course. If you don''t drink it for nothing, you must taste it. " Steve said. Nick Frey poured a glass of wine for Tony and Steve respectively. Looking at the bottle in his hand, he sighed and said, "Colson has such a bottle of wine, too. He always wants to drink it after one of the most thrilling tasks. It''s a pity... Alas." He didn''t go on, but Steve and Tony knew what Nick Frey was sorry for. Tony''s heart rose a little sad, although at first he did not like the Mediterranean greasy uncle, later contact, also acquiesced to Colson is his friend. Tony sighed, "he''s a hero. He died well." Steve sighed and said, "he''s a good soldier. Just let him go of the past. We have to look forward. We can''t be immersed in this kind of sadness." How could he not taste the loss of friends and comrades in arms? Bucky... He''s still alive, but Bucky died for more than seventy years. Nick Frey had a drink with him, but he was relieved. Because the purpose of his action is to appease the Avengers. Think about it. You are fighting in the front line. As a result, an atomic bomb is thrown directly from the rear. What''s your mood? If you think about this kind of thing, Nick Frey can''t bear it. He''s really afraid that the Avengers will not be happy to retaliate against the United States, or even make things worse. These Avengers are in trouble one by one. There are also the magic four. Sometimes Nick Frey really wants to lift their skulls and see what''s in their heads? And he didn''t mention Colson for no reason. This is a review of the deep friendship between the Avengers and aegis. After all, Colson can be said to have been in contact with all the Avengers, this good man, and almost got the favor of all the Avengers. Nick Frey poured the wine again and said, "Colson is a hero. His death is a great loss to me, but..." Nick Frey hesitated for a moment and said in a rather melancholy voice, "but for the committee, Colson is just a number on the death list." "They are professional bureaucrats, and everyone is a number to them, so sometimes their decisions seem unreasonable, indifferent, and even inhuman." All in all, it''s the committee''s fault. It has nothing to do with Aegis or me. "Chief Frey, I think you''re wrong." Steve put down his glass, looked at Nick Frey seriously and said, "I''m not here to complain. I think it''s a big problem. I can''t take it with two words. We need an explanation. " Nick Frey frowned and said, "explain... There are traitors in aegis, and there are many more. Is that enough? " "You have a rebel in aegis?" Tony almost choked, such a big secret service, you told me there was a traitor, your every move is known to others, you hit NIMA? "Yes, and there are many. Otherwise, those two fighters, without my knowledge, took off with nuclear bombs. I didn''t know until these two fighters took off that there were so many agents in the aegis. They couldn''t be all blind. The process of taking off fighters, the approval of nuclear bombs, and the transportation didn''t go through my hands." Nick Frey said faintly that since Colson recruited spiders before, he knew that there was a traitor in aegis, and it was most likely a hydra. "It''s not easy for you as a director. We''re not talking about your aegis problem, but about the US * side and the government." Steve said solemnly. "The first World War in New York lasted almost two hours from the opening of the portal to the end." Tony rubbed his chin and said, "but until the end of the day, only the New York police and your aegis aircraft have been involved in the alien invasion, and I haven''t seen any other combat troops." "I don''t know where the nearest U.S. military station is from New York." Tony put one hand on Nick Fry''s desk, looked at Nick fry, squinted and said, "but even if they are far away, the ground troops can''t move in two hours, but what about the air force?" "Doesn''t the US government often boast that its air force is the best in the world? But I''ve been fighting for two hours. Why didn''t I see a military F35 coming in? Isn''t that strange? " (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 302 Two hours after the attack in New York, the army and the air force were not able to reach each other. With this speed of reaction, the President probably wanted to kill his national governor with a machine gun. "Maybe it''s a procedural delay." Nick Frey said he did not believe the speculation, "the army to the city, need a lot of procedures to go." "Maybe someone is interfering with it. Besides, the army can''t approve for two hours when they enter the city to resist alien invasion. It''s very fast to directly approve nuclear weapons." Tony sneered grimly. Pull it down, my mother almost died under the nuclear bomb, you have the face to pull this with me. Feeling Tony''s resentment, Nick Frey gave an embarrassed smile and said: "this nuclear bomb dropping is an order directly issued by the Committee. The plane in charge of bomb dropping takes off directly from my space carrier. I''m afraid they didn''t communicate with the U.S. government in advance." "So, in New York, we are the only Avengers fighting with aliens, as well as the New York police. This war should be a confrontation between the United States and aliens. " Tony complained. Although the Avengers are powerful, they are only the backbone of the special action team, the emergency team, and the real confrontation between the two armies. It should be a huge army. If there were US Air Force and missile support at that time, the battle would have been so difficult that it almost completely annihilated? Nick Frey nodded. Originally, he thought that the Avengers were just special operation teams. He didn''t expect the Avengers to fight with the aliens. Who knows that the Avengers really won the battle. "At that time, with our efforts, the war situation in New York had been greatly improved. Just closing the wormhole was enough to solve the problem in New York. It was not up to the point of wrecking the ship. What kind of considerations did the stupid members of the Security Council make such a crazy decision?" Asked Tony. At that time, the way to close the portal had been found. Even if no reinforcements were sent in, the Avengers alone could clean up New York. But in this way, the people of the Security Council still launched the nuclear bomb regardless of everything. It is also because of this that Tony concluded that the reason for launching the nuclear bomb is definitely not simple. Tony''s IQ is very high. Although his EQ is not very good, he can understand the situation analysis. "You mean..." Nick Frey''s face sank, and millions of people in New York were nothing compared to the Avengers. What they want to destroy is the avenger! "Hydra, there is more than one person in the Security Council who has Hydra." Nick Frey had a startling guess in his head. What is the goal of Hydra? Ruling the world, and the superheroes, the Avengers alliance, have become their roadblocks. Their so-called launching nuclear bombs and destroying wormholes may just be a way to eliminate the Avengers. As for whether rocky and Thor will die or not, Hydra people don''t worry at all. After all, as long as Odin doesn''t care enough to put his son in the war, Odin will definitely take his two sons away when the nuclear bomb is about to explode. Then the nuclear bomb exploded, the avenger disappeared, and the Hydra ruled the world without hindrance. As for Nick Frey... No avenger, this black marinated egg is a chicken? "We suspect that members of the United States, members of the World Security Council, and even presidents of all ages, have nine headed people." Steve said in a deep voice. Nick Frey''s brow jumped. Is Hydra so powerful now? And the president of the United States is a hydra, which makes Nick Frey shudder¡° Do you have any definite information? " "We still need the exact information of fart. Do you believe that the stark group can support a president secretly?" Said Tony, squinting. Nick Frey, it seems that... With the financial resources and influence of the stark group, it''s not impossible to support a person as president. Since the stark group is OK, isn''t the Hydra even better? Nick Frey is a bad guy. Can Hydra play like this? Even the congressman and the president may have a hydra. This kind of information, ability is not equal, no wonder the aegis can not play Hydra. "Well, I see. I''ve had people investigate the traitors in the aegis Bureau, and I believe the results will come out soon." Nick fry nodded and said. He needs to clean up the traitors in the aegis bureau first, and then investigate the congressman and the president. Otherwise, the agent you investigated in the past is a hydra, and then the congressman happens to be a hydra, and then the two hydras talk about each other, scold him behind his back, laugh while scolding him, and then come back to report to him that there is no problem. If this happens, Nick fry thinks he can kill himself with a piece of tofu. After Tony and Steve left, Nick fry was silent for a moment, went to the window of his office, looked at the scenery outside, and wondered if he should put the resurrection of Colson on the agenda. Without Colson, he''s not used to it now. And secretly resurrect Colson, let him organize a team to investigate the traitors, and then help him gather loyal subordinates, which is of great help to him. It is an unremitting ideal that human beings have been pursuing for a long time. For example, the ancient Egyptians would mummy their Pharaons, hoping that their kings would return from the underworld one day and continue to command them. But for thousands of years, human beings have pinned their hopes on magic, mystery and magic. But since the rise of science, these things have been regarded as the dregs of ignorance. Today, Nick Frey found that science and technology can realize this ideal. The corpse of the Kerry people, the modern black technology, the energy of the magic cube and the mysterious Obelisk make the resurrection of the dead a reality. Nick Frey is thinking that those people, who are not undercover agents of Hydra, resurrect Colson, this kind of thing, is absolutely confidential, except for his confidants, no one can know. Not even the Avengers. "Time doesn''t wait for me." Nick Frey sighed that he suddenly regretted telling those members of the Security Council that symbiosis was harmed, and their next goal should be symbiosis, which would make him lose an extremely powerful fighting force. But he has nothing to do. The aegis has changed. The agents of the aegis may not carry out his orders, but the agents of the Security Council or someone in the aegis will carry out their orders. He hopes that Natasha can sustain for a period of time, so that the hydra''s attention is all on the symbiont, and he can safely and boldly revive Colson. Although this is very sorry for Natasha, he cares more about Colson than Natasha. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 303 Pierce frowned and walked around the office. They knew that if their actions didn''t kill the avenger, they must have been exposed. Nick Frey is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very smart. It seems that they have to search for Hydra for a period of time. They have to throw out some unimportant people and a big man. Only in this way can they hide the real Hydra. Hydra has one head off and another. Crossed bones walked into Pierce''s office and said, "Sir, we''ve revealed that Nick fry has sent hill to investigate the agents in aegis." "I know. Now Nick fry is biting hard. If we don''t pay a little, we can''t get rid of Nick fry. " Pierce said solemnly. "Maybe we''ll sell a flaw ourselves, let Nick Frey track him down, lead him to a dead end, and completely cut off the clues Nick Frey seized." Said the Crossbones. "Well, yes, but how should we do it?" Asked Pierce. After thinking about it, he said, "we can start with the Avengers. Thor and hawk can''t do it. Steve and Hawkeye can only be regarded as ordinary people. They have little influence on our Hydra. Their power is not strong. We can do it easily. We can ignore that Stark is a member of the stark group. If we do it, it is likely to cause a lot of capitalists to rebound, If it''s not good for us, we can fight against Natasha''s symbiont. If we grasp the weakness of the symbiont, we can take the opportunity to eliminate the first World War Power of the Avengers alliance. " Pierce nodded and said, "that''s it. You arrange for someone to do it." "Yes, sir." Cross the bone, nod and back out. Although the war in New York has been over for about a day, the outside world has been frying pan. In this regard, the media in New York began to report one after another, praising the power of superheroes, thanking superheroes, and then condemning the military and the government. After more than two hours of the war in New York, the military did not even come to a fighter plane, but finally came a nuclear bomb. Are you kidding? The government and the military do not protect the people, but return them to the people of New York and throw a nuclear bomb. Have they fed the taxpayers'' money to pigs? The broadcast of the outside media has left the government and the military in a mess. While the people pay attention to these, they also worship these superheroes more. Some people adore it, while others despise it. For a while, many Avengers like iron man, hulk and Thor have fans all over the world. However, the government has a very different attitude towards the Avengers. They believe that these superheroes should be responsible for the destruction of the city. They must be supervised and can not act without authorization. Although there were a lot of questions about the Avengers alliance, they disappeared in front of the public after the war. Today is the day for Thor and rocky to go home, and the Avengers see them off. "Thor, the cube of the universe is up to you." Tony took out the dark blue cube from his suitcase and said seriously, "you must take good care of it. Don''t let it be taken by bad people!" After the discussion of aegis, it was decided to return the hot potato to Asgard. After all, because of the development of the magic cube by aegis, rocky and his allies were attracted. Nick Frey worried that if this thing was kept on the earth, it would lead to more terrible enemies. Rocky is the same. He brought disaster and alien invasion to New York. The World Security Council wanted to arrest rocky, but Nick Frey refused. He thinks that rocky is more dangerous than the magic cube of the universe. Who knows what else this troublemaker can do on earth? Let his brother take him home quickly! Rocky was reluctantly pulled by tolkie and went to the middle of the bridge. They held the magic cube together. "Warriors, Asgard will remember your glory. Goodbye Said Thor in a deep voice. "Goodbye." The Avengers watched Thor disappear into the blue light. With the end of the New York war, the world is quietly changing. Aegis has been hiding the truth and secrets, but now people have known the existence of superheroes. They have been guarding the earth and protecting the world. The billionaire iron man flies to earth. The American captain who once saved the world wakes up. The terrible Hulk has the power to destroy everything. The legendary god of thunder, even the beautiful figure bathed in the sea of thunder. The New York war is the end of the old world. From now on, the new world has begun. After the invasion of the army of zitari, there are many alien high-tech or potential crises left all over the world. Some people are curious about this. Of course, many evil forces are eyeing this power. The power of the Avengers alliance makes Hydra very worried, so they want to use nuclear bombs to destroy Manhattan Island together with the Avengers. But the plan failed in the end, and now they have a new idea. Now they are the first to solve Natasha''s symbiosis. If they can solve the symbiosis, why can''t they rule the world? Hydra temporary headquarters, secret location A black Mercedes Benz came slowly and stopped at the gate of the headquarters. Agent Sitwell, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately stepped forward and opened the door. A middle-aged man in a gray suit got out of the car. "Sir." Said Sitwell respectfully. Sittville takes pierce into the headquarters, and they take the elevator all the way to the bottom of the earth. "What did Stryker say?" Asked Pierce. "The sentinel project will be finished soon. Stryker''s sentinel robot has been finished." Said seatville. "What''s your strength?" Asked Pierce. "It can deal with a lot of mutants, even kill level 4 mutants. It''s not a problem to deal with symbionts." Said seatville. "Good. Stryker doesn''t have to believe it. We have to study it ourselves and strengthen it." Said Pierce. "We have successfully stolen part of iron man''s technology to optimize the sentry robot." "Good. I''ll leave it to you. Do it well. Get rid of the symbiont and take off the avenger alliance." Pierce said coldly. "Yes, sir." Said Sitwell, nodding. Hearing this, pierce nodded. They walked out of the elevator and straight ahead. There was a place like a prison in front of them. There were many armed guards at the door. They were all agents of Hydra. If agent hill is here, she will find that many of these agents are very familiar to her. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 304 "Be careful, sir. He''s very unstable. We can''t control him." Pierce and seatville approached the cage. In front of them was a huge iron chair. On it sat a man with a mask on his face. He couldn''t see his real face, only two eyes without emotion. He was wearing a bulletproof vest, the whole left arm was a mechanical arm, and there was a red five pointed star sign on the arm. "Soldier." Pierce said coldly, "he will be your new target." Pierce''s hand is a photo, the person in the photo has wine red short hair, plump body, cool face, is Natasha. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ A week after the New York war, there are still a lot of people in the outside world denouncing the government and the military. Although Natasha had a rest for a while, she was still very tired after dealing with the personnel of zitari. With the efforts of aegis and Disaster Control Bureau, alien objects left all over the earth are being slowly cleaned up. After the elimination of the zetary legion, powerful alien weapons were left behind. Aegis labeled these weapons, a total of 47. However, when the zetary was destroyed, the weapons failed and could not be restarted. However, the whereabouts of item 47 are unknown and have not been found. Until today, aegis has found it. Maria Hill''s office is playing a video in which a man and a woman walk into a bank masked. The man holds a mysterious weapon. It doesn''t look like the technology of the earth. "This is a powerful zitari laser gun." "After the New York war, it was picked up by a couple," Hill said, pausing the video "This man is a talent." Natasha said strangely. Ordinary people pick up the zitari weapons are handed over to the government or the disaster control bureau, but they did not do so, but try to use it, and use it to rob the bank! I''m afraid it''s also a kind of romance. "After the New York war, many banks in Virginia, Carolina and Georgia were robbed. They not only ransacked the counter, but also destroyed the gate of the Treasury and robbed the money inside." Hill continues to play the video. The man in the video starts the zitari laser gun, and a blue beam roars out. The terrible force smashes a counter and banknotes fall from the sky! "Agent Sitwell." Hill looked at the bald head standing by and said, "how do I feel that you are not at all positive about this task?" "That''s because I have found their whereabouts. Through my investigation, I found that a ship had been sold in Key West Island. I contacted the seller and confirmed that the buyer was the couple. I''ve got a target. They''re in a hotel in South Florida! " "In that case." Hill said with a smile, "Natasha, please. Agent Sitwell will help you. You must bring back item 47 and arrest the couple!" This kind of zitari weapon is very powerful. Natasha is just insurance. Sittville nodded. He looked at Natasha with a deep look and said, "agent Romanov, the Kun fighter is waiting for us. Let''s go now." They had not planned how to lead Natasha, but now they had a chance. Natasha didn''t know about the hydra''s plot. She nodded and said, "OK." On the Kun fighter plane, the bald man looked at Natasha and asked, "agent Romanov, what do you know about symbionts?" "I don''t know much about them. I only know that they all have their own ideas. They can be friends and can''t be enslaved." Natasha said stiffly, she knew what the bald man wanted to ask. "In fact, I''m just curious. I''ve heard that the ability of symbionts is the same as that of mutants. What''s the ability of symbionts in you? It seems that there are a lot of appearances. " Said seatville. "Well, I don''t know. I have too many abilities. I can use whatever powers I see." Natasha said faintly. "Oh ~" seatville nodded and asked, "can you separate?" "Why separation? You ask too many questions." Natasha frowned a little and said in a tone of some perseverance. "I''m sorry, I overstepped it." Sitwell shrugged and shut up, but they also got some news, not nothing. "Why does this guy ask so many questions?" Natasha asked, puzzled. "I guess I''ll think about symbiosis again." Yang Han said casually. Yang Han estimates that hydra is thinking about symbiosis, but Yang Han doesn''t expect Hydra to be ready to deal with him. He just thinks hydra is ready to do symbiosis on Kuntar. The Kun fighter landed slowly. The pilot turned his head and said, "gentlemen, the destination has arrived!" Shortly after the New York war, a bank was robbed by two robbers with alien guns. Every once in a while, there will be some robberies, which is no big deal. And this kind of robbery usually goes to the police. But this kind of small case attracted the attention of aegis, because of the alien guns held by the two robbers. After the New York war, aegis also acquired many weapons left by the Zetas on the battlefield, including the semi biological and semi mechanical Zetas, as well as the anti gravity flying cars and laser guns used by the Zetas. However, these weapons are just like the Zetas who died when the space door closed on the battlefield, as if they would start the self destruction process after the distance from the main ship. At present, none of these alien weapons seized can be used, so the two robbers'' normal shape firearms naturally attracted the attention of aegis. They need to figure out why this alien machine works. So aegis sent agent seatville, who replaced Colson, who had been pierced by rocky before the New York war, to investigate the incident. After a lot of investigation, Sitwell finally determined the location of the two robbers, and prepared to take the two robbers back to aegis. The two robbers are a couple named Benny and Claire. They are also two folk scientists who are the founders of a private laboratory. Enmmm... Forget to say that this private laboratory is just two of them. After graduating from University, the two young people always want to use their own hands to work together to create a world, design an advanced product, and then soar to the sky, but the reality soon taught them what cruelty is. For several years, they gained nothing except a lot of hands-on experience accumulated in the laboratory. Well... It can''t be regarded as no harvest. After a long time in the laboratory, the two of them found the other half of their lives and became a couple. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 305 ,?? L? Fortunately, their respective families were in good financial condition, and they were able to maintain the operation of the private laboratory with only two of them. But if they don''t do anything, they''re going to eat up. In fact, at the beginning of the New York war, they had already owed a month for utilities. At the time of the New York war, the laser gun of one of the Zetas was shot off by the superhero, smashed the window of their laboratory, and then fell into kreir''s arms. Benny, who is mediocre in science and technology on earth, has a talent unimaginable to ordinary people when he instigates these alien technologies. Aegis called on a small half of the earth''s cutting-edge researchers can not start the alien technology actually let Benny in a simple laboratory to start. It also convinced kreal that it was an inspiration from God to let them... Rob banks. Maybe it was because she stayed in the laboratory for a long time and didn''t go out to walk, which led to her less rich social experience. After getting this alien gun, crell thought of robbing the bank for the first time. Benny is a little hesitant about robbing the bank, but after all, Claire is his wife, and she is in charge of the inside and outside. Kerr a little coquetry, Benny on the surrender, agreed to Kerr this crazy plan. After robbing the bank several times, he found that there was no safe to hold the alien guns in Benny''s hands, and Benny fell in love with this "boom" activity. The newly rich couple even plan to buy a small yacht for their honeymoon in the Caribbean. The aegis also determined the location of the couple according to the money they spent from the bank, and sent agent sittville to arrest the couple. Since this is the 47th item since the end of the New York war that will be recovered from the private aegis, the operation code is also named item 47. Compared with the previous process of recycling several alien objects left by the Zetas on earth and then collected by private people, this operation is somewhat dangerous. So aegis sent agent seven, agent Sitwell and Natasha, to make sure the operation was safe. Since agent Colson was stabbed in the heart by rocky, agent Sitwell has replaced agent Colson and taken over agent Colson''s task of handling extraordinary events. The recycling of item 47 is his first move to take over Colson''s post. Therefore, it is necessary for him to do a good job, so that his staff can be convinced of him and show their value to the director of aegis, Nick Frey. As a result, sittville did not take any of his subordinates with him. Together with Natasha, sittville embarked on the journey of capturing the pair of desperate mandarin ducks. After confirming that the couple was staying in the hotel room, seatville went into the next room of the couple by himself, and put the stereo to the maximum to attract the couple to check. Although the sound insulation effect of the small hotel room is quite good, it can''t resist the sound of turning on the volume to the maximum. The young couple had not received any professional anti reconnaissance training, even if there was such an exception, they did not find anything wrong. Sure enough, Benny, the man of the couple, couldn''t stand the noise and knocked on the door to check. Everything is going on again according to the plan of Sitwell. After a while, Benny didn''t have any news, which made Claire suspicious, took the laser gun, pointed at the room of xittville, and cried: "Benny, answer me." Before Benny''s reply, her door was kicked open, which made Claire jump. She subconsciously fired a laser gun at someone. Natasha rolled on the spot, dodged the laser from Claire, and came to Claire in a moment. She grabbed the laser gun, grabbed Claire''s neck with one hand, grabbed the laser gun, and then left Claire on the bed, Claire covered her neck and coughed. Natasha''s grip was so strong that she almost thought she was going to die. Sitwell brings Benny in and ties him and Claire together. Then agent Sitwell comes in with a box printed with the aegis logo and packs the alien weapon that can still be used normally. "Are we going to jail?" At this time, Claire felt afraid, and gave full play to her advantage as a woman. She looked at agent siswell tearfully and asked. She thought the bald head was much more kind than Natasha. "Of course you''ll go to jail." Siswell moved a stool and sat down in front of the couple: "I''m afraid you''ll never see each other again in your life." It''s not clear how many years it will take to rob a few banks, but at the most, that''s it. "You should also be glad that there is no death penalty in our country." "Ah?" The young couple''s face immediately collapsed and looked sad. "But if you don''t want to go to jail, I have a way." Seeing that the two young couples were almost scared, siswell said his intention: "you can join us and work for us." As for whether the couple will join aegis or Hydra in the end, we need to analyze the specific situation. "Join you?" The young couple were stunned. They all looked up at siswell. "That''s right." Siswell sat on the chair with a golden knife and said with a cool look: "if you join us, then all your criminal records will be cancelled, and there will be all kinds of work subsidies. Your life will be much more nourishing than you have to avoid all kinds of pursuits after robbing the bank." "So... We''re in?" The couple looked at each other, exchanged their wishes, and agreed to the invitation. "They also need to be trained. If they are not in the right mind, they should become peripheral members first. After training, they should become formal personnel." Natasha suggested. "What kind of organization are you?" Benny asked. "Aegis, in other words, is the headquarters of Avengers. My name is venom, one of the Avengers. " Natasha sat on the bed with her legs up and said faintly. Benny and Claire look at each other and think it''s OK. They immediately agree and follow them honestly. When they are ready to board, Natasha''s heart rings. As soon as she rolled to the side, a crater appeared where Natasha had just stood, with a diameter of at least ten centimeters. Natasha''s heart was cold. This was the crater that a large caliber sniper gun could make. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 306 The sudden attack startled both Claire and Benny, and they screamed and hid. Natasha stood up with a dignified look. With a large caliber sniper gun, she could snipe her from a distance of kilometers, and the sniper was not a fool. If she failed, she would change her position and continue to snipe her. What''s more, she doesn''t know how many snipers there are. The United States can''t help but have guns. It has money, let alone sniper guns. It can get planes, helicopters and armored vehicles. "You go first." Natasha took a look at seatville and Claire and Benny, and said in a cold voice. This is aimed at her. If these three guys continue to stay, I''m afraid they will die. "Sir, this..." Sitwell hesitated. "Come on, these sniper guns can''t help me. You go back and talk to Nick Frey." Natasha exclaimed. Seatville nodded, took Benny and Claire aboard the Kun fighter and headed for the space carrier. Natasha sneers, the Hydra? Think a sniper gun can do nothing to her? Natasha has a spider sense, these sniper guns simply can''t hit Natasha. Natasha was so nervous that she now felt at least four large caliber sniper bullets coming at her, locking all her dodging directions. The black fluid in her right arm condenses, and a shield condenses out in front of her. The bullet hits the black fluid and loses kinetic energy without any effect. "Why do these guys want to kill me?" Natasha doesn''t understand. Is she so easy to kill? Suddenly, a figure came out and Natasha''s pupils shrank. The man''s face was expressionless, his eyes were as cold as a machine, half of his face was covered by a mask, and one hand was made of steel with a red five pointed star printed on it. Winter warrior! Natasha has seen this many times. Before the collapse of the Soviet Union, the winter warrior was the killer of the Soviet Union. She has seen this winter warrior many times, but she has never seen this guy since the collapse of the former Soviet Union. Originally, she thought that the winter warrior had been silent in a corner of the Siberian ice sheet. Unexpectedly, this guy appeared and became a weapon in the hands of other organizations. Bucky did not say anything. He raised his M16 automatic rifle in his hand and aimed it at Natasha''s direction. The bullet shot out at the speed of three rounds a second, and the muzzle became red. Natasha raised her arm and blocked all the bullets. Suddenly! With a jump in her heart, the spider sensed more bullets fired by the large caliber sniper gun. Block her in all directions. There was a chill in Natasha''s heart. Where did these guys come from, or say! How did they know she was coming here, faster than the speed of aegis, so they had people ambush here. Natasha''s whole body was instantly wrapped in black fluid, and ten tentacles suddenly emerged from her body, catching all the bullets around her. But Natasha also distracted, a powerful grenade dropped in Natasha''s sky, exploded. Some of the fragments were directly embedded in Natasha''s body, causing Natasha to exhale. The black fluid slowly wriggled and discharged the fragments, repairing Natasha''s injury. Although the injury was repaired quickly, there was still pain. Just now at least three shrapnel entered Natasha''s body. Although Yang Han''s own defense is very strong, no matter what, it''s not Yang Han who controls it. Natasha is just covered with a thin layer. Her defense is not so strong. Moreover, the grenade of this high explosive bomb explodes at close range and is more powerful. "Damn it." Natasha scolded secretly. Although the injury was repaired, the pain of the previous moment was still stirring her nerves. At this time, the Winter Soldier Bucky has been close to Natasha, mechanical arm mercilessly toward Natasha hit. Natasha also raised her hand and hit Bucky''s mechanical arm, which twisted at visible speed. The Hydra people watched the battle here, and were shocked to see Natasha''s terrible power. They immediately asked the winter soldiers to retreat. The winter soldiers without mechanical arms were just a weapon expert and a master of physical skills. It''s impossible to win Natasha with such brutality. See Paris escape, Natasha just ready to catch up, sniper gun to obstruct Natasha''s steps, not only sniper gun, all kinds of powerful grenades, bombs, smoke bombs, tear gas all used out, outside the town boom. Natasha looked at the retreating attackers with some indignation. And the ground here has been hollowed out by bombs. Natasha was a little annoyed, but these guys had retreated, but she didn''t even know who attacked her. Although angry, there was no way. The retreat of these unknown organizations restored the signal here. After explaining the situation to Nick Frey, he stayed in the town and waited for the aegis plane to pick her up. "What are these guys trying to do? I don''t think I offended anyone. " Natasha was puzzled. "These guys are Hydra people. Before they dropped nuclear bombs, they wanted to destroy you. Now we''re going to break them one by one. " Yang Han guessed. After all, now the plot has begun to go wrong, and he did not expect that the Hydra only chose Natasha to attack in order to mislead Nick Frey. If we can study the ability of symbionts, or even control symbionts, it would be great. The move of aegis can be said to kill three birds with one stone. It only needs to sacrifice a small price to obtain great benefits. Why not do it? This is what Yang Han did not expect. However, after the intervention, although the movie plot will return to the track of the movie plot because of the driving force of the movie world, the events outside the movie plot are really unpredictable. The butterfly effect is no joke, and now! The butterfly effect has begun to take off. After all, Yang Han is not an immortal. He can foresee the future. Basically, he can get along well with an ordinary person who has seen Marvel movies and marvel comics. As long as it''s low-key enough, it''s dull enough to make a fortune, and it doesn''t kill itself, it can basically make a name. But if the change is too big, the consequences will be unpredictable. After all, people are unpredictable. Now... The consequences have come out. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 307 Natasha didn''t wait long before the Kun fighter of aegis arrived. Nick Frey didn''t come by himself. After all, he had more important things. Natasha is just buying time for him. Natasha was still met by Sitwell, the bald man. "Sir, are you all right?" said sittville Natasha shook her head and said, "these guys alone can''t hurt me. These Hydra people really want to get rid of the Avengers. It seems that I have to remind others. " Sitwell said with a smile, "didn''t the Hydra have been eliminated as early as World War II?" Natasha looked at Sitwell and said with a smile, "cut off a head, isn''t there another one?" "Sir, what are you talking about?" he asked with a puzzled look "Nothing." Natasha shook her head and went into the Kun. Sitwell''s face changed. After several changes, he eased down and slowly followed. Although I don''t know why Natasha suddenly said this to him, it is certain that Natasha has become suspicious of him. If you continue to search for information, you may be exposed. And Natasha is also thinking about how to deal with the hydra. The hydra is so hidden that people can''t rest assured that no one wants to be assassinated every moment. Assassinate when eating, assassinate when sleeping and assassinate when bathing, which can drive people crazy. And Sitwell is also in the mind, the two did not talk to each other, came to the aegis space carrier, Sitwell said to Natasha, he wants to arrange a new person to take office, directly left. Natasha was also called by Nick Frey and went to Nick Frey''s office. As a result, there was no one in the office. Natasha just sat down and waited for Nick Frey. On the other side. "Hey, Benny, do you think I look very smart in this dress?" Claire, in a straight suit, turns back and forth in front of Benny. "It''s beautiful." Benny faintly pressed his head and looked at Claire standing in front of him with some doubts: "how can we be here? What happened? " "Sitwell said that the place where he brought us was top secret. We couldn''t know the way in and out. We need to pass the examination before we can know how to get in and out. Therefore, he used anesthetics to coma us first, and then brought us in." "Is that true?" "Don''t think of anything else. It''s a suit that Sitwell sent you." Claire stretched out a suit of men''s suits and handed it to Benny with starry eyes: "try it on now?" "Er... OK." Although he felt something was wrong, Benny''s attention was soon attracted by Claire in the suit. He didn''t think of anything else and changed in front of Claire. After changing into a capable suit, Benny and Claire, who don''t often dress up, are amazed by each other''s new clothes. From a certain point of view, the suit is also the temptation of the uniform, and the distance between the two sides gradually becomes shorter. At this moment, however, the door of the room was opened and a polished bald head came in: "are you ready?" It was agent seatville who came in, still dressed in a clean suit, a shiny bald head and a pair of plain glasses. Benny and Claire immediately separated like a frightened rabbit. "It looks like you''re ready." After taking a look at the scene in the room, agent seatville understood the scene, but he didn''t say anything. Instead, he said in a slightly hasty tone, "if you''re ready, come with me. I''ll take you to see agent Felix black. At that time, he will be responsible for injecting your information into the authority network of aegis. " "Agent black, I''m here for the assignment." He took the couple to agent Black''s office, where he was dealing with information from all over the world. "Where are you dead? You should have handed in the report ten hours ago. The damage to the motel costs 42000 dollars. " Agent black turned his wheelchair: "agent Sitwell, we''ve recovered our weapons and eliminated those two threats... Er..." Agent black looked up at the couple standing behind agent Sitwell. The scene was extremely embarrassing for a moment. "This is Benny and that''s Claire. Benny will join the aegis research and development think tank, and he will help us analyze alien technology. " It was agent seatville who broke the embarrassment first and said to agent black, "yes, as for Claire, it''s your new assistant." Agent Black: ha "That''s what your disciples mean. You can give him everything you know." "This is ridiculous." Agent black was obviously reluctant: "I don''t have a spare chair here." "That''s ridiculous." Agent seatville had a smug smile on his face: "and I''ve reported it to the director." "All right." Agent black touched her aging face. "So, I became her guardian at aegis?" "That''s right." "All right." Agent black spread his hand and could only reluctantly accept the fact. As a matter of fact, it''s very pleasant to have a beautiful woman who is full of energy and looks good at the same time as his assistant. "By the way, are there any candidates for the new recruitment agent? Show me a list first. " "Just about to tell you." Agent black turned to take out a folder from the drawer and handed it to Sitwell: "on the eve of the New York war, we lost a lot of elite agents on the space carrier, and we are now in a period of rising power. There is a big gap in qualified agents. Recently, you will be tired." "It was my job." Agent seatville turned out to be agent Black''s folder and said in the tone that I was an advanced labor model within aegis. After leaving with Benny and the folder, agent black put on a kind face and asked Claire, "can you make coffee?" "Hey, hey." Claire was pinching the corner of the suit, looking rather awkward. But her answer was straightforward: "No." "Er..." agent Black''s words of "MMP" were in his throat. Together with agent Sitwell, he found a little ancestor for him. Walking into the corridor, you can still vaguely hear the conversation in the room. Sittville and Benny are looking at each other¡° "Well..." Benny laughed awkwardly. "Actually, I''m usually making coffee at home." "It doesn''t matter. We all understand." Sitwell seemed very natural. He patted Benny on the shoulder, and then took him to the research and development think tank of aegis. Before entering the aegis, the two young couples were brainwashed, but they didn''t know it. Blake is not a hydra, so to replace him with Claire is the insight plan, which slowly erodes the aegis. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 308 In a secret base of aegis, Nick fry is watching Phil Colson''s resurrection operation. This is a secret medical structure, and the real person in charge is Phil Colson himself, but after modifying his memory, he will forget it. "Ah..." scream, memory modification after resurrection is a very painful process, using electricity to stimulate the brain, and need to keep awake, that kind of pain makes Phil Colson shout to want to die. Nick Fry''s dark face was covered with sweat. He felt that he could not bear the pain, but everything would be better. As long as he forgot this memory, he decided to give Phil Colson a rare holiday memory, though it would be very vague. Tahiti is a good place. Tahiti generally refers to Tahiti Island. It is warm all year round, rich in products, clean beaches and clear water. Maybe it will be an unforgettable holiday for Phil Colson. When the operation is over, Nick Frey turns to leave. This operation scares him. He can only pray that there won''t be another time. Is this acceptable for the Avengers? Now he hesitates. It needs to be closed. If you can''t use it, you''d better not use it. Thinking of Natasha''s shifting the hydra''s eyes, he also takes this opportunity to revive Colson. He has been away long enough to return to his post. Nick fry didn''t keep Natasha waiting too long, but in half an hour Nick fry walked into the office. Nick Frey''s look is a little tired. It''s not physical fatigue, but spiritual fatigue. His blood hasn''t completely cooled down. Looking at Colson''s painful look, he is also very sad. Looking at Natasha, she said, "I''ve revived Colson." Natasha Leng for a moment, said: "although I do not know whether God exists, but I can be sure that God is not an old and ugly, or a one eyed black marinated egg." of course! This is Natasha''s most true thought in her heart, but at least she can''t say it verbally. "Are you kidding? You are not God "No kidding. Although the process was tortuous, we succeeded in the end." Nick Frey said solemnly. "So what''s the price?" Natasha asked, frowning slightly. "Everything." Everything about Colson, his name, his name, his property, his wife, everything, it''s gone. "Colson is alive?" Natasha looked puzzled and asked, "where is he now?" "It''s a magical place." Nick Frey said with a mysterious smile. "Oh." Natasha didn''t get too tangled, because she knew that what Nick Frey told her was good for her to listen to, and that knowing too much was not good for her. "All, since Colson is alive, what else do you want me to do?" Natasha asked. You have to find someone to do business. You have to find Colson. What do you want to do with her? She doesn''t take private work. "He''s in a bit of a special situation now, and I think your symbiont can help." Nick Frey said. "After all, he''s from the universe, and he should know something." Tahiti, also known as Tahiti, is an island deep in the South Pacific Ocean. It is a charming resort with warm spring all the year round and rich products. It is known as the closest place to heaven. But Natasha and Nick Frey are not going to this island, they are going to a secret base. On the Kun fighter, Nick Frey and Natasha talk about the Tahiti project. Tahiti project is actually the full name of the earth application project of alien body tissue. They use alien blood to make medicine, which can repair damaged cell tissue and even bring dying people back to life. The plan of reasoning started in the 1990s, but it was abolished for some reasons. Until Tony was dying, Nick Frey thought of the Tahiti plan again. At that time, Tony was dying of chronic poisoning, and Nick Frey thought of many ways, including the Tahiti plan. However, before the plan was completed, Tony, with his own intelligence, with the help of Howard stark, created new elements and solved his own crisis. Later, Thor was expelled by Odin, and Thor''s hammer came to earth. The destroyer came to destroy Thor. Nick Frey found that even the powerful gods would have life-threatening, when he had the intention to attract Thor into the Avengers alliance, but once the Avengers'' lives were in danger, they had to find a way to treat them. So before the New York war, Nick Frey asked Colson to take charge of the Tahiti project secretly, hoping that when the Avengers were dying, they could be brought back to life. "It turned out that Colson was busy with it at that time." Natasha looked a little complicated and said, "did the plan succeed?" Nick Frey shook his head and said, "at first we thought the plan was successful. The experimenter''s cells regenerate, and the damaged tissue is repairing itself. Soon, however, there were strong side effects "What are the side effects?" "The subject''s spirit became extremely unstable, and began to appear schizophrenia, emotional, and aggressive. Colson thought the project was dangerous, so he and I applied to terminate it. " "But after Colson died, you restarted Tahiti, right? It''s against the law of nature. " Natasha sighed. She already knew the answer. Even in the ancient oriental countries, the pursuit of immortality is not resurrection from death, which is against the law of nature. "The law of nature? Since mankind entered the industrial age, the laws of nature will only be considered to have changed. Do you know how long Colson died? Seventy six hours Nick Fraser said, "we freeze his body so that it doesn''t rot. In order to save him, I found a whole team of scientists to work day and night, seven consecutive operations to pull him back from the embrace of death. This is not against the laws of nature, but the victory of human beings against the laws of nature. Colson''s death made me sad, so I resurrected him. Isn''t it good that he can live again? " "Well, if you are really good to him, you should let him die instead of resurrecting him with this weird technology." Natasha sneered. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 309 "He can''t die yet. We need him and the world needs him." Nick Frey shook his head and didn''t want to argue with Natasha. Nick Frey looked at Natasha and said, "we succeeded in resurrecting him with the drug, but he woke up very wrong, just like a different person." "Colson has reported to you before that people after resurrection have aggressive, schizophrenic and other symptoms, so is Colson schizophrenic?" Natasha sneered. "I don''t know how to explain it." Hearing the irony, Nick Frey didn''t take it seriously and said, "you''d better see for yourself." He took out a tablet computer and played a video of surveillance camera: it was dark in the video, and gradually the video began to light up. He saw Colson, who had not seen him for a long time, standing in front of a wall, with his back to the camera and drawing something on the wall. When Natasha saw the scene, her face changed because Colson had painted a strange picture on the wall. The whole picture is made up of countless circles, vertical bars and ellipses. What''s more, these patterns are blood red. They are all painted with blood! Natasha was horrified to find that Colson''s hand was covered with blood, and one of his fingers gushed with blood, but he didn''t feel any pain at all. Instead, he used this finger as a brush and continued to draw on the wall. Soon an agent rushed in, trying to stop Colson''s madness. But Colson''s face was ferocious and roared angrily. He knocked one agent to the ground with one punch, and the other two agents came at him, but these two men were not his opponents. Finally, someone knocked it out and the video ended. "So I want you to ask what''s going on with that cosmic symbiont you have." Nick Frey frowned and said, "I believe that even the technology of our earth can develop the medicine of resurrection. There are countless civilizations in the universe, and there should be similar records. And now after Colson''s resurrection, there is a big gap between him and the original one. Even I think he is not the original Colson. " Nick Frey is a little worried. Is the death and rebirth of life related to the soul? If not, how does Colson explain the great change of temperament? Isn''t that bullshit? Tahiti plans to forcibly resurrect Colson, who has long been dead, but at what price? The price is that Colson has collapsed. Nima''s psychosis can be compared with ordinary people? Can ordinary people think clearly while mental patients think strangely? Natasha sneered in her heart. She was not ashamed of Nick Frey''s way. "What do you think those paintings are?" Nick Frey touched his chin and said, "I think it''s like a code. I''ve got experts in cryptography to decipher it, but they can''t give me an answer." Yang Han knows what these paintings are. No wonder Nick Frey will find himself, because the situation has exceeded his expectation. After all, when Colson found something wrong, he immediately terminated the Tahiti plan. However, Nick Frey felt that the loss of Colson was a huge loss. He had no choice but to take the risk to restart the Tahiti plan and bring Colson back to life. "It''s not a password. It''s a map." Yang Han said. "Map, where''s the map?" Asked Nick Frey. "I don''t know. You have to find it yourself. I''m just familiar with it. I only know it''s a map, not a password." Yang Han said. Nick Frey nodded thoughtfully, saying nothing more. The Kun fighter came down from the sky and landed on the cliff. There is a huge secret base in the high mountains, which was once an abandoned blockhouse during World War II. Its defense can even resist the threat of nuclear bombs. And the mysterious Tahiti is hidden in this place. "How was your drive from Istanbul?" Nick Frey and Natasha come to the door of the bunker. Just then, the surveillance camera turns around and the guard who is in charge of guarding the bunker asks. "Turkish pancakes are delicious." Nick Frey replied with a smile. So it''s a code, but it''s too weird. People are asking if you came here by car, why do you answer what you ate. However, this kind of signal is really interesting. After all, even if the enemy comes, I can''t imagine that the answer will be related to food. The gate of the bunker opens, and Nick Frey takes Natasha to the bottom of the bunker. "What on earth did you use to revive Colson?" Natasha asked. ¡°gh-325¡£¡± Nick Frey replied. ¡°gh-325£¿ What is that thing? " Nick Frey takes Natasha to the medical room, where there are many medical equipment and medicine. Natasha looks around and finds a medicine not far away, which is marked with the code of gh-325. "That''s what saved Colson." Nick Frey explained, "What you''re going to see next is the top secret of aegis. You can''t let anyone else know the secret here except you." Nick Frey said, his face becoming more serious. Natasha also knows what Nick Fury means. After all, she has been an agent for a long time. Nick Fury pushes open a door marked with Tahiti letter and comes to a mysterious area. There is a huge training warehouse in the center of this area. The surface of the culture chamber is made of special bulletproof glass, which is full of culture medium. There is a mysterious corpse in the culture medium. The corpse is not complete, but only half. The intestines, stomach and other internal organs are exposed. If there were no such culture medium, the corpse would have rotted completely. The half dead body closed its eyes as if it were asleep. Half of his lips were torn to reveal his teeth. He looked ferocious. It does not have a trace of hair, skin color is dark blue, a look is not earth people. "Aliens!" Natasha has been subdued. Although it''s not a big deal that aliens have been known to all after the Zetas invaded New York, the Tahiti plan existed before the Zetas invaded New York, even when Tony was poisoned by palladium, and even longer. "This is the Kerry, to be exact." Said Nick Frey, looking at Natasha. "The guy in you should know something. He knows much more than we do. If he can tell us what he knows about the universe, I''m afraid we will know more about the universe. " (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 310 "Kerry people..." Yang Han pondered and said faintly: "Kerry people are one of the three big cosmopolitan countries in the universe, whose strength can destroy the earth countless times. If the Crees know that you treat the Cree corpses like this, the earth is basically dead. " Nick Frey was a bit empty and asked, "it''s impossible... It''s just a corpse. As for..." "Of course, the Kerry empire is like the Nazis on your planet. They are imperialist and Radicalist. They regard themselves as the top race, and other races are inferior races. If they know that you do these things to their Kerry corpses, they will drive a space warship directly to destroy all the human beings on the earth without saying a word. " Yang Han said very seriously. Nick Frey coughed. This kind of thing, no one wants to do, just don''t let the Kerry know? "As far as I know, the Crees seem to be fighting with another cosmopolitan country. It is said that they have been fighting for thousands of years, so they should not care about the affairs here." Nick Frey said. "How can it be? You are a provocation! Do you want to slap the head of state of Greece in the face during World War II? See how they destroy your country. Then how to torture you and torture you to death. " Yang Han said with disdain. Nazi Germany during World War II, spicy is really a bull! If it wasn''t for the long battle line and a few pig teammates dragging their feet, who would lose and who would win in World War II. "What did we say? Yes, solve Colson''s problem. " Nick Frey coughed twice. Although he knew the consequences, he would not give up. That''s what this black stewed egg is like. "But you can rest assured that although this kind of country is powerful in science and technology, it is too weak for the real strong man, the overlord of the universe. One day, a man sitting on the throne will appear. With a snap of his finger, half of the life in the universe will disappear." Yang Han said with emotion. If Nick Frey doesn''t believe it, who can be that good? If you want to point out that half of the life in the universe is gone, you should know that there are seven billion people on the earth alone. I''m afraid the population of the universe can only be calculated in megabytes. If this has such a day, he stands upside down to take a shit! "I''ll take you to see Colson. What''s his situation now? Have you seen the zombie films in the movie?" "I like that Jill." "I prefer Ryan''s hotter one." "Oh, I thought you liked Alice''s kind of agents." "Cough." Natasha coughed twice at the right time. Aren''t these two guys talking about Colson? Why do you talk about women? If she doesn''t talk, doesn''t she exist? "Cough, now Colson has no sense and is extremely aggressive. If it wasn''t for the lack of infectivity and the desire for flesh and blood, I would have thought that Colson would be the kind of zombie." Nick Frey explained in a heavy voice. "We don''t know why he''s like this," said Nick Frey with a helpless face. It''s probably because of the drugs, or something else. " "At the beginning, in order to monitor his brain activity, we had to keep him awake. The pain was unimaginable. The mental injury was devastating. He lost the will to live and became a walking corpse!" "It''s cruel. You might as well let Colson die." Natasha looked a little moved and couldn''t help saying. "We need him. He can''t die yet. As you know, Hydra has always wanted to rule the world. There are many Hydra undercover agents in aegis. I don''t trust many people. Hill is one, you are one, Hawkeye is one, and Colson is one. You and I can completely believe that other people. I don''t know whether they are from Aegis or Hydra. If Colson really dies, Then I have no way to find out the hydra. I can''t stop the hydra. Sooner or later, aegis will become the hydra. At that time, the Avengers will surely fall apart, and there will be no power on earth to stop the hydra. So Colson can''t die. " Nick Frey explained. Walking into Colson''s ward, Colson''s body tied his body to the bed with a restraint belt, and even he wore a mask on his mouth. And just beside his bed, there were two armed guards standing there, watching his every move. "You just saw it in the video. Today''s Colson is not what he used to be. He is very aggressive and dangerous! " Nick Frey explained. "This is stern, Colson''s attending physician." Nick Frey introduces the old man with white hair, black skin and a white coat. Sterden, the chief doctor of Colson, is very opposed to saving Colson, because the resurrection of the dead is against common sense. Even if it can be forced, something terrible will happen. Just like now, although Colson has come to life, he is not like a human at all, but a terrible walking corpse! "Didn''t Colson once run the Tahiti project? Have the experimenters ever had problems, and how did they solve them? " Natasha asked, frowning. "Studies and experiments have shown that only by transplanting and modifying the experimenter''s memory can we gradually eliminate these side effects. But the pain brought by this method is more terrible than before, and it will become a nightmare like painful memory! " Said stern. Natasha was cold all over her body, and her eyes changed when she looked at Nick Frey. This guy is not only black in skin, but also black in heart, poor Colson. She can''t stop it, so she can only feel it. "You can only live and die." Nick Frey''s face was gloomy and he said, "tell them to get ready for a memory transplant!" "Let me die, please..." On the cold operating table, Colson is lying naked on it. His head has been opened, and his bleeding brain and several giant robotic arms are operating on his brain. "Please, let me die!" Colson''s cry reverberates in the operating room. In order not to let Colson become a walking corpse, Nick Frey can only let the doctor rewrite his memory, and this kind of operation is very painful, so that people can''t live or die! Listening to Colson''s plea, Natasha felt chilly and goose bumps all over her body. She asked herself that she could not use this kind of operation to revive her right arm. But Nick Frey can be cruel, which makes Natasha can''t help but stay away from Nick Frey. She doesn''t know what he will sacrifice for or what she will sacrifice. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 311 "What memory are you going to implant in Colson?" Natasha asked in a hoarse voice. "Beautiful Tahiti." "He''ll think he''ll be on an island after he''s hurt, with charming beaches, palm trees, cocktail detectives and masseuses," Dr. stern replied After the operation, Colson''s consciousness fell into a deep sleep. The doctor told them it was a normal reaction. After a while, Colson will wake up again. After a period of recovery, Colson, who they used to know, will come back. "About maps..." Nick Frey hasn''t given up on maps. "I''m afraid you''ve resurrected more than one Colson this time." Yang Han asked. "Indeed. After rocky slaughtered the cosmic cube team, I urgently used the reserved drugs and revived a total of 6 agents who were allowed to resurrect. After resurrecting these agents, we rewrote their memory and gave them a new identity, hoping that they could return to normal life and no longer be aegis agents... Of course, Colson. Colson is a core member of the aegis, and his face has been well known by many departments and figures, so he can''t retire and can only continue to work as an agent. " "As for his memory, we changed it into a lucky one. We went to Tahiti for a few days to recuperate, and finally returned to the aegis team..." Nick Frey nodded. The death rate of the agent industry is very high. If you can not be an agent, it is estimated that no one would like to be an agent. What Nick Frey has done can also be regarded as his kindness. "The symbol drawn by Colson is just a remnant map. If we can collect other remnant maps, we may know where these maps want to guide us." Yang Han said. "You mean..." Nick Frey said. "It''s possible." "I''ll have them watched." Nick fry nodded and said. Yang Han knows the meaning of this map. The resurrected agents of aegis wrote those strange words because they were injected with Kerry''s body fluids. Those words are actually a map left by Kerry. The Crees built a temple on the earth with terrigen crystal, which is specially used to promote human mutation with alien gene. These words are the maps marking the temple, and dense symbols such as ¡Á, ¡Ñ, ©ß, are actually three-dimensional patterns. The resurrected agents are aware of this very important plan by fusing Kerry''s body fluids. They are like migratory birds flying south and North. The consciousness in their bones makes them want to find this Kerry temple "Natasha told me about item 084, obelisk. This obelisk is a product of the Crees, and maybe it has something to do with these symbols. " "Yes? I see Nick Frey nodded. "Do you know why Colson is like this?" Yang Han looks a little mysterious. "What is it? Isn''t it because of too much pain that Colson broke down? " Asked Nick Frey. "Hell! I''ve seen the Lord of hell, Mephisto, the hellmen, you should know, the power from hell Yang Han said, squinting. "Johnny Blazer? This guy has made a lot of trouble. I''m impressed. " Nick Frey said. "People say that people will go to heaven or hell after they die. Good people go to heaven, bad people go to hell and suffer. " Yang Han explained patiently¡° Don''t tell me that Colson is going to hell. " Nick Frey said strangely. "It''s incredible, but I tell you, it''s true. You should have seen the files about Johnny Blaser. The dead who were killed by him died miserably, just like the burned soul and vitality." Yang Han said. "You agents are heavily in debt before you die, and you can''t go to heaven after you die. So you go to hell and are punished by hell according to your own sins. The pain in your soul is much more painful than that in your life. Then you resurrect Colson and pull Colson''s soul out of hell, because the punishment in hell makes Colson insane, and Kerry''s body fluid makes Colson involuntarily describe the place where Kerry''s biological and chemical weapons are stored. Then you modify Colson''s memory, so that Colson can forget his experience in hell, and he will be able to recover naturally. " Yang Han said. Nick Frey''s mouth is full of chatter. Just talk about Duzi. He doesn''t believe it anyway, but it makes a lot of sense If he wasn''t an atheist, he would have believed it. Maybe he would have been so scared that he cried and ran home to find his mother. Nima''s Thor is still the God of thunder. He can still thunder and lightning. He''s just an alien. He''s not a God''s residence. Maybe the emperor of hell is the same? Playing with the soul? Why don''t you say there are still ghosts in the world? Why don''t I see one? For what Yang Han said, Nick Frey is still dubious. After all, he is the head of the secret service and can''t easily trust others. Nick Frey didn''t completely believe Yang Han, but he also knew a lot of things. At the moment, Colson is OK after the operation. Nick Frey plans to transfer Colson to another place. After all, this is a secret experimental base, which is not suitable for patients. Colson was put into the sleeping cabin, and the Kun fighter took them away from here and flew back to an airport belonging to the aegis. On the other side. After Sidwell gave pierce the list of new agents, he said: "our mission has failed. She has strong defense and strength. She can''t do any damage to Natasha because of the general fire suppression. Next time, I think we should use sound wave weapons or flame weapons." Pierce looked at the list of new agents and said faintly: "I know. Don''t attack Natasha for the time being. It''s not good for her to be alert. When the sentry robot is finished, three sentry robots, plus sound wave weapons, flame weapons and strong firepower, will encircle and suppress Natasha. If the encirclement and suppression is successful, some agents will be killed, Even the high-level, all abandon, save the maximum strength, continue to lurk, although the aegis has become a hydra organization, but we still need the aegis skin, you know? " "Yes, sir. I see Sidwell answered. "Sooner or later, the world will be ours. Hey, heidler!" Pierce whispered. Sitwell made a chic twist, clenched his hands and stretched straight up. His eyes were wild and he cried, "Hey, heidler!" (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 312 ? L ? J the White House has always been the place where the president of the United States lives and works. As president of the United States, Ellis is drinking coffee and looking at the documents with some pleasure. In the world of Marvel Universe, super villains are everywhere. If it is not for the appearance of superheroes, the earth will be destroyed n times. As an ordinary person, even if he is the president of the United States, Ellis still looks very weak, and not only the super villains, but also the superheroes are the same headache. After all, when the superheroes and the super villains fight, they often destroy a street or a city. Other people''s superheroes have saved the world. It''s impossible for them to pay for it! So in the end, the money needed to rebuild the city, or let him the president of the United States to find a way, every year the country''s tax revenue is so much, it is impossible to increase funds by increasing taxes, Ellis can only cut those unimportant project funds, to fill these deficits. Every time we cut down the funds, it''s like a war. Everyone is crying with the president. It''s a real headache. Six months ago, a lizard man almost turned the whole new york city into a lizard man. Fortunately, Spiderman even stopped him. Five months ago, three monsters fought in Manhattan and destroyed several streets. A month and a half ago, magneto almost used the instrument to turn the whole new York people into mutants. A month ago, New York was attacked by aliens, but the military didn''t make any action. After two hours of war, the military didn''t even support a single plane. Finally, it had to throw a nuclear bomb to wipe out millions of people in Manhattan. This made him feel like a big fight and exhausted. In a month''s time, the United States will be attacked by two or three super villains. As the president of the United States, Ellis also has a headache. The president of the United States said: what can I do? I''m desperate, too! In the past few days, without riots or terrorist attacks, he was able to enjoy a rare peace. But Ellis wants to be quiet, but it doesn''t mean others think so. Outside the White House, a group of tourists are listening to the guide''s introduction to the history of the White House. "We are friends, not enemies." At the end of the first corridor inside the White House, a female tour guide leads the tourists to a place where they stop to introduce something under a picture. "We must not be brothers." "Passion may dry up for a while, but flesh and blood can never be separated." "This is the speech made by the president of the United States when he became the 16th president of the United States. That''s my motto. " After a pause and a smile, the female guide continued. "Well, get your tickets ready. We''re going to start the tour." At the end of the speech, there was a riot in the crowd. Everyone took out their tickets one after another, and then followed the guide. At the heart of the White House, in the president''s office, the president of the United States said to the middle-aged woman beside him. "Jackie, all the itineraries for today are cancelled. I''m going to have dinner with my son. " "Yes, Mr. President." While the tourists were listening attentively to the guide''s explanation, a man in a white coat quietly left the tour group¡° I''m sorry, sir. Tourists can''t enter here. Are you lost? " The guard in charge of security, seeing the man coming, stopped him with some vigilance. The man with the blue cap slowly raised his head and showed a blue face. In the guard''s shocked eyes, a blue pointed tail appeared behind the man, which was like a demon''s tail. Lightning strangled the guard''s neck and threw the guard out. The blue devil throws the guard out and rushes in the direction of the president. "Cough... Someone''s invading the registry!" After the guard was thrown out, he rubbed his neck and used the messenger to warn the other guards. "Mr. President, there is an unexpected guest. Take the president to the secret room quickly!" The door of the president''s office was suddenly pushed open, and the guards rushed in, anxiously speaking to the assistant to the president of the United States. "Can''t these guys stop for a while? The president needs a holiday, too. " Ellis heard the guards, put down the coffee, some helpless said. In this position of almost three steps and one post, someone soon found his whereabouts, but his speed was so fast that he could only see the fuzzy figure running by suddenly in the serious situation of the guard. "A lot of people! More than one The guard mistakenly thought that a large number of people had broken into the White House. "Mr. President, there is an unexpected guest. Jackie, get out of here and let''s escort the president to the car! " Two senior police officers quickly came to the president''s office and directly pushed the door in, which scared the president who was working. "The exit is not safe, and the number of people on the other side is unknown." Just as they were about to leave with the president, a large number of guards came in from other doors again. The leader said solemnly. "Bang bang! Bang bang There was gunfire coming from the outside, and then it stopped suddenly. The continuous situation made the security guards in the president''s office understand that it was very difficult to come, and after the gunfire stopped, their people had been disposed of. "The corridor is occupied. Take the president to the refuge!" "It''s not safe anywhere!" "Outside the Oval Office." Constantly get all kinds of information from the walkie talkie, but finally the head of the police force got the news that it is not safe anywhere outside. If we don''t eliminate the comers, we rush out like this, and the president is likely to be injured! The captain of the guard didn''t dare to take such a risk, so he ordered decisively. "Block the whole area!" All the teams immediately shrank toward the president''s office and stocked a large number of guards in the waiting room outside as the penultimate checkpoint. When the people in the president''s office heard the sudden sound of gunfire in the waiting room outside the door, their nerves suddenly tensed, and they looked serious, staring at the door connected to the waiting room. The sound of gunfire weakened from strong to weak, and people''s hearts in the house became more and more tense. Within a minute, the gunfire outside the door suddenly stopped completely. However, after more than ten seconds, no one opened the door from outside, and the interphone of the guard didn''t transmit any sound. The dignified atmosphere oppressed everyone. President Ellis was closely escorted by five people and surrounded him£¨ At the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error chapter. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (Group number) Chapter 313 Just when a guard went down to open the door to explore the situation outside with the signal of the captain, the door suddenly opened, and a blue phantom rushed in from the outside. In the flicker from time to time, an elite guard was thrown in the sky, kicked, kicked down by him "Bang bang!" There was no bullet that could hit the dreamy blue figure. On the contrary, the guards were knocked down one by one and had no power to fight back. "My God!" Watching the guards fall to the ground one by one, the president, who has exposed most of his body, can''t help sighing with fright. The next moment, the president found that he had been pressed on his desk, and on his body, he got the blue phantom. It turned out that he was a mutant with blue skin and strange patterns! As early as when the guards were knocked down by the mutants, President Ellis knew that this was a mutant who was proficient in instant movement. He had read a lot of mutant information and understood many of their abilities, but it was useless to know. At this time, the blue skin mutant took a dagger from his tail. The president had no doubt about the sharpness of the dagger. "Bang!" With the sound of a gun, the bodyguard lying on the ground fired a shot at the blue devil and hit him. The blue devil''s dagger was inserted near the head of the president of the United States. Then the blue devil turned into blue smoke and disappeared. The president immediately felt the pressure on his body disappeared. He stood up and looked at the dagger nailed on the wooden desk. The president clearly saw the writing on the red bar: "protect the freedom of mutants!" ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ One month after the New York war, people''s life gradually calmed down. For these ordinary people, it was just a conversation after dinner. How to live before, how to live now. Gradually tend to calm life, suddenly was put into a stone, waves. "Just this morning, a space mobile mutant broke into the White House and nearly killed the current president of the United States." This piece of news, detonated the whole nation. Whether mutants and human beings can coexist peacefully is always a matter of debate. Now this piece of news has been exposed, which has also caused a lot of panic among the American people. Even the president dares to assassinate. What dare these mutants do? The upsurge against mutants has been set off again. X College. Professor Charles''s expression is also very dignified, for mutants, today''s news is really hot to the extreme! Originally more than two years ago, mutants in human society has gradually been more recognized, but just when everything is getting better, such an accident suddenly appeared. The mutant assassinated the president? It can''t be worse. Smell speech, X-Men have sat on the sofa or chair, only laser eye Scot a person went to the window did not sit down. "In my opinion, magneto is behind the scenes." Said Scott, turning round. "No, I don''t think so, scot." Chin retorted. "Although Eric may be in prison like this, manipulating these things... It''s meaningless! And it''s just going to get in the way of his goal of making mutants thrive. " Professor X frowned. He was not sure whether the assassination was a personal act or a conspiracy¡° You mean the superior theory. " Scott sat down on a stool, surprised. "You''re right, if Eric continues to insist..." "What''s more, the government will naturally put forward the mutant Registration Bill again!" Aurolo took Professor X''s words and said. "I think it''s possible that the assassination of the president was a solo operation." Qin guessed. "It''s possible. We''ll know when we find him. His action is so erratic that it''s hard for me to track him with brain wave intensifier now. When he stops and I''m sure I''ll target him, storm girl and Qin, you two go and get him back. Scott and I are going to visit Eric Professor X handed out the task. "What about me? What do I need to do? " Rogan, wolverine, suddenly looked at Professor Charles and frowned. "Please look after my children." Professor Charles smiles. "What? Do you really want me to be a nanny? " Logan had a silent expression. Charles had a smile on his face, but there was still sadness between his brows. He and magneto fell in love and killed each other for so many years. It can be said that they knew each other''s thoughts, behaviors and personalities very well. Moreover, Eric was locked up in prison, so it was impossible for him to go out. Therefore, magneto was not the one who did it, and with magneto''s personality, it was impossible for him to do such a vicious assassination, otherwise they would have lived for such a long time, After not knowing how many presidents, their mutants want to assassinate the president. Can these presidents survive? Besides, what is assassination? That is to kill the president without knowing it. Who will kill the president openly? I''m afraid it''s not a brain wreck. When it''s dark in the evening, I will assassinate the president. The success rate is much higher than that in the daytime. Obviously, there is something wrong with this assassination. Professor X was also worried. Because of Loki, the evil god, the X-Men suffered so much that no one was able to support the Avengers in the New York war. They could not argue. It has already aroused the dissatisfaction of the American people, but now the assassination of the president has broken out. It can be said that the word-of-mouth that Steve created for them collapsed in an instant. Although Professor X didn''t believe magneto was the leader of this matter, he still didn''t believe magneto, so he decided to ask. William strick is a colonel officer in the United States. He is not a mutant himself, but his son is a mutant. In order to let his son learn to control his own super power, Stryker sent him to X College. Unfortunately, his son''s super power was so strong that even Professor X could not change his mind, so Professor X sent him back home. As a result, Stryker''s son resented Stryker because of this incident and tortured Stryker and his wife with illusions every day. Finally, his wife couldn''t stand this kind of torture and killed herself with an electric drill. Since his wife was killed by his son, strick, who had no place to vent his resentment, transferred his resentment to the mutants. He thought that the mutants had to destroy his family, so he wanted to kill all the mutants. Strick''s idea can be said to be very naive, which is as ridiculous as a man who was bitten by a dog, so he vowed to kill all the dogs in the world. And since William Stryker was captured by magneto, his movements have become more frequent! First, the mutant controlled the potion successfully. The captured Japanese woman baihezi was controlled by him and transformed into a female version of Wolverine. Now, as his assistant and bodyguard! Then, he arrested the kind-hearted Night Walker in the circus. This purple, long tail, demon patterned mutant turned out to be a pure believer in God. Although he had the ability to blink, he was soon caught by Stryker and then controlled! (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 314 =&???@ Of course, Stryker won''t forget that the leader of the brotherhood, magneto Wan, came to the special plastic prison where magneto Wan was held with a successful control drug. He took control of magneto Wan, and got the intelligence from the brain wave meter and other mutant colleges. With great joy, he immediately worked out a plan to completely exterminate the mutant! Yesterday''s TV broadcast the latest "mutant attack on the president" shocking incident, which is planned by William Stryker! He controlled the Night Walker. Through his blinking ability, he easily broke the tight defense of the president of the United States and almost killed him. Of course, Stryker deliberately left his life behind! After all, it''s in Stryker''s interest to have a president who almost died in the hands of a mutant! In the U.S. president''s office, strick looked at the knife mark on his desk, and said: "Wow! It''s really dangerous! It''s a little close, it''s a little close. " "These mutants are really going too far!" When the president of the United States thinks that he was almost killed by a mutant, he feels very angry. Since the president of the United States knows that there are powerful mutants like Professor X and magneto, he really does not want to fall out with those mutants. But this time he was almost killed by mutants in the White House, which has violated his bottom line. After hearing the dissatisfaction in the president''s voice, Stryker quickly added fuel to the fire and said, "Mr. President, I have told you that these mutants are crazy. No matter how kind you are to them, they won''t appreciate you." "Say it! What do you want to do this time? " Every time strick came to the White House, he basically talked about dealing with mutants, but he was rejected by the president. This time, he was ready for the idea. "Mr. President, I want to be able to give me a mandate to carry out special operations." Stryker is not worried that the president of the United States will refuse his proposal, even if he does not agree this time. But as long as he makes a few more mutant attacks on the president of the United States, then the president of the United States will eventually agree. "I thought you were here to talk to me about the campus reform plan!" The president asked curiously. "Mr. President, you are so humorous!" Stryker laughs. At this time, Mr. Kelly came in. Now there has been such a serious attack on mutants. As the proposer of the mutant registration act of that year, and now the advisor to the president on mutant affairs, Mr. Kelly was once again invited by the president of the United States to ask for countermeasures! The president of the United States introduced: "congressman, this is Colonel William strick. Colonel, this is congressman Kelly. Since I took office, he has been in charge of the mutants department." William Stryker looked at Mr. Kelly and asked, "as far as I know, you were the first to propose the mutant Registration Bill. Why did you change your attitude later?" "It''s for the big picture!"¡® Mr. Kelly explained with a smile, and then asked, "well, Colonel, do you have any good suggestions?" "We''ve gathered some evidence that a training institution in the suburbs of New York trains mutants!" Strick took out some pictures, put them on the table and introduced them. "Is your source reliable?" The president of the United States picked up the picture, looked at it and asked. "This was interrogated by the terrorists arrested in the free Island incident!" Stryker nodded for sure. "Eric Lancer, did you talk to him?" It''s strange that Mr. Kelly, who has been transformed from a magic woman, asked tentatively¡° Yes, that''s right! Magneto! We designed the latest plastic prison for him! " Stryker laughs. "Mr Kelly" took a deep breath, suppressed the excitement in his heart, and finally got the news from magneto. He picked up the photo and said, "this is a school!" "It''s a school, of course!" Strick laughs sarcastically, then takes out another photo! "What is this?" The president of the United States looked at the picture and asked. "A fighter, a fighter that can take off from the basketball court!" Stryker points to the point. As soon as the president heard this, his face became serious. Such a fighter plane doesn''t need an airport runway to take off and land. It''s hard to find it! Once an accident happens, the consequences are hard to predict! "All right! William, you have the right to search, detain and interrogate, but don''t let me see the news about the indiscriminate killing of mutant children in the six o''clock news The president thought for a moment, interrupted strick, who wanted to continue persuasion, and ordered. "Mr. President, please rest assured that you will never see this news." Strick was delighted and looked at Mr. Kelly with a smile! "Mr. Stryker?"¡® Mr. Kelly stopped William Stryker, who was walking out. Strick stopped for a moment, gave a brief introduction to his assistant, and then said, "what can I do for you?" "I want to visit Eric Lancer in prison!"¡® "Mr. Kelly," he said tentatively. "Mr. Councillor, it''s not a zoo. In this conflict, he is the protagonist, you are just the audience, so don''t go into this muddy water!" Stryker warned. "Conflict? Mr. Stryker, do you really want to start a war? "¡® Mr. Kelly is trying to persuade Stryker! On hearing this, Stryker turned around, walked to Mr. Kelly, and said solemnly, "when you were still sucking in your mother''s arms, I was already conducting special operations in Vietnam. Don''t mention the war to me. The war has already begun!" Then, ignoring "Mr. Kelly", he returned to the military base with the dead woman, ready to arrange the next operation! Back inside the dam, Stryker went to a room where huge robots were stored. He looked at hundreds of robots with fiery eyes. Soon! There will be no mutants in the world. "Captain, you don''t have much time. We need at least five sentry robots." A figure stood next to Stryker, whispering. "Five? According to the data, a sentinel robot can destroy several level 4 mutants. " Strick was surprised. "We have our own plans. Don''t forget who gave you the money for these sentry robots. Our plans are more important than yours." Stryker''s face sank, and he snorted, "I don''t care what you do. I just want to destroy all the mutants." "Finish the development of sentry robot as soon as possible." That figure can''t deny of say. Then he retreated into the darkness and disappeared. Stryker''s face is not very good. If the other party didn''t give him money to research sentinel robots, he would have driven these guys away. In his eyes, only the elimination of mutants is the right thing£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 315 Qin Geli, the Phoenix girl, and aurolo, the storm girl, have been on the plane to Boston. Professor X will lock the position of "he" with the fastest speed under the action of the brain wave intensifier, and then tell the two girls. Brain wave enhancer was originally a special radar that can enhance brain waves, which was modified by the next secret Research Institute of the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA). Its innovator is hank, code named "beast" in X-Men. Since it was first used by Professor X in 1962, Hank has upgraded it many times and finally stabilized it into a brain wave intensifier hidden under the villa of X College. In the brain wave enhancement room, Professor X is playing with the device setting of brain wave enhancement machine. At the door, Logan Wolverine walks in with a cigar in his mouth. "Although I can tolerate you smoking indoors, if you continue to smoke here, your intelligence will be... Like a six-year-old girl all your life." Charles looked at Logan, who was beside him, half joking. "Can you do it?" Logan laughed. He didn''t believe it. "I''ll ask Jean to braid your hair." Charles said with a smile. Logan smell speech, look a smile, feel Charles does not seem to be joking. Professor X is very good at telling jokes. He naturally knows that Logan won''t pay attention to him, and he won''t do it. Logan also knows that Charles is telling jokes. However, Charles''s terrible spiritual power makes Logan have no doubt whether he can really turn his intelligence into a six-year-old girl, but if it turns out that way, It''s a little hot. In particular, the picture of Jean braiding his hair is too real. "Welcome back. Logan Turning his head, Professor Charles put on the helmet of brain wave enhancer. "You want me out?" Logan looked around. It seemed that there was no place for him to put out his cigar. Logan shrugged his shoulders and pressed the cigar directly in the palm of his hand. He wiped out the burning of the cigar in the palm of his hand. The terrible scald wound healed without even one second. Although the wound can be healed, the pain of cigar scald is unavoidable. It''s just that uncle Lang, who has been living for more than a century, doesn''t care about this kind of pain. "No. Just stay here. " Professor X said, eyes slowly closed, when he opened again, there were countless white light spots around. Looking at this strange scene, Logan sighed in surprise. "These lights represent everyone on earth. The white ones represent ordinary people, and the red ones are mutants. " The white light suddenly disappeared, revealing the dense red light under it. "I can connect with them through the brain wave enhancer, and they can connect with me, see? Logan, you''re right. We are not alone Charles looked at so many red lights and said with a gentle smile. "I found the base of Lake yakali, where there was nothing." After a pause, Charles did not answer Logan''s question, but talked about the mutant who assassinated the president. "This dotted line shows the course of action of the mutants who attacked the president. I find it hard to lock him in With Charles''s reminding, Logan put his eyes in the endless light in front of him. Unlike other lights, with the mutant''s movement, the scene displayed here is a conspicuous and distorted light¡° Can''t you focus more on connecting with him? " Logan asked curiously. "Unless I want to kill him." As soon as he finished, Charles''s face suddenly brightened. "Well, there he is! It seems that he has finally stopped After determining the mutant''s position, Charles stopped exploring, and the red light around him suddenly faded away, revealing the strange round wall again. "Please scan my mind again." Logan asked. "Logan..." putting down his helmet, Charles turned around in control of his wheelchair and said seriously, "I think the result will be the same as last time." "We have an appointment." Logan frowned slightly. "Mind is not a box that can be opened at will, it''s like millions of..." Charles shook his head, trying to convince Logan. "Put away your speech." Logan didn''t have much patience to listen to Charles fool himself. "I''m pretty sure there''s a complex connection between your amnesia, your steel, your fangs and claws. But! Logan, there''s something that the mind has to find out for itself. I promise I''ll talk to you when I get back, and now I''m leaving. " Charles controlled the wheelchair around Logan, he was very patient, for Logan to interrupt his words, this very impolite behavior, he will not be angry. "And please take good care of my children. Scott and I are going to visit an old friend On the X-Men''s plane flying to Boston over New York, Charles''s voice suddenly rang out in Jean and aurolo''s mind. "I''ve sent the coordinates of the mutant. When you find him, bring him back as soon as possible." "I hope he can cooperate." Aurolo looked at the coordinate information that Professor X sent to the computer and said. "Yes, for his own life. Good luck to you ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Special plastic prison! Professor X and magneto talked about the past. Suddenly, Professor X''s face changed and said, "Eric, what did you say to Stryker?" Magneto had a strange look on his face and said with a strange smile, "everything!" At the end of the speech, Professor X noticed that there was a special gas in the cell, and he was not conscious. He called out: "Scott!" Magneto has also been fascinated by the gas to lie on the ground, muttering: "Charles, you should be able to kill me when it''s too late, the war has begun!" The laser eye outside has found something bad. Just trying to emit laser light, it was stopped by the dead woman and several security guards. The dead woman''s undead attribute and flexible skills easily knocked out the laser eye! Seeing Professor X who has completely fainted on the ground, the dead woman shut up him and his laser eyes, sent him to the dam base, and informed Stryker who was waiting for the news! When Stryker got the news, he had no worries. He immediately commanded his special operations team and raided the college by helicopter! It''s very late, most of the students have fallen asleep, except wolverine, who is often difficult to sleep, iceman who doesn''t get released because of hormone explosion during the day, and a child who doesn''t need to sleep and can control the TV signal with his eyes£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 316 The special combat team members burst into the dorm room by room with tranquilizers. They didn''t want to meet a little girl who had just woken up. When they saw a stranger with guns and live ammunition, they immediately sent out a sound wave attack and woke up other sleeping students. The whole college was in a mess immediately. Because of the training in this field, they had a good time, Run to the emergency underground exit! One of the big boys, nicknamed "steel man", was able to make his whole body steel, and his strength and defense were very strong. He led these panicked children to run out through the emergency underground exit! And Logan chose to stay and fight with the enemy after sending away the naughty, iceman and fireman! At this time, William strick came over, stopped the special operations team members from shooting the Wolverine Logan, looked at Logan with a smile and said: "Wolverine? I didn''t expect to meet you here. How long has it been since we met, 15 years? You haven''t changed at all, and I''m so old! " Wolverine looked at this strange and familiar figure, dull memories of what! "I didn''t expect Xavier to train animals, even animals like you!" Strick said with emotion. "Who are you?" Although Logan thought this guy was familiar, and there was an uncontrollable anger when he saw him, he had no way to recall it and asked immediately. "Me? Have you forgotten? " Strick asked with a smile, as if looking at something profound. Logan step by step forward, want to look at Stryker carefully, but at this time, the Iceman in the request of the little mischievous, ran back to meet wolverine, use their own ability, between Logan and Stryker formed a thick layer of ice, blocked the two people''s sight! Because he has been looking for the lost memory for many years, Wolverine doesn''t want to give up this opportunity even if the other party is the enemy. He doesn''t choose to leave until he drags again and again. For their safety, he chooses to go through the underground emergency passage, get down to the garage and drive away from the college! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Aurolo, the position given by the professor is far from us." "Two minutes. It''s a deserted church." Flying over Boston, in order not to expose the trace, the speed of the aircraft is not fast. The distance of two or three kilometers is completed in two minutes. Located in the western suburb of Boston, it is a small community, but there are few scattered houses around, and none of them is on at night. The unemployment rate in the United States is very high, and there are not many people living in many communities like this. The aircraft stopped steadily next to the community church, and they walked out of the cabin door and approached the deserted church by moonlight. The wind is blowing the door open. Aurolo doesn''t think that the mutant in the church will be captured. What''s more, they want to make a quick decision and mobilize their ability to gather wind and cloud. Aurolo''s ability is to control the weather, including wind, rain, thunder and lightning. However, one disadvantage of her ability is that, like the process of weather formation, she can''t make her biggest strike without any preparation, so she gathers wind and clouds around and above the church in advance to prepare for the next possible battle. Walking into the church, the scene is really unbearable. A few dim lights illuminate the deep part of the church, and bats frightened by the sound of the door opening fly from one corner to another. "The coordinate position is here." Aurolo and Jean are walking slowly, scanning the environment carefully. "Wuwu... Gugu..." the strange sound of birds, accompanied by the sound of broken wings¡° Get out of here The voice seemed to come from the devil''s body, from the depths of the church. "I am the messenger of the devil." The voice turned to come from behind the two, turned to search for the location of the voice, but did not find anything. "I am a descendant of the devil." This time, the place where the voice came out ran to the right of them. "He''ll move in an instant. No wonder the professor can''t lock him." Maybe Professor X is too far away from here to lock and control him, but she, who also has the ability of mind control, is so close that she is sure to catch this mutant who can move instantaneously. The sound of the mutant''s flicker came, but they no longer followed his movements and continued to turn. "We''re not here to hurt you. I just want to talk to you! " Cried aurolo, looking at the darkness in the church. "Get out of here! I am the messenger of the devil! I am a descendant of the devil. " The voice again sounded the same words. "Tired of listening?" Qin Pai mouth, quite impatient asked. If you only know this line, won''t you order something else? "Oh, yes." Aurolo shrugged and replied rather helplessly. On the roof beam, the blue skin mutant who attacked the president stealthily looked down on the roof beam. "Are you going to come down?" Chin raised his head and said, the man thought they didn''t know his position. In fact, no matter Chin''s mind control or mental perception in close range, or orolo''s control of the flow of the wind, he had mastered his action. The blue skin mutant, however, drew his head back and said nothing. Looking back at Yanqin, she nodded. Aurolo knew she was going to fight. They didn''t come here to spend time with this guy. Looking back, aurolo''s eyes were white, and he could see the outline of the black pupil. With aurolo''s ability to launch, a gust of wind suddenly poured into the house, and then a thunderbolt fell from the sky, reflecting the space outside the house bright. She opened her arms and the thunderclap outside grew louder and louder. On the blue skin mutant''s face, he showed a panic color. At the moment of escape, a flash of lightning converged from the depth of the church and launched onto the roof beam where he lived. "Ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah - ah -. "Ah?" Looking at the ground close in front of him, less than 10 cm distance made him sweat. Just now, he was startled, but his originally prepared ability was interrupted, and he couldn''t continue to use it for a while. "Have you got him?" Looking at the still guy with a blue tail, aurolo asked. "He can''t run away!" Qin is full of confidence in her ability. After all, Charles has admitted that she has strong ability. She goes forward with aurolo, and Qin controls the blue skin mutant with her mind and turns him over. "Is that enough?" Chin asked, looking down at him. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 317 "Please don''t kill me! I don''t want to hurt anyone. " The blue skin mutant said eagerly, but with his upside down face and the blue skin, it looks funny. "Why don''t people think so?" Qin asked. The mutant had no words, and his breathing became rapid. "What''s your name?" Seeing this, aurolo reminded Qin, calmed down the blue skin mutant and asked. "Wagner, Kurt Wagner." With the cooperation of the blue skin mutant, Qin finally put him on the ground. However, he suffered a lot when Nianli pulled away. The blue skin mutant obviously didn''t expect Qin to have such a small action. In the deepest part of the church, a table under the white jade statue of the Virgin Mary is the bed of the mutant. Jean and aurolo noticed the complex patterns on his face, but found that he was covered with such patterns everywhere. They look a little strange, and this Kurt Wagner is actually a believer of Jesus. "It''s full of gunshots... I''m scared... It''s painful... I watched it happen, but I couldn''t stop it. It''s like a nightmare. " "Maybe he''s testing me!" Kurt pointed to the statue of the crucifixion on the wall opposite him, with a sincere expression. "How much do you remember before you went to the White House?" Aurolo asked. "Nothing. I was there." Said Kurt, shaking his head. "Qin?" Aurolo looks at Jean. "I think we''re going to take him to the professor." Qin sighed and said. "Professor?" Kurt said suspiciously. His fingers had been frosted on Kurt''s blue skin. Aurolo felt the rough scratch on his fingertips. He couldn''t bear it and asked, "did you do it yourself?" "Yes." Koch nodded, and then he turned aside, as if he had no interest in talking to them. "What does that mean?" However, as he turned over, Jean grey found a small round scar on his back neck. Fingers around the round mark, Qin and aurolo look at each other, both of them noticed something unusual. After that, Kurt seems to have no interest in talking with them. Maybe he has said enough and has nothing to say. Maybe the round mark reminds him of something he doesn''t want to remember. Jean and aurolo can clearly feel the inexplicable sadness on him. At this point, they decided to take him back to the college to find Professor X. Before leaving, Jean''s keen eyes again noticed a detail: there was a colorful poster on the side wall of the statue of the Virgin Mary, with a blue face on it, which looked very similar to Kurt Wagner. At the bottom of the portrait is a logo - the Berlin circus. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Magic girl is also in action at this time. Since she got the news of magneto from William Stryker, she has become a dead woman, mixed into the military base and downloaded the specific situation of magneto''s prison! At the same time, also found the great conspiracy of Stryker! In the bar fan dizzy prison in charge of delivering food fat guard, magic shape female injected a lot of iron in his body! Then, when the fat guard came to the plastic prison again to deliver food to magneto Wan, magneto Wan immediately found the metal elements in his body, controlled the magnetic field, sucked all the metal elements out of the fat guard''s body, and changed into three thin iron sheets. Then, with a domineering attitude, magneto Wan rushed out of the plastic prison! After meeting the magic girl and learning about Stryker''s plot, magneto decides to unite with X-Men to deal with Stryker! At this time, find Corte''s Qin and aurolo, who are flying back to the college. When they try to contact the college, they find that there is no reply. After constant attempts, they get through to Wolverine. They are told about the college, so they are ready to gather at the Iceman''s house, and then discuss the next thing! A blue car parked in front of a villa in a family north of Boston, USA. There were three men and one woman walking down from the car. There was only one middle-aged man among the four. The other three were all young. But they are wearing a little thin, and even the only girl is only wearing a one-piece pajamas. These four people are just wolverine, iceman, fireman and little naughty who escaped from X College. Logan knew that Jean and aurolo were going to take Boston on a mission, so he proposed to go to Boston to find them. Coincidentally, the Iceman''s early home was in Boston. Before contacting Jean and aurolo, they needed a relatively safe refuge, so they came to the Iceman''s home together. Take out the key from your pocket and the Iceman pushes the door in. "Mom? dad? Ronnie? Is anyone home? " As soon as he entered the house, POPY searched for his parents, but no one responded. The other three also scanned the room for possible threats. "I''ll find you a dress." The Iceman turned to the little naughty in his pajamas and said that he left in such a hurry last night that he didn''t even have time to change into formal clothes. Habitually open and close the lid of the lighter, this is a common action of the fireman, but it makes the Iceman very unhappy. You know, this is not the college, but his home. "Don''t light anything!" The Iceman went up to the bedroom on the second floor with little mischief, leaving the fireman and Wolverine Logan to rest in the living room and observe the surrounding environment by the way. In the living room, the burning man glanced around and then sat on the sofa. Logan was more cautious. He quickly swept every corner of the living room, then went to the sliding door, opened the door to see the backyard environment, and withdrew after confirming that there was no danger for the time being. When he opened the refrigerator, Logan found a bottle of beer and was about to pick it up. However, his long-time agile nerves made him feel a little closer, and his sharp claws sprang out from his fingers. However, when logan turned around and saw that the claws were facing a lovely cat, he didn''t know what to do for a moment. What''s more interesting is that the kitten is not afraid of the steel claw in front of her. Instead, her soft tongue licks the tip of her claw. It seems that she thinks that Logan is one of her kind. By the way, this kitten is a female cat. Upstairs, the Iceman takes the little mischief back to his room, and then goes out to find a suitable thing for her. She didn''t let the little naughty wait too long. While she was browsing the layout of the room and tying her hair, boby came in with some clothes. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 318 Upstairs, the Iceman takes the little mischief back to his room, and then goes out to find a suitable thing for her. She didn''t let the little naughty wait too long. While she was browsing the layout of the room and tying her hair, boby came in with some clothes. "Hey, I found some of my mom''s old clothes, like those before I was born." Boby smiles, hands his clothes to the little naughty and says with a smile. He took it with a smile and touched the texture of the clothes with his fingers. The little naughty said with a very impolite smile: "it''s very common." The little naughty who takes over the clothes naturally wants to change clothes, but the Iceman boby obviously has ulterior motives. Instead of taking the initiative to go out, he turns around in the eyes of the little naughty. They are friends and girlfriends. Boby, the Iceman, doesn''t feel any discomfort when she speculates. She turns around and changes her clothes regardless of whether boby looks back or not. In fact, Bobbie peeked at her all the way. Because the little mischievous can''t control their ability, they have little intimacy so far. The little mischievous is afraid that they will absorb the vitality and ability of Bobbi. However, the young people who are in the restless period of youth can hardly stand the temptation. There is such a good opportunity to peek. Although the Iceman has the word "ice", it can''t affect the sexual ignorance. "I''m fine." Of course, little naughty knows that boby is peeping, she reminds. Boby, who peeps in the whole process, turns around before the naughty boy turns around. After listening to her, he pretends not to peep. "This is my grandmother''s." Said boby, holding a pair of pale yellow gloves in his hand and putting them in the hands of the naughty boy. Little naughty''s ability is to absorb other people''s vitality and ability through physical contact. It just sounds terrible. When she came out of college, she was pushed out by many people. As the hand that often contacts with others, she wore a pair of gloves all the year round. "Thank you." Little naughty took it with a smile. However, in the face of her smile, Boby''s expression changed, and his eyes revealed a touch of blazing. "You won''t hurt me." Without hesitation, boby tilted his head and gave a kiss. After a few seconds of intimate kissing, the little naughty looks at the same happy Bobbi with surprise. Just now they kiss her, but she doesn''t absorb anything from him! For a moment, they found that the shackles of forbidden fruit had disappeared, and they hugged and kissed again. However, in the face of this more passionate kiss, things were not as normal as before. Originally, he was enjoying the touch of each other''s beautiful lips with his eyes closed. Suddenly, boby opened his eyes. He was staring at the naughty boy who was enjoying with his eyes closed. However, at this time, the blood color on his face slowly disappeared, and his veins showed, and his heart had no joy just now. Little naughty''s ability is working again! "I''m sorry!" The little naughty boy pushes boby away in a hurry. She is afraid that boby will have some accidents because of her ability. Boby''s face is very pale, not only his ability, even his strength has been absorbed by the little naughty. At the moment, he once again understands that it''s not unreasonable for the little naughty to refuse to make love with him. Little naughty face is also full of panic color, she felt the body from Bobbie there to absorb some things, have to say, this feeling is too bad! This should be a wonderful moment, but because of her and become embarrassed and dangerous. "It doesn''t matter." Boby gasped heavily, and the pale color on Boby''s face became ruddy. After calming down for a while, boby looked at the frightened little mischief on her face, then held her in his arms and stroked her black hair¡° Let''s go down. Don''t keep Logan waiting for them ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Downstairs, Logan pulls back his claws, scratches meow''s head, turns around, takes out a bottle of beer, turns it off with his hand, and the whole bottle starts blowing into his mouth. While drinking, Logan took out from his trouser pocket a machine like a bent layer of iron, which is exactly the signal transmitter received by the aircraft. However, uncle Lang is an old-fashioned man. He has not been a mercenary for many years. Moreover, he is just a hard worker and never needs to think. This kind of communication device is unique in shape and full of sense of technology, which he didn''t have when he was a mercenary, and it''s not sure whether he remembers it or not. "Hello, Jean? Aurora? Can you hear me? " I tried again. Unfortunately, there was no sound coming from the communicator. After fiddling with the communicator, Logan shrugs his shoulders and puts it away again. Although he failed just now, this is the only way for him and Qin to contact each other. In this way, he can only wait for them to contact him. At this moment, there was a sudden noise in the direction of the door, and the sight of the burning man and logan was immediately attracted. First came a young man about their age. "Well, Ronnie, next time it''s your turn..." Logan guessed that it was the Iceman''s father''s man who came in while talking. After listening to the words of iceman, the two men and one woman in front of him must be his parents and brothers. "Who are you?" POPY''s father walked from behind his son Ronnie to the front, blocking his wife and son behind him. "Well... Boby..." Logan didn''t know how to explain it for a moment. He didn''t admit that he was an X-man, but if he was a teacher, it was not impossible. At least Professor X gave him a task to look after the children of mutants? "Dangdang" A violent stampede came from the stairs, and within two seconds, Boby''s body stopped steadily among the people. "Shouldn''t you be at school?" When Bobbi''s mother saw him, she asked doubtfully. The person in front of us obviously knew boby. Maybe the reason why boby didn''t go to school and came home was because of this strange man. Did boby make trouble and go home? It has to be said that as a mother, she immediately considered whether Bobbi was in trouble, whether she needed her help "Bobbie, who''s this guy?" Bobbie''s father could tell from the unopened refrigerator and the beer in Logan''s hand that this guy was obviously taking it from their house. He has always been disgusted by this kind of behavior without the owner''s inquiry. As for boby, the little son who has not been liked by him since he was a child, and who lives in the school all the year round, he has gradually stopped treating him as a member of the family. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 319 "Well... This is Professor Logan! He likes me very much Looking at Logan''s rough appearance, Boby''s brain turned and told a lie that he didn''t believe. Logan listened to Bobbie''s explanation and nodded in agreement. "I have something to tell you." Bobbie said in a deep voice, looking at his parents and Ronnie. He thinks that they are his parents and brothers. If he speaks out his predicament, he may get the support of his parents. However, boby is still a little naive. Although Europeans and Americans take care of their children as well, they are not as selfless as Chinese people. They are not as tolerant of their children as Chinese families. In China, no matter what mistakes children make, the place where their parents are will always be their home, The European and American have no such concept at all. In this way, all of them sat on the sofa, and boby began his own narration. He told us that the school he entered was actually a school for mutants, and he was a mutant! Listening to the story of Bobbi, his three relatives obviously feel incredible and impatient, especially his brother Ronnie. His face and eyes are very gloomy. Seeing his family react like this, Bobbi says that it''s true that he doesn''t feel bad. However, he hopes that he can be understood and recognized by his parents. During all these years in school, he has never heard of or seen any mutants who intentionally hurt others. No matter professors, teachers or mutants'' classmates, he is as close as brothers. However, compared with these, he is more willing to be accepted by his parents at the moment. Otherwise, he is more willing to be accepted by his parents, In the future... His chance to return to this home will be slim. "Well, well, when did you know you were a..." Boby''s mother was shocked when she heard Boby''s story. She seemed a little at a loss and didn''t know how to call her son! Obviously, some people are still scared. You know, the news of these two days is full of reports about the assassination of the president by mutants, and the police in the community have come to the door to remind them that if they find any trace of the mutants, they must call the police immediately! However, she did not do so. After all, boby was her son. Even if it was true, she had to ask for a clear answer. "Mutants." Boby did not feel embarrassed at all. He is a mutant. This is an unchangeable fact! Must face the fact! In X College, mutant students not only need to receive normal knowledge education, but also learn how to be a person, how to be a mutant! Bobbi understands that positive problems must be solved positively, and a positive attitude can help him solve the current problems. In fact, in school, he always ranks in the top three. "Well, well, we won''t talk about that." Bobbi''s mother sighed in her heart. For a moment, she didn''t know how to go on, so she tried to change the topic. "You have to understand that." Bo was lower than his head, but he said firmly. "We thought Bobbie went to genius school." Bobbie''s father looks at Logan and says his intuition tells him that this man has a big problem. "Bobbie is a genius." Seeing the reaction of Bobbi''s parents, the little naughty can''t help thinking of some memories in her mind. She squeezed out a smile and wanted to tell them that Bobbi was great. She wanted to help him get the understanding of his family instead of being like her "We know. But now we don''t quite understand... " "We''ve always loved you, Bobbie. It''s just that the problem of mutants is a bit... " Bobbi''s parents said one by one, they didn''t know how to deal with it, and their children were mutants... Although they were not the kind of people who followed others'' advice, they didn''t know how to get along with Bobbi when they learned that Bobbi was the kind of dangerous and evil mutants. Moreover, they were just ordinary people, In addition, many people on the Internet equate mutants with terrorists. If Bobbi was not their child, they would have called the police now, instead of talking about mutants with Bobbi here¡° What is the problem of mutants? " Logan, leaning against the wall, chimed in for the first time. It''s hard for his parents to accept him. He has lived for more than 100 years. Although he has a large lack of memory, it doesn''t mean that Logan''s eyes are out of order. From the expression, behavior and words of his family, he can see that they have lost their basic trust in him, At present, it''s just the last thin relationship of the so-called blood that maintains the atmosphere of the conversation. Of course, Logan also knows that it must have something to do with yesterday''s assassination of the president by mutants. The whole world was shocked by this incident. Before the Pentagon was attacked by terrorists, now the terrorists have become mutants. It seems that the problem is more serious? "It''s complicated!" Said Bobbie''s mother, with a sad face. "What on earth do you study? Professor Logan? " Bobbi''s father''s face is not good. Logan''s rough appearance and banditry are easy to be misunderstood. "Art." Logan''s face was not red, his heart was not beating, and he was not ashamed of his lies. "You have to see what Bobbie can do." Little naughty said, Boby''s hand to the mother''s hand holding the coffee cup, see, the cup of coffee instantly covered with a layer of ice mist, the original liquid with hot coffee in an instant was frozen! "Bobbie." Bobbie''s father said in a low voice. "Bang La ~" Boby''s mother opened her mouth in surprise and looked at the coffee ice poured out of the cup. "I''m much better than that." With a confident smile, boby hopes that his parents will recognize the fact that he is a mutant, starting from his ability. However, his ability magnified the fear and estrangement between them. The panicked woman puts the cup and tray on the table. Ronnie, who is sitting next to her mother, suddenly turns and walks up the stairs. The smile on Boby''s face also disappeared, and the reaction of his family made him find that he was still optimistic. He doesn''t understand why the superheroes of Avengers can become superheroes. Don''t they also have special abilities? Why can they be superheroes and mutants can''t? Mutants are only afraid, disgusted and despised. Why? Boby''s heart is quite confused. Can''t mutants become superheroes? Can you only become a villain and a monster in the eyes of ordinary people? (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 320 "Ronnie?" On the table, the cat jumps up and licks the "delicious" ice coffee, because Ronnie''s sudden departure makes the family feel embarrassed. "It''s all my fault..." POPY''s mother reproached herself. "In fact... Because this gene comes from the male generation, it should be his fault." He was a bit amusing, but this time he did a good job, at least breaking this embarrassing situation. The alienation and fear of his relatives made him feel depressed. However, compared with his life around his parents, boby was more accustomed to the life in X College. If it wasn''t for waiting for Jean and aurolo, they might have left this so-called "home" long ago. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the aircraft, Ororo has been trying to reestablish a connection with the previous signal. However, he has not yet entered Boston. The scope is too large. Hank, code named "beast", has not added new technology and equipment to the X-Men for a long time, and now it is inevitable that it is not enough. Looking back at Kurt Wagner, who is still sitting in the rear corner of the cabin, aurolo plans to take advantage of this time to talk more with him. There may be a fight later. She can''t guarantee that the mutant who will move quickly won''t run away, and... He needs more care. He walked up to him lightly. As soon as he got close to him, he heard some kind of prayer murmuring in his mouth. Sitting beside him, aurolo looked straight at the mark on his face, which made Kurt Wagner a little uncomfortable, or shy. People used to be afraid of him, even those who stare at him like this? In other people''s eyes, such an ugly appearance can be called the devil! "What are these?" Her eyes are still watching the lines on Kurt''s face. Aurolo purses her mouth, and her tone is cautious and slow. She knows that Kurt, a mutant like him, has suffered a lot of trauma in her heart, just like she did before she met Professor X. she has great hostility to everyone, which is also related to what she has experienced. "They are Archangel Gabriel... The totem of angels brought to the world." Kurt explained. Aurolo knows that he has such lines all over his body. She doesn''t show any discomfort. Everyone has the right to choose to protect and comfort themselves, not to mention the suffering mutants? She can only sympathize, not disgust. "They are very beautiful. How many do you have Orollo asked in a very soft voice. Aurolo can be said to be the appointed leader of Professor X. when Professor X dies or leaves the post of the leader of X College, aurolo is worthy of being the leader of X College. Jean can''t do it, nor can Scott. Only aurolo can become a leader, not only because aurolo has leadership, but also won''t discriminate against any mutants. She can be frank with any mutants, and is full of love for them. You know, when little naughty just entered school, he was discriminated by many other students. But they were more afraid of her extracting their ability and life force than discrimination. Of course, it has something to do with their age and social experience. School teachers will not hate or even give up on them because of this. They will only teach them more patiently. Kurt gives aurolo a very unusual feeling. This young mutant, like the children in the same school, has a very strong heart that can endure hardships. "Every sin has a corresponding one... So there are many." Kurt could see that aurolo was not religious, so he didn''t really intend to explain what specific totems there were. Seeing his wit, aurolo chuckled and felt that the relationship between them seemed to be a step closer. "Are you and Miss Qin teachers at school?" Asked Kurt. Aurolo nodded, and Kurt took the initiative to ask, which is a good sign to be close to them. For every mutant, the school will not refuse. "Yes, in our mutant school... Keep us safe." Aurolo said with a smile. "From what kind of threat is security protected?" Kurt asked expectantly. "Everyone else." Aurolo gave Kurt a positive answer. Kurt is religious, Jesus told him that people should treat people with compassion, but... He found that aurolo seems to have a strong sense of crisis or protection, which is more like an extreme in his eyes. "You know, people outside the circus are afraid of me, but I don''t hate them, I just pity them. Do you know what to ask? " Aurolo shook his head, eyes on his eyes, waiting for his answer. "Because most people know nothing about the world they can''t see with their naked eyes." Kurt''s face was full of understanding and understanding, and his tone was more like admonishment. "I''ve long since stopped sympathizing with them." Kurt''s words, aurolo disagrees. She can''t forget and let go of the sufferings she once suffered, because now she focuses on all the mutants, most of them are still suffering in a corner similar to her. "Such a beautiful person shouldn''t be so angry." Kurt seemed to be able to feel aurolo''s anger. He was stunned for a moment, and his blue palm touched aurolo''s cheek. Kurt''s eyes still had some relief and comfort. "Sometimes anger can save lives!" "Faith can also save lives." Two people express their own opinions, different destiny with different understanding of life, Aurora obviously will not place her life and future on the nihilistic Jesus to protect, she believes that she can grasp the power. "Aurolo, I found the location of the contact." Jean called aurolo. "Where is the target?" Aurolo went to his driver''s seat and asked. "It''s 20 miles east from here." Qin replied. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the moment, in POPY''s home, Logan''s messenger like things are ringing all the time. "Oh! This is for me. " Looking at the dreary crowd, Logan took the communicator and walked out of the house. "Qin? Aurolo Outside, Logan asked first. "Logan! It''s you. Is there anyone else with you? " The sound of Qin is quite surprising. Although Qin didn''t say it, it''s undeniable that there must be a shadow of Logan in her heart. After all, Logan, a bad type of man, has a fatal attraction for little girls. Although Qin is in her twenties, Charles protects her very well, just like a little girl£¨ End of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 321 "Oh, God, I''ve finally got in touch with you. Logan, is there anyone else besides you?" Qin''s voice was full of joy. It was a relief to see that logan was OK. "Bobbie, naughty and John." Logan replied. "Just the four of you?" The sound of Qin is unbelievable. "Yes, Jean, the army attacked the Academy." Logan sighed and said. "What about the other children?" Aurolo asked in a hurry, she has long regarded the children of X College as her family, now her family is in danger, how can aurolo not worry? "I saw some people escape, others are missing." Logan is not very clear. They left last. Some of the mutant children did leave, but he really doesn''t know where they went. Logan''s words give Jean and aurolo deep concern. "Can you get in touch with the professor? He can find the children. " Logan asked. "We can''t get in touch with the professor or Scott." Qin explained softly. "Where are you? Logan Aurolo asked. "Boston, with the Bobbie darics." "OK, we''ll be right there." Hearing what Logan said, they were a little more stable. Since they were in Bobbi''s house, they should be safer. "Storm girl, come quickly!" Looking back at the scene in the room, thinking of all kinds of problems in the conversation, Logan urged him to hang up. However, when he turned around and wanted to enter the house, his five senses, which were as keen as beasts, made him hear the slight sound of swing from the woods and bushes behind him. The sound was so slight that ordinary people would not feel it, but he could. Moreover, this regular and very cautious and stable fluctuation made him understand that something bad was coming. The reflection from the French window made him sure. Without hesitation, Logan went into the house, but he immediately turned to lock the French window. "We''re going. Now As soon as he came in, Logan yelled to the three people sitting on the sofa that it might be too late to leave now. "Why? Logan, what happened? " The little naughty boy stood up and quickly followed Logan''s steps. For their small team of four, Logan was the main fighting force and their "temporary boss". Bobbi and John also quickly follow, but when they four people appear at the gate, they find that there are four police cars parked outside the gate, and more than a dozen policemen surround them around. The most important thing is that... The pistols in their hands are aimed at them.. "Throw away the knife and raise your hands!" On both sides of the corridor at the door, there were two policemen, a man and a woman, talking to young male policemen. This kind of battle obviously scares the three naughty children who can still be called children according to their age. "What happened?" John asked uneasily. "Ronnie?" Boby said later. They just got home and didn''t have half an hour. If the police could arrive so soon, someone must have called the police. You know, those who chased them last night were soldiers. If the army coordinated the police to arrest them, they would not have come so smoothly. "I said throw the knife away!" Said the young male policeman again. After receiving the call to the police, they learned that someone had broken into the house and robbed, so they rushed over. Now, Logan came out of the house with several knives in his hand, which naturally confirmed their judgment. "Open the door!" From behind the house also came the police cry, it seems that they are really surrounded from all directions. It''s just that Logan''s behavior of closing the French window just now can hinder them for a while. "Knock it off!" Bobbi''s parents are a little silly. They stand together and don''t know what to do. With their understanding of their two sons, they naturally understand that Ronnie just ran upstairs to make a call to the police, but the "murderer" faced by the police is their other son. How can they do it? Even in the past few years, my relationship with boby has been a little weak. So, for a moment, neither of them took any action, and let the situation stand still. "Wow --" "Ah, ah!" The sound of broken glass accompanied by a scream from Boby''s mother made the three little guys at the door even more frightened. Especially boby, he was afraid that the police would hurt his parents on impulse. In that case, he was also afraid that he would not calm down and cause some terrible consequences. "Turn around! Stand against the wall "Okay, okay!" Fortunately, Boby''s worry did not come true. After all, they were police officers, and the dareks were not suspects. Such behavior did not hinder the handling of the case. However, this is really surrounded. Logan with three children, although he can''t die, but can''t help worrying about the safety of the children. "It''s all a misunderstanding." Logan tried to explain. It''s best if there is no conflict. After all, bullets have no eyes. He doesn''t want the task given to him by Charles to be messed up. "Put down the knife!" Only, in the eyes of the police, no matter what you say, first disarm, then obediently! After all, the American police are very fucked. For example, someone wants to jump off a building, so in order to prevent this person from jumping off a building, the police shoot and kill the guy who wants to jump off a building, the robbers take the hostages, the American police shoot and kill the hostages, and catch the robbers. These are common things. "I can''t do it." Logan is helpless. This is his paw. How can he put it down? "Look." Logan raised his arms and wanted to explain to these people that his claws were not knives, so of course he couldn''t take them back! However, just as he retracted the claw, a bullet came through and made a small hole in his forehead. "Ah "Ah Logan was hit by a bullet and fell to the ground, which made all three people scream. Imagine, if your friend is shot in front of your eyes, will you feel a chill, not enough? Seeing that the three little guys were scared, the young male policeman who shot on the right side of the corridor said, "OK, others! Now get down on the ground! " After all, it''s a robber with a knife. It doesn''t matter if he is killed. As for whether he will bear criminal responsibility, I don''t know. Boby and naughty are both careful people. They are already a little scared. Besides, they are not very stable at the moment, which makes them more worried. They don''t want to be killed. They are not such super regenerative guys as Logan. So they squatted down slowly. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 322 John is also afraid of fire, but at the same time, he thinks more about resistance! Maybe it''s because ability is a fiery flame. He has never been able to calm down easily. When has he ever been threatened with such life? The inner fear magnifies the anger. He is a dangerous mutant, very dangerous. "Listen, kid, I said get down." The young police''s bluff has taken the life of a mutant, at least in the eyes of the police, at the moment, their mood is difficult to stabilize. However, in the face of a child who seems to be under age, they can''t shoot Logan as decisively. No matter which country, there are preferential treatment for underage children. "We don''t want to hurt you, son!" The only female policeman at the scene spoke. Although the female policeman''s fighting capacity may not be stronger than that of the male, her persuasive and gentle voice can often comfort some teenagers who fail. The voice of the police still had some effect. The fluctuation of John''s chest became smaller and smaller. But when he looked down at Logan and two of his companions lying on the ground, his anger suddenly expanded. "You''ve heard the news. You know mutants are dangerous, right?" John naturally refers to the incident that the mutant assassinated the president just yesterday, which is the biggest incident about the mutant in the past three years. The police on the scene naturally know that, in fact, the president has given an order. In the face of dangerous mutants, if they make destructive behavior or do not cooperate, they can shoot and kill them on the spot! This is the most ferocious order they''ve ever received. It''s the first time that they''ve ever targeted robbers. It''s the same with a race. Lit the iconic lighter, which cover the red shark mouth with the jumping flame, at the moment, there is a kind of unspeakable monster. "I''m the most dangerous one." It''s like narrating a fact that fireman has always been confident in his ability. With the sound of his words, the flame of the lighter in his hand suddenly turned into a ball of fire with a big arm diameter, which was excited by the sudden burning light. Even the well-trained police couldn''t help but close their eyes. However, this is only the beginning. He hugged the fireball in his arms with both hands, and then pushed it hard. A fiery pillar of fire rushed to the male police on the right side of the corridor. There was no doubt that the police were pushed out by the fierce pillar of fire. Meanwhile, their clothes were also lit, and they screamed. Take back your hand, the flame in your arms is still exuberant, and John pushes to the left. The policewoman who wanted to adopt the policy of tenderness is also pushed out, followed by two policemen who broke the window and entered behind. There was no stop. John looked at the police car on the lawn in front of him and pushed forward with one hand. With a small fiery fireball hitting the fuel tank in front of the car, the bombarded police car exploded violently. With the golden red flame, it enveloped the police who relied on the police car as a shelter. With a smile on his lips and a wave of his other hand, another police car was bombed and exploded. All of a sudden, the yard became clean. Except for the fire, the police fell to the ground. "Hum hum ~" There are several police cars coming from the road. However, this support will not achieve any effect. On the contrary, it will cost several lives in vain. Under the impact of John''s fireball, the police car in the front suddenly exploded, the huge impact force lifted the whole police car up, and the top of the heavy head and light tail turned forward to the ground. Seeing the devastating scene he caused, John not only didn''t look scared, but also grinned. "You deserve it. You have paid a heavy price for it! You will know how stupid it is to provoke me John at this time in the heart can not say the pleasure, personally teach hurt his partner''s bastard, there is more people happy than this thing? There are also two cars coming together. John plans to kill them all in one go! At the moment, his mind was full of violent emotions. Burby and mischief on the ground naturally noticed some ferocious smile on John''s face. In their eyes, it was even abnormal. Little mischievous looking at John, see his attention is not in their own body, quietly take off gloves, she wants to use their own ability to stop John, she does not intend to continue to sit and watch her hurt innocent, no matter before wandering or come to school, no one taught her to do so, she also opposed this kind of meaningless slaughter! However, John''s action is too fast, did not wait for her to reach out, a police car was blown up again, the police inside is life and death do not know. There was only the last police car left. The naughty boy did not hesitate to pull up John''s trouser legs and hold his ankle with his right hand. Ability to launch! The smile on John''s face suddenly stopped, his face showed an incredible look, watching the flame on his hands disappear in less than a second. Looking down, he saw the little mischievous boy holding his wrist. Seeing this scene, John''s mind suddenly emptied. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. To tell you the truth, when the little mischievous boy first came, he once liked this girl full of adventurous spirit, but later he learned that she was more helpless, and the Iceman got involved with her, so he didn''t have any other thoughts about her, Just regard her as a good friend that can be entrusted. But today, this good friend betrayed him and stopped him from teaching these hateful bastards a lesson. You know, they killed Logan! In the distance, the police who ran down from the police car in a hurry dared to look back when they saw that the only surviving police car did not explode. Under the control of little naughty, she stretched out her left hand to remotely control the burning car and lawn, and annihilated them one by one in the air with her temporary fire control ability. "Bang Dong" The sound of a hard object hitting the board sounded in their ears. In the eyes of Bobbie and John, Logan suddenly stood up. At the moment, the hole on his forehead had disappeared, and a bullet at his feet was lying quietly on the board. Little mischief naturally knew that logan was powerful, but she was relieved to see that logan was really OK. Seeing that the fire was extinguished, he also released John''s ankle, which made him feel relieved. However, his eyes to the little naughty became very scared. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 323 ?? nkd "Hoo Hoo ~" At this moment, a stream of air pushing around came down from the upper side of the yard. In the eyes of the people, a huge aircraft landed vertically. The X-Men special aircraft refitted by SR-71 supersonic reconnaissance aircraft (nicknamed blackbird) has become the only aircraft of X academy since 1962. Generally speaking, X-Men will take it when they go out on mission. The strong pressure caused by the slow landing continuously exhausts the air under the fuselage, and at the same time, the engine roars continuously. Finally, the plane slowed down and landed safely on the ground. When he wakes up, Logan looks at the mess and familiar aircraft in front of him. Looking back at the three people, especially John the burning man, only he can leave such a scene. "Let''s go." With a whisper, Logan led the way. Little naughty three people have seen the aircraft take off, at the moment, the face is naturally with a strong excitement. Just now, the policeman who shot logan was holding a pistol with a disheartened face, but at the moment, looking at Logan''s unhurt bullet, his gun seemed to be unsteady. He turned his head and glared at the reckless shooter. Seeing that he was scared to put down his gun, Logan snorted and turned away. In the dareks'' house, Ronnie''s bedroom on the second floor, dareks and Ronnie are standing in front of the window. They are all looking at the mess below with a look of fear. The serial explosions just happened in the last second, and their bodies and minds are frightened by John''s terrible lethality. POPY, the Iceman, looks back at the window on the second floor and looks at his parents and brothers with unnatural expressions. He looks sad. He knows that from now on, he will hardly come back. This separation will last forever! The sad thing is that he can''t have the family affection he longs for. Boby doesn''t hate that he is a mutant. It''s his identity and destiny. Complaining can''t change the reality that he is a mutant. He doesn''t think it''s bad, but... He can''t be recognized by others, even his parents. However, Bobbi knows what road he should take. He won''t stay, which may harm his parents, and he may die if he doesn''t have enough self-protection ability. He is a sensible person, turn around, decisive leave, perhaps, before really can only be in the past. Logan patted Bobbie on the shoulder. He also understood the feeling of loneliness. He was a lone wolf. He was more miserable than Bobbi. He had no memory and no family. He lived for many years and was lonely for many years. He could feel the taste of it. Four people entered the aircraft. "Hello." Kurt met the four and said hello warmly. However, anyone who saw his face and blue skin with strange patterns would be scared. Of course, one of the advantages is that no one can see that he is a mutant. Although he is scared by his image, the three children''s education in school does not discriminate against the mutant. Even if they are educated, they may not achieve the goal of education. However, they all perform very well and consciously sit on the chair and fasten their seat belts. "Who is this?" Logan naturally also feels confused about Kurt''s position. "Kurt Wagner, the title of the circus is" the incredible blue devil. " Kurt excitedly introduced himself, perhaps because he met more mutants. However, he is obviously a little too familiar¡° Save your energy. Storm girl Logan didn''t buy it at all and said that no one would be happy if a bullet was put into his head. Kurt was embarrassed. "Well done, we''re going." Aurolo said. Thirty seconds later, the aircraft rose to an altitude of 3000 meters and entered a state of stealth, optical stealth. After entering the stable flight, there is no need to continue to sit tightly in the seat, and people can move freely. Logan unfastened his seat belt and went to the front to find out, "how far are we?" "Soon, we''ll be back to school 60 percent." Aurolo said. In fact, the highest speed of the modified aircraft can reach 4000 km / h. Although it was urgent for the two women to go on a mission before, they did not give full play to their speed advantage. At the moment, they are eager to go back to the college, so they naturally want to go back as soon as possible. However, in order to better disguise not to be found by William strick, so the fastest speed can only reach 60%. It''s 300 kilometers from Boston to where New York College is located, one eighth of an hour, that is, seven and a half minutes. Of course, this means that nothing else happens. However, their situation at the moment, of course, can not safely arrive at X College in New York. In fact, at the time of the alarm, Logan''s location had been reported to William Stryker. After someone picked up the mutants in a plane, he directly ordered to destroy the aircraft of X College in the air. "The signal says two planes are coming to us." After two minutes, aurolo said, staring at the radar with a dignified face. You know, the aircraft has entered the "stealth" state, suddenly there are two planes, which have to make people confused and frightened. "Very fast!" "Unidentified aircraft, order you to descend to 20000 feet immediately. We escorted them back to hanskam air force base. Within ten seconds! Otherwise our army will open fire and shoot down! " There was a sudden female voice on the radio. Listening to her words, all the people on the aircraft are sinking. In order to better hide, the aircraft is now at an altitude of 100000 feet, that is, 30 kilometers. This is the highest part of the stratosphere in the middle and lower stratosphere. Generally speaking, the civil aircraft is located at the bottom of the stratosphere. According to this time, the aircraft flies at a straight-line altitude of 20 km, where the visibility is high, the force is stable, the air resistance is small, and the fuel consumption is very economical. However, the place at the top of the stratosphere is far from comparable to the lower stratosphere. Only by using precious metal such as titanium, which is resistant to high temperature and corrosion, can we fly under great pressure at an altitude of 30 km. However, even if you are so careful, you can still be caught up. It can be imagined that the fighters built with similar precious materials must be driven by the most powerful Ace Pilots. "Wow, it''s a good temper." Aurolo curled his lips and joked that being threatened was really unpleasant. Although he was found, it didn''t mean that storm girl was afraid. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 324 "I want to know why it was discovered." Logan frowned slightly, feeling that things were not so simple. "We will approach your side and escort you to hanskam air force base. Please lower the height immediately. " Inside the radio, the voice of a female pilot came again. People''s eyes were attracted by the sound of words. Looking out from the glass in front of them, sure enough, there was a slender, smooth and perfect fighter plane flying in the air. This is the most advanced fighter in the military. With excellent eyes, Logan even saw the female pilot on the left hand holding out her hand and gesticulating downward. The meaning was naturally the same as that in the words. Repeat: drop to 20000 feet. This is the last warning There was another warning from the woman pilot on the radio. The female pilot said that after two seconds, when she saw that the plane was not moved, she pulled the control lever to slow down and retreat. At the moment, the people in the X plane can no longer see the two fighters. "They''re back." Aurolo looked a little serious and said that as a pilot, aurolo knew what they wanted to do when they retreated. Disappearing from sight doesn''t mean they''re safe now. It''s more likely that a bigger danger is coming. Aurolo was not surprised when she looked at the flashing red light and "didi" sounding radar display. She had expected this result. Since she met the military people, they were warned by the military, and they did not do so, the military people would naturally choose to shoot them down. "They''re targeting us!" Aurolo said quickly. What are they doing? Needless to say, of course, we are ready to launch weapons! "What?" The other mutants are a little confused. "They''re going to fire! Hold on Aurolo did not look back to explain that she spoke very fast. Now she had to get rid of their lock, otherwise, they would all die. Logan hurried to his seat. However, aurolo had begun to speed up. Fortunately, he grabbed the seat tactfully, otherwise he would be dumped. "I''ll get rid of them!" A 360 degree rotation roll, in the people''s breath, back to the normal flight position again. The "didi" statement from the radar display is much weaker, which proves that orolo''s operation just now has got rid of the first round locking of enemy fighters. "Please don''t do that again." Fire man John licked his mouth. In less than ten seconds, he felt as if his throat had dried up. There was also a sense of whirling. This kind of feeling is absolutely not good. He doesn''t want to do it again. "I agree." Logan, who was almost thrown out just now, agreed. "Hoo ~" POPY, the Iceman, breathed out a foul breath. His brain was a little dizzy. Even if he didn''t feel dizzy, he would vomit. Before a few people could breathe a sigh of relief, the "didi" sound from the radar still existed, and even the frequency was increasing. "Is there no weapon on this thing?" Logan asked rather displeased. It''s not his style to be chased and beaten. He''s just like a wolf. If it wasn''t for the fact that he''s tens of thousands of feet high, he''d like to go straight to the two planes behind and throw the pilot out. Aurolo did not speak, her eyes were full of white at the moment, and a circle of black pupils could be seen under the white pupils. And the surrounding light suddenly darkened, through the glass, people noticed that the sky outside suddenly appeared layers of black clouds stacked together. This is the storm girl''s ability to launch! Outside, there are tens of kilometers of super large black clouds covering the whole sky! The black cloud dragon roll came down from the sky, like a huge stab, trying to pierce the enemy plane behind! However, these tornado clouds have limited power, and at most can only block the direction of the fighter. Even if they are involved in the tornado, the fighter will not be destroyed. Aurolo inherits all the advantages and disadvantages of Charles. Like Charles, she has never been hard on the enemy, even if they want to shoot them down. Several black cloud tornadoes kept appearing. However, the two pilots'' skills were really excellent. In more than ten seconds, they dodged all the attacks. However, with the increasing number of black cloud tornadoes, a fighter was finally accidentally hit from top to bottom by the cloud tornado. The fighter flies out of the cloud in circles, so that even the best pilots can''t continue to reorient in the continuous cloud attack. Helpless, the pilot immediately pulled the safety bolt, the next moment, with a seat, he suddenly ejected from the cabin. A green light spot representing the enemy plane on the radar quickly deviated from the course of the aircraft. However, there was still an enemy plane persistently following. Even if aurolo concentrated all his attacks on it, he could not shoot it down. It''s so flexible! Even if aurolo constantly used her ability to drop tornado clouds from the clouds, the fighter still kept changing its position and avoiding her ability. Aurolo also has some helplessness. If her ability doesn''t hurt the pilots, this is the most extreme. If she continues to increase her power, the tornado cloud will smash the plane in an instant, and even the pilots inside can''t survive. If aurolo is replaced by magneto, the first appearance of these two fighters will be beaten down by magneto, and there will be no subsequent missile hitting the tail of the aircraft, which almost makes all the mutants die. But the people in X College are deeply influenced by Professor X, and they will hesitate when it comes to their life and family. The pilot of this enemy plane is the woman who yells. Her real identity is an elite ace pilot in the army. This task is led by her. Her companion has parachuted to escape, but even if she is left alone, she will continue to complete this task! This is the pride of her as an ace pilot and the display of her bravery and enterprising spirit as a soldier! "Alert! Alert! Alert On the plane that the female pilot flies, the mechanical sound rings continuously. Although the black cloud didn''t hit her, the continuous impact of the air force around the fuselage made the fuselage of the plane constantly shaking. If this continues, the only way she can go is to jump. "Calm down, calm down! Aim at it, aim at it The female pilot''s heart, constantly for their own encouragement, the above order is the enemy to make a defiant action, to be shot down on the spot. That''s what she''s trying to accomplish now. Constantly Dodge, completely focus on the front of the aiming system, the square aiming range and the diamond target of the enemy aircraft continue to overlap together, finally at a certain moment, the voice of locking the enemy aircraft sounded¡° Launch (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 325 Two missiles were launched from the fighter plane. After the missile was launched, she opened the safety bolt. The next moment, the cabin door was opened. With the effect of ejection and atmospheric flow, she was instantly thrown out. Lost the pilot''s control, the plane quickly fell into a black tornado. On the aircraft, the "didi" sound of radar alarm finally disappeared, and the white film on the eye surface of storm girl quickly disappeared, revealing the original appearance. Before they were relieved, the sound of the plane did not stop. Aurolo changed his face and said, "no! We have two missiles behind us. " "Qin." Aurolo looks at Qin. Her mind can wear out the missile. Qin nodded and closed her eyes. The tail of a missile behind the X fighter began to twist and suddenly separated from the missile. The missile lost its tail and its route became crooked. Then it exploded completely. Although one missile exploded, there was still another missile left to pursue them. Qin opened her eyes, burning a flame in her eyes. Obviously, the ability to use it beyond the limit made the seal of black phoenix appear a flaw. In such a flash of Kung Fu, the remaining missile hit the fighter, and an explosion sounded, which directly opened a hole in the X fighter. Huge gap, so that countless wind began to pour, and small naughty also because of the huge wind to blow out of the fighter. Seeing the little naughty fly out of the fighter plane, everyone''s heart is a cold, tens of thousands of feet high, little naughty absolutely has no chance of survival. Kurt instantly disappears from his seat and turns into a blue mist. The next moment, Kurt appears behind little naughty, hugs him, and takes him to the cabin of the fighter plane and comes to the driver''s seat of aurolo. Seeing that they were OK, aurolo was relieved. Looking at the descending plane, aurolo was worried. If he really fell like this, few people could survive except Logan and her. At this time, the plane suddenly began to slow down, even the big gap behind the plane began to slowly close. "Qin?" Aurolo looks at Jean. "I didn''t do it." Jean shook her head. Below, magneto raised his hand and controlled the X fighter, followed by the magic girl. Looking at the falling x fighter, he said with a smile: "when can these little guys learn to fly?" The magic girl also smiles. The plane was put on the lawn by magneto, and all the mutants came down. "Well, it''s not the time to reminisce. X College has been attacked. Do you know who did it?" Asked magneto. "It''s Stryker, William Stryker, but we don''t know why he attacked the Academy." Said Logan, Wolverine. "William Stryker? I think I know what his purpose is As soon as magneto heard the name, he immediately understood it. "What is it?" "His goal is to get a brain wave enhancer. Or collect enough parts to make one yourself. " Magneto said slowly. "That doesn''t make sense. Only professors can operate the brain wave intensifier." Chin retorted¡° What if my old friend, Charles, was manipulated? " Wan ciwang''s words surprised the others. "Oh, my God, it''s impossible, professor. He has great spiritual power. How can he be controlled?" Qin looks very excited. After so many years of being influenced, Professor X is very powerful in Qin''s mind, even the God in her mind. Now when we hear that Professor X is controlled, this gap is almost like a myth has been broken. "That''s why my old friend is still alive, and! I''m sure you know Jason Wan ciwang said lightly. "Jason? Is that guy who is a mutant but extremely disgusted with himself and often plays tricks on others? " Aurolo obviously has some impressions of this guy. "Yes, he is Stryker''s son, his brain can secrete something to control people, and he is also a master of fantasy." Wan ciwang said lightly. "My God! His brain? How is this collected? " "Yes, it''s his brain. How to collect it? Just open the skull, won''t it? " Wan ciwang said very calmly. Suddenly these people, a nausea, can imagine that disgusting picture. "Compared to this, the professor is controlled..." aurolo''s eyes are full of worry, she thought of a bad result. "What are you all afraid of?" Logan asked, puzzled. "When the brain wave intensifier works, Charles'' brain will be connected to everyone on earth. If he is forced to concentrate enough consciousness on a specific group of people, such as mutants, he can kill us all." Magneto explained that although he didn''t want to admit it, he had to say that Charles was more lethal than his magnetism. "Wait, tell us first, how does Stryker know where the brain wave intensifier is?" Aurolo, the storm woman, looks at magneto and asks. She knows that the brain wave enhancer is made by magneto. "Remember Scott? I think he and Charles have been to the brain wave enhancer Said magneto. "Scott won''t do such a thing." Qin some can''t believe of say. "Yes, he won''t, but is he under control?" Asked magneto. "No!" Qin''s face is a little pale, but even Professor X can be controlled. What is a Scot? "Who is this Stryker?" Logan listened for a long time and asked in a dazed way. "He''s a military scientist, and he''s devoted his whole life to solving the problem of mutants. You should know better than me. " Magneto looked at Wolverine and said. "Me?" Wolverine pointed at himself with a confused face. "He doesn''t remember any more." Chin shrugged and said. "Besides me, William strick is the only one who can handle synthetic cells. The metal in your bones is his masterpiece." Magneto looked at Wolverine and said. "But, Professor..." Logan''s face is not good-looking. What magneto can know, Professor X absolutely knows. "He believes you''ll find out for yourself. He believes you more than I do Magneto said with a kind smile¡° Is there anything we can do for you? " Aurolo asked. She believes that magneto has said so much that it is impossible to just tell them a simple truth. "The witch found the blueprint of Stryker base, which has been running for decades. We know where he built the second brain wave enhancer, but we don''t know where the base is. I think some of you know that. " Magneto said slowly. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 326 "The professor has tried." "You think you''re the main character again." Magneto points to the sky. Kurt, the Night Walker, is hanging from a tree listening. After being found, he landed on the ground awkwardly. "Now, Kurt, it''s time to tell us." Kurt''s face hesitated, his eyelids blinked faster, obviously hesitated. "It doesn''t matter. Since you don''t want to say it, Qin, please have a look for yourself." Said magneto. Although Qin doesn''t think it''s good to do this, it''s an extraordinary time, so we have to act very hard. Facing the attention of the public and facing the beautiful woman who once caught him, Kurt was very nervous. "Take it easy, no one will hurt you." Chin reached out to Kurt''s temple and comforted him. Kurt didn''t resist. Qin smoothly entered his brain through physical contact. At this moment, countless messages came to Qin like torrents and waves, but it didn''t have any adverse effect on her. In the endless fragmented information, she saw the place where Kurt had been, the place he was afraid of. "Stryker is in Lake akari." Put down your hands, Qin turned and said. Behind her, Kurt''s eyes are wide open. I can''t believe that Qin can read the mind. He doesn''t need to open his mouth to get the specific information. "The professor told me to go there, but there was nothing there." Logan said doubtfully. Before returning to the college, he had gone there to search, but only found an abandoned industrial park. "Nothing on the ground, Logan. The base is underground. " Jean explained. "We need to take a night off, refresh ourselves, and then go to Lake akari." Magneto suggested. It''s dark now, and even arriving at Lake yakali overnight doesn''t have much experience to deal with Stryker. Just as a group of mutants were going to have a rest, a figure came out of the forest. "At last, it''s a real trouble." The visitor complained and went to the front of many mutants. "Natasha?" Jean and aurolo were a little surprised to see someone. "It''s me. What''s wrong with your college? Like being patronized by robbers, what other mutants are there Natasha asked. "We were attacked by the army, and even the children didn''t know where to go." Qin sighed. "The army?" Natasha frowned and asked, "I''m going to investigate the incident of the mutant attacking the president of the United States. Do you know what happened?" "Stryker did it. His son is a mutant and can secrete a hormone to control people. So Stryker lifted his son''s skull and collected a lot of hormones to control Kurt and assassinate the president. To get the power to deal with mutants. " Jean simply told Natasha what they had just said. "Really?" Natasha can''t believe it. Stryker is a military colonel. It''s too bold to assassinate the president. "If you don''t believe it, come with us tomorrow." Aurolo said¡° Who is this? Won''t you introduce it? " Magneto looked at Natasha chatting with aurolo and chin and asked. "Aegis agent, one of the Avengers of Avengers. Natasha Natasha introduced herself. "Aegis..." Wan ciwang nodded, obviously, he didn''t know nothing about the world. "I know about this. I''ll report it. And after the war in New York, there are still people who want to stir up the struggle inside the earth." Natasha said in a tone of displeasure. Then he contacted Nick Frey and told the whole story. After the silent film, Nick Frey asked Natasha to collect the evidence carefully. Only enough evidence can prove that the mutant is innocent. Now people are angry, and lack of evidence will only have the opposite effect. "I will go with you to collect evidence. If this is true, we will arrange for the media to help you clean up your reputation. We will put mutants in the name of victims. Sometimes, people will only sympathize with the weak." Said Natasha. "Thank you very much." Jean and aurolo said, shaking Natasha''s hand with a look of excitement. "Needless to say, human power should not be put on internal friction. Human enemies will only come from the universe in the future. We must unite all forces that can be united to maintain the peace of the earth. " Natasha said with a smile. "The weak? Mutants are never weak. " Magnetic King listen to Natasha''s explanation, quite a little uncomfortable said. "Mutants are certainly not the weak, but sometimes it will be better to put themselves in the position of vulnerable groups." Natasha said with a smile. "Sorry, he''s the leader of the mutant brotherhood, an extreme racist. Please don''t care Qin explained in a low voice. "Of course not. I''m not that mean." Natasha shook her head and said with a smile. After a night''s rest, the crowd walked into the blackbird fighter, only three more than yesterday. At the tail of the plane, magic girl and magneto don''t know what to say. They seem very happy. Little mischievous Mary looked at it with a bad complexion. Magneto looked at Mary and said with a smile, "I like your hairstyle." Mary immediately took off her gloves, as if trying to teach magneto a lesson with her own ability. Boby immediately took little naughty Mary, Mary may not know magneto''s position in the mutant, but he knew that this was an old man as respectable as the professor. "Hey, hey, forget it. Let''s go." Boby quickly stopped little naughty Mary. John looked at the lonely old man, still playing with a lighter. "They say you''re a bad guy." Said John. "They say so?" Magneto asked with a smile. John nodded, his eyes fell on magneto''s helmet, said: "this beetle like helmet is really ugly, what''s the use?" "Only this ugly helmet can protect me from real villains." Magneto said slowly, the villain in his mouth is self-evident. As soon as magneto waved, John''s lighter flew into magneto''s hands. Magneto asked, "what''s your name?" "John." "What''s your real name?" Wan ciwang looked at John kindly and asked. As soon as John waved, the flame from the lighter flew directly to John''s hand. John said, "fireman." "Fire man, you''re quite good at it." "I can only dance fire, not make fire." John played with the fire in his hand and put it out. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 327 "You are the God of all living beings. Don''t let people realize that you are extraordinary." Magneto will lighter back to John, light said. John was stunned and took back the lighter. Natasha took one more look at magneto. How does this guy look like a magic wand. "His eloquence is very good, so he can attract many people to work for him, but he is too extreme, he wants to let mutants replace ordinary people." Yang Han whispered in Natasha''s ear. Natasha nodded. Anyway, it''s a matter between mutants. If it''s not because the mutants assassinated the president and angered him, Nick Frey wants him to catch the murderer. Then Nick Frey left the task to her and asked her to ask Charles about it. Nick Frey didn''t take the president''s words as one thing. In this case, he didn''t want to lose the internal power of the earth because of such things. In the future, they are likely to face extraterrestrial life. If the internal friction continues, it will be very unfavorable for the development of the earth. There has been a New York war. Who knows if there is a second one? Besides, the pace of human beings will not stop on the earth. With the technology of the Zetas, they can go to the universe and explore the sea of stars with the help of the technology of the Zetas in the last ten years. Located on the border between Canada and the United States, Lake akari belongs to Canada. There is a huge dam here. However, no one can imagine that there is a secret military base built by William Stryker just under tens of meters of blue water. In 20 years, Stryker has built this place like an iron bucket. He believes that the enemy has no other way to destroy it without damage except directly destroying the dam from the outside. I don''t know that the people here will not come, but I''m afraid they have no means to destroy the dam. William Stryker is sitting on Mount Tai now. As long as his plan goes smoothly, he will achieve "achievements" that no one can match! I can not only avenge my wife, but also get promoted and rich by the way! Soon, the blackbird fighter plane flew from the outskirts of New York to Lake akari. According to the information provided by the magic girl, in front of the dam of Lake akari, there is a section of flood discharge area at the entrance of the base. Once the enemy invades, Stryker and others only need to open the gate, 10000 tons of water, and they can instantly wash away or kill the enemy! Ten thousand tons of water, no mutant can resist. The Night Walker''s instant movement can only be where he has been or can see, there is no way to bring people into the base! After some discussion, Wolverine takes the initiative to ask himself to go, because he feels that Stryker will not kill him and will definitely let him enter the base, but magneto does not agree, because Wolverine has little effect even if he goes in. He has no way to open the entrance of the base and let everyone in! It has to be said that magneto, as a comprehensive restraint of Wolverine''s existence, looked down on Wolverine from the beginning. For Wolverine''s many times coming forward, he often said sarcastically: "do you always think you are the leading role?" Finally, let the ever-changing and proficient in a variety of hacking technology magic female into wolverine, active exposure to Stryker in front. In the underground base, somewhere in the monitoring room with black-and-white TV sets, William Stryker stares at every move on the screen in a gloomy way. "Sir, the machine has been completed as scheduled." At this time, a tall middle-aged officer came in. "Oh! On the screen, a child reaches out to touch the closed door. Just as he touches it, an electric arc suddenly starts, making him withdraw his hand in pain. To this scene, William strick''s mouth with a cruel sneer¡° The mutants should die! " Since his wife committed suicide because she couldn''t bear the morbid torture of the mutant son, William strick embarked on the road of exterminating the mutant race. At the moment to see the mutant children injured, his heart not to mention how happy! The tragedy of his family pushed him to destroy the mutants, and at the same time annihilated the evil abyss of all his kindness in the past. As the saying goes, injustice has its head and debt has its owner, but after William strick solved his hated son, he extended his hand to the whole mutant family! He can''t see the ugly face of the mutant! Clearly a human appearance, but has a vicious super power. In his opinion, it is the possession of super power that makes the mutant people not pure enough. They are all the incarnations of evil. What flows in their blood is not blood, but black sin! "I''m still acting on behalf of heaven. Human beings should thank me!" When he was bored, William strick found countless reasons for himself. He insisted on his plan of destroying mutants for decades. His once morbid psychology became more and more serious with the increase of time. At the moment, William strick''s heart is really full of black bloody sins! Countless mutants died in his hands, or are still suffering from him. If we want to say revenge, William Stryker has already crossed the line. His burning heart of revenge makes him push the whole mutant family directly to his opposite. "I want to ask, sir, why do we keep these children?" Asked the middle-aged officer with a flickering expression. From time to time on the screen came the screams of mutant children, they have reached out to try to open the closed door, even if other people were seriously hit by the current. At this moment, the mutant children who are locked up in the secret room are as eager for freedom as the caged birds, and as afraid of death as the fish on the cutting board. That''s what William Stryker wants to see, to make him happy. "I''m a scientist, Lieutenant Lehmann. When I build a machine, I have to make sure it works. " When he said this, William strick''s face was filled with pride, as if he could do anything. "Sir! Someone has entered the spillway All of a sudden, a soldier sitting on the other side monitoring the access to the base yelled. "Stryker! Here I am¡® Logan yelled at the monitor. "Logan?" Strick, full of interest, turned to the soldier and said, "let him in." "Sir, this..." the soldier looked at Stryker, stunned, really want to do this? Are you kidding? Put the enemy in your own base. Is there a hole in your head? "Obey orders." Stryker said, his face cooling. "Yes." Helpless, the soldier opened the gate, handcuffed Logan and brought him in. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 328 The crowd watched as "Logan" was taken in. At the same time, they were relieved that Stryker did not choose to open the gate to flush away "Logan", but let him in. Their plan was a success. An easy job to do is to see the as like as two peas wolves, though the magic girl changed their appearance. But their manners were immediately discovered by TREK, who was familiar with his history. They immediately ordered the soldiers to kill them in the base of the soldiers, but the magic girl was a master of fighting, and his skills and flexibility were instantly broken out from the soldiers'' encirclement, and then he was able to enter the control room easily with the ability of deformation. The gate of the control room is made of special steel plate with a thickness of several hundred millimeters. It is extremely strong. After being closed from the inside by the magic woman, when Stryker leads the soldiers to come, there is no way to enter. He can only use special bombs to blast, and it will take a long time! At this time, the magic woman has already opened the entrance door of the foundation, and let wanciwang and others enter! The base is in chaos, where are the opponents of wanciwang and others! History TREK is as like as two peas as thin as a threadpaper, and immediately goes to the brain room of Professor X. This is TREK, which is copied almost exactly according to Professor X''s search room. When he opens the door, he sees Professor X sitting in a wheelchair without eyes. Behind him is a fantastic master who is also sitting in a wheelchair, with bones and bones. Professor X was injected with a large number of mutant control drugs by Stryker, but because Professor X''s spiritual power is too strong to control, he can only suppress Professor X''s spiritual power. Then the phantom master pulls the weak Professor X into the dreamland and controls Professor X to take a brain wave instrument to search for all the mutants! Searching for all the mutants requires Professor X to increase his mental strength and exert it with all his strength. In this way, the mutant consciousness concerned by Professor X is suppressed until it is destroyed! That''s what Stryker is for! After they entered the base, they rushed to the central control room of magic woman. At this time, magic woman had found the location of brain wave instrument. Magneto, magic woman and Qin rushed to the brain wave room immediately! Wolverine in the mind of the rolling memory fragments urged him to find the whereabouts of Stryker. Storm woman aurolo looks at the mutant children in the cage and wants to let Kurt bring herself in to rescue these children. Natasha pressed aurolo''s shoulder and said, "give it to me here. You go and find Professor X." Aurolo hesitated for a moment, nodded, turned and ran to where Professor X was. Natasha looked at the cage in front of her. First she took a few pictures and kept them as evidence. Then she broke the cage with brute force and came out with the mutant child. Listening to the news coming from the front, Natasha first let these little guys out, let Kurt take these little guys aboard the blackbird fighter, and then go deep into the base. Stryker has been in this base for more than ten years. He knows all the places clearly. He is going to get outside from one passage and leave by helicopter. Before that, he will release all the sentry robots. Although these sentry robots will be buried with these mutants, it is not a problem for Stryker. He has a backup of all the information, Put it on your body. For him, as long as the research results of mutants are still there, everything can make a comeback, base? Just another one, but this time if he can''t solve the mutants at one time, he will spend more time and money to solve these damned mutants, which makes him a little hard to accept. Although determined to leave here, Stryker still had some regrets in his heart. Because of the strong deterrence of the United States, he bought this abandoned military base from the Canadian government at a friendly price of 5ow dollars. After spending some efforts to transform it, he became his base camp. The preliminary research data test of the immortal Wolverine and the "dead maid", as well as the "dead woman" that he created in accordance with Logan''s cell gene map for several years, are all carried out here. Stryker said it''s impossible not to feel sorry. Even a stone can become one after staying in one place for more than ten years, let alone a human? However, he knows how to make a choice, just as he personally cut the scalp of his son Jason on that day, and named it No. 10 x weapon, and No. 11 x weapon is a dead servant who integrates the abilities of N varieties. Stryker''s own son, Jason, can create perfect illusions in other people''s brains. In order to revenge his parents for sending him to Professor X''s school for "medical treatment", young Jason creates all kinds of horrible illusions in his parents'' minds. Stryker''s wife finally can''t bear these illusions and uses an electric drill to drill into her own temple. His wife''s death completely chilled Stryker''s heart. He refrigerated Jason himself. And he cut his scalp and collected the fluid from his brain. Made into medicine to control the mutant''s mind, death woman, laser eye, Wagner, magneto, all controlled by this medicine. There is a certain limit to the time of medication, especially for the dead woman who never leaves. Stryker gives her a direct shot every other period of time. Always carry this medicine with you. Another code name of Jason is mutant weapon 143. That is to say, at least 143 mutants with different abilities have been made into weapons, and many more mutants can''t bear the test and die on the spot. They don''t even have the qualification to become weapons. The side effects of this drug are equally powerful, and long-term use can cause users to collapse. Only dead women have strong self-healing ability, so they can be controlled by drugs without physical collapse. That''s why Stryker kept her as a bodyguard. "Jason, let Professor X find all the mutants and kill them." This is the order Stryker left to Jason, who is faithfully carrying out it. Stryker hurried to the entrance of the basement, which is very close to the secret warehouse, and there is a small door, through which you can get to the ground, where the plane is parked. All of a sudden, Stryker''s hurry slowed down, because a familiar figure was standing beside the green pool in front of him. "Logan!" Strick''s heart suddenly sank. Logan was the person he most wanted to see and least wanted to see at the moment. He killed Logan''s girlfriend Yinhu, deceived Logan into accepting the Alderman alloy injection operation, colluded with Logan''s brother "saber toothed tiger", planned to attack the president of the United States, attacked the mutant school at night, and captured Professor X and laser eye... It can be said that he and Logan almost have a deep hatred. The person Logan wants to kill most at the moment is Stryker! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 329 With the memory fragments in his mind, Logan found this place. The familiar instruments around him made him vaguely recall the fragments of the operation, which shocked him. As like as two peas, three claw marks can be seen on the cement pedestal beside the operating table. These things, let Logan gradually recalled his surgery here, at this time, a let him unforgettable voice sounded. "Edelman has a strange property. If you keep it in its original liquid state, you have to try to keep it in this state, keep it high temperature." Logan suddenly turns back and sees the fat strick coming with a woman in leather, as if ready to run around him. "Because once it cools, it will be indestructible, but you already know that." Strick distracted Logan''s attention with words, and walked to the gate beside him. Logan has been standing in front of the operating table, quietly listening to Stryker''s words, the memory in his mind is like a dam opened, surging out. His girlfriend "Silver Tiger" Kaila, his brother "saber toothed tiger", death attendant, ghost John, trump, laser eye of his youth... These turbulent memories quickly passed through his mind. Luo then found out that he had met laser eye of his childhood. Of course, these memories have not been completely restored, but it is enough that Logan''s heart is full of killing intention, and he wants to catch Stryker and ask him clearly. Logan can guess who Stryker is, and he won''t feel guilty to kill him. Seeing Stryker ready to run, Logan immediately prepared to stop him. "You made me like this." Logan held out his claws and said coldly. "Don''t say I owe you. Don''t forget that you volunteered to participate in the experiment in order to gain more strength." Strick said, suddenly pretending to be surprised again. "Oh, I seem to have forgotten that you don''t remember everything in the past." "You want to die!" Logan is about to rush up, but just then, the woman standing behind Stryker suddenly stops in front of Logan. "You know what? Logan, I always thought you were unique, but later I found out that I was wrong. You are just a failed experiment. And now, maybe you can look at my latest work, death girl Strick said as he walked toward the exit. "Get out of the way, or I''ll be rude." Logan waved his six sharp claws at the dead woman. Strick said, immediately turned away, next to the woman is stopped in front of Logan. "Stryker, stop! Woman, get out of here Logan roared and rushed to him angrily. Seeing that the woman in leather was ready to stop him, Logan didn''t even want to think about it. He just bumped into her. He was very confident that he could get rid of that woman at one time. As it turns out, Logan was careless. When logan came to him, the woman in black leather, that is, the dead woman, showed a strange smile at the corner of her mouth and hit him on the nose! Tengteng, Logan was hit by this punch backward a few steps, nose was hit head-on, tears almost left out, if it is a bear, nose attack will faint. "This woman is so powerful!" When his nose was smashed, Logan almost burst into tears. He pinched the crooked nose with his hand, twisted it hard, and immediately returned to the original position. A short fight left Stryker time to run away. His figure disappeared at the end of the passage. Logan''s eyes suddenly split. With a clank, he directly showed his big killer - alloy claw. He no longer kept his hand and was ready to kill the woman directly. Then, in Logan''s extremely shocked eyes, the woman smilingly stretched out her hands. Ten silver nails were strangely elongated, ten centimeters long, and then frozen. Logan was very familiar with the material, which was Edelman alloy. "Oh, it''s impossible!" Rogan scolded as like as two peas. The X-rays on the wall, which were shown on the wall, were identical to the woman''s. The woman was also implanted with the alloy and succeeded. Hot alloy injected into the bones of the whole body, that kind of pain, is not people can bear, Logan is by virtue of his willpower and self-healing ability to stick down, in front of this black haired woman, unexpectedly also succeeded! Although logan was surprised, he was more conceited of his own strength and didn''t think he would lose to the woman in front of him. With a roar, he rushed to the dead woman. The dead woman didn''t dodge, as if she was scared. Logan didn''t hesitate to insert three thick and hard things into the dead woman''s body. Looking at the painful dead woman on her face, Logan not only didn''t stop, but also inserted the other three. And just when he thought he had it, the dead woman suddenly raised her hands and retaliated by inserting ten long and hard things into Logan''s body. "Ah... Ah!" Wolverine also low roared, painful dull hum and long gasp mixed together, two people have tasted each other that thing''s fierce, also was aroused the anger. So with the smell of liquid splashing, the two people have wrestled on the ground, carried out a fierce hand to hand fight. "Logan, you can enjoy yourself here." Stryker retreats with a sneer. Now he''s going to turn on the sentry robot and get rid of all the guys who attack here. No one can stop him from taking revenge, no one can! "Stryker, don''t try to escape!" See Stryker to leave, Logan roared, rushed toward him, but the opposite death woman obviously won''t give him any chance. The moment that logan was attracted by Stryker''s attention, the dead woman had already moved, her body suddenly rotated, and her sharp claws quickly cut through the air like a fan. In the blink of an eye, she came to Logan and cut several wounds on her face, revealing the silver alloy inside. Compared with the dead woman, Logan''s speed is much slower, but the strength is dominant, which is determined by gender. Logan grits his teeth to endure the pain, and the wounds on his face are healing at the speed visible to the naked eye. With her speed advantage, she constantly attacks Logan. Her sharp claws constantly scratch Logan, making him crazy. The pain is not fatal, but the pain will be intact, so Logan''s whole body as if stung by bees, pain everywhere. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 330 Logan''s temper was originally irritable, like a wild animal. The attack of the dead woman immediately triggered his wildness. At a right time, he clawed at the dead woman. This claw came too suddenly. Before the dead woman could escape, she was scratched on her face by Logan''s claw, revealing three shocking wounds. Then she was stabbed in the abdomen by Logan, and her whole body was frozen. "Roar!" Logan''s other paw also stabbed in. He looked at the stiff figure of the dead woman and had no doubt about the power of his paw. What Logan is most confident about is his abnormal self-healing ability. Any injury can be healed in the shortest time. The woman in front of him, even with Alderman alloy, has no self-healing ability, and is not his opponent! "A kitten with long claws can''t become a tiger after all. Remember, I''m a wolf, Wolverine." Logan watched the dead woman''s body soften, ready to pull back her claws. At this time, a burst of power came from his hand. Logan was surprised to find that the dead woman had raised her head, and the scar on her face was healing quickly! "Stryker, what have you done?" Logan doesn''t know what to say about Stryker. A lunatic or a great scientist, he successfully copied his self-healing ability to others. The dead woman grabs Logan''s paw and pulls it out of her body. The wound in her abdomen is healing quickly. This makes Logan have a big head. How should he kill an enemy who also has Edelman alloy and self-healing ability? The dead woman grabs Logan''s arm and pulls her paw out of her body. The terrible wound instantly heals. A flying kick, Logan was kicked out, head hit the hard concrete ground, but only dizzy for a moment, the broken place instantly healed. Both of them have self-healing abilities, which makes Logan''s first one two big. The dead woman''s speed is fast, and constantly attacks actively to buy time for Stryker''s escape, and entangles Logan. "Asshole!" Logan is also furious, every move with all his strength, trying to kill each other. They hit the windows from the steps and then to the pool. Scratch marks were everywhere on the surrounding concrete floor, and the glass on the windows was shattered. "Wait, I can..." suddenly, Logan had an idea and saw the alloy injection device on the operating pool. Edelman alloy is extremely abnormal. Once it cools, it will not be destroyed. If Edelman alloy is injected directly into the human body, I''m afraid that the other party will be turned into a metal man and die on the spot because of the rapidly cooling alloy. During the operation, it is carefully calculated and prepared. The injection can only be made at the special joints of the whole body to ensure that the alloy extends along the direction of the bone. If the alloy is injected rashly, it can only lead to the tragic end of the cooled alloy turning into a metal image. Because of this, Logan has the confidence to use this thing to kill the dead girl. Although the other party is only under the control of Stryker, he can''t care so much now. Who knows that Stryker has escaped this time, and where can Logan find him? There was only one chance, and Logan made up his mind. In order not to let the dead woman find her intention, Logan deliberately reveals her flaws, leaving scars on her body. With no trace of the dead woman toward the operating pool near. Soon, the time is ripe. Logan takes a chance to seize the dead woman and refuses to let her escape. He grabs the alloy injection needle with one hand and is ready to stab the dead woman''s body. The woman of death finds out Logan''s intention, and suddenly the ghost comes out and tries her best to escape. Unfortunately, her strength is not as strong as Logan''s. for a moment, she didn''t break free from Logan''s arm. Suddenly, she crazily pricked and scratched Logan''s body with her claws. That''s Edelman! Hiss! Logan took a cold breath in pain. Hard nails, every time deep into the skin, Logan gritted his teeth and insisted, as long as he caught the needle. You can get rid of this woman all at once! "Logan? Are you ok? " Natasha heard what was going on here and rushed over. Natasha looked a little strange when she saw the strange posture of Logan and the dead woman. "Help me catch her." Said Logan, overjoyed to see Natasha. The dead woman is shocked and struggles to get out of Logan''s control. Natasha squints her eyes and hits her neck with a knife. Natasha''s brutality directly knocks the dead woman unconscious. Wolverine pushed away the fainting dead woman and said, "you''ve come in time. It''s up to you. " Logan said and rushed straight to the place where Stryker had escaped. Natasha: Natasha looks at Logan running away with a confused face. Natasha shrugs and looks at the scar on the back of the dead woman''s neck. Of course, there is no scar on the back of her neck, mainly because of her strong self-healing ability. "If this guy can recover his consciousness, he may be a powerful fighter. And this guy can be a witness. " Natasha took the dead woman''s collar and went deep. Stryker runs to his secret warehouse, where there are as many as 13 sentry robots he has developed over the years. A sentinel robot costs about 10 million dollars, and 13 of them are 100 million, not counting the money spent on the previous research. Professor X is just his once and for all behavior, and now these mutants killed in, then his once and for all plan to solve all mutants failed, no! We haven''t failed yet! He can use these sentry robots to stop these damned mutants. As long as Charles''s ability starts, it won''t take long, and all mutants will die under Charles''s ability. Strick came to the warehouse and glared. There were only three sentinel robots left. Strick didn''t have to think about who did it. "Nine headed snake..." Stryker almost broke his teeth. These are all his efforts! It''s just that three of them are left behind. It''s a bit of a conscience. Almost without any hesitation, Stryker turned on the only three sentinel robots, nearly three meters long, and slowly began to move. The red light in his eyes detected the movement of the mutant, and rushed toward the target with great strides. Strick saw this, his face suddenly appeared a happy laugh, he just wanted to kill all the mutants, sentry robot to Hydra took it, also nothing. He wants the mutant to die. Seeing the three sentinels leave, suddenly Stryker''s face changes and a figure rushes out from the corner¡° Stryker! Don''t try to run Logan yelled, glaring. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 331 Stryker''s face changed slightly, and he started to run. Logan ran after Stryker, red eyes, and vowed to kill Stryker. Stryker went through the tunnel and came out into the snow, where a helicopter stopped. Seeing that he was about to board the plane, strick''s smile couldn''t help bursting out, but he fell in the snow in a panic. When he stood up, it was too late. After a while, Logan had already caught up with him. In front of the double propeller helicopter, Logan grabbed Stryker by the collar, then asked his identity loudly and growled, "tell me who I used to be!" "You''re just a failed experiment, or you''re a wild animal. I just helped you put on a pair of sharp claws..." Stryker gritted his teeth, endured the pain of his claw stabbing into his ribs, and continued to stimulate Logan''s mood. At this time, Logan suddenly felt dizzy, found that his brain was splitting, and immediately let Stryker go, Rolled up in pain on the ground. "Well done, Jason. It''s a good time to come." Stryker survived. Of course, he knew that Professor X started the brain wave enhancer and began to attack mutants all over the world. "Magneto, wolverine, you all die here!" Strick stood up in pain and was about to get on the helicopter to escape. Suddenly, a pair of big hands yanked him down from the plane and fell to the ground. "How do you feel, fool?" "It''s impossible, how can it be so soon..." strick''s face was shocked, and the person who caught him was Logan. Jason controlled Professor X and began to eliminate mutants. Why could Logan still stand up?! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Qin and Scott, who has recovered his mind, are also attacked by the sound wave and fall to the ground. The same happens to Kurt, storm girl, magic girl, and many mutant children who lead other mutant children. Professor X''s powerful, coupled with the brain wave enhancer this super killer, launched a worldwide attack on the mutant! Similarly, because the scope is too large, it takes more than 30 seconds to completely kill the opponent. After more than 10 seconds, the sound wave suddenly stops. "Jean, are you ok?" Scott picked up the piano. "I''m fine, but we have to speed up." In Qin''s eyes, the orange flame is shining, showing a phoenix shape. Professor X''s seal can''t suppress the black phoenix. Storm woman and other people have stood up, speed up toward the brain wave enhancement room. At the door of the brain wave enhancement room, wearing a black cape, black leather gloves and a red beetle like helmet, Wan ciwang''s forehead is blue. Behind him, the magic woman knelt down and grasped her forehead in pain. Her body surface changed into the appearance of various people, obviously unable to control her ability. "Eric! Hurry up Only three people survived the attack, Professor X, Jason and magneto. Magneto''s helmet can shield Professor X''s brain waves, so it has not been attacked, and has become the only mutant who can act normally. Through the heavy steel door, magneto tries to control the steel plate on the wall of the brain wave enhancement room, changing its orientation. Hum! Because magneto''s ability is too strong, the heavy metal door surface shakes like water waves, and through the door, the steel plate in the room constantly vibrates, and finally leaves its original position. The brain wave intensifier immediately breaks down, and Professor X''s attack is forcibly stopped¡° Why, strange, what''s wrong? " Immersed in the illusion, Professor X did not know that he was killing other mutants, but thought that he was using brain wave enhancer to find other stray students. As powerful as Professor X, he is also controlled by Jason''s illusion, and the power of his illusion can be seen. Finally, the attack was stopped, and the magic girl''s body surface was blue again. Magneto stopped his ability and gasped. With one point in both hands, the gate slides to both sides as if it were automatic. Magneto controls the surrounding metal and uses its own ability to open the gate at the end of the passage. When magneto opened the door at the end of the passage and saw Professor X and mirage master, he was surprised. He didn''t expect that what Professor X is doing is actually Jason''s masterpiece. Looking at Jason, who looks dull and is as thin as firewood, magneto can imagine how the illusionist master suffered in the hands of Stryker, who hates mutants, even if he is Stryker''s son However, this is not the time to think about this. After all, in a little time, all mutants will die. As the creator of brain wave chamber and brain wave enhancer, he only needs to change the structure of brain wave chamber slightly with his mutant ability, and he can save the whole mutant race. Moreover, he has his plan So, when he changed the structure, he brought the magic girl who had recovered from the pain, told her with a smile, and told his plan to his confidants. However, he didn''t expect that the previously obedient magic girl hesitated to his order. "Eric, Hank and I said that Charles was hurt last time because of the attack of Asgard evil god. Although he got a blessing in disguise, his injury has not been good and his mental ability has not been fully recovered. If he is allowed to play his best, he will be in danger of life!" Hearing the words of the magic girl, Wan ciwang''s smile suddenly solidified on his face. He looked at Professor X with a pale face, and his eyes were very complicated. He thought of their meeting and the beautiful time when they faced the enemy together. He thought of Finally, he thought of their persistence and his own goal! "Vivian, let''s do it. It''s not easy this time. When Charles wakes up, there will be no chance. The world we''ve been pursuing is coming soon!" Magneto urged. Wan ciwang looks sad, but soon he gets excited again. Even if he doesn''t want to, he can give up his own life in the face of his pursuit, his ideal. In this case, how can he not give up the life of his best friend! "Our world?" Hearing this, there was a glimmer of expectation in her amber eyes. She murmured. After looking at Professor X, she hesitated again. After all, she still can''t forget the good time she grew up with Charles. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 332 "Raven!" Seeing this, Wan ciwang urged, and there was a sharp color in his voice. "Good!" As soon as she was shocked, the magic girl came back from her memories and turned into Stryker with a look of impatience. Then, in the voice of Stryker, she told the plan of magneto in the ear of illusion Master Jason. "The plan has changed, let him find all the human beings, and then... Kill them!" The voice fell, and Professor X''s illusion changed instantly "Let''s go! We don''t need to stay here anymore! " After taking a deep look at Professor X again and noticing the X-Men who had already come here, Wan ciwang left the brain wave room with the enchanted woman, sealed the steel gate again, and then quickly ran out of the base with him. When the pain of all the mutants was relieved and almost recovered. Three sentry robots have found the mutants in front of the brain wave instrument. After the research of Stryker, these sentry robots have a significant gap with the first generation sentry robots in combination with the data of x-weapons, but they can''t compare with the second generation sentry robots with the magic female gene in the future. But with the current X-Men, they are not the opponents of these three guys. "What''s this..." Scott asked in a low voice, looking at the three sentinel robots. "I don''t know." Jean shakes her head. Sentinel robots first appeared in 1973. At that time, before they were born, only beasts, magneto, Wolverine and Professor X knew sentinel robots. Unfortunately, none of the guys who know sentry robots are here. The younger generation of mutants don''t know sentinel robots either. Today''s sentinel robots have at most the preliminary intelligence of artificial intelligence, not the terrible intelligence of the future. They firmly carry out strick''s order, prevent these mutants from entering the brain wave room, and the second order is to eliminate the mutants. The first command takes precedence over the second. So, for the first time, they came to the brain wave chamber and killed these mutants. Orange eyes lit up red light, laser directly on Scott''s body, the moment Scott''s body was shot out. "Scott!" Qin exclaimed and hugged Scott. Fortunately, Scott''s physical fitness was good. Otherwise, Scott would have gone to see God. "It''s Scot''s ability. Why does this robot have Scot''s ability?" Aurolo was stunned in an instant. They all recognized the laser of the laser eye, but why does this robot know the laser of the laser eye? Aurolo was stunned by the ability of the sentry robot. Before he had time to think more, the figure of a sentry robot disappeared in an instant. The next moment, it appeared in front of aurolo and punched aurolo in the stomach. With great power, it directly flew her out and hit her in the brain wave room behind her. The huge pain made aurolo vomit a mouthful of blood and almost fainted. Although he didn''t faint, aurolo also lost his fighting power. When he moved, his abdomen was cramped. It''s Kurt''s ability to move in an instant. Why do these robots do the same?! Jean was shocked. Before the official fight, the X-Men are almost half useless. Although this is not a perfect sentry robot, there are many powers stored in the sentry robot, which is not what the X-Men can resist. Unless Qin incarnates in black phoenix, they will only be defeated. This is the only end. Natasha came here carrying the dead woman and saw the pictures of three sentinel robots abusing X-Men. She was shocked. What kind of ghost technology is this? Even mutants are not its rivals. Why is the world so dangerous?! Before Natasha had any action, suddenly an invisible sound wave appeared in Natasha''s mind. Suddenly Natasha covered her head and collapsed on the ground. "Head, it hurts." Natasha''s beautiful face was full of pain, and beany sweat oozed from her forehead. Yang Han suddenly remembered that in X-Men 2, the guy named magneto reversed the target of brain wave instrument. From mutant to adult, Natasha''s ability is not human, but it is human indeed. Nature is also one of Professor X''s goals. "What to do?" Yang Han is also anxious. Natasha is his host. He can''t watch Natasha die. What''s more, there are more than five billion ordinary people?! "Isn''t this sentinel robot?" Looking at the sentinel robot, Yang Han has a toothache. Is the butterfly effect so powerful? There is no such thing in the original plot! Although Professor X''s ability can sum up the whole human race, there are more than five billion people in the human race. If you want to kill all human beings, Professor X should at least exert his ability in nearly 20 minutes, which is enough. Looking at Natasha with a face full of pain, Yang Han instantly controls Natasha''s body, grabs the body of the dead woman with one hand, and rushes toward the direction of the X-Men. Qin is the only one left with the combat power of X-Men. As for Bobbi and little naughty, they can be ignored. They are still children. How strong can they expect their powers to be? It''s three lasers coming towards them again. The piano controller Nianli deflects all three lasers and takes Scott and the two little guys back to aurolo''s direction. Just when the sentry robot wanted to attack again, a huge black-and-white body directly bumped three sentry robots out and stopped in front of a group of mutants. Looking at Yang Han''s ferocious face, the naughty boy screamed and shrank behind Qin. Qin was calm. She could feel that the guy in front of her had no malice, Yang Han took a look at aurolo who fell on the ground. Her breath of life was weakening. The blow of the sentinel robot just now directly cracked her internal organs. Now it has begun to bleed. If it is not treated in time, it is estimated that she will die. Looking at the sentinel robot that stands up again and Natasha who is in great pain in her body, the state of the host affects her strength. Yang Han clenched his teeth, turned into a black fluid, spewed out from Natasha''s body and got into aurolo''s body. But Yang Han''s behavior caused several exclamations, even Qin didn''t think how could this kind of thing happen suddenly. Before he could stop it, Yang Han''s body entered aurolo''s body, and Natasha''s body also appeared. Qin immediately recalled what Professor X said when he met Natasha and Steve. Natasha has an alien creature in her body, which can treat the host''s injury, even enhance the host''s strength, and bring the host a lot of abilities. If not, it''s him. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 333 All the mutants were startled by the sudden change. "Qin, aurolo, she..." Scott looks at Yang Han rushing into aurolo''s body. His face changes greatly. He looks at Qin, hoping that Qin can stop Yang Han. Although Natasha had a splitting headache and saw Yang Han get into aurolo''s body, she raised her spirit and explained, "don''t worry, he doesn''t have any malice." "What the hell is this, and why can we use the abilities of different mutants?" Said Scott, frowning. "It''s a sentinel robot, a tool for finding and killing mutants." Dead woman just wake up, out of the control of Stryker drugs, heard Scott''s words, subconsciously replied. "This is just the first generation of sentry robot, which stores the super power of many varieties of human beings, and can be used at will." Listening to the explanation of the dead woman, the mutants in the presence felt cold. If this kind of sentinel robot can be made in a big way, I''m afraid the end of the mutants will come. In just a few words, the eyes of the sentinel robot all lit up red light, aiming at all the mutants. "Poof Storm woman vomited out a big mouthful of congestion, originally pale face instantly became ruddy. "I''m..." aurolo was a little confused. She could feel that she was seriously injured just now. Now she seems to be OK. Just when aurolo was stunned, three sentinel robots also launched three dazzling blood red lasers. "Storm girl, be careful!" Qin quickly awakens aurolo. At this time, the laser has approached aurolo''s body, aurololian quickly raised his hand, covered his upper body, saw her body, the use of numerous black fluid, formed a huge liquid shield, all blocked the laser outside. "I''m ok..." aurolo opened his eyes and was surprised to see that he was safe. "This is Aurolo looked at the black fluid gushing from his body, a little confused. "Don''t be in a daze, use your ability quickly." Yang Han urged. "Who? Who''s talking. " Aurolo frowned, and the voice was different from that of everyone present. "Fool." Yang Han secretly scolds and directly takes over the control of aurolo''s body. Raising his hand is a thunderbolt, which is released to his left. The next moment, a sentry robot appeared on the left side of aurolo''s body, as if it had deliberately hit the thunder. The dark blue thunder thundered on the chest of the sentry robot, directly making the sentry robot sparkle. The next moment, aurolo realized that his body was out of his control. He raised his hand and held the arm of the sentry robot. As soon as his wrist shook, the giant body of the sentry robot was hit on the ground, and the other hand was raised as if it were an eagle''s claw, Stabbed into the head of the sentinel robot, dug out a lot of circuits and wires. But this sentinel robot, did not stop because of this, aurolo ear rang out that voice again: "Tut, not in the head." The next moment, her hand stabbed the sentinel robot''s chest again, and the internal facilities were smashed to pieces, which made the sentinel robot completely shut down. "Aurolo, you..." Jean and Scott were stunned. Is this the gentle, warm and generous aurolo they knew? How can you be so wild¡° I don''t know either. I was out of my control just now. " Aurolo hasn''t figured out what''s wrong with her until now, and the thunder just now is definitely not her ability, but another ability. "Is that what Charles taught you to fight? Dare to distract and talk to others when fighting? " Yang Han controls aurolo''s body, raises his hand to block the attack of the sentinel robot, and says angrily. Aurolo''s face was reddish, and he didn''t know how to refute it. In the face of the endless powers of the two sentry robots, as well as the miraculous teleportation ability, Yang Han controls aurolo''s body. He can easily grapple with the two sentry robots. His fighting skills are almost the body reaction of foreseeing the future. Jean and Scott were stunned. They thought that aurolo was not tutoring behind their back! I''m also a teacher of X College. Why can this guy be so excellent. "There''s no time to play with these robots." Yang Han controls aurolo and forces back the two sentinel robots. His hands burst into flames, and the flames almost spread to aurolo''s shoulders. As a second angle of view, aurolo watched his arm fire, and his heart was also a little hairy. The terrible temperature burned and twisted the surrounding air, and one punch was printed on a sentry robot. The terrible flame immediately burned a hole in a place on the sentry robot, and the red molten iron kept dripping. Another sentry robot, however, took the opportunity to press aurolo''s shoulder and fix aurolo''s body, creating an opportunity for another sentry robot to attack. Yang Han''s brows are slightly wrinkled. Will the sentinel robot cooperate?! That''s all. The next moment, aurolo''s whole body burns a terrible flame, just like a big torch. The terrible temperature directly melts the sentinel robot behind aurolo, and even the molten iron is evaporated by the terrible flame. Only one of the remaining sentinel robots did not expect that aurolo suddenly made such a move, melting and evaporating his companions directly. The original fatal attack turned into delivering vegetables. Holding the right hand of the sentry robot into a sharp blade, the terrible flame directly melts the weapons of the sentry robot, and smashes into the central system of the sentry robot with one punch, completely solving all the sentry robots. As the flame slowly recedes, Jean covers Scott''s eyes, and the naughty boy pushes Bobbi to turn around, aurolo is surprised to find that he has regained control of his body. It''s just that she still doesn''t know what''s going on with her abnormal situation. She felt a little cold. Aurolo was about to say hello to his companion when the voice came from his ear again, "I think you should find a dress to put on now." Aurolo looked down, his body so naked exposure in the air, aurolo''s face quickly covered with a red halo, screamed, covered the exposed spring. "Where are my clothes?" she said "Burn, burn. Just now your whole body was on fire. The heat of 5000 or 6000 degrees made your clothes disappear. " Yang Han some guilty said. "What do I do now?" Aurolo covered her important place, and she felt a little shameless. "Leave it to me." Yang Han said with a smile that he would not admit that he was taking advantage. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 334 (ten thousand words are omitted here) "God, it''s really amazing. I envy you for having such a good one..." Qin looked at Natasha and said with envy. At last, she frowned. She didn''t know what to say about Yang Han. "Friends." Natasha leaned aside, though sweating with pain, but still gritted her teeth. "Yes, my friend." Qin nodded. From the battle just now, we can see that Yang Han can bring more than one power to aurolo, with at least four or five appearances. "We have to stop Charles quickly. Time is running out." Yang Han urged in aurolo''s ear. Aurolo nodded and said: "this is not the time to say this. We don''t have much time. We must stop the professor quickly. Otherwise, if we drag on, five billion ordinary people in the world will die because of the professor." "But this door." Qin looked at the heavy metal gate in front of her and said helplessly. No one between them has the ability to open this door. "Get out of the way and let me do it." Scott stood up, came to the door, ready to press his glasses to attack, with his energy, enough to blow the door to pieces. "Wait, scot, if you do that, you''ll kill the professor, and all the people who are connected to the brain waves. That''s more than five billion people!" Jean grabs Scott and stops him. "What shall we do? Do you watch the professor do it? " Scott asked anxiously. If all the five billion people in the world were killed by Professor X, they would still be able to play ball if they were the only mutants left?! "You can open the door." Yang Han said. Aurolo was stunned and said, "how can I open the door?" "You are no less powerful than the Hulk. This is one of the abilities I bring to you." Yang Han light explanation way. "I''ll try." Aurolo nodded, her heart is still quite believe Yang Han, immediately open a way. "Storm girl, how do you try? Melting with the gate and passage? " Scott obviously didn''t believe in aurolo''s ability. Aurolo shakes his head, goes to the heavy gate, reaches out his hands, grabs both sides of the gate, aurolo''s hands pierce into the metal gate, aurolo takes a deep breath, arms suddenly force. "Creak -" the harsh metal noise sounded, and the heavy metal gate was pulled open by aurolo with brute force. Aurolo took the lead to go in. Unlike the X-Men school, it''s very crude. Even the steel plates around it are incomplete and rusty. At the end of the passage is a little girl in white pajamas, one eye is blue, the other is yellow. "Professor X is not here?" Aurolo looked at the little girl in the white pajamas, frowned slightly, and found that things were not so simple. "You''re under Jason''s influence. You''re in the middle of an illusion." Yang Han explained. "Illusions... How can I get rid of them?" Asked aurolo. "Use your ability to summon blizzard. Professor X will find something wrong as long as it is not invaded by cold and heat." Yang Han said¡° Good idea Aurolo''s eyes were covered with a layer of white color, and the temperature in the brain wave enhancement room dropped instantly, and white snowflakes floated in the blink of an eye. "What are you doing? Stop it The little girl screamed. Aurolo is not moved. He tries his best to mobilize his own ability to use Blizzard to create low temperature weather. He hopes to stimulate Professor X himself. With Professor X''s strength, it is enough to find something wrong. The temperature in the room soon dropped to more than ten degrees below zero. Soon, Professor X noticed something wrong. His body seemed to be getting colder and colder, and a light flashed in his mind. "Jason!" He immediately reacted, and found that he was linked with ordinary human beings all over the world. Behind him, the little girl had been hypnotizing him in a low voice. "Find all the human beings, lock them, and kill them..." Professor X was so surprised that he immediately took off the helmet of brain wave enhancer on his head, and all the visions in front of him disappeared. He looked behind him, staring at a pair of dead fish eyes, Jason in the wheelchair, aurolo who was exerting his ability, and several X-Men who were shivering. Obviously, these people haven''t got rid of Jason''s illusion. They don''t have the powerful spiritual power of Professor X. "Storm girl! What have I done! " In the extreme low temperature, Jason can''t bear it. The little girl''s illusion disappears, showing Professor X''s figure. Seeing that Professor X finally wakes up, oroloton is relieved. Others also recovered, looking at Professor X a little excited. "Natasha." Yang Han''s voice rang out in aurolo''s ear again. Aurolo suddenly thinks of Natasha who has been attacked by Professor X. aurolo quickly walks outside the brain wave room and looks at the comatose Natasha. He also feels guilty. After all, it''s because of their mutants that Natasha has been hurt like this. Aurolo finds that her body is out of her control again. She reaches out to wipe the sweat from Natasha''s forehead and bends down to pick it up. Aurolo looks at her body''s gentle action towards Natasha, and has something to eat in her heart. But think about the guy on her, just temporarily living in her body, sooner or later will leave, there is a faint loss in the heart. Aurolo hasn''t lost for long. At this time, the roof suddenly vibrates violently, and some debris keeps falling. It seems that it is going to collapse here. "Let''s go, this base seems to be collapsing!" Jean pushes Professor X''s wheelchair and shouts to aurolo. "Jason." Professor X looks at Jason and tries to take him away. Before Professor X opens his mouth, a huge solid metal structure falls down and hits him directly. Aurolo, holding Natasha, follows Qin and runs towards the outside of the base. However, compared with the past, there is one less Logan and one more dead woman. After all, the dead woman was controlled by Stryker with drugs, which is understandable. In addition, the dead woman is also a mutant, so it is reasonable to take her away. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 335 On the other hand, Logan, who pushed Stryker to the helicopter, heard the warning of the dam. "Asshole, what''s going on?" Logan glared at Stryker and said angrily. "When the dam breaks, water will flow into the spillway to release pressure. In a few minutes, we will all be submerged. Werewolf, your companion is dead." Stryker seized the opportunity and continued to fool Wolverine. "Werewolf, come with me. I''ll tell you everything. You can''t save your companion any more. You''re a survivor. You''ve always been." He had cheated Logan countless times, but this time he said the most imperfect, Logan looked at him, the claw on the hand a force, pull out. "Bastard, if my companion dies, you don''t want to live!" Logan tied Stryker to the plane with a fixed iron chain, unable to move, and then ran frantically along the way he came. "Qin, Professor, storm girl... My partner, I''m here!" In the choice of companions and individuals, Logan finally chose companions! Soon, Logan ran to the spillway along the way he came, and saw a surge of water enter the spillway. At the same time, aurolo and his party, with Scott and Professor X, were about to enter the spillway! "Don''t go there!" Logan gave a big drink and showed his claw directly. One claw stabbed into the nearby controller. The attacked controller immediately faithfully executed the original read-only command and closed the gate immediately in case of failure. The heavy steel gate was immediately closed, and the double door on the inner floor was closing. "Logan? "Why can''t we take the spillway?" Qin was surprised to see Logan, but he didn''t understand why Logan had to close the gate. "The dam is broken, and water will flow into the spillway to release pressure. Follow me, I know another way!" Qin pushed Professor X''s wheelchair, followed Logan''s way, ran out from a small door on the ground to the snow covered ground. The place that should have been a helicopter is empty! "It''s impossible. There''s a helicopter here!" Logan is a little unbelievable. "Logan, it''s magneto. They took the helicopter." Qin frowned and felt the breath of wanciwang. "This old man! Run faster than anyone else Logan bared his teeth. "But how did you bring this woman out too?" Logan asked, looking at the dead woman. I didn''t notice it just now, but now I see that this female version of Wolverine gives Logan a headache. "Logan, she was controlled by drugs before, but now the effect has disappeared, so she will not continue to work for Stryker, and she is also a mutant. It''s our companion. " Professor X persuades Logan. "Well, then, ladies and gentlemen, how shall we leave now?" Logan looked at everyone, and the others shook their heads in dismay. "We came here in a blackbird. Kurt is with the children. We can contact Kurt first. The spiritual power of the professor can be used as a guide for Kurt." Aurolo said. "Yes." Professor X smiles at aurolo, nods to her, closes his eyes, and contacts Kurt. The next moment, Kurt''s figure appeared in front of the crowd, Kurt''s hands seized Qin and orolo''s wrist, the next moment, appeared in the blackbird fighter. Aurolo and Jean, without saying a word, sat in the cockpit, started the plane and went in the direction of Professor X and others. Both of them were professionally trained. They stopped the plane steadily in front of the crowd. Then the gangway opened and everyone rushed to the plane. "Everyone, get on the plane and hurry up!" Scott and Logan urged others to get on the plane. After everyone got on the plane, Scott pushed Professor X''s wheelchair on the plane. Storm woman and Qin control the blackbird fighter, immediately put up the gangway. Start the engine and take off. "The self-test of the plane is complete, everything is normal." "The self-test of power facilities is completed, and the thruster is normal." ¡°¡­¡­¡± The panel in the cockpit lit up quickly, and the fuselage trembled slightly. Three vertical engines with blue flames pushed the heavy giant slowly off the ground, and there was no snow on the ground. It was blown everywhere by the powerful air flow of the engine. In a white snowflake, the fuselage finally flew into the sky. At the same time, the main engine at the tail of the aircraft started to ignite, emitting a red flame. Shortly after the blackbird took off, there was a loud noise from below. Even in the cabin full of the roar of the aircraft engine, a violent sound of fragmentation also let people clearly audible. Everyone looked down from the window. The aikari lake dam across the mountains could not withstand the impact of water pressure. After a fierce groan, it collapsed completely. At this time, in the downstream of the hydropower station, groups of birds were startled, and even the animals felt the impending disaster and began to flee madly. Icari Lake Hydropower Station, the product of Roosevelt''s new deal during the great depression, has existed for nearly 80 years, and now it has finally come to an end. The dam is 105 meters high, with a storage capacity of 95 meters, and contains nearly 4 billion cubic meters of water. After the last cry of grief, the giant was completely torn up by the uncontrolled flood. At this moment, it was like the door of hell was opened, and the violent flood was like a giant beast that had been suppressed for decades, wantonly venting years of anger. Four billion cubic meters of water in the reservoir suddenly found a vent, and numerous thick cracks like spider webs appeared on the surface of the dam. After a dull sound, the whole dam broke into countless huge cement blocks, raised huge dust and smashed them down. At the same time, the water of the reservoir carries the water mist all over the sky down the river, with a shrill roar like the roar of wild animals. In just a few seconds, it has covered the area of more than 100 meters in front of the dam, then submerged the forest where Stryker was, and then rushed over the apron where the plane just took off. Finally, it swept the entire lake akari industrial area. Just now, the snow, the woods, the rocky ground, was engulfed by the turbulent lake water in the blink of an eye, leaving only the rugged water surface. If, as in the story, the plane can''t take off because of damaged thrusters, it can only be submerged on the spot. The lake aikari industrial zone is surrounded by several peaks, forming a basin shape. After the water flow is intercepted by the dam, it forms the shape of the upstream reservoir and the downstream dry lake bottom. At this moment, the dam suddenly collapses, and the whole basin is instantly submerged by the water flow, becoming a real lake. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 336 It took quite a few minutes for the water to calm down, and the roar of the current cutting through the air stopped. The plane quietly stopped at the top of the water, watching the changes below, everyone held their breath, and then was relieved to escape. There was a sense of disaster in the cabin. Scott and Professor X were rescued successfully. Some students could not help hugging and weeping. "Professor, are we going straight back to school? The night you left, Stryker attacked the school with his army, and the Steelman led some of the students away Logan inquired. It''s Professor X who is in charge now. From Stryker''s attack on the college to now, because of the hurry, Steelman didn''t leave contact information with them, so Logan didn''t know what their current situation was. "No, we have to go first. Because of Stryker''s plan, this crisis has spread to all mankind. I need to do something." Professor X shook his head with a brilliant light in his eyes. "I see. The fuel is enough to support us to get to * *. Everyone is seated. We''re going to start." Aurolo nodded, then entered * * on the navigation map, and the navigator immediately indicated the shortest route to * *. At the same time, the radar on the plane began to work, detecting civil or military aircraft around the route to prevent collision. Boom! The main engine at the tail of the plane erupted with surging reasoning. Everyone was in their seats as if they had been suddenly pushed, and the plane left Lake akari. Go in the direction of the Communist Party of China. This time the incident suddenly, many children are frightened, now safe, are gradually falling into sleep, aurolo and Scot changed position, let Scot to fly the plane, she will take care of Natasha. On one side, Professor X and Kurt are talking. "Wagner. I know you didn''t volunteer. You shouldn''t be to blame for this. " Professor X persuades Kurt Wagner. "Thank you very much for your understanding. In fact, if Stryker hadn''t taken me away, I would still be at the New York circus in Boston." "The circus people are so afraid of you, do you hate them?" The professor''s question seems nothing. In fact, he is investigating Wagner''s nature of mind. Not only is magneto absent, but X-Men also need fresh blood. This time, Professor X is looking at Wagner. "No, I just pity them. That''s why God sent me to save them. What''s more, if I were them, I might be as frightened and disgusted as they are when I see me like this. " Kurt made a cross on his chest and whispered. Professor X is very satisfied with Wagner''s nature of mind. As for blue skin, it''s not a problem. The first mutant he met when he was a child was the magic girl who came to his house to steal food and lived and grew up all the time. Then they parted ways because of different ideas. Professor X asked a few other questions, and he already had a general understanding of Wagner. Although Kurt''s ability was very good, he didn''t seem to like fighting. Joining the X-Men might not be a good choice. In other words, Professor X is so considerate of mutants that if he is magneto, he will take you away directly. Who cares if you want to? "Isn''t she awake yet?" Professor X came to aurolo and asked. "No Orollonian got up quickly and said respectfully. "Oh, it''s all my fault." Professor X has a look of shame on her face. Natasha came to help them, but she didn''t expect to be hurt because of him¡° No, Professor, it''s Stryker''s and magneto''s fault Aurolo comforted that it would not have been like this if magneto hadn''t been the last guy to do things. "The alien creature in her is in you?" Professor X looks at aurolo and asks. Aurolo''s face turned red, and her body could not help a little fever when she thought of alien creatures sticking to her every inch of skin. "Yes." Aurolo nodded and said the previous thing again, only to hide that her clothes were burned, and the clothes on her body were changed by alien creatures. "Can you feel the enhancement of your ability?" Professor X asked. Aurolo nodded and said, "my ability to release now is at least three times greater than before. I can use it without waiting. I don''t know how much control I have. " Aurolo said, gathering a whirlpool in her hand, spinning in her palm. "If he didn''t have his own wisdom, it would be holy to the mutant." Professor X sighed. "Maybe we can make him stay. If he wants to be strong, he must absorb super powers. We mutants have a lot of super powers for him to absorb, and can also make him strengthen all the powers. Improve our strength. " Aurolo thought about it and said. "But will aegis agree? Will Natasha agree? The wisdom of human beings proves that they also have emotions. How can he easily follow us after being with Natasha for such a long time? " Professor X shakes his head. He thinks that aurolo should be lost in the sudden increase of power, which leads to greed in his heart. Aurolo sighs. She is extremely insecure, which has something to do with her childhood experience. She is a little envious that Natasha can get Yang Han''s favor. During the period when she was in control of her body, she felt a sense of security that she had not seen for a long time. She didn''t have to worry about anything at all. All the dangers could be solved by Yang Han. Otherwise, aurolo couldn''t be reluctant to part with Yang Han just because she had some more powers or even her own super power enhanced. Naturally, Yang Han doesn''t know what aurolo is thinking. Yang Han didn''t hear what they were talking about just now. He is now digesting the X gene in aurolo''s body to gain the power to control the weather. "Here we are, Professor!" There''s something strange about Qin. "Let''s go!" Professor X can distinguish between the primary and secondary, now the most important thing is to prevent the president from issuing a declaration on the war between human beings and mutants! If it can''t be stopped, then the mutants will really disappear from the United States and leave for other countries. It''s something no mutant wants to see. In the afternoon, the United States. Current U.S. President Ellis, in a special interview with the associated press, gave an official speech at the White House on the supernatural event of terrorist forces sweeping the world in the morning. In this supernatural event, almost everyone of the world''s more than five billion people had a headache. At such a coincidence time, Ellis thought of a person. Charles. He had been assassinated and was dissatisfied with the mutant. Now he comes to tease his tiger beard. Do you really think they have no temper? (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 337 In less than five minutes, the live broadcast will officially begin. At that time, he will formally put forward the mutant Registration Bill, requiring the national military to start checking the mutants and force them to register. This practice is like putting a dog tag on a pet dog, which limits the personal freedom and human rights of the mutant. It is chiguoguo''s contempt. The White House is heavily guarded. Due to the last attack on the Oval Office, the White House has stepped up its protection efforts. The reporters and photographers in charge of the live TV network on the inner three floors and the outer three floors are also allowed to enter only after they have been repeatedly checked. Let alone strangers, even a fly will be killed with insecticide by the agents who are waiting for them. Soon, while discussing the wording of the speech with his assistant, Ellis went to the Oval Office. "I''m going to talk about the Oval Office attack, and all kinds of phenomena that almost made us disappear and die across the world, and so on. Would you like to use the word" completely disappear "here, or I''m thinking about it?" As Ellis got familiar with the content of the speech, he walked into the office. Now the reporters and photographers had set up the machine, and the word extractor was ready. "Good morning." Ellis met the associated press, stepped forward, shook hands with them, and said hello. "Hello, Mr. President." The Associated Press reporter stood up and said hello. Although the media can scold, question and even joke on the president, the etiquette of meeting the president should also be well done. Both sides are old cooperators. These old associated press reporters have been responsible for the interview and live broadcast of Ellis. After greeting, Ellis sat in his seat, and the female assistant next to him came up to make up. "I''m ready." Ellis nodded to the photographer to signal that the camera was ready to start. Soon, the deputy chief editor in charge of the broadcast camera nearby, with a pair of headphones, signaled to Ellis: "5 seconds countdown, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1." The red light on the camera indicates that it has entered the working state, and the subtitles on the word extractor begin to roll. "My fellow Americans, in this time of adversity, we have ushered in a critical moment, when we need to recognize the growing threat among us and play a unique role in human history..." Boom! There was a thunderous roar outside. The screen of the word extractor flickered a few times and turned black. The red indicator light of the camera began to go out. Thinking that something was wrong with the machine, Ellis, who had undergone the live broadcast failure training and drill, still kept the posture of being on the live broadcast, and his face was still calm. At the same time, he asked in a voice, "what happened? Is it still live? " No one answered. Ellis noticed that the reporters and bodyguards in front of him were as motionless as time. All of them remained motionless, holding the posture of the previous second. Ellis''s face was slightly heavy, and he had a bad premonition in his heart. The sky outside quickly darkened. At the same time, the lights in the room flashed a few times and suddenly went out. It was dark around. Alice looked at the lightning outside and turned around with a feeling. Click! A flash of lightning across the sky, temporarily lit up the situation in the office, Ellis saw, in front of himself a few strange guys. "How did these people sneak into the White House?" Ellis''s heart suddenly a tight, but long-term high position, so that he has formed a major event, flatter or disgrace, and did not show the look of panic. At his desk was a bald man in a wheelchair. When he saw Ellis, he said with a smile, "Hello, Mr. President." Before Ellis could answer, in the light of lightning, he saw another blue figure in the corner of the office, who was the guy who tried to assassinate him last time. Ellis was so impressed with him that he was about to stand up. "Don''t be nervous. We won''t hurt anyone." Professor X looked at Ellis gently and said. "Who are you?" Ellis looked at the mutant in front of him with a defensive face. He almost died in the hands of the mutant. Can you believe the mutant''s head? He just sniffed. "We''re mutants. I''m Charles Xavier. Please sit down and talk." Charles''s tone was mild, trying to dispel Ellis''s hostility. "I''d rather stand." Although surrounded by Professor X, Ellis is at a disadvantage, but there is still a strong atmosphere in his speech and behavior. Among these people are Qin, storm girl, laser eye... All of them are here, and the information is stolen by Katie, the woman through the wall, who entered Stryker''s office. "Little naughty." Professor X called out, and the naughty boy took a document and put it on the president''s desk. "Mr. President, we found these documents in William Stryker''s private office." Ellis took it over and looked at it. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. There were many secret plans recorded in the document. One of them was that Stryker planned to attack the White House, so as to obtain the authority to formally arrest the mutant. Ellis''s heart swelled with anger, with strick''s character. Many years ago, Stryker killed general Munson, the army''s four-star general, who tried to stop the project in order to build the X11 weapon (that is, the deadman), and was later arrested and jailed. Later, in order to find someone to take over the job of managing mutants, Stryker, who had rich experience, was re bailed out by the then president of the United States. In addition, there is also a shocking list of plans on the document, "about the final stage of the drug extraction plan for mutant 143 brain secretion" and "the 331st human experiment of the drug control mutant plan". On the column of test results, it said, "the drug can perfectly control mutant and ordinary people.". "How did you get it? As far as I know, Stryker''s office is highly classified. " As president of the United States, Ellis naturally does not simply believe others. "As Mr. Kelly mentioned in his speech, you should think that I know a little girl who can walk through the wall." Professor X smiles and explains. "I''ve never seen these materials, and Stryker didn''t mention them to me." President Ellis frowned slightly. Now that he knew the whole story, he was still alert to the mutants, but he had no hostility. "I know." Professor X nodded. "I never negotiate under duress. It''s impossible to be soft because of this. " President Ellis thought these were threats from Professor X, and now he expressed his bottom line. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 338 "Mr. President, it''s not a negotiation, it''s an opportunity. There are people and mutants in the world who believe that war is coming, and these documents can show that there are already people who are stirring up trouble, whether it''s William Stryker or magneto, and we are both injured." Professor X''s voice, with a calm temperament, at the same time, Professor X also used a little bit of their own ability to influence Nigel. "Mr. President, what you want to say to the world is true. This is a critical moment. We will stay to see whether we repeat the mistakes of the past or join hands to create a better future, Mr. President." "We''ll see." The purpose of Professor X''s play is not only to warn the Communist Party not to attack the mutant, or it will be able to kill him at any time, but also to show his goodwill and willingness to cooperate with the government. In fact, in this world, the cooperation between the United States and the mutants is the first, which is more worried than that of other countries. The president of the United States has agreed to let a mutant serve as a member of Congress and a part-time Minister of mutant affairs, which shows that he has a longer-term vision. Compared with the Chinese government in the world, which is still trying to block the news of mutants, the United States is in the forefront. However, compared with the Chinese society, the United States is more chaotic. The government is just afraid that the mutants will use their ability to make trouble everywhere. The Chinese mutants will always keep a low profile and will not show their ability easily. This is not only clumsy, but also modest. The state gives more preferential treatment to the mutants. If they accept the invitation, they will become civil servants. If they do not accept it, as long as there is no trouble, the state will follow them. After the warning, Professor X stopped George''s thinking for a while, and then let Wagner take the crowd to the outside of the White House. The black bodyguards on the third floor and the third floor of the city were ready, but they were all fixed by Professor X at this time. Professor X can use his powerful ability to make other people stop thinking and acting temporarily. Theoretically speaking, this is no different from stopping time. Therefore, these reporters and photographers, like being frozen, don''t feel anything. Even when they wake up, their memory stays in the previous second. With the ability of Professor X. It''s very easy to get into the White House. There are no security guards outside. The storm girl controls the weather outside and puts pressure on George. After setting out from Lake akari in Canada, the people took a plane and went straight to * *, landing the plane in a hidden place. I went to Stryker''s private office here first, got the secret information, and then entered the White House. Professor X has long found that because Stryker controls his attacks on all human beings, he may anger the US government headed by the US president. In this way, the mutants will be placed in an extremely passive situation, so how can he take the initiative to talk about it. It turns out that he made the right decision. Although Professor X didn''t give George a chance to reply, we can see from George''s face that Professor X''s persuasion is effective. But that''s not enough. Just because the president can calm his anger doesn''t mean ordinary people can calm their anger. They have to rely on Natasha. "Charles is terrifying." Yang Han is aware of the powerful spiritual power and wakes up immediately. You can see many tourists and bodyguards outside the White House. At least hundreds of them are fixed here by Professor X. Husky, tongue sticking and motionless, and the tourists, no matter what they were doing at that time, were standing still. This kind of scene seemed like time had been stopped. This kind of ability is really frightening. In this case, no matter what you do, no one else will know. Yang Han''s thoughts were scattered, and suddenly he remembered that the island junior high school also had this kind of book with the ability to stop time. If there was * * Si who had the power of Professor X, he felt that this situation might come true. "If it''s a brain wave enhancer, I think the professor can fix people on a continent." Aurolo smiles and explains. Having said that, he put away his ability, and the dark clouds outside quickly dispersed. In the blink of an eye, it was clear again. If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, it would be hard for people to think of what happened the previous second. "It''s time for us to go. This time it should be the end." Professor X looks in the direction of the White House, then takes a group of mutants back to the plane and leaves. After Professor X and others left, the president gave up the declaration of war and talked about the value of peace! Although the help of the associated press and the president is a little strange why the president suddenly changed his mind, they didn''t think too much, let alone know that just now, their thinking was stopped for a few minutes, and they didn''t feel anything. George became more and more afraid of mutants. On the plane, Natasha woke up. Although she had passed out of coma before, as an agent, she also had anti coma training, and she was able to wake up from coma in a very short time. She has a headache now. Besides headache, she is weak. She has never been weak before. Before that, she was able to knock down a building with one punch, but now she can only knock down a muscle man at most, which makes her extremely uncomfortable. Even worse than when I was influenced by Professor X before. "Are you awake?" Aurolo saw Natasha wake up and quickly helped her up. "Where is he?" Natasha asked, holding aurolo''s wrist. "Who?" Aurolo is a little confused. "Yang... Symbiont." Natasha originally wanted to say Yang Han''s name. On second thought, they didn''t know what Yang Han''s name was. They only knew that it was a symbiont. They immediately changed their words. "Oh, he''s in me." Aurolo suddenly replied. "Give it back to me. Give him back to me. " Natasha said, shaking her head. Aurolo blushed awkwardly and said, "I''ll wait until I get back to college. My clothes are burned. Now he''s acting as my dress Natasha took a look at aurolo. Although aurolo is black, she is extremely beautiful no matter according to the eastern or western aesthetic standards, and her figure is sexy. In addition, her skin color adds a touch of moving color. Natasha understood it immediately. She turned her lips and murmured, "lust." Clothes burned, mostly his masterpiece, contact for so long, where she did not know Yang Han''s character? Although Yang Han always takes advantage of her sometimes, she knows very well in her heart, just doesn''t say it. Now see Yang Han to take advantage of others, but in the heart rose a trace of jealousy. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 339 "The strange and supernatural events sweeping the world a few days ago have been recognized by many governments as violent activities of a celestial body in the universe, and the strong radiation released is the main culprit. The official scientific research institutions of the United States, the European Union, China, Japan and other countries have confirmed that this source is true." "According to our news, at 9:30 a.m. yesterday, a meeting held in the White House announced a new decision. The United States decided to make public the information of mutants and confirmed that there are indeed many mutants around us. At the same time, as the obligation of the most developed country in the world, President George welcomed the cooperation with mutants and formally established the Department of mutants affairs, The minister is hank McCoy, a mutant, who is also a member of Congress and is in charge of the management of the mutant. " "It''s worth mentioning that our minister''s blue skin seems to be very popular recently. In beauty salons, many young people ask for blue skin spa. Maybe we should pay the minister the copyright fee. At least my rebellious son has dyed his blue hair with pride..." The host in the TV is a middle-aged man. His humorous speech caused the audience''s kind laughter. Natasha sat on the sofa in X College and changed a TV channel, which also broadcast the story between human and mutant. "Although mutants have many strange abilities, they are still a vulnerable group in human society. It''s hard to imagine that now it''s the 21st century, and there are still people carrying out human experiments. We have received papers from anonymous people. The above experiments are shocking. We have to reflect on the harm of mutants, Or are these mutants doing experiments and then using them to deal with human beings Then, the host took out a series of experimental reports of Stryker. Of course, some extremely bloody things were mosaiced. After a series of efforts, although the mutant is still on the alert of ordinary people, it is no longer the situation that everyone called to fight before, and the situation of the mutant at the moment has also been greatly improved. Professor X marched into the living room, watched the news on TV, came to Natasha''s side and said, "thank you very much for the help of aegis." "Nothing. Mutants are also human beings on earth. They should not be enemies of human beings. That''s what we should do." Natasha shook her head and said with a smile. Professor X said with a smile: "no matter what, it''s thanks to you and your alien friend. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll make a big mistake this time." "I can''t blame you all. At that time, you were controlled. At that time, Professor, you were like a gun. Strick held the gun in his hand and aimed it at the mutant. He wanted to kill the mutant. Then magneto mastered the gun and aimed it at the human. This time, thanks to him." Natasha smiles. At that time, she was closest to Professor X. she was also much more shocked than other human beings. At that time, she almost fainted in pain. How could she spare the strength to protect human beings? If Yang Han had not handled it well, human beings would have disappeared now. "He has a good character." Professor X smiles and looks out at the scene of boarding on aurolo and intimidating a group of children who are not afraid of him. "He said that there is no distinction between good and evil in their symbiosis. If they live on the host, they will be affected by the host''s thinking, and they will also be affected by the host''s thinking, and bring them strength. The more positive the positive, the more evil the evil. " Natasha squinted at the scene below and said with a faint smile. "This is a terrible species. It can absorb all kinds of powers, become its own power, and influence other people''s thinking. If there are more such creatures, I''m afraid the world will be in chaos. Not every symbiont will be the same as him. " Professor X''s eyes look at Yang Han, his thinking can vaguely feel Yang Han''s thinking, although sometimes always think about some eighteen forbidden things, but generally speaking, he is a good man. There is no idea that if you have the power, you just want to stir the wind and rain¡° According to his words, he is special. Although he is not the only one with the characteristics of absorptive capacity, others will either weaken or can only absorb one or two, which is totally different from him. " Natasha said with a smile. "That''s really good news." Professor X was relieved and said with a smile. "I''ve had a good rest, too. It''s time to leave." Natasha asked to leave. "You are always welcome to X College." Professor X nodded, but didn''t keep her. Natasha was an agent of aegis after all. One of the reasons for staying in X College was to have a rest, and the other was to sort out Stryker''s information, throw out some unimportant information, and help the mutants. Now that the task is completed, it''s time to leave. He went to aurolo downstairs and said, "it''s time for us to go." Aurolo''s heart was shocked. The black fluid gushed out of her body and returned to Natasha. Although she knew this day would come, she was still a little reluctant. In just a few days, she was also hard to give up, although when she chatted with this guy, she was always annoyed by his very frank words. Generally speaking, he was a very lovely friend who could talk about everything. But she also knew that it didn''t belong to her after all. "Well, you''re in good shape." Natasha asked with a smile. "OK, it''s soft... Wait, am I that symbiotic?" Yang Han subconsciously took the sentence, suddenly awakened, quickly retorted. "Isn''t it true that you don''t know?" Natasha snorted. "It''s nothing." Can Yang Han admit this kind of thing? I can''t do anything by myself. Can''t I have a hand? For Yang Han''s face, Natasha has no way. She is so angry that her teeth itch. Yang Han''s action of stealing is not clear. As a woman, she doesn''t know? It''s just that she doesn''t say it. She''s very open-minded. Anyway, I know that Yang Han can''t do anything and is just an alien creature. If you take advantage of her, you can take advantage of her. She won''t lose a piece of meat. It''s OK for him to take advantage of her. But now she''s a little upset about Yang Han taking advantage of others. She always feels green on her head. It''s very unpleasant that her best toy is robbed by others, but as a person who is more rational than perceptual, it''s impossible for her to turn against Yang Han or aurolo because of this small matter, which will only make her very stingy. Although she''s not generous enough to go there, she has to do some superficial Kung Fu, and she can only recognize herself by pinching her nose. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 340 After a few days'' rest, Natasha went back to aegis and got busy, especially in the recent bombings. The terrorist attacks in the United States have not happened in a day or two, but the occurrence of nine bombings in a row is simply hitting the United States in the face. More importantly, the United States can not even find the murderer. This makes people even more angry, which also diverts the attention of the people who gathered together a few days ago because of mutants. Natasha is also secretly investigating this matter. The aegis is originally a peace keeping organization. Such arrogant terrorists have also attracted the attention of the aegis. But Natasha is a little strange, she secretly explored several explosion places, did not see any shrapnel, or even traces of smoke. The explosion is a chemical reaction, there must be a trace of smell, or even bomb residue, but there is no scene, no surrounding, clean, how can this be?! There should be no bomb in the world that can eliminate all traces. Natasha thought hard without any conclusion. Yang Han knows what''s going on. This is the beginning of Iron Man 3. In 1999, Tony Stark, a romantic girl, slept with a beautiful college student in Bern, Switzerland. The story of Iron Man 3 begins here. Maya Hansen, a beautiful female college student, is a top student of MIT. She is studying a theory that she can enter the human brain center to recode and repair the center. The result of doing so is to greatly enhance the healing ability of human beings. Any injury suffered by the recoded person can be cured quickly, and even achieve limb regeneration Maya Hansen called the project "the ultimate creature" and told Tony Stark about it. However, because the basic skills of female college students are not solid enough, she wrote the important formula of telomerase calculation wrong, which led to her ignoring the hard wound of this program - instability. Although the organisms that have been reprogrammed to repair the central nervous system can have powerful healing ability, they will explode because of instability. Their ultimate end is to become a suicide bomb, which will be destroyed in a violent explosion Of course, Tony Stark didn''t follow up on this project, because his relationship with Maya Hansen was only one-off. After a short meeting, they forgot each other. On the same night, Tony Stark broke another person''s heart. Killian, a crazy scientist and a big fan of stark. Before Tony Stark and Maya Hansen return to the room, Killian once asked to meet with stark. Stark originally asked him to meet on the rooftop, but because he was busy going back to the room and clapping for love with Maya, Killian stood up. Killian, who has been waiting for stark all night on the rooftop, takes off his powder and steps back because of his love. From then on, he hates stark. He just meets Maya Hansen, who is the master of the "ultimate creature". They hit it off and become partners. Over the past decade, the study of Killian and Maya Hansen has become more and more mature. The "ultimate creature" has also been transformed into a "desperate virus", which has been improved and put into mass production. People who have been injected with "desperate virus" will have a great improvement in their physical fitness, and can instantly repair any damage to their bodies. However, the instability of "desperate virus" still exists, and they will turn into a bomb when they lose control The man who made the serial bombings in America is the masterpiece of Killian and Maya Hansen. Killian hired an actor to play the role of adult Chengman to shoot a video threatening the U.S. government to make everyone think that the serial bombings were terrorist acts. In fact, it was just a plot of revenge against stark. As for the bombs in the serial bombings, the experimenters who used the "desperate virus" were the bombs themselves, so they could not find any trace of residual shrapnel in the bombings. In other words, the so-called man Da Ren is just their two retreating ghosts. Moreover, this weak chicken has occupied the name of man. It is estimated that the real man will definitely come to the United States for a wave. At that time, the United States will start to make trouble again. Natasha was lying on Simmons'' big bed, holding a pillow, and asked: "how can these bombs not even have a trace? Can terrorists now develop such powerful high technology?" "Peace of mind, if it''s a terrorist, someone will surely admit that it''s them who did it. It''s good to have a target then." Yang Han comforted. "It doesn''t seem that the aegis agents are useless." Natasha said helplessly. "Ann, isn''t that common sense?" Yang Han''s tone is flat. The agent of aegis is a scrap. Is it necessary to say? After all, this is the world of superheroes. The agents of aegis are in Niupi, which is also the life of cannon fodder. "Is there anyone you comfort so much?" Natasha laughed angrily. How could she be so safe? "Touch your head, be obedient, and be quiet." Yang Han gathered a hand, touched Natasha''s head and said. Natasha laughs and knocks out Yang Han''s tentacles. This guy is so angry and funny, but because of him, his boring life has become colorful. "By the way, this is Tony''s invitation to you. It''s gilded. Tut tut. The moat is inhuman!" Yang Han takes a gilded invitation and throws it to Natasha. "This guy''s having a party again?" Natasha took the invitation and saw that it was Tony''s bodyguard Hogan''s promotion celebration. Invite almost everyone you know, Norman, Harry, magic four, spider, avenger, etc. "I''ll go then, but what''s better to prepare?" Natasha left the invitation in the box, thinking about the cableway. "Women''s wear." Yang Han thought about it and replied. Natasha make complaints about it: "don''t you think it''s very spicy?" "Yes, too." Yang Han didn''t continue to joke. After thinking about it, Tony, the bodyguard, was almost killed by the explosion in Iron Man 3. This fat man is good. It''s a pity that he was almost killed by the explosion. "Why don''t you give me a suit? After all, he''s pepper''s bodyguard. I feel that terrorists should not let go of the stark building. " Yang Han revealed some plot in a subtle way. "This gift..." Natasha thought that he could make complaints about it. But he thought Yang Han was quite reasonable. He said, "yes, then, let''s get a set of the most simple, lightweight and defensive explosion-proof clothes from the aegis Bureau warehouse." "It''s not a bit shabby." Natasha hesitated. "You''re all part-time workers. Are you richer than Tony? When it comes to your mind, it''s OK. " Yang Han said. "So it is." (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 341 Occasionally on a whim, he can help his old friend Hogan to hold a special party. Because the party was a surprise for Harpy, all the guests had to arrive an hour in advance, and all the people who received the invitation had arrived. "Nick Frey''s not here? I sent him an invitation Tony came to Natasha and asked. "No, he just asked me to bring you a message. He has a lot of work to do and has no time to attend your childish party. He doesn''t want to see you pee in your armor when you''re drunk. " Natasha quietly replied, of course, Nick Frey just said there was no time, the rest was all the shits she buttoned up. "Fark, this one eyed dragon, black marinated eggs. It''s really annoying. " Tony''s face turned black in an instant. Can we not mention this kind of thing? At that time, he was almost dead, OK?! Indulge. What''s the matter? Who''s the trouble? And make fun of this black history?! Natasha walked into the villa with a light smile and met Steve with a rustic flavor. This guy''s vision can''t keep up with the times. At least he has been dragged down by modern people for four years. You know, in human society, twenty years old is a generation. Not to mention now, there is a serious generation gap within a few years. And the arrival of Steve also surprised Natasha. Steve just adapted to the modern life, but he never caught a cold in young people''s parties. Natasha was surprised to be here today. After asking about it, Steve told Tony''s behavior with a black face. Tony called him fifty times yesterday, every ten minutes, five hundred minutes, for eight hours, from four o''clock in the afternoon to twelve o''clock twenty in the morning, which was a deadly serial call. Until he agreed to attend harpy''s party, Tony was not willing to give up, Otherwise Steve thinks it''s going to last till dawn. The most terrible thing is that this guy doesn''t have to call himself, just give it to Jarvis. What''s more, this bastard hacked into his mobile phone and couldn''t turn it off at all. Even if he lost his mobile phone, as long as he had TV, radio and other things around him, he would certainly receive the news that Tony invited him. Natasha almost laughed after hearing this, but with Tony''s character, she did make people laugh and cry. The magic four also showed up and prepared gifts for harpy. In addition to them, there were two very young kids who mingled with these old people. Tony is almost forty years old, and reed is in his thirties, not to mention Steve and her, who have lived for nearly a hundred years. Harry Osborne and Peter Parker, who are only 20 years old, are very attractive here. "Peter, you''re just in time. After the party, you stay. I have something good for you." Tony looked at Peter. His eyes lit up. He stepped forward, patted Peter on the shoulder and said with a smile. "OK, OK." Peter was a little dizzy. He was surprised to receive Tony''s invitation. He didn''t expect that Tony was going to give him good things, which made him very flattered¡° Two handsome little guys, have a good time. It doesn''t matter if you''re drunk. I''ll call some beautiful girls and ask you to say goodbye to the little virgins. " Tony joked. "I have a girlfriend. If she knows, she will kill me," he said "You''re kidding. Have a good time." Tony put his arm around Peter''s shoulder and laughed. Tony takes the glass, meets the magic four, and starts to brag and fart with reed. Superheroes in New York, but also a family, especially Reid, genius and genius always cherish each other. Bruce didn''t come, mainly because his stubborn cousin insisted on looking for the trace of the vampire. He went to Los Angeles, which is Los Angeles, and seemed to find some traces. Bruce was not sure that his cousin would follow him. Betty was also afraid that Bruce would lose control for some reasons and follow him, Rose is very upset about Bruce, the bastard who abducted his daughter. Besides, he is no longer a general, and secretly follows him. Natasha really wants to mourn for the vampire race who doesn''t know whether it is true or not. She is watched by three hawks, and the end is miserable. Tony suddenly coughed at the door and cried, "cough! Everyone, get ready. Harpy will be here in ten minutes. Find a place to hide Natasha has some helplessness. It''s not wrong to say that the goods are childish. Since they come, the guests follow the host and hide. Then Tony staged a good play in front of Harpy, which scared harpy to death. But harpy''s performance also moved Tony very much. After some fun, everyone began to eat, drink and have fun. After all, Tony has a lot of money and no pressure at all. Tony is not a stingy person. The food, drinks and desserts used for entertaining friends are made of top-grade materials. After such a meal, it''s impossible to make hundreds of thousands of dollars. Reed and Susan show their love defiantly. Johnny almost doesn''t hold Tony''s thigh and let him play with Tony''s armor. Tony doesn''t have anxiety like the original, although he still leaves a psychological shadow. Compared with the original, he feels completely different when he hears nuclear bombs, aliens and so on. Although his magic attainments at the moment are not too strong, he can also be called a superhero. Even if he doesn''t have armor, he is also a superhero. What''s more, his armor and Magic have made a breakthrough at the moment. It can only be said that Tony is really a genius. He combines the magic and armor technology together. Although it is still very rough, it is estimated that he will be fully mature by the time of triple play. Tony threw mark 6 to Johnny to play, while he hugged Peter''s shoulder, boasted and farted, and kept pouring wine to Peter. Poor little spider was flushed like a monkey''s ass by the unscrupulous Tony. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 342 Halfway through the party, Steve, sitting on the sofa, suddenly pointed to the TV and yelled. "Friends, I think you should come and have a look at this..." Tony Stark looked disgusted: "old man, watching TV is a unique hobby in your time. People in our time don''t like watching TV. Please don''t impose your personal preference on us, OK?" Steve also ignored Stark''s lame banter and stressed again, "come and have a look. I''m not kidding." Everyone knows the character of Steve Rogers. Even at parties, he seldom jokes, so after Steve yelled twice, everyone went to the living room. Following Steve''s eyes, we focused on the TV in the middle of the living room. What we saw on the screen was not a TV program, but a very strange sign. The logo is composed of ten rings connected with each other. It is also like ten rings connected end to end. In the center of the ten rings is a pair of overlapping knives, which looks full of horror. "What is this?" Tony Stark make complaints about Steve and Tucao: "Steve, what strange programs are you looking at?" Steve said he was innocent, and he was equally confused. He explained, "do you think I picked this? One second I was still watching the news, the next second this sign will pop up... Who knows what this sign is? " Natasha squinted at the white and green color behind the logo, turned her head and asked Tony, "Tony, you should know more about this style of logo?" Tony should be familiar with this sign. After all, when he was taken away, it was this ten commandments gang that did it. Tony Stark shrugged: "it''s not the same organization that I worked with two years ago. Well, I haven''t seen this logo either..." He was kidnapped by the Shijie Gang, but the mark of the Shijie Gang is definitely not this mark, but the mark of the ten rings has no other meaning except that it reminds people of the Shijie gang. With the voice still on, the TV screen switched instantly, and the sign composed of ten rings disappeared. Instead, a man with a big beard, wearing gold rimmed sunglasses, balding, and a hook nose seemed to say: I am a terrorist. "Who is this guy?" Tony squinted at him and asked curiously. Reed reasoned, "since he''s on TV, he''ll probably introduce himself..." Sure enough, Reed''s judgment is correct. The mustache in the TV looked up to the camera and opened his mouth slowly. "I know that you will think that I am a terrorist. You Americans like to give people such nicknames. Anyone who does not conform to your hegemonic ideas is a terrorist, right?" "But what I want to say is that I am not a terrorist. I am more like a teacher than a terrorist..." The picture shows a bearded man in sunglasses and robes, his voice is low but deterrent, "Americans, are you ready to listen to my class?" "The Indian massacre, you wantonly massacred those indigenous people, plundered their resources, occupied their land, millions of Indians died "Vietnam War, Gulf War, Iraq war... You think you are the police of the world, you think you are the center of the world. You can do whatever you want and bring killing and terror to the world. "¡° And our Shijie gang will give it back to you. " The video shows a row of hostages kneeling shivering on the ground with hoods. With the sound of gunfire, these people fall into a pool of blood. "Thirty nine hours ago, your US Army''s aliosalim Air Force Base was attacked. There''s no mistake. I did it. " Bearded took off his sunglasses and said, "just like you slaughtered the Indians, this is your retribution and God''s punishment for you!" In the picture, the members of the Ten Commandments gang are burning the American flag. A scarecrow dressed as the president of the United States is lit, and the flames are burning up, "President Ellis, you are always unwilling to accept my education to you. One day, you and your empire will be reduced to ashes like this scarecrow "I''m Mandalin. The judge of evil in the world. " The bearded man showed his hands and was wearing ten different rings on his fingers. "Americans, you know who I am, but you don''t know where I am. You can never predict my coming. Believe me, it''s not the end. Your fear has just begun... " In the picture, the figure of Mandalin gradually disappears, and the sign of Shijie Gang appears. Behind it is an American flag red with blood! At this point, the picture on TV ends. After a noisy snowflake, the previously broadcast news reappears on TV. The carnival crowd in the living room was silent. Pepper turned off the loud rock music. Everyone looked solemn and didn''t speak. After a few minutes, Tony broke the silence: "friends, don''t be so dejected. Now at least we know who is behind this series of bombings, don''t we?" Reid nodded in agreement: "Tony is right. At least we know who the enemy is." "But this guy says he''s going to give America another lesson soon. What do you mean? Is he going to explode again? " Steve asked nervously. "That''s probably true, Tony. Can you make a bomb without any chemical composition or trace?" Natasha turned to Tony and asked. "Impossible. Among the known bombs, the rougher one is to make bombs according to chemical reaction. For example, TNT and other explosives are to make bombs according to chemical reaction. A little more detailed is the explosion caused by the collision between molecules. Let''s say nuclear bombs. But these bombs either have odor residue, or they have great radiation, and there are no traces of explosion. They can''t be invented by modern science, except for me, of course. " Tony thought about it and said. Natasha frowned, feeling that the incident was becoming more and more complicated. If it''s not a bomb, is it a superpower? If you are a superpower, then the incident will rise to another level. Moreover, although some of the nine explosions are public places, some are military bases. How did the superpower get involved? Natasha felt that it was getting more and more complicated. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 343 The appearance of Mandalin caused panic all over the world. Because the US radio and television network was hacked. A few days ago, the US military base was attacked, and Mandalin soon admitted that he did it. Of course, these are not important any more. The important thing is that this Mandalin did not pay attention to the United States at all, and even threatened the president of the United States in the video to turn him into a scarecrow and burn him in the fire. This is a great provocation for the US government. Next, the US * team launched a carpet search on Mandalin. The soldiers searched half of the Middle East, and even Mandalin''s hair was not found. It''s like this person doesn''t exist. The whole United States is on high alert. President Ellis of the United States responded as follows: "We will never allow these terrorists to threaten the security of the world. We will send a strong fighter to destroy the enemy. He is the well-known Captain James Roddy. Now he has a brand new name - Steel patriot!" The party is over. After all, this kind of thing happened. It''s unexpected. No one can continue to eat, drink and have fun like nothing. After all, they are all superheroes. "Jarvis, please contact Colonel Roddy for me. I want to know more." Back at home, Tony ordered immediately. After all, all the information on the Internet can be seen by everyone. It''s impossible for the people to know all about the war, so Tony needs to ask the insiders. "Yes, sir." Yes, Jarvis has begun to contact Colonel Roddy. "Sir, we can''t get through. Colonel Roddy should still be on the air. He''s an armed soldier of the righteous guard today." A few seconds later, Jarvis''s voice came out again. "Oh, I see him." When he heard Jarvis''s reply, Tony had seen Roddy live on TV. At this time, he was wearing the iron man painted blue, white and red to show in front of the media. "Then contact him after the live broadcast." Since Roddy is on the air, Tony can''t continue to disturb him now. Although Tony can contact Roddy''s steel suit directly through Jarvis, it is not necessary at all. "Jarvis, what do you call this Mandalin? The bombing attack has been successful so many times. Is it really a special bomb? " Tony has lost interest in these conventional wars since he came into contact with the aegis and learned about some secret things in the world. If the bomb attack had not killed many civilians, Tony would not have cared. "There is too little information to analyze Mandalin''s identity for the time being. For the analysis of the explosion attack, this kind of bomb should be different types on the market and in the research stage. It may be that the other party has mutants or mutants about the explosion. " Hearing Tony''s question, Jarvis replied quickly. Tony frowned, Jarvis''s statement is not impossible, but Tony is not a person who likes twists and turns. It''s useless for him to guess here. It''s better to ask Roddy directly. Thinking of this, Tony immediately said: "well, it seems that we can only know more after seeing Roddy. Jarvis, I''m going to have a rest. Call me if you have anything He had a lot of wine just now, so he had to take a rest. "Yes, sir." The next afternoon, Tony invited Roddy out for tea at a roadside fast food restaurant in the suburbs of New York. Although Tony is a super rich man, he has his own unique taste. The roadside food may not be to his taste. Of course, this feeling of being recognized by people on the roadside is also very enjoyable for Tony. "Roddy, is there anything we can''t talk about? What is the origin of that mandar Sitting at the dining table in the dining room of the fast food restaurant, Tony looks at his good friend Colonel Roddy and asks¡° Tony, you know these are military secrets. " Looking at Tony''s appearance, Roddy said helplessly. "Of course I know, otherwise why should I ask you." Tony replied indifferently. As Tony, there''s no excuse to stop him. "Well, in fact, I''ve had a headache recently. The military released iron man under pressure. That mandar, we still don''t know where it came from. It''s like he came out of thin air. " Knowing that Tony won''t let go until he gets what he wants recently, Roddy began to answer. "Don''t you know? It seems that it''s really weird. What about the explosions? You should know that stark was originally founded in the army. We have a series of intelligent bomb removal equipment. It doesn''t need manual operation at all. It''s very safe. " Hearing Roddy''s words, Tony added with a frown. "Those explosions... In fact, there are not only those three, there are nine in total, but in order not to cause the panic of the domestic people, they are declared to be three. What''s more, we haven''t found out what the explosives were. Therefore, there is no response to defense. " Roddy frowned at Tony''s suggestion. It''s not that the military doesn''t want to use more professional bomb disposal equipment. It''s just that they don''t even know what explosives are now. How can they do it. Tony completely silent down, whether it is Natasha or Roddy, are saying, did not find any explosives, is it because of the powers? No, if it''s a psionic, the attack on the military base can''t be the reason for the psionic. Tony doesn''t think they can break through the military defense. "No clue?" Tony frowned. Not only the aegis, but also the military had no more information. What was the explosive? Is it the same as his stark element? Is it an undiscovered element? To make a bomb? "No! No explosives were found in the explosion area, only injured people and damaged buildings. Therefore, the military has no choice but to announce that it will use iron man to fight back. " Roddy shook his head and said. The explosion was so weird that it couldn''t be prevented. "If you really want to help, provide more steel battle clothes." For the kind of explosion that can''t be detected at all, Roddy just hopes to have more iron man to fight back Mandalin. "Well, since this matter is so serious, I will consider providing you with some more steel war clothes. However, you have to promise me that you will not use these iron man to help the military intervene in the frontal battlefield. " After listening to Colonel Roddy, Tony thought about it and replied seriously. "Of course, we wear a pair of trousers." "Go away, I''m not a fag." (explosives) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error report. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 344 "I believe you, Roddy. But don''t you really need my help? You know, I have a lot of resources to use now. Although that kind of magical explosion attack is very strange, the military can''t find any explosives, but maybe it''s not a conventional technology product? " Having promised to help Roddy, Tony is still interested in the weird explosion. If Tony didn''t think too much before, he might just think that this kind of explosive should be a new kind of special material, which will disappear with the explosion. But after seeing the magicians of aegis, X-Men, Zetas, and kamataji, his ideas were broadened a lot. He understood that there were many things in the world that science could not explain for the time being. If these explosions were caused by people with special abilities, it would be very normal for the military not to find the explosives and the cause. However, because this kind of thing happened on the battlefield after all, under normal circumstances, people with special abilities would be handed over to special departments, such as the aegis, but this incident was still handled by the military. Tony raised this question. If it''s really someone with special ability who''s going to do it in secret, Tony won''t be polite either. "You mean... It could be a mutant or a psionic?" Hearing Tony''s words, Roddy''s eyes flashed and asked in a low voice. Roddy has not thought about this possibility, but this topic is very sensitive in society after all. Mutants may be resisted by many people in the society, but they will not interfere in the war, especially when they stand on the opposite side of the government, which will make their situation more difficult. Moreover, the military also invited hank, the Minister of the mutants department, to test it. It was not the hands of the mutants. "It should not be. The military has also asked the relevant departments to test it. There is no residue of mutant ability." Shaking his head, Roddy continued. "Isn''t it? So it''s really a new type of explosive. Let me know if there''s any progress. I''m very interested in this man Hearing Roddy''s answer, Tony frowned and continued. "I know. With iron man''s support, there should be no problem finding this Mandalin." Nodding, Roddy agreed. "Mr. stark! Can you sign for me? " Just as Tony and Roddy were about to finish talking, two children came running by, looking at Tony excitedly and shouting. "Ha ha! Of course Looking at his adoring child, Tony agreed with a smile. Then, the little boy put one of his paintings on the table. Tony also picked up the little boy''s crayon and signed it. "Thank you! Mr. stark The U.S. side has been cracking down on the extremist organization led by the terrorist Mandalin. The iron man who has been sent out has indeed achieved some success, but it has not found Mandalin''s position. As for the bombing attacks have been going on, and the military has not found any explosives and sources, if it goes on like this, the pressure on the military has become greater and greater. The situation has come to a very bad situation, and the US * side is already considering seeking help from special departments. Today''s stark industries Tony has long been left to pep. As PEP''s strong woman, she can take care of stark industries very well. Tony is very relieved to hand over such a big company to peper. So, when a handsome man familiar with pepper came to stark industrial building today, Tony didn''t know it at the first time. "Hi! Miss pepper The handsome man stopped PEP who was returning to the office outside the corridor and said hello with a smile¡° Well Just as the handsome man was about to walk up to pep, a big man stopped him. This big man is harpy. Since Tony left stark industries to pepper, Tony transferred harpy to pepper as her bodyguard. Not only to resist some dangers, but also some shameless guys, for example, the guy in front of us. Harpy intuitively felt some threat to Tony from the man in front of him, because there was something wrong with the guy''s eyes when he looked at Miss pepper. Harpy was very sure. And the handsome guy stopped by harpy did not continue to walk forward, just stood there looking at pepper... And said he had no malice. "Are you..." After harpy stopped the man, pepper looked at the handsome man below. Although I have some impressions, I can''t remember them for a moment. "Killian, Aldrich Killian." Looking at pepper, Killian introduces himself with a smile. "Killian? wow You look great! " After hearing Gillian''s self introduction, peper also remembered who the handsome guy was and said hello in surprise. "You look good, too. Long time no see, pepper." "Where have you been all these years? Killian Pepper was obviously very surprised at the sudden appearance of Killian in front of him, so he asked curiously. "I didn''t go anywhere. I just stayed with the doctor for five years. I prefer to be called Aldrich now. Of course, Miss pepper is free. " When he heard pepper''s words, Killian replied with a smile. "Hey, why didn''t you bring your badge when you came in?" Just as Killian was chatting with pepper, Harpy, who had been pushed aside by pepper, suddenly asked. Harpy just felt that this guy was plotting against Miss pepper. As a loyal bodyguard of Tony and PEP and a friend of iron man, harpy felt it was necessary to find out who this guy was. What''s more, harpy feels familiar with the guy in front of him now. "OK, Harpy, it''s OK. You can leave first." Obviously, peper felt that harpy was making a fuss. She looked at harpy helplessly and said. "Really?" Harpy asked again at pepper''s words. "It''s OK, I promise." Peper said with all his heart. "Well, I''ll be out there. I won''t go far." Harpy took another look at Killian, pointed to his eyes behind peper''s eyes, and pointed to Killian, indicating that he would keep an eye on him. You''d better not make any wrong ideas. Finally, harpy left at pepper''s request. But harpy is also sitting on the stool outside peper''s office. He wants to take a good look at the handsome guy and report to Mr. Tony in time. He always felt that there was something wrong with the way that Killian looked at pepper. It might be Tony''s rival. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 345 "Nice to meet you, Killian. Where have you been all these years?" After harpy left, pepper led Killian into the office. In her previous impression, the colleague had messy hair, thick eyes, old clothes and even a disabled leg. But when I see him again today, that person has changed dramatically: he is wearing a stiff suit, his blond hair is combed neatly, his leg disability has disappeared completely, his eyes are full of confidence, and he is a successful person in society. This change surprised pepper. Killian also truthfully told pepper that he is now the president of pioneer technology, and has invented a very powerful biotechnology, which has worked on him. "Imagine that you could invade the brain of any creature and recode their DNA." Kirian said in a bewitching tone: "we will become God and change the whole history of mankind!" "That sounds incredible." Pepper a pair of unknowingly fierce expression, "but your biotechnology seems to be able to be highly weaponized, such as super soldiers, private armed. However, Tony has shut down the weapons manufacturing department of stark industries, and we are now only responsible for clean energy and future technology. " "Tony." Hearing the name, kirili''s expression was a little uncomfortable. "In fact, more than ten years ago, I invited Tony to cooperate with us, but he refused." At the beginning, Killian was a down and out scientist. He wanted to cooperate with Tony. Tony asked him to wait for him on the roof, but he stood him up. Why does Tony stand people up? Because he was busy rolling sheets with a female scientist, he had long forgotten that someone was waiting for him on the roof. In this way, Killian killed Tony in the cold all night, which was a great insult to Killian. He wanted revenge and let Tony know what despair was. "You''re the president of stark industries now." Kylie Ann went on: "you don''t have to be obedient to Tony anymore. Believe me, you can do better than that narcissist!" "I want to help you, but I can only refuse." "Don''t rush to refuse, Miss pepper." Killian stopped pepper from going on. He took out three things that looked like old people''s fitness balls and threw them on the table. From these iron balls, light rays were emitted and condensed into beautiful starry images in the sky. The whole room was shrouded in brilliant starlight, and kirian stood on the table holding pepper''s hand. The scene was very ambiguous. The ultimate biological plan, in short, is to allow human beings to evolve from gene to brain. From then on, human beings will become stronger. The inspiration of the ultimate biology project comes from a female biologist who used her intelligence to study biotechnology and created a kind of magical thing by accident. It''s called the desperate virus. Through the desperate virus, people can recode the human DNA. We need to know that DNA hides the secret of human genes, and the modified genes can activate the immune cells of human body, help human resist any disease, or limb regeneration. It can make the disabled become healthy, even gene mutation, change the human form and so on. In this way, the ultimate biological plan can definitely benefit mankind and let mankind evolve into a new field. But Killian doesn''t want to benefit the world when he controls the ultimate biotechnology. He has already hatched a conspiracy. His goal is to conquer the whole world! "That guy I want to contact Mr. stark. " When Gillian in Pepper''s office has begun to show pep his "brain", harpy can''t help sitting outside. Because, when pepper was attracted by Killian''s brain, their movements were closer. Then harpy took out his tablet. Although harpy doesn''t know how to use these up-to-date things, he can still make a video call. Tony is combining symbiotic substances with metals in the underground laboratory No. 4 of Tony''s seaside villa. Peter, a biological genius, is invited by Tony. While the experiment was going on, Tony''s personal cell phone rang. "Sir, Mr. harpy is calling." Just when Tony was about to ignore the call because he was focused on the experiment, Jarvis took the initiative to remind him. "Harpy''s phone? All right, get through. " Hearing harpy''s call, Tony continued. Harpy is now PEP''s bodyguard and safety director of stark industrial building. His call to Tony can''t be ignored. "Mr. stark, I have something to tell you." After the phone was connected, harpy''s big face was shown on the phone, and then harpy''s voice came out. "What''s the matter?" Looking at the experiment in front of him, Tony asked indifferently. "I told people I was the bodyguard of iron man, and they laughed at me! Although it''s not now, I also have dignity! " Instead of talking about PEP for the first time, harpy first accused those people in lower stark industries of their indifference to their bodyguard. "Is that all? Harpy, you don''t have to care what other people think. I just know what you are Tony also knew that harpy might not be a big deal, so he said. Obviously, this is perfunctory. He is very busy now, and his experiment is about to come to a conclusion. Symbiont is combined with metal, and then he will not be an ordinary man hiding in the iron sheet. Anyone can kill him without armor. As long as the current experiment is successful and the symbiont parasitizes on him, he can resist any damage in the world except the nuclear bomb. Now he has entered a critical period and has no time to fool around with harpy. "Well, I have another thing about Miss pepper." I know Tony''s putting on himself, harpy continued. "What''s the matter?" Tony was a little more serious when he heard pepper''s name. "Miss pepper is now alone in the office chatting with a handsome, wealthy scientist." Looking at the flat face alone Tony, harpy face seriously said. Looking at harpy''s serious face on the other end of the mobile phone, Tony knows that pepper should just chat with others, but as a boyfriend, Tony still cares. "What are they talking about?" So, Tony continued. "How do I know what I''m talking about? Now, the handsome guy is showing Miss pepper her brain Hearing Tony''s words, harpy quickly replied, glancing at pepper''s office. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 346 "What are you looking at? Brain? " Tony was surprised to hear harpy''s words. What''s brain reading? Did pepper go to medical school behind his back? Now I can help people to see their brains. It''s a very difficult job. "It''s just looking at the brain. The guy named Killian is showing his brain to miss pepper." Staring at Killian in the office, harpy replied seriously. "Well, Harpy, you point the camera at pepper''s office and I''ll see what they''re doing." Tony was at a loss when he heard that, when will human beings be able to show their brains to others? It''s ridiculous. Just listening to harpy''s words, Tony felt that even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t imagine what pepper and the handsome guy were doing, so he asked harpy to show him. But harpy didn''t know how to use a tablet and didn''t point the camera at pepper''s office for a long time. So, Tony had no choice but to ask Jarvis to help him get the monitoring of Pepper''s office in stark building. "I''ll tell you, Mr. stark, there must be something about this Killian. We''ve seen him before, in ''99. " When Tony asks Jarvis to get surveillance, harpy continues to say on the other end of the phone. "In 1999? Was it the technology exchange in Switzerland? I''m not impressed. " Hearing harpy''s words, Tony thought about it and said. "Yes, in Switzerland. Of course, he''s not a beauty. How can you remember that? " Said harpy. But he was wrong. In 1999, someone rolled the sheets with a beautiful woman, and he didn''t remember the beautiful women who had rolled the sheets. There were too many women who had slept with them. "Aldrich Killian..." while talking to Harpy, Jarvis has also shown Tony the monitoring of Miss pepper''s office. When Tony saw pepper''s office, he didn''t think harpy was making a mountain out of a molehill. Because the guy named Killian is holding pepper''s hand and helping her down from the table. This action in Tony''s eyes has been very close, as a boyfriend of Tony''s heart a little uncomfortable. "Mr. stark, Miss pepper is a gift from heaven. You can''t do this to her all the time." On the other end of the phone, harpy is still reminding me. "I think there''s something very wrong with this Killian. He also has a strange little valet. I''ll investigate them later, track them and check the license plate. In a word, I''ll do it." There was no response from Tony, harpy continued. "Well, I already know. Maybe they just met and talked. OK, Harpy, I''m still doing experiments here, so I''ll hang up first. " Watching the surveillance video, Gillian and pepper sit and chat. Tony says a word to harpy and then hangs up. "Jarvis, check this Killian for me." After hanging up, Tony went on to tell Jarvis. "Yes, sir." "What''s the matter with you, Mr. stark? You look so pale? " Peter put down his work, looked at Tony''s dark face and said strangely. "By the way, Peter, what would you do to your rival?" Tony touches his chin. He is very good at pleasing women. Of course, most of him depends on his wealth and appearance, but Peter is different. Gwen Stacey is also a beauty. At school, many men will pursue Gwen. If Gwen is not a famous flower owner, it is Peter, the girl friend of a little guy whom he attaches great importance to, I think he''ll do the same. According to Tony''s knowledge, Peter had a lot of rivals at that time. This guy was pretty at most, and his EQ was not very high, and he had no money. How did he defeat many rivals and win back the beauty? "Rival? I don''t know. Gwen never takes up conversations with other men. " Peter answered, scratching his head¡° Since Gwen doesn''t take men to accost him, how did you get Gwen Tony is curious. This boy has a good hand. He is not far behind him. "Well, we met in the Osborne group. She worked in the Osborne group. Harry introduced Gwen to me, and then I became Dr. Connors'' assistant. Gwen worked with me, and gradually we were together." The little spider thought about the moment when they met. The corner of Peter''s mouth couldn''t help turning up and his eyebrows were flying. Tony some disdain, pure love little virgin, unexpectedly so won the beauty''s heart, no reason! It''s no use asking. It''s estimated that Gwen himself sent away even the boy''s rival. "But Mr. stark, why do you ask that?" Peter is a little strange. Shouldn''t we study symbiotic Armor now? Although we have all the key data, we are short of experiments, but now is not the time to make love. "Nothing, I just want to ask, if your rival, pester your girlfriend, what would you do?" Tony touched his chin. To be honest, he seldom cares about this kind of heart, and his rival is also very few. After all, he is a billionaire. Who can compete with him? "I think I''ll hit him in the face and teach him a lesson. Let him understand that I need to stay away from my girlfriend, she is not something you can touch. " Peter thought and said. "I see." Tony suddenly, he can''t sit any more. He rushes out of the basement and towards the outside. "What are you doing, Mr. stark? The experiment is not finished yet Peter followed, only to see a red meteor, flying towards the distance. "Nothing is perfect. If you want to know more about it, please come to my company. See you later, pepper The conversation was over, and Killian stood up to say goodbye to pepper. "Goodbye." Pepper also stood up politely to say goodbye to Killian. Killian plans to say goodbye to stark industries. Before he leaves, he does not forget to kiss pepper on the cheek. This action made peper''s expression become very surprised, even harpy felt that something big was going to happen. There''s no mistake. This scene happened to be seen by Tony. Thor came out of the armor and came to Killian. Without saying a word, he punched each other hard in the face. This punch, it looks very painful. And kirian, who was hit, just shook his body slightly. It seemed that there was a red light on his face. It looked like flowing magma! Tony had decided to teach this guy a lesson after listening to Peter, but as soon as he got to the gate of stark industries, he saw him kissing pepper on the cheek. He burst out and rushed over without saying a word, punching each other in the face. He''s going to teach this bastard a lesson. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 347 Killian rubbed his face. The red light on his face faded away. A smile came from the corner of his mouth and said, "Tony, is that how you treat your old friend?" "Who are your friends?"?! Are we familiar? " Tony''s eyes are wide open. Before, he investigated something about Killian in the car, which reminds him of a night in Switzerland more than ten years ago. It seems that he really let a person stand up. But the other side is not a big breasted beauty, how can he remember so clearly. Even if it''s a big breasted beauty, he can''t remember every one of them. He doesn''t know how many women he''s sleeping with. Can he remember every one of them? He can''t even remember beautiful women. Can he still count on him to remember a girl? "Boss, are you ok?" Seeing that Killian had been beaten, a man with no tie and chewing gum came up. "I''m fine, SAVAN." Gillian shook his head and said, "it seems that our Mr. smug is as annoying as he used to be." "Listen up." Tony kept pepper behind him and said in a cold voice, "stay away from my woman! Otherwise, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson. " "Trust me, Tony, we''ll meet again soon." Gillian disdained to smile, put on the ink lens also did not return to the road toward a Mercedes Benz. "Tony, what are you doing here?" Piper asked, puzzled, as Killian left. "Harpy told me that this bastard has a plan for you." Tony shakes the pot decisively. To be reasonable, if Tony saw peper being accosted by others before, maybe the reaction would not be so intense. After all, she knew peper''s character and would not do anything sorry for herself. But who asked Killian to do anything to peper? If it''s just some physical contact, it''s nothing. Just now, Killian''s behavior completely blew up Tony. "Are you jealous?" Piper asked, a little amusingly, with a choice of eyebrows. "No, absolutely not. I''m not jealous." Tony shook his head and would never admit that he was jealous. "Stay away from my woman, or I don''t mind teaching you a lesson." Pepper repeated what Tony said, just like Tony. There was a smile on her face. It was obvious that women were upright creatures. Pepper was satisfied with Tony''s nervousness. "Keke, today is your birthday. I''m here to pick you up for your birthday dinner." Tony coughed, his eyes wavering. "Where to?" Pepper smiles. "Villa, of course, with our candlelight dinner." Said Tony. After Killian left, harpy followed him secretly without saying hello to anyone. Although Gillian and pepper seemed very happy just now, harpy had his own intuition. He just saw that Gillian had some problems with the little fellow. Of course, pepper didn''t know when harpy did it So when harpy followed Killian to a square in downtown New York, Tony and pepper didn''t know. Tony is having a romantic candlelight dinner with pep in his villa. Because Christmas is coming, New York is full of festive atmosphere everywhere, and the small square where Killian''s little Valet came is also decorated. It looks very beautiful and the flow of people is also very large. The square is near a grand theater. At this time, many young people come to watch the performance. In order to find out what Killian''s purpose was, harpy followed the little fellow into the square. After entering the square, in order not to be found, harpy pretends to buy things at a stall, but actually observes what the little fellow behind is doing through the mirror. So when harpy saw that little Valet give a suitcase to a man who doesn''t look serious on a stool, he thought he found something. After the little Valet left, harpy put down his glasses and went to the guy with the box ready to leave. Bang~ "Ah! I''m sorry! I''ll help you. " Walking head-on with the guy carrying the box, harpy pretended to bump into him accidentally and knocked the box in his hand to the ground. All the things in the unlocked box were scattered on the ground. Harpy apologized and helped to pack up. Of course, harpy quietly took a small thing from it. He thought it should be drugs or something. After getting what he wanted, harpy was ready to leave as if nothing had happened. As long as harpy can go back and prove that what he has in his hand is really drugs and other things, Killian, who makes harpy look very unhappy, will not be better. With Tony''s background, harpy believes that he will not let his "rival" go. Bang~ However, just as harpy was about to leave, he ran into a man head-on. After seeing who hit him, harpy''s face was a little ugly, but soon returned to normal. Because it was Killian''s little follower who had just left who ran into harpy. I don''t know whether harpy''s tracking was discovered by him or whether he really went back. "Hey! Man, are you coming to the movies, too? " Before harpy opened his mouth, Killian''s little Valet took the lead in laughing. "Of course, the movie I saw was called the end of the party, starring you and that drug addict over there." As he spoke, harpy lit up what he had just got. Although harpy was found, he didn''t worry much. Not to mention that harpy''s physique is much bigger than that of the little fellow in front of him. He is also a professional bodyguard, but he doesn''t have much chance to show himself around iron man. So, if this little Valet wants to be tough, harpy doesn''t mind letting him feel his fist. Hearing harpy''s words and seeing the things in harpy''s hand, the little Valet''s face changed in a moment. The little Valet thought that harpy was following him, but he didn''t expect that harpy had already got the thing. So even if it''s downtown New York, he''s going to grab it back. "That''s not yours." The little Valet, whose eyes have cooled down, stares at the things in harpy''s hand and says indifferently. As he says, he has extended his hand to harpy. Whoo! Seeing the little footman''s action, harpy grasped what he was holding and let go of his paw. Seeing the change of the little follower''s attitude, harpy certainly knew that he had found their pain, how could he honestly return the things to him. After giving way to the little footman''s sudden hand, harpy has also counterattacked, quickly punched the little footman in the face, and harpy punched savin heavily in the face. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 348 sg>? Although savin was hit by Harpy, he just turned his head under the punch. When he turned back again, harpy saw a very surprised scene. Hissing~ The little Valet''s face was hit by harpy''s fist, and the position of the wound even gave out a red light, just like it penetrated from under the skin. No, it''s just like that. The red light is from the body of the young follower! And after this light appeared, the wound on his face also instantly recovered. Seeing this scene, harpy was a little stunned, but he was not a person who had never seen the world. After a little stunned, he reacted and punched again. Whoo! However, this time, the little follower does not intend to be beaten passively. When harpy came over with a fist, the little footman dodged and quickly locked harpy''s arm with both hands. Brush! Before harpy could react, the little Valet locked harpy''s arm and jerked him up from the ground, then directly threw him out. Bang! In the mid air across a parabola, harpy smashed a stall and fell heavily on the ground, harpy rough meat thick, but also did not cause any damage, just because hit the ground, the body bone is a little soft, in addition to the vibration, but also did not suffer any damage. "Damn it! Is he so strong? " From the ground to get up, harpy staring at the little Valet who walked towards him helplessly muttered. "SAVAN! Help me! Help me Just when harpy was thinking about how to deal with such a powerful opponent, the addict suddenly squatted on the ground and cried out in pain. When harpy looked at it suspiciously, he saw that the pale guy was shining red all over his body, just like the color in his body after he hit the little fellow just now. However, the light in the body of the addict who is calling for help is very bright, just like his whole person is going to be burst by the light in his body. Whoo! Hearing the man''s cry for help and seeing the man''s appearance, the little Valet named SAVAN gave up harpy and ran out of the distance without hesitation. See the little follower''s action, harpy also quickly found a nearby shelter to hide in. Bang! Boom! Just as harpy was hiding, the guy with red light all over his body suddenly yelled, and then it really exploded! A violent explosion took place in the small square, and the powerful shock wave swept the whole square with flames. At this moment, the whole square of tourists are shouting and running around, but there are still a lot of flames and explosions engulfed in. Hoo Hoo! The violent explosion wave directly smashed harpy''s temporary shelter, and then the fire and impact of the pavement had devoured harpy. Harpy curled up to protect himself, a shock and heat wave, and then the whole person was pushed out by a strong force. He rolled several circles on the ground in a mess, very embarrassed. And his suit was also ragged by the fire, revealing the explosion-proof vest inside. Although not seriously injured by the explosion, harpy was also injured because of the scorching temperature. But it''s much better than being blown up seriously. The whole square was in ruins in the sudden explosion. Because the explosion was very unexpected. Although some people were far away from the center of the square because of the fight between the little boy and harpy before the explosion, the power of the explosion directly collapsed the whole square. Therefore, the number of casualties caused by the explosion was very large. On the street near the square, more than a dozen cars were affected by the power of the explosion, and the windows were shattered by the shock wave. When the explosion of fire rushed out of the square, completely detonated the panic of the people on the road. For a moment, the incident of an accidental explosion in the middle of New York City spread out at a very fast speed. Let''s get in touch with the recent uproar of terrorist Mandalin''s threat, and we will naturally hang the explosion on Mandalin. Not to mention the panic caused by the explosion, Harpy, who is still at the edge of the explosion center, is lying on the ground trying to get up. Although the top explosion-proof vest of aegis blocked most of the explosion damage, harpy also suffered a lot of damage because of the remaining power, at least not life. "Cough, cough!" Covering his mouth, harpy glanced at the ruins of the square and coughed in a low voice. For himself to survive in this powerful explosion, harpy is also very glad that he listened to Natasha''s words and put on the top explosion-proof vest made by aegis presented by Natasha when he took the risk. The explosion-proof vest resisted most of the damage and also made him survive. He never doubted the power of the explosion, because not far from hapi, a corpse was lying there, which showed the great power of the explosion. If it wasn''t for the explosion-proof vest, he would have been lying among the bodies. Just when harpy was still a little dizzy because of the explosion, a sound of footsteps stepping on the ruins came to harpy''s ears from afar. Hearing this sound of footsteps, harpy felt the danger for the first time. Before he saw who the owner of the footstep was, harpy lay on the ground and pretended to be dead. In the corner of his eyes, harpy could see part of the feet of the people who were close to him. Finally, the footstep slowly approached harpy''s position of pretending to be dead, then stopped and kicked harpy''s body. Harpy resisted the impulse to blow up the dog''s head, relaxed his body and let him play. SAVAN saw that harpy didn''t move. He laughed and turned away. "Hoo Hoo! Who the hell is he? " The man had left, but harpy was still thinking about what he had just seen. Although harpy could only see the part below the knee of the man who came, he was sure that this man was the little valet of Killian. What''s more surprising is that this little footman was seriously injured in the explosion. When he came over, his right foot was only half left, but he recovered quickly under the effect of the red light in his body. In addition to the right foot that was destroyed by the explosion, the other wounds on the little Valet also recovered quickly, which was obviously the effect of the red light. It wasn''t until he was sure that the strange little Valet left that harpy sat up happily. Before long, he fell to the ground and fainted. He was injured in the explosion and saw something very surprising. Now the flames of the ruins are still burning with little oxygen. In addition, he suddenly relaxed under tension. Finally, harpy couldn''t hold on. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 349 When Tony and pepper finished their dinner and Tony was about to invite pepper to dance, Jarvis, who was supposed to be quiet, suddenly said, "Sir, Colonel Roddy has called. He has also sent a message." Although Roddy at this time to contact himself let Tony make him a little uncomfortable, but he will not just hang Roddy. I look at pepper and say I''m sorry. Peper, of course, asked Tony to take Roddy''s call first. After all, Roddy represented the military. "Jarvis, get the phone." Tony takes out his cell phone to read the message from Roddy, and asks Jarvis to turn it around. When Tony saw the message from Roddy, Tony, who had been very relaxed to celebrate pepper''s birthday, suddenly stood up from his chair. At the same time, Tony''s whole body exuded a sense of anger. "What''s the matter? Tony Seeing Tony''s sudden change, pepper, sitting opposite him, asked with concern. "Yes, Harpy, something happened to him! Pepper, I have to deal with it first. I''ll supply you with this dance. " Looking at the beauty in front of him, Tony replied solemnly. "What happened to harpy? OK, you go Upon hearing Tony''s reply, pepper was surprised and immediately replied. No matter what happened to Harpy, it must be a big deal for Tony to be so serious. Tony nodded and walked quickly to his basement. Roddy''s message was very simple. That is to say, there was an explosion in the middle of New York City that was suspected to be planned by the Mandalin terrorist forces. Many civilians were killed and injured, and harpy was among them. "Roddy, are you sure it''s Mandalin''s hand?" Roddy on the other end of the line is still on the phone with Tony. Tony asks seriously. However, compared with the tension and anger just now, Tony is obviously more angry than nervous, because Roddy told Tony that harpy was very lucky because he was wearing an explosion-proof vest and was not seriously injured, but he was sure to stay in the hospital. "The scene investigation is not over yet, but I''ve seen the scene. It should be almost done." Hearing Tony''s question, Roddy on the other side of the phone replied solemnly. The explosion in New York City completely detonated the whole society. After all, the explosion in the front line of the battlefield took place far away. Although everyone would condemn it in their own home, their families might not feel so much if they were injured and sacrificed. However, the explosion was in front of my home, and it was still in the downtown area of an international metropolis like New York. So now, the whole United States and even the world are in fear and anger of Mandalin because of the explosion. "Mandalin! Now I''m really angry! " Hearing Roddy''s answer, Tony said in a deep voice. "Jarvis, get Natasha." After hanging up Roddy, Tony says to Jarvis. "Yes, sir." Jarvis answered, and the virtual screen in front of Tony immediately showed Natasha''s picture. Soon, Tony connected Natasha. "What''s the matter? Tony, I''m busy right now. " Natasha frowned slightly. The explosion in the center of New York City has completely aroused the United States. Even President Ellis has put pressure on aegis. "Harpy is injured and he is also in the center of New York City. I think harpy knows something about what happened before. So I hope you can give me a copy of the investigation results of the explosion scene." Tony said straight to the point. "Yes? I will Natasha thought about it and nodded. It wasn''t a big deal anyway. Tony hung up the phone and went to an armored car. The armored car opened instantly. Tony went in. The armor closed and rushed out of the villa Bay. Ten minutes later, Tony has come to harpy''s hospital. After entering the ward, Tony sees Harpy, who is not in good spirits, leaning on the bed. Just like Roddy said on the phone, harpy is not seriously injured, but he has to train for a long time. But compared with other people in the center of the explosion, harpy''s state has been regarded as out of luck. Before Tony came, some military personnel had asked about Harpy, but harpy simply fooled him. Because he felt that what he saw did not necessarily belong to the United States, but to Harpy, who decided to wait until Tony came. When he saw Tony coming into the ward, he immediately wanted to get out of bed. "Mr. stark!" "Don''t move! Just get hurt and have a good rest. " Seeing that harpy wanted to get out of bed, Tony walked over and said. Hearing Tony''s words, harpy went on lying back. Now that Tony has come, he has something to say. "Well, come on, do you know anything about this explosion? Roddy told me that you''re hiding something. Isn''t that something you can''t explain to the military? " Up and down looked at the situation under Harpy, Tony has peace of mind then asked. "Yes! I know how the explosion happened! " Hearing Tony''s words, harpy replied solemnly. "Well? Really? " Hearing harpy''s answer, Tony''s eyes lit up and asked. "Yes! I also know why every bombing attack is so unexpected. " Looking into Tony''s eyes, harpy said seriously. "These explosions are more than accidents. So far, we don''t even know what the explosives are." "Of course, no explosives will be found, because this is a real human bomb! People are bombs! " "People are bombs? Is it really a psionic person? " Hearing this, Tony''s eyes suddenly became sharp. If it is really the powers who attack the civilians, then this kind of thing really does not belong to the ordinary military, and they can not manage it. "I don''t know if it''s a psionic, but I think there should be more than one or two of them. I followed Killian''s little Valet this evening, and he went all the way to... "And then harpy told me all the things he had seen since he was upset that Killian was following pep. Finally, harpy took out the little bottle he had been hiding. "This is what the little boy gave the bomber. I thought it was drugs at first. But looking at the present situation, maybe something else is more evil. " As a result, Tony carefully observed the small bottle that harpy handed over. However, from the outside, Tony can only judge that it''s something of a kind of medicine. More carefully, he has to go back to study it. "You''re doing well, Harpy, but don''t do such a dangerous thing next time." Put the bottle away carefully, Tony patted harpy on the shoulder and praised. "As iron man''s bodyguard, that''s right." Ha PI Hun doesn''t care to say. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 350 Tony looked at harpy and asked strangely, "I feel that Natasha gave you this explosion-proof vest in a timely manner. Otherwise, where is your 200 kg fat meat?" "Yes, although I thought Natasha gave me a strange gift at that time, I must thank Natasha after this time." Harpy is very grateful for Natasha''s foresight. If it wasn''t for this explosion-proof vest, he would have peeled off even if it wasn''t for it. "It seems that she can choose a gift better than me. Next time I should ask Natasha to choose a gift that suits her heart." Said Tony, touching his chin. "But I still feel that I have the best mind. what you think? Harpy Tony turned his head and looked at harpy seriously. "Of course not. I don''t think a normal person would give a rabbit doll 20 meters high. Usually only 20 centimeter rabbit dolls, Mr. stark Harpy said. "Of course, the gift must be valuable to show my heart. Do you know how much the rabbit doll cost? One million dollars, 20 centimeters rabbit, can reflect how much heart Tony said unconvinced. "Since it''s all in your heart, it doesn''t matter how much money you have. Miss pepper only cares about you." Said harpy. Tony sat by harpy''s bed and turned on the TV. He didn''t expect to see a sign he knew. Rainbow like background of different stripes, the background gradually turned into blood red, ten rings connected into a circle, is the ten commandments! "Have you heard of fortune cookies?" Mandalin appears in the picture. "It''s said that this is a biscuit from China. In fact, it was invented by Americans." "It''s a cheap American imitation. It tastes like American Chinese food." The picture shows the burning ruins of the Chinese Grand Theater, "my followers have just destroyed another cottage. It is said that many stars have been here." "Hypocrisy, emptiness, meaninglessness..." Mandalin raised his pistol and shot through a picture of the president of the United States. "President Ellis, my class is coming to an end. Next is your graduation ceremony. Are you ready? " "This damn bastard." There was a little anger in Tony''s heart. He wanted to teach the bastard a lesson. He immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Natasha. Times Square, New York. Natasha arrived here by helicopter, and the military and aegis are under great pressure now. "Colonel Roddy, what''s going on here?" Natasha came to Roddy and asked. Roddy sighed and said: "a total of seven people died in this explosion attack, because the temperature of the explosion was as high as 3000 degrees, most of them burned the bodies directly, leaving only part of the ashes." "The temperature is 3000 degrees, which can''t be reached by ordinary bombs." Natasha frowned and thought, generally speaking, the most important thing for a bomb is its power, not its temperature. If the high temperature of 3000 degrees can produce such a scorching temperature, the bomb''s power is also powerful. "Yes, the high temperature of 3000 degrees, ordinary bombs can not reach this level, but the explosion power is too small." Roddy was equally puzzled. "Tony said he had a clue. Let''s investigate the scene for now. Then go and ask the guy Natasha said, rubbing her eyebrows. "Tony? It''s all right Roddy nodded and took Natasha to the place where the dead had died. Roddy pointed to several areas and said: "the location of the dead people at that time should be in these places. According to our military estimation, the most likely location of the explosive is here." Roddy took Natasha to the center of the explosion, which had been completely collapsed. The high temperature of 3000 degrees melted the surrounding cement, but now it has cooled. "Although we found the center of the explosion, like so many previous explosions, we couldn''t find any fragments in the center of the explosion." Roddy sighed. "Wait a minute. You said the dead didn''t have any remains?" Natasha asked with a flash in her mind. "Yes, the high temperature of 3000 degrees made the seven victims not even leave their bodies, but all became ashes." Roddy nodded and said again. "Could it be a human bomb?" Natasha''s eyes became brighter and brighter, and she said clearly: "if it''s a human bomb, it''s a good explanation. The high temperature of 3000 degrees is only produced during the explosion. If it''s in the explosion center, or if the human body itself is a bomb, it can completely burn the human tissue into fly ash, of course, without any trace." "Human bomb..." Roddy''s eyes were also bright, but immediately thought of something, and said: "although your guess does have some basis, we can''t find any explosive residue now, that is to say, even if Mandalin uses a human bomb, we need to tie a bomb on the human body." "If Mandalin has a super power who can turn humans into bombs, or he has a kind of medicine that can turn humans into human bombs." Natasha has seen a lot in the past year or two. Naturally, her thinking will not be fixed on the bomb. After hearing Roddy''s words, her thinking will not be able to contain the spread. Roddy listened to Natasha''s words. He was shocked and exclaimed, "it''s very possible." Immediately some helpless said: "even if we know the bomb clues, we can''t find the human bomb arranged by Mandalin, we still can''t stop him from carrying out terrorist attacks." "We may not be able to keep looking for clues, but we can ask Tony that this guy may have found something different from us." Natasha said with a smile, looking at the communication from her cell phone. Natasha got through to Tony and said, "genius, have you got a clue?" "Of course, according to Harpy, the explosion seems to have something to do with Killian Aldrich, a talented botanist. As for the relationship between the man and him, further investigation is needed. This time, we''re probably dealing with some special powers. Because, harpy said, the explosion was caused by a person''s self explosion. " Tony said solemnly. "Self explosion." Roddy couldn''t help exclaiming. This is very close to their guess. "Roddy, are you there? This is the best way. You tell the military not to interfere in this matter. Harpy told me that these people are powerful and ordinary people can''t deal with them at all, and their self explosion can lead the army to be buried with them. " Tony said. "I will." Roddy nodded. The military really can''t intervene in this matter. These self exploding human bombs are too powerful. "Aegis can send people to encircle and suppress pioneer technology." Natasha said, anyway, most of the people in aegis are Hydra people. If they die, they die. They don''t feel bad. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 351 "Aegis? No no no! We have to solve it by ourselves! If Killian is really behind the scenes, then there may be my problem. So I don''t want anyone else to step in. Isn''t that mandar who threatened that America can''t be saved? Then I''ll save him! Today, I''m Tony Stark going to declare war on him! " When Tony heard Natasha''s words, he immediately refused. "Tony, you don''t have to. With the help of aegis, it will be a lot easier to solve. Otherwise, you may be in danger. " Seeing Tony''s attitude now, Roddy said quickly. He''s Tony''s best friend. He can''t just watch Tony get into trouble. "Needless to say, I''ll take care of it. If you want to help me, just tell me what you know and stop telling aegis. If iron man even asks other people for help when his friends are hurt, then I''m too useless as an iron man. So, whether it''s Killian and my old grudge or the terrorist attack on mandar, I''ll take it from Tony Stark! " Tony stubbornly refused Roddy and said in a very serious tone. Obviously, Tony is angry. "Well, now that you''ve made up your mind, we''ll send someone to watch the pioneers and Killian." Roddy know Tony''s character, see this also can only blame helpless agreed to Tony this adventure. "Where are you now?" Natasha asked. "I''m at New York Central Hospital. What''s wrong?" Tony looks at Natasha strangely. "I''ll be right there, you weak chicken. Without steel armor, you''re a weak chicken with arrogance and narcissism. I don''t know why you always like to be brave." Natasha shakes her head. Tony, as a consultant of aegis and one of the Avengers'' think tanks, can''t do anything. But this guy likes to do things. It''s disgusting. "Pooh... Cough." Roddy couldn''t help laughing as Natasha mocked Tony. Seeing that Tony''s face was getting darker, he quickly stopped. "Roddy, you bastard, you just laughed." "No, you''re wrong. I''m just choking on my saliva." "This asshole." Tony hung up the phone and his teeth itched with anger. He can''t beat Natasha, so he can only spread his resentment on Roddy. Who makes this guy laugh at him? He estimated that when he was having fun with Roddy in the future, this bastard would make fun of him with what happened today Tony straightened his collar, his face became solemn, and strode out of the hospital. No one can hurt his Tony Stark friends, no one! When Tony came out of the hospital, all the reporters who had been waiting outside swarmed in. Since Tony became iron man, the news after him was all about iron man. Since the kidnapping incident, Tony''s life has changed a lot. Although he is a superhero more than before, he is much more stable emotionally. At least it''s not so easy for journalists to dig up some of Tony''s sidelights. After all, iron man is hot now. "Mr. stark, we have evidence that the attack came from Mandalin. What do you say about that?" "Mr. stark! Do you have anything to say about the Mandalin bombing? "¡° Isn''t iron man''s duty to guard? Isn''t Mr. stark going to do something? " "Mr. stark!" "Iron man!" Tony came out of the hospital alone, with no bodyguards around him. The microphones of these reporters have been poked in front of Tony, and all the questions have been asked. Of course, Tony, who had been ready, was not frightened by the situation. It was not the first time that he met such a crazy reporter. Tony Stark, as iron man, is the most famous man in the world today. He can''t be scared by such a battle. "Mr. stark, when can you kill this Mandalin?" Just as Tony was "Besieged" by a group of reporters, a little brother suddenly squeezed in and asked aloud, holding his cell phone. Compared with the questions raised by other reporters, this little brother''s question is obviously more acute. However, Tony needs such a sharp question at this time, otherwise how can he pull hatred? At this time, Tony, who had been walking forward, stopped and turned to face the little brother. "Can you tell me?" Seeing that Tony turned his head, the little brother held his cell phone closer and continued to ask. "Do you all want to know?" Faced with dozens of shots in front of him and countless viewers behind him, Tony asked calmly. Hearing Tony speak, all the reporters hold their breath and adjust their camera angle to the best. Every time Tony Stark looks like this, he publishes some hot news. They won''t miss it. "I happen to have a holiday greeting for this guy named Mandalin. I just thought about it. My name is Tony Stark. I''m not afraid of you. You''re a coward in the back. So I decided, you are ready to die. " As he spoke, Tony took off his eyes. At this moment, Tony as iron man''s momentum unreservedly in the face of the camera showed. He, Tony Stark, won''t be afraid of any terrorist forces. He''ll kill each other himself. "I''ll kill you myself. It''s nothing to do with other people, just you and me. So, if you''re a real man, remember my address, 10880 Malibu street, 90265. I''ll wait for you with the door open. Christmas is coming, you are ready to die, I will send you to see God After the domineering announcement that he will personally destroy Mandalin, Tony also seriously reported his home address. Since we want to attract hatred, let''s attract it thoroughly. After saying such a declaration of war, Tony grabs the cell phone of the little brother in front of him and smashes it directly against the wall behind him. The cell phone smashed on the wall suddenly broke into several pieces. Although Tony declared war because of his sharp problem, it doesn''t mean Tony will tolerate his rude behavior just now. "Sue me!" After smashing the mobile phone, Tony glanced at the little brother and walked to the steel battle suit in front of him. After the moment of armed, Tony directly soared to the sky, no longer in charge of those chasing reporters behind him. After Tony declared war on Mandalin in such a high profile, the whole United States was detonated by the news. The guardian of America, iron man, is finally going to fight against Mandalin! Since Tony''s high-profile declaration of war, people all over the United States are looking forward to the iron man''s destruction of Mandalin. Although the military is very helpless for Tony''s action of not following the routine, they have nothing to do. If Tony can really solve Mandalin, the military will be very happy. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 352 For Tony''s high-profile declaration of war, except for those who eat melons in * *, Professor Charles and captain Rogers, who are in alliance with Tony, all know about it. However, since Tony did not seek their help, they did not plan to take the initiative. After all, this incident is still a terrorist attack. If iron man, aegis and X-Men are needed to do it together, what should they do in the face of more powerful opponents in the future? Peper is very worried about Tony''s safety, and has been persuading him to leave the seaside villa. Before, no one threatened the leader of a unscrupulous terrorist organization in front of the media, and Tony also generously reported his home address, just like if Mandalin really wanted to revenge, peper didn''t know what would happen. But, with Tony''s stubbornness, how could he leave. What''s more, he attracts hatred. How can he attract hatred after he leaves here. So, in the end, Tony sent pepper off alone. Even more, he sent an iron man team to protect pepper. If Killian still dares to appear beside pepper, Tony will not show mercy. Although aegis has also sent agents to observe around Tony''s villa, even Natasha is not far away to observe around, of course, the most important Ding Dong. Tony''s villa, the doorbell. "Jarvis, didn''t you activate the highest alert? Who''s out there? " Tony, who had been waiting all night for nothing, was a little upset when he heard the sound and asked Jarvis helplessly. "Because you told the world your address, it''s normal for someone to come. As for the guests outside, it''s Maya Hansen. " In the face of Tony''s question, Jarvis light answer. "Maya Hansen? How do you feel familiar? " Tony''s eyes flashed and he muttered at Jarvis''s reply. Next, Jarvis put the door surveillance video out for Tony to see. Meanwhile, Jarvis also searched the Internet for some information about Maya Hansen. When Tony saw the person at the door, together with the information provided by Jarvis, he finally remembered who the beautiful woman at the door was. "It''s her?" Tony was a little surprised when he remembered who Maya Hansen was. This botany scientist''s sister was also met by Tony on the day when he played with Killian, so she came here at this time to remind Tony a lot. "Open the door. I want to know what she''s looking for at this time." Thinking about it, Tony said to Jarvis. "Yes, sir." Yes, Jarvis has opened the door. "Maya Hansen, what can I do for you at this time?" Walking up to Maya, Tony looks at her and asks seriously. "I want to talk to you alone. It''s very important not to be here." Looking at Tony in front of her, Maya said nervously. "I shouldn''t have refused, but now I have a formal girlfriend..." hearing Maya''s words, Tony said with some indifference. Halfway through, Tony suddenly thought of something and quickly turned to look at Maya. "You don''t want to tell me there''s a twelve year old in the car outside, do you?" Looking into Maya''s eyes, Tony asked nervously. At the beginning, there was a one night stand between Tony and Maya, and there were no protective measures. Maya came to find herself at this time and said that there was something important to say alone. Tony had to think awkwardly. "Thirteen years old!" Stop kidding. I really have something important to tell you! " Looking at Tony''s nervous look, Maya cooperated with him, but then said more seriously¡° I have more important things now. I think you''d better leave here first. I don''t think you want to get involved in any dangerous things Knowing that there are no children outside, Tony''s tone is relaxed. For Tony, children are more terrifying than those terrorist organizations. After that, Tony turned and went on to the back. But Maya couldn''t persuade Tony, so she had to follow him. Just as Maya follows Tony to the dining table in the living room, an iron man suddenly rushes over and immediately arms Tony in. This made Maya and Tony a little stunned, because Tony didn''t let Jarvis arm himself. "Sir, multiple armed helicopters have been detected approaching." Before Tony asked, Jarvis''s voice came in time. Diddidi! After Jarvis armed Tony, there was an alarm throughout the villa. In fact, it''s not just Tony. They found out that there was an attacker coming. Now the whole United States knows that mandal is attacking Tony. Because the attackers are still broadcasting their attacks live, just like the TV media that had carried out terrorist propaganda before mandar invaded the United States. The attack on Tony''s villa, they also invaded the United States media system in the global broadcast. For the terrorists, if they can kill Tony Stark, the iron man who threatened to kill mandar himself in the global live broadcast, the whole United States will fall into unprecedented panic, which is the biggest purpose of their action. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Armed helicopters? How much? " Hearing Jarvis''s report, Tony, who had been armed, asked seriously. Sure enough, his plan to pull hatred was very successful, and someone really couldn''t help attacking himself. However, if it were just a few armed helicopters, Tony would not really pay attention to it. "A total of eight armed helicopters will enter their attack range in three seconds. Please dodge in time, the defense level of this building is not enough to hold on under the fire of the other party. " After answering Tony''s words, Jarvis gave his own advice. "Eight armed helicopters? It looks like a lot of money! Jarvis, four iron men, one on two, should be enough to give them face. As for me, there is no need to avoid it. " Ignoring Jarvis''s suggestion, Tony gave the order seriously. With the agility of iron man, the eight armed helicopters deliver food. Tony doesn''t think it''s a threat. "Yes, sir, Mark''s fourth team has been activated." Soon, Jarvis had already replied to Tony. Brush, brush! After Jarvis finished answering, four new-type iron man rushed out of the underground garage of Tony''s seaside villa, facing eight armed helicopters less than 1000 meters away. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 353 When Jarvis took control of four iron man, three seconds passed. Facing Tony''s villa, which is already very close, the eight armed helicopters have opened fire. In an instant, several individual missiles had been launched from mid air and flew towards Tony''s villa. Hoo Hoo Hoo! "Calculate flight trajectory, destroy!" In the face of the missiles coming from the rapid attack, Jarvis, who controls iron man, instantly calculates their flight trajectory, and then counterattacks. Boom! Boom! Boom! The four iron men who opposed the missiles fired several lasers, and those missiles were blasted in the air. The huge shock wave generated by the explosion was transmitted to the villa in the rear, and the whole villa was shaking slightly. However, Tony obviously did not pay attention to such attacks. "I think, Miss Maya, you''d better find a place to hide first. I don''t think these people can hurt me, but obviously I have more important things to do now. " The exchange of fire has begun outside, and Tony doesn''t want to stand by. So he looked at Maya standing in front of him and said calmly. "You..." Maya heard Tony''s words and looked at the live broadcast of the battle outside on the nearby TV. She seemed to have something to say. Brush! However, Maya''s words haven''t come out yet. Tony has started his steel suit and rushed out directly. He said that if he wanted to kill mandar himself, he would charge some interest first. Tony won''t let go of anyone who dares to attack him. Seeing Tony rushing out, Maya''s face changed again and again. Finally, she found a safe place to watch the battle. And the agents hidden around the villa, looking at the helicopter in the distance, immediately informed Natasha. Natasha''s eyesight is farther than many agents. She sees four iron men coming up. "It''s OK. I''ll go over and you''ll keep watching." Natasha gave an order and went to Tony''s villa. The steel armour, which had gained the upper hand, was shot down suddenly, while the remaining three were still in mid air. The flying posture of iron man changed. Iron man, who should have been very flexible, seems to be unable to control the flight power system at this time, constantly adjusting his flight posture in mid air, including Tony''s steel combat suit. "What''s the matter?" Natasha, who had just entered Tony''s villa, saw the scene and asked. "Ms. Natasha, someone is invading my central system, and has successfully tampered with the data of some steel war clothes. Now all the steel war clothes are in a very unstable state. So please help Mr. stark Jarvis said. "The central system is invaded!? Does the other side have such strong strength? " Natasha was also surprised to hear Jarvis''s reply. Although he is not happy with Toni Dumas, Natasha can affirm his strength and intelligence. As for hacker technology, Natasha may not be able to win over Toni. What''s more, Jarvis is already the world''s top artificial intelligence system, and now it is still developing towards the direction of artificial intelligence life. It can even be invaded by other people. This also shows that the strength of Killian''s hand is far beyond the simple self exploding desperate virus. However, it is also because Tony is not here that he can invade Jarvis, Tony is indeed a genius, producing Jarvis artificial intelligence, but Tony is not the only genius in the world. "I''ll try." Natasha frowned slightly, and she was not sure. Natasha came to the virtual screen and began to manipulate it. Outside, in order to cover Tony''s retreat, the remaining iron man was blown up. Every iron man is a collection of several top technologies in the world, and each one is extremely expensive. After a while, four of them were scrapped. They are all green knives! Just as the world watched iron man Tony Stark being beaten by fat man live, his situation was really bad. Diddidi~ "The invasion of the other side is very powerful. Iron man''s control system has been lost by 13%, and the power system has one minute to lose completely." Armed Tony''s steel suit, the alarm did not stop, Jarvis at this time is still quietly reporting the enemy''s invasion and the situation of this steel suit. "Jarvis, that''s not what I want to hear now. Turn off the alarm for me!" Tony, who is trying to adjust all kinds of data of steel battle suit, shouts in a bad mood that he will not be knocked down by the other party. Tony was embarrassed to avoid the attack of the helicopter. Natasha''s fingers were flying and ten fingers almost danced out of the phantom. But in half a minute, Natasha suddenly pressed the Enter key and said to javis, "reset the firewall and start the system restart. The strength of the firewall can block all the intrusion, but when the system restarts, the firewall will be able to stop all the intrusion, Tony''s steel armor won''t move. " "I''ll tell Mr. stark. Please help Mr. stark, Ms. Natasha." Jarvis said. "Little things, this guy will only show off and never learn a lesson." Natasha shook her head and said rather helplessly. Outside, Tony''s armor is full of scars, but the terrorists'' weapons can not cause too much damage, but if there is no effective counterattack, the stronger defense will be penetrated sooner or later. "Sir, two seconds later, the system restarts, Miss Natasha reset the firewall, and then you can continue to fight." Jarvis''s words reached Tony''s ears. "Wait, restart now? Let''s postpone it Tony yelled, looking at the missile chasing him behind him. However, after Tony finished shouting, the whole iron man suddenly lost all his power and fell straight down into the sea. Jarvis said that two seconds is two seconds, no extra. "Damn it Tony, who was trapped in his steel uniform, murmured and looked very ugly. Although with the performance of iron man, Tony can hold on for a long time even if he falls into the sea. However, the enemy''s missile will not let Tony fall into the sea. After iron man completely lost power, two more missiles came at Tony. This time, iron man has no ability to escape. But Tony in the steel suit didn''t look too worried. Because, in his eyes already appeared a black figure. In the eyes of the global audience, two missiles are about to destroy the iron man, which has lost its power. Although all the audience don''t know if there is Tony Stark in the iron man, they are still shocked to see that the iron man who was so strong was destroyed by such a platform. It can be said that the actions of Mandalin or Killian have already had some effect. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 354 "Tony! Damn it Tony''s best friend, Colonel Roddy, who is also watching the live broadcast, stares at the iron man''s nervous low scolding on the screen. Other people may not know if Tony is in it, but according to Roddy''s understanding of Tony, he has a 90% chance of being in the iron man. "Well!? That''s... "However, when Roddy thought that Tony would be hit by the two missiles the next second, he suddenly saw the figure breaking into the camera. "Ah! Iron man "What happened?! Why are those iron men out of control? " "I don''t think Mr. Stark is in it!" Seeing the embarrassing end of iron man on the live broadcast, all the people watching the live broadcast kneaded a sweat for the iron man. Of course, they are more concerned about the iron man who can stand up to protect them once he is defeated. In addition to other gourd eaters, PEP and Harpy, who were watching live with Roddy, were staying in a very safe place arranged by Tony. However, when PEP and harpy saw Tony attack, they were also very worried. "Tony! You must not be in trouble! " Looking at the straight falling iron man on the screen, pepper prayed silently. When almost all the people watching the live broadcast thought that the iron man would be swallowed by the missile, a dark shadow suddenly burst into the audience''s sight. Then, the clear sky suddenly became gray, and the thunder clouds condensed. A figure came to the cliff, snowstorm blowing the cliff, with the naked eye speed, ice agglomerated on the cliff, extending the road. "Boom!" There was a deafening thunder, and the blue thunder snake was dancing in the sky. "Thunder!" Natasha was standing on the top of the cliff, controlling the thunder and pounding down. Two missiles chasing Tony were instantly destroyed. Just as Tony was about to fall into the sea, the sea was frozen and Tony fell on the ice. "My God, this woman is more and more terrible." Tony''s scalp is numb. Natasha didn''t have the ability to influence the weather before. Now with Natasha''s ability, I''m afraid it can be called a human type natural disaster. This also stimulates Tony''s impulse to combine symbiont with armor. Not only will it not be like today, but with symbiont''s attribute, it can also become armor suitable for any battle, and it can also automatically defend. Tony can get rid of the weak chicken state without armor. "Sir, the threat is removed, the armor is being restarted, and all functions will be restored in 30 seconds." Just after Natasha solved the two missiles, Tony heard Jarvis''s warning. Tony was relieved to hear Jarvis. It''s just a short 30 seconds. Natasha''s shot. Tony doubts if these people can last 30 seconds. "Storm." The roaring hurricane dropped from the clouds, rolled up the sea water, formed a series of waterspouts, several hundreds of meters long waterspouts surrounded the three helicopters. The waterspout constantly shrinks its scope, making the area where the three helicopters can move smaller and smaller. And the people on the helicopter began to attack Natasha, but it was all in vain. The attack couldn''t get close at all, and Natasha was swept away by the waterspout. Thirty seconds later, Tony''s System rebooted successfully and flew back into the air. When he looked at the three helicopters in the middle of the five or six tornadoes, his face also showed pity and schadenfreude. Tony suddenly rings the question of live broadcast and asks Jarvis, "how is the live broadcast going?" "Live has been disconnected." Jarvis replied. There was a twinkle of disdain in Tony''s eyes and he said, "huh? Are they going to withdraw? Hum! When you want to kill me Tony Stark, you open the live broadcast in a big way. When you find that your action has failed, you want to withdraw the live broadcast? It''s late! I''ll show people all over the world that it''s impossible to Kill Tony Stark with his mandarins "Jarvis, send out eight iron man, give me a full range of live video of Jackson teaching those guys. Also, contact Roddy and ask the military for convenience. Otherwise, I have to invade the official live channel once. It''s too much trouble. " The other side is no longer going to live the failed action, so Tony will live it himself, and he will also live it in an all-round way. "Yes, sir." Hearing Tony''s words, Jarvis agreed. On the other hand, Roddy also watched the live disconnection from the military base. "It seems that Mandalin''s action has failed! Although I don''t know what happened to the steel suit just now, the disconnection of the live broadcast also means that their operation has failed this time. Fortunately, Natasha of aegis is by Tony''s side. " Unlike the anger of other viewers, Roddy was relieved to see the live broadcast cut off, which means Tony is safe. However, he just took his eyes away from the screen, and within seconds, Tony''s call brought Roddy back again. Hearing Tony''s request, Roddy showed a sad expression, but it''s also Tony''s style. He immediately contacted the military system and gave Tony the green light. Tony''s seaside villa, the iron man who once again regained control, rushed out of the villa and soon floated over Natasha''s Cliff platform, occupying several best shooting angles. Then, the light blue light from the iron man of the eight stations enveloped the area, creating a more suitable scene for shooting. "Live broadcast ~ now continue!" Two seconds later, Tony has got a positive response from Roddy. Then, he has given Jarvis the latest order. The next moment, through eight iron man''s perspective of the live camera quickly transmitted out. The audience all over the world who had been cut off by the live broadcast saw the live broadcast again. Moreover, the live shot was clearer and the angle was more perfect. In addition to these, the live broadcast also has commentators. Tony, who has been idle, has become a guest commentator. "Hello, I''m Tony Stark, and I''m iron man." Although he didn''t leave the country, Tony''s voice came out of the live camera. Today, Tony, who almost fell, is going to take a good breath. What Mandalin? Tony wants to kill him in front of the world. "Everyone should know me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me. Anyway, you know me now. Now I am operating the steel armor indoors. The first time I am not proficient in the operation, these clowns have the upper hand. I can only let the guests solve these clowns. What you call a terrorist attack is not worth mentioning. " After a piece of nonsense, the picture under the live camera has entered the wonderful part. Under the control of Natasha, three helicopters were almost hopelessly involved in the tornado, and were killed by the violent current. The tornado also lit up a few pieces of red light, which is obviously caused by the explosion of the desperate soldiers. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 355 R / > G "is that the solution?" Tony asked, looking at the calm sea. "What do you think?" Natasha dispelled the clouds, covered her body with black fluid, quickly into her body, shrugged, light said. "I thought you should fight more fiercely. It''s not very attractive." Tony shrugged and pointed to the eight steel armor in the sky, which was broadcasting the battle. "If we have to fight back and forth against such small characters, the Avengers League should be dissolved." Natasha said in a bad voice. "Ha ha..." Tony said with an embarrassed smile. "Mr. stark, many people on the Internet are asking for your explanation now." Jarvis warned. The attack on Tony by mandar was broadcast live, with great influence. Unlike before, many things were solved secretly. Therefore, in order to give an account to the public outside, Tony, the protagonist of the incident, must have come forward to explain. However, it is not Tony who should be worried most at this time, but the US government and the military. Because mandar is still a terrorist and it is the responsibility of the US * side. If Tony doesn''t show up, the pressure will eventually shift to them. With the current attitude of the people, the military knows nothing, but I can imagine how much pressure they will have. "Don''t worry, I''ll explain. However, we can''t rush to do this kind of thing. We have to let others beg us. " Tony shook his head and said faintly. "Mr. stark, it seems you know a lot of things." Natasha looked at Tony and said, "your lover? Does pepper know? " "What nonsense? It''s just one night stand. It was in 1999." Said Tony, coughing twice. "Ha ha ~" Natasha sneered. Natasha was still disgusted with Dumas, who played with women wantonly. Although Natasha also knew that they were willing to fight one by one, she still had some bad feelings as women. "Miss Maya Hansen, you are still here. I thought you had left." Seeing Maya coming, Tony frowned and said. "If I left, maybe I would miss this wonderful fight. But I wanted to tell Mr. stark some secret information, but now it seems that you already know something Hearing Tony''s teasing, Maya went on without getting angry. Her eyes swept between Natasha and Tony, and she could not help comparing herself with Natasha. And then I found out that... I was completely defeated. "Oh? What are you going to tell me? I''m really busy just now. Now you can say it. " Pretending not to notice Maya''s gaze, Tony continued. "It is..." "Sir, Mr. Roddy is calling." Just when Maya is ready to speak, Jarvis suddenly reminds her. "Ah! I''m sorry, Roddy is from the military. Things on his side should be more urgent than yours. " Hearing Jarvis''s voice, Tony looks at Maya and says with an apologetic expression. "Jarvis, take it." When the live broadcast was over, Roddy, located in the military headquarters building, received a call from his boss asking him to contact Tony. Only iron man himself can explain this matter to get the best effect. What''s more, there is really nothing that the military can say. Therefore, Roddy can only contact his iron man friend¡° Roddy, what, did you enjoy watching the live broadcast just now? " After connecting Roddy, Tony asked easily. You are relaxed. Natasha helped you solve the enemy, but now the pressure on the military side is great. Tony, can you tell me something? Now there''s a lot of pressure up there, and I can''t stand it. " Hearing Tony''s relaxed words, Roddy on the other end of the phone said very speechless. If Tony is willing to tell Roddy the news, it''s best for him to explain on behalf of the military. "Of course, I know the news, and it''s very hot. However, this matter is not entirely under the control of the military. If you want to know, you can only tell it to you in private. Now, why don''t you tell me why you called Seeing Roddy in such a dilemma, Tony replied truthfully. "Isn''t it completely in the military''s charge? Is it really... Well, the people above hope you can go out and explain to the masses what happened in this live broadcast. After all, it was you who threatened to destroy Mandalin in front of all the media yesterday. Now you are under attack. It''s obviously Mandalin. And the last explosion, which everyone saw, was very similar to that of the terrorist attack in Mandalin. Who told you that the picture quality was so clear when you were live? " Hearing Tony''s reply, Roddy''s eyes flashed, and then he had already said the purpose of his call. "Let me explain, yes, yes. But what''s in it for me? " Tony was waiting for Roddy to say that, so after Roddy finished, Tony asked in a relaxed tone. "What do you want?" Hearing Tony''s words, Roddy asked angrily. He knew that Tony would not agree so easily. "Although the military is a bunch of idiots, they still have several projects that I am more interested in. I may need some special information at that time." See Roddy asked, Tony said his request with a smile. Although Tony has the best technology in the world, there are still some special projects within the military that Tony is very interested in. Although Tony doesn''t have so much energy to take care of so many worries now, of course he has to hold the good things in his hands first, and he will always have time to study them later. And Tony is confident of persuading Benner to work with him on something. "Well, I see. The people above agreed. You should explain this incident to the outside world first." Glancing at the boss standing next to him, Roddy replied helplessly when he nodded. "No problem, Roddy. Hang up first. My live commentator is coming on." After Roddy agreed, Tony hung up with a smile. "Roddy''s your friend. Is it okay for you to pit him like this?" Natasha asked, looking at Tony''s triumphant look. "No, no, no, no, no, No. Roddy is Roddy, the military is the military. I''m just offering conditions to the military. Roddy is just an intermediary. I''m just going to make Roddy more stable. " Tony smiles. As long as the military asks for help from him, it will not do anything to Roddy unless Roddy retires himself. But as long as Roddy is not stupid, will he retire? Absolutely impossible! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 356 "Well, before iron man comes forward to explain, Miss Maya, is there anything you need to say? Maybe the news you brought me will help me to make my explanation more powerful later. " After hanging up Roddy''s phone, Tony looks at Maya and asks with a smile. The timing of Maya''s appearance is too subtle. Although Tony has not yet felt the threat from Maya, some doubts are necessary. "I work for Killian." This time Maya didn''t talk nonsense. She said a piece of news that was enough to attract Tony''s attention. Sure enough, after Maya Hansen said that she worked for Killian, except for Lin Rui, Peter and Tony looked at Maya with surprise in their eyes. And Maya after seeing Tony and Peter''s expression also understood, originally Tony he really knew Killian. "Well, that really appeals to me." Looking at Maya again, Tony said with interest. Tony had been a little interested in Maya, but now he''s more interested. "Then, what news do you have for me? If you just want to remind me that Killian is the mastermind behind this attack, I already know that. " "It seems that Mr. stark does know something, but do you know how the soldiers who can recover quickly and self destruct appear? Do you know what Killian is planning? Do you know he''s working for Mandalin? " Although Tony has obviously known some information, Maya is still reluctant to ask. In order to obtain Tony''s trust, after seeing the powerful strength around Tony, Maya can only take real information to achieve her goal. Maya Hansen, as a very ambitious DNA botanist, is actually similar to Killian. She needs to make her research achievements famous all over the world. Besides Killian, Tony''s stark industry is also a big help to her goal. That''s why Maya was prepared to save Tony in this attack without informing Killian. "Er... I really know. Do you want to say it''s the desperate virus? As for Killian''s purpose, besides using these immature garbage as bombs, does he really think that he can rely on a terrorist organization to dominate the world? Poor Killian, he doesn''t know how big the world is. People like him don''t need a lot of big shots. " Hearing Maya''s words, Tony replied calmly. While answering Maya''s words, Tony also belittled the lower Killian. "How do you..." hearing Tony''s words, Maya''s eyes widened. Maya never thought that Tony even knew about the desperate virus. "Well, since you don''t have any useful information. So please leave first. I''m going to turn on the live broadcast again to explain the attack to the whole world. " Seeing Maya''s surprised expression, Tony waved his hand and started to drive. "Stark..." "What else can I do for you, Miss Maya?" Tony''s eyes are calm when he looks at Maya. He''s changed. Playboy died in the Middle East. Now iron man, Tony Stark, is alive. Maybe before he became a superhero, he might be very interested in a simple communication with Maya, but now, he doesn''t have such a mind. "Well, I hope Mr. stark can handle it. Maybe there are many powerful people in the world, but Killian is definitely not that simple. " The other party has done this step, Maya of course will not linger, finally reminded after a turn to leave. Tony shrugged. He didn''t think Killian could do anything to him. He turned to Jarvis and said, "let''s go live." Then Tony turned to Natasha and asked, "do you want to show your face?" Natasha shook her head and said, "I don''t have to." "All right." Tony shrugged, went to the mirror and straightened his face. And then back in front of Jarvis, live. "Hello, I''m iron man, Tony Stark." Smile and greet the audience, already experienced Tony in front of the camera. "I believe you have a lot of doubts about this attack on me. So, I''ll give some answers here. Of course, I can''t say what I don''t know. " "So let''s start now. Well, let''s start with the qualitative analysis of this incident. Yes, this attack was made by the terrorist Mandalin. It seems that he is also a man. At least he has some reaction to what I said yesterday. " At the beginning of the live broadcast, Tony first confirmed that Mandalin was responsible for the attack. Of course, this is something that almost all the audience can guess. "I''m very positive about the Mandalin attack. He chose a very good attack time, because I was inserting the remote control system into my combat suit, but it wasn''t long before there were some failures in the system, so you can see that my iron man had problems not long after the battle started. Of course, it''s my own problem After defining the incident, Tony explains why his iron man was defeated. At the same time, under the sea, a figure lurks in the water and swims towards Tony''s villa. His body is flashing crimson color, repairing his injury. Before the helicopter was involved in the tornado, he jumped into the sea. Although he was injured, it was not in his way. "So that''s the end of the explanation for the attack. Before the end of the live broadcast, I want to say one more thing, to Mandalin. I already know your means, so I''ll wait for my return. " After Tony''s aggressive declaration of war again, the live broadcast ended. "Well, be careful next time. I''ll go first." Natasha watched as Tony finished the live broadcast and got up to leave. Tony didn''t stop him either. He just said with a smile, "thank you this time. Please have dinner next time." "All right, call all of you then." Natasha smiles and leaves Tony''s villa. Tony sat on the sofa, just ready to pour himself a glass of red wine, a violent explosion came, directly scared Tony. The huge tremor made Tony fall to the ground, and the whole villa exploded. Tony watched the seven iron man armor in the display cabinet burst to pieces in the fire. These are the seven sets of armor of the early generation. They are also the memories of him who just became iron man. From now on, the past iron man has become history, and a new iron man will be born soon! (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 357 The foundation of the luxury villa has completely collapsed, and the whole villa is sliding down the cliff. One of Tony''s sports cars fell from the air and fell into the sea with the broken stone walls. In a flash, the ground under his feet cracked, and he yelled and fell directly from one layer to the next. Tony is about to push his armor and fly out of the villa, but a wall fragment falls from his head and hits Tony. Tony immediately followed the ruins of the villa and fell down together. Tony smashes the pieces of the wall. As soon as he wants to fly, he finds himself entangled in a huge cable. Iron man struggled to get rid of the cable, but the cable became tighter and tighter, pulling him into the depths of the ocean! The luxury villa fell from the cliff, half of the buildings were broken when it went down, and rolled into the sea with the blasted mountain. Natasha just turned around and saw this scene. "Damn it! This guy. " Natasha rushed to the villa by the sea, looking at the collapsed villa, her face was ugly. Call the agents around and start searching for Tony, but nothing. Naturally, Tony didn''t die. Now he is trapped under the heavy ruins, and even his helmet begins to enter the water. Just when Tony feels that he is about to drown, one of mark 42''s armor breaks away from his body and pulls it up. "Flight power recovery." With Jarvis''s voice, iron man flew out of the sea and into the sky. In an instant, he broke through the speed of sound, and then disappeared into a shadow in the sunset sky! Tony has long wanted to take a vacation. For example, when he was in Iron Man 2, he wanted to take pepper to Europe after he came back from Morocco. After all, he was dying. But peper didn''t know about it. She didn''t know that Tony had missed death until she had a decisive battle with whip lock. When Tony put on a new energy source, it wasn''t long before the aliens came. After the New York war, Tony suffered from anxiety and didn''t have time to take a vacation. He had been working on his new armor. And after he knew that there might be something else about the terrorist attack in Mandalin, he made a flight plan to Tennessee. Villa war, Tony almost drowned in the sea, fortunately mark 24 saved his life. Tony fainted, but steel armour has been flying to the destination with the flight plan, so when Tony opened his eyes, he had come to Tennessee, and still hugged the land of Tennessee at close range! "Warning, collision warning!" In Tony''s scream, iron man falls to the ground. Originally, mark 42 was not fully charged, and after flying so far, its power was already low. Boom, iron man fell to the ground, rolled many circles on the ground before he stopped. Fortunately, Tony didn''t break his bone. He took off his armour. He just wanted to relax, but he was surprised to find that it began to snow outside! You know, he was wearing a short sleeve inside. He was shivering with cold when he came out. As soon as he wanted to go back to the armour, he found that the armour was completely dead. Jarvis''s voice was moving away from his ear. "Sir, I may have a rest..." "I didn''t rest. How can you rest?" This egg hurts. In this place where birds don''t shit, there is snow in the sky. There''s no way. Tony can only find rags and ropes from the garbage heap and pull a pile of rags silently forward in the snow. There''s no problem. The armor that runs out of power is actually worse than the armor that runs out of power. But he did not go far, he heard a strange sound, that is the cry of the wolf, this howl scared his whole body a shiver, such a cold day, it is not a good thing to meet a wolf in the wild. After walking for more than ten minutes, Tony finds a phone booth. He rummages through his pocket to find some coins and calls pepper. But after waiting for a long time, no one answered the phone, and he didn''t know where pepper had gone, so he had to leave a message. After leaving a successful message, Tony continued to walk in the ice and snow. It was a real day for him. Not only his villa was bombed down, but also he was trapped in the far north of the United States. Why is it so unlucky? It''s Christmas Eve tonight. I don''t feel safe at all! Tony thinks he''s freezing to death. Even if he steals a blanket, it''s useless in the snow. It is estimated that tomorrow''s news headline is, is it the distortion of human nature or the corruption of morality that the billionaire froze to death on the street, ha ha. Fortunately, he found a warehouse that looked empty. As soon as he put the steel armor on the sofa and was ready to sit down and have a good rest, a little boy came in with a toy gun. "Who are you? Why did you break into my house? " The little boy raised his toy gun and said, "don''t move!" Who''s Tony, the boss behind the scenes of stark industries, the richest billionaire, the playboy who sleeps all over the entertainment industry, and the avenger who saves the world. Any title can scare people to death. He looked at the toy gun in the little boy''s hand and said with disdain, "tut Tut, do you want to scare me with a potato gun? The barrel is a little long. This design will reduce your firing power by half! " You know, Tony is such a person. After Ivan Vanke attacked him at the racetrack, he was still in prison and pointed out how to modify the electric whip, just like he would die if he didn''t use it. However, the little boy didn''t do what he did. He didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger of the potato gun. A huge potato hit Tony on the forehead and knocked him to the ground. Tony passed out without saying a word. He didn''t even have time to react. Tony''s private villa was destroyed, and only aegis knew about it. Previously, Tony''s live broadcast ridiculed Mandalin, and everyone was full of confidence in Tony. As a result, Tony''s villa was blown to pieces just after the live broadcast. Naturally, it was impossible to tell the news and block it immediately. The whole luxury villa has been turned into a ruin. The agent of aegis is cleaning up the garbage. Nick Frey, wearing a black windbreaker, stands on the edge of the ruin and overlooks the dark sea from the cliff. His figure seems to be hidden in the dark. "Do you think Tony is dead?" Nick fry asked in a deep voice. "Who''s talking?" Natasha is a little thrilled. She seems to be the only one around her. Where does the voice come from? It''s a little familiar. Nick Frey came out of the darkness gradually. Natasha saw Nick Frey''s face in the moonlight, and the other person''s expression looked angry. Natasha laughed awkwardly and said, "no, you''re too dark." "I know," said Nick Frey, somewhat depressed (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 358 "There''s a saying in the East. It seems that good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. How can Tony die so easily?" Natasha shrugged and replied. "Disaster... You can say that." "What do you think of this Mandalin?" Nick Frey said with a serious smile After Tony disappeared, aegis has been looking for his whereabouts. How can we say that Tony is also Howard''s son? If Tony dies like this, Nick Frey will be very sorry. But after searching for a long time, Tony''s body has not been found. He knows that the guy must not be dead. "Mandalin? I think he''s an actor. He''s been wiping Killian''s ass since the first explosion. Moreover, there is something wrong with Killian''s pioneering technology. Maybe some secret forces are secretly supporting him. " Natasha replied. "Nine headed snake?" Nick Frey frowned and looked around subconsciously. To be honest, the only people he can believe now are the Avengers, hill and Colson. He thinks that everyone he looks like a hydra now. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be ready to let Colson secretly organize a team to recruit aegis agents. "Very likely." Natasha nodded. He had been attacked by Hydra, and believed it would not be only once. "The news of Tony''s disappearance won''t last long. It''s up to you to find Tony. " Nick fry nodded and said. Pepper stands not far away with a sad expression. She always thinks that Tony is dead. Holding iron man''s helmet, she feels like hugging Tony. At this time, she finds a red light flashing on the helmet. She puts on the helmet and hears Tony''s message. "Pepper is me, I should have apologized to you, I shouldn''t have put you in danger, and I know that rabbit is too big..." Tony''s voice makes pepper show excited expression, quickly ran to Natasha and Nick Frey''s side, excited cry: "it''s him! Tony is still alive Natasha laughed and said, "it seems that our Mr. billionaire should be OK. I''ll locate the area of communication right away. " "Thank you, Natasha." Piper said gratefully. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When Tony wakes up, he finds himself lying on the sofa with steel armor sitting next to him. He rubs his head and feels a splitting headache. The little boy stood in front of him, looking at him apologetically. He thought Tony was a thief, so he knocked him out with a potato gun. He has a newspaper in his hand. The headline is iron man Tony Stark challenging Mandalin. Although he has never met Tony''s real person, there is a picture of Tony on it. When the little boy saw the iron war on the sofa, he finally realized that he had knocked out the famous iron man Tony Stark! "What''s your name?" Asked Tony, rubbing his head. "Halley." The little boy looked frightened. "Mr. stark, are you going to sue me? My family is very poor, my mother works in the supermarket, my father didn''t come back after winning the lottery Tony turned his lips and turned out to be a guy who lacked fatherly love. I don''t know if his mother is beautiful, cough. He could see that this Harley was a smart guy, and he was sure to help himself. However, Tony felt very ashamed that he was knocked unconscious by the little boy''s potato gun. How can he say that he is also a member of the Avengers League, a superhero who saves the world? No, this matter must not be known to others. So Tony is going to make a deal with Harley. In the future, he will give the little boy some high-tech equipment of iron man, and even give him a brand new computer. The price is to let the little boy keep a secret. Harley was very happy after hearing this, but he was afraid of Tony''s repentance. Tony had no choice but to give him an anti wolf light with flash bomb function, and then bargain for a watch and a sandwich. "Is this your sister''s watch?" Tony looked at the pink PigHead watch and gasped. "Be careful not to break it. It''s a global limited edition. She likes it very much!" Halley nodded and said. "Oh? Global Limited Edition Tony browed a pick, he did not know how many of the so-called limited edition collection, he really did not know this limited edition, some funny asked: "what''s its name." "Piggy page." Said Halley. Tony a Leng, looking at this watch funny pig head, this is really social ah! No, No. It''s gone. It''s gone. However, Tony now knows his purpose. He didn''t come to Tennessee for a holiday, but for something important. Before the terrorist attack in Mandalin, there was an explosion here. He wants to investigate the truth of the explosion. Harley took Tony to the place where the explosion happened. What he saw were many crosses and flowers. On the broken wall, Tony saw some strange things. They were black figures. They were printed on the wall. This is the last trace they left in the world after the explosion. Six people were killed in the explosion, but Tony only saw five figures on the wall. Harley explained, "this is where Charlie Davis died. The local people said that he had done bad things and went to hell, so there will be no shadow of him." Tony looks tight, he thought of harpy said before the self explosion, as well as the desperate virus, sure enough! These so-called bombs are actually people. "Who sent those flowers and crosses?" Tony thought about it and asked. "Mrs. Davis. Charlie''s mother. " Halley replied. In this way, Tony wants to find Mrs. Davis. After asking him, he knows that Mrs. Davis often gets drunk in the bar since Charlie died, but the bar is not for children to go to, so he asks Halley to go home first. After the New York war, Tony hasn''t been to the bar for a long time. He has reformed. He only loves pepper. Of course, Tony doesn''t mind picking some wild flowers if someone comes. As soon as he got to the door of the bar, he ran into a brown haired woman. Tony immediately developed his special skills that he could lift anytime and anywhere. "Lady, you have a good haircut!" Tony looked at the brown haired woman and the ferocious burn wound on her face. Tony, who wanted to be a mouthful, changed his mouth instantly. He can''t look at this severely burned face and say, lady, it''s very nice of you to see him, Tony! Never speak without conscience. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 359 Mrs. Davis didn''t believe that her son, a soldier in service, would make bombs and terrorist attacks in her home. She also knows that her son, who recently volunteered for a new type of experiment in the military, is not likely to be a terrorist if he dedicates himself to the country like this? And the volunteer document signed by his son is in her hands. She wanted to use the document to save her son''s reputation. Walker bar. Mrs. Davis has been here for a long time. The reason is that someone calls her. As long as she hands in the documents, the other party will help her son. For this kind of thing, she chose to believe. But, God knows, as the mother of a suspected terrorist, how many blind eyes and discrimination she suffered in this small town? Now any help, she will hold firmly as a straw. So Tony made a mistake. Mrs. Davis mistook him for the person who called him, and Tony got the secret files. The key evidence was in Tony''s hands. "You have my things!" Just when Tony wants to run away with the evidence, the brown haired woman suddenly appears and cleanly presses Tony down on the table. Such a big movement attracted all the attention in the bar, including a local sheriff who drank, "what are you doing, lady?" The brunette handcuffed Tony, took out the NSA badge and said, "I''m with the NSA. I''m arresting important criminals!" But the sheriff didn''t believe her identity at all, and insisted on reporting to her superior. The brown haired woman shook her head helplessly. Her hands began to turn red and hot, just like the red iron. She beat the sheriff to the ground with a monkey stealing peaches. Seeing this, Tony''s face suddenly changed, as if he heard something baked. He felt his crotch tighten, and then ran away. There was chaos in the bar. Other sheriffs tried to subdue her, but she shot her. The brown haired woman''s eyes were turning red. She looked at Tony''s embarrassed figure and said with a sneer, "don''t go, sir. Buy a match!" In fact, Tony has been watched by the enemy since he came to Tennessee. In addition to this woman, there is a chewing gum SAVAN also came to him. They look for a chance to Kill Tony. Although Tony has no armour, he can run for his life faster than anyone else. But he didn''t run far before he was overtaken by the brown haired woman. The woman ran very fast and the speed was different from ordinary people. He couldn''t help thinking of Captain America. With a shotgun in her hand, the woman kept shooting at Tony. Tony was so scared that he hid behind a car and watched the enemy get closer and closer to him. At this moment of crisis, there is a huge figure looming in the night, and the Kun type fighter plane, which was originally in an invisible state, came into the public''s sight. The brown haired woman was stunned. It was different from what she had said. Where did the fighter come from. Before she could figure out what was going on, the Gatling machine gun under the Kun fighter roared, and she was riddled with bullets and fell to the ground. Tony just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but he didn''t expect the woman to get up. What''s the situation? It''s clear that her body has been shot through. How can she get up? Is it a zombie? The whole body of the brown haired woman was turning red and hot, and the bullets were squeezed out of the wound by her. Her eyes were shining brightly, like the eruption of magma. "So, do you want to kill me?" The answer to her is a rocket, with a loud bang, and the raging flame instantly engulfed her body. This time, even the recovery ability of the desperate virus is useless, because she was directly blown to ashes, ha ha. After the brown haired woman was eliminated, the remaining enemies were defeated and fled. The Kun came down from the sky and landed in front of Tony. Tony was relieved to see the visitor and said with a smile, "thank you." "You can save us snacks. This time, thanks to Roddy''s use of the military satellite, otherwise, you will die now." Natasha is cold. Today is Christmas Eve. Tomorrow is Christmas. Who would like to find someone in the cold? "Of course, Roddy is my best friend." Tony laughed and ignored Natasha''s complaint. "Look at you. What''s new in your Tennessee holiday?" Natasha asked with interest. "Don''t tell me about holidays. I nearly froze to death on Christmas Eve!" Tony took a file bag out of his arms and said, "this is the secret agreement signed by Charlie Davis. My intuition tells me that this is the key to everything!" Tony''s intuition is right. Natasha opens her portfolio. Here''s a medical feasibility report from pioneer technology, kirian''s ultimate biological plan. The contents of the report are the same as what kirian said in stark industries at the beginning, but there is important information about the desperate virus, which is not mentioned in detail. To know the truth of all this, they need the help of one person. The account number and password of Colonel James Roddy. After contacting Roddy, Tony obtains Roddy''s account number and password. Although it is illegal to do so, who makes Tony a super hacker? What can I do for Roddy? Stop him? Who doesn''t know Tony''s stubborn character? Do you think Tony will listen to me, Roddy? Or is Tony afraid of the military? This is nothing to be afraid of. So Roddy lent Tony his account number and password without saying a word. Anyway, Tony was allowed to recite the black pot, and the military had nothing to do with Tony. However, if you want to log into the pioneer technology system, you can only load it in places with strong signal, such as the satellite car of TV station. However, they now have Kunshi fighters with computers of the aegis. For Tony, the Xueba, he can hack the network of the aegis every minute, let alone break through the firewall of pioneer technology. "What is the most critical moment in your life for you?" Charlie Davis, the man who blew himself up in Tennessee, appears in the picture. "You will be the pioneers of human projects, and we will be the creators of the new world." Kirian''s figure appears in the picture. By now, Tony already knows. Sure enough, kirian and Mandalin are together! In the database of pioneer technology, Tony finds the image data of the ultimate biological project of pioneer technology, and can''t wait to open the video, which begins to show the picture. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 360 "Today will be your glory, get ready to start!" There are many familiar faces in the video, including Charlie, SAVAN and brown haired women. Their bodies are more or less disabled. When their bodies are injected with a kind of medicine like magma, their incomplete bodies grow up slowly in the light of lava. Of course, not all people can be reborn in the flames, some people in the injection of desperate virus at the same time, the body began to glow, in the huge roar of explosion! "Bombs without bombs, so it is..." Tony murmured. Although harpy told him that it was a person who exploded, he was just suspicious. He believed in Harpy, but did reason tell him that it was unscientific. Only when he saw it with his own eyes can he believe the self explosion of human body, and he will really believe it. Now he saw, believed and understood that the terrorist attack in Mandalin was not a suicide bomb attack. In fact, those who exploded were all people who had been injected with the hopeless virus. This is what Killian once refused to say, the terrible side effect of the desperate virus! Tony looks at the explosion in the video, vaguely has a sense of familiarity, but he can''t remember why he is familiar. "I can feel that the energy in these soldiers transformed by desperate virus is extremely unstable and will explode almost at any time. Although there is a shackle that suppresses the energy below the critical point of explosion, the shackle is too fragile, just like throwing a grenade into a pressure cooker." Natasha thought and whispered. "Explosion... Shackles..." Tony frowned, murmured these two words, followed Natasha''s words, and said, "do you mean that Killian has a set of techniques to prevent the explosion of those remoulders? But this technology is not mature yet? " At the beginning, Tony thought that some of Killian''s subordinates were successfully transformed into Superman, some of them failed to change their way and exploded into fireworks, which was caused by the difference of human body. But now, according to Natasha, it''s all because Killian has a set of technology to suppress explosion, but it''s only because this set of technology is not mature that there are those defective products that can explode. But if it''s like this "Not very mature? It can be said that. " Natasha nodded. This explosive defective product is the same as the defective product she had seen before. For example, the super agent medicine she used can delay her aging, prolong her youth and life, and bring her full strength. However, it is still inferior to the increase brought by Steve. It can only be regarded as a defective product. "Hiss!" Tony took a breath, and now his vague memory suddenly became clear. He thought of a small potted tree that suddenly ignited itself, and a business card. "That technology, it''s me. I wrote the technology that Killian used. I wrote the formula, and I wrote it on a business card Tony recalled what he had done. "Formula? Who did you give that card to? " Natasha''s brow was a surprise. And being able to master the formula written by Tony is definitely the technical backbone of the Kilian team, even the indispensable core figure. This person must have a complete set of information about kirian''s ultimate creature, so that he can adjust the formula according to the actual situation and apply it to practice. This guy is also a talent! "Ma... Maya, Maya Hansen! I taught her this formula in ''99. " Tony took a deep breath and said slowly. He grabbed Natasha''s wrist anxiously and asked, "where''s pepper? You''d better not tell me that she''s with Maya Hansen now. " Tony is in a hurry, but now he knows that Maya Hansen belongs to Killian. If pepper and Maya Hansen are together, the consequences will be unimaginable. "Don''t worry, aegis will protect Miss pepper, and... If Killian really shows up, Captain Steve will teach him how to be a man." Natasha said with a smile. On the other hand, when pepper knows that Tony is OK, she is relieved. Maya Hansen comes into contact with pepper and pepper to talk about Tony. They have a good conversation. However, it is dark and the villa on the edge of the cliff has been bombed. Although there are still a lot of Tony''s villas, pepper is not sure whether those places are safe, Will Mandalin target those places as well, so he decided to reserve a room in the hotel to avoid the limelight, and brought Maya Hansen by the way. Then the two women were in bed talking about kirian. During this period, Maya Hansen also admitted her relationship with Killian, even the secret that Killian and Mandalin were a group came out. Killian was behind the terrorist attack on Mandalin, the destruction of Tony''s villa and the threat to the president of the United States. All this is in Killian''s plan. He has bribed the vice president and the military to obtain the support of mysterious forces. When he completes his plot, he will hold the world''s number one terrorist and the most powerful leader in the West. In other words, Killian will dominate the war and the whole world! There are many scientists in history who are not well-known or even go astray. But generally speaking, these people can be divided into two categories: one is purely for the purpose of studying science, the other is for the purpose of understanding the truth of science. As for the means used in the research, and the aspects in which their own achievements are used after the research, in their view, these are just small sections that need not be rigidly restricted. The other is even simpler. They are willing to study science and devote themselves to their own research. However, scientists are also human beings who have their own pursuit. Therefore, they are willing to exchange their research achievements for real money and power. The greater the results, the more greedy they are, and the more money and power they expect. It turns out to be... Evil. "We were naive at the beginning, purely for the sake of science, but then we began to be proud and obsessed. When we woke up, we had gone too far to look back." Maya Hansen''s mouth shows a trace of bitterness. The pioneer technology now is far from her original intention when she first wanted to study science. She thought she was just doing research with the energy of cutting-edge technology, but when she woke up, she found that she could not get away. Not only can''t get away, but also more and more deep, can''t go back. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 361 Shortly after Maya finished speaking, the doorbell of the room suddenly rang. Pepper watched through cat''s eye. It turned out that the waiter had arrived. Piper opened the door. The waiter just pushed the dining car out. Killian appeared behind him and broke his neck. Then he rushed in with an arrow, jammed piper''s neck and pressed her against the wall "Maya, would you like to explain why you are in the villa in tonistak?" Killian asked coldly. "I''m solving this problem. How do I know you and the boss plan to blow up his house?" On this issue, Maya Hansen began to complain about Killian, complaining: "I told you a long time ago that tonstatak is valuable. If we want to launch the product next year, we''d better get tonstatak''s support." There was a personal grudge between them. Many years ago, Tony stood him up and let him cool on the top floor. At that time, he felt that there was only darkness in front of him, and he almost jumped off the roof without moving forward. But now, he admits that he has put down the grudge. Sometimes he was thinking that it was Tony''s refusal that made him. If Tony had agreed to his request at that time, he might have been just a staff member of the stark company, rather than a big boss who was about to succeed as he is now. So at the beginning, he would go to peper. He just wanted to go and find out if he could get the support of Tony himself. Unfortunately, he was rejected again. He was rejected twice, which made Killian angry, but he is not what he used to be. Now he doesn''t want to jump off a building, but to revenge fiercely. So after Tony provoked Mandalin, he immediately sent someone to blow up his house. "Before, Tony Stark just lacked a reason to support us." Maya took a look at pepper, then continued to swim and said, "but now he has it. It''s in our hands." Killian looks at pepper with an evil smile. Hatred and interests, he did not hesitate to choose the latter, and he felt that taking Tony''s woman, and then forcing him to do things for himself, this is also a very wonderful revenge. "I''m sorry, pepper can''t give it to you! This is my nephew''s daughter-in-law. " All of a sudden, a man''s voice came out of the door. A man in blue and white stripes rushed in, raised his shield and patted Gillian on the chest. Steve hit Gillian on the wall with a heavy hand and made a loud noise, which startled Maya. "Captain America!" Maya looked a little alarmed when she saw the visitor. If the conversation between them is known by Captain America, they will be finished. "Tut Tut, avenger." Kirian stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "I hear your duty is not to save the world? How do you have the time to meddle? " "I shouldn''t have been in charge of this. Who let Tony be my nephew? It''s my nephew''s daughter-in-law you''re going to catch. " Steve pulled pepper behind him and said with a smile. After a while, Killian took out his pistol and shot at Steve. Steve raised his shield. The bullet hit the shield. Without a spark, it absorbed all the kinetic energy and landed on the ground. Steve''s body shape is like a quick cheetah, almost immediately rushed in front of Killian, and then rushed in front of Killian, with a shield to blow his pistol away. Then he smashed the shield on Gillian''s face with his backhand and flew Gillian out again. This time, Steve could be said to be merciless. Gillian was directly patted out by Steve, smashing the window and falling from the upstairs. Steve didn''t love war. He grabbed pepper''s wrist and ran down with Maya. He knew that Killian had a desperate virus and might explode. It''s better not to love war. These are what Natasha told him, but this is what Yang Han told Natasha to do. After all, Yang Han knows that when peper is arrested, he is also injected with the desperate virus. Although peper has gained great strength, when he is arrested, it will make Tony fall prey. "Happy Christmas Eve!" Every Christmas Eve, tens of thousands of European and American people come home to get together, which is the most important day of the year for them. They sit around the burning stove, play the piano and sing, enjoy delicious roast turkey, and quietly wait for Christmas. But this Christmas Eve was not happy at all, because he turned on the TV and saw the ultimatum of the world''s top terrorist to the president of the United States! The TV signal was blacked out, and people saw a terrible scene: Mandalin was sitting on a throne carved with skeletons, with a gun in his hand and a shivering man under his feet. "Thomas is an accountant for the Rox oil company. I believe he is a very good person. But now I want to kill him! " Ever since the president of the United States was threatened by Mandalin, the whole United States has been on high alert. Of course, President Ellis knows about the Loux oil spill. He did not expect that the other side would use it to threaten him. "Mr. President, I''ll give you one last chance." "If you call me in 30 seconds, I''ll spare his life, or I''ll kill him," Mandalin said coldly The president of the United States can''t figure out how to have this Mandalin''s phone number in his mobile phone. Everyone is persuading him not to call. After all, the United States will never compromise with terrorists, but he can''t bear to die like this, so he still dials the phone. But after President Ellis called, Mandalin said he was moved and shot the accountant. Ma Dan, what about the trust between people? The United States is not a soft persimmon. Before the appearance of superheroes, the United States has always been among the world''s top powers. In the face of terrorist provocation, the United States has decided to teach each other how to behave, and the dignity of the country should not be provoked. "We have traced the source of the live signal. The source of the signal may be in Pakistan. The steel patriots are on standby." Seeing the furious president, the government agents began to run at full speed. In just a few minutes, they gave the president good news. It seems that we have found each other''s position. "Tell Captain James to act now, now, now, now!" If the president orders the steel Patriots to attack and does not catch the damned terrorist adaman, the United States will become a joke all over the world, and it will become the first cowardly president who is threatened but helpless by terrorists. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 362 James Roddy had been waiting impatiently for a long time. With the position of the enemy and the order of the president, the newly painted three color steel patriots came out. Normally, it may take a long time for the United States to get to bakista, but for the steel patriots, the blink of an eye is bragging. A meal, Rhodes will arrive at the task position. Kick open the door, all the weapons start targeting, and then Rhodes is a little silly, this is a terrorist nest? The intelligence personnel are joking with themselves! It''s just a slum. Did you find the wrong place or did the enemy have the information transferred? All of a sudden, a phone call came through the screen in front of James. "Where are you now? I want to find a satellite and tell me your login code. " Tony''s on the aegis Kun now, with the best equipment. "I''m making friends with Pakistanis." Roddy looked at the slums of Pakistan, put away all his weapons and replied. "Oh, that sounds good. What''s your password?" Tony agreed very perfunctorily. "Well, since you hacked into my system last time, I''ve changed the password. The war machine is the coolest, all capitals." Roddy did not hesitate to tell Tony his password, as for military secrets... Ha ha, with Tony''s technology, will not hack into the military LAN? Anyway, just throw the pot to Tony in the end. "Ha ha ha, that sounds much better than steel patriots. Well, now I''m going to start looking for the relationship between pioneer technology and Mandalin. " Tony laughs at Roddy and hangs up. Now it''s time to perform real technology. With the support of high-tech of aegis, Tony quickly found out all kinds of evidence. Now Tony needs Jarvis to help him locate accurately. Of course, he still lacks a set of steel battle clothes. He took out the second-hand phone from where the pupils got the goods and said, "Harley, tell me how it is. Tell me more about it." "I''m eating candy. Do you want me to keep eating?" Primary school students sit in front of the steel battle suit, eating sugar while watching the steel battle suit charging. "No problem, keep eating, but now give Jarvis the phone and you just put it on the side of his helmet." Tony has already missed his steel battle clothes. Without steel battle clothes, he can be called iron man. Just call him Superman. The pupils obediently put their cell phones on the helmets of the steel war clothes. "Jarvis, what''s up." I haven''t seen him for a long time. Tony misses Jarvis a little. It''s hard to live without him. "Sir, I''m fine and everything is normal. After analyzing the satellite receiving equipment of aim, I have successfully analyzed the specific location of the other party!" Jarvis, as Tony Stark''s intelligent assistant, is probably the most powerful in the world. "Very beautiful. Where are they? Europe? Pakistan, Syria? Tell me where he is Tony''s voice was a little excited, the excitement of revenge. The bombing of harpy and his house is a great revenge. Iron man is ready to attack. Let the enemy tremble under his steel body. "No, no, no, he''s close to you. He''s in Miami." Jarvis gave Tony an unexpected answer. Tony really can''t imagine that the big terrorist who threatens the whole United States is actually in Miami, and the other party is so brave and hides in the United States. "Sorry, sir, there''s something wrong with my language system..." just as Jarvis was about to tell Tony the exact location, there was something wrong with his voice system. " Tony has some egg pain, can only sigh helplessly, but he thought of Harley this bear child, even busy way: "listen to the child, I now teach you to restart Jarvis, but before you tell me the specific location of each other." "Ah, OK, no problem. Let me see. It''s located in Miami, Florida." Halley obediently told Tony the exact location. The position of the enemy is settled, and the rest is the steel war. The naked Tony is a little uncomfortable, mark 42. It can be controlled remotely, as long as the energy is enough. "Well done, young man. I need steel combat clothes now. Tell me what it''s like now!" Tony is very happy. It''s good to have a good teammate. "Sorry, it''s not charged yet." Harley looked at the steel armor around him and replied. "What''s the matter? Hasn''t it been charging for more than ten hours?" Tony also reported a glimmer of hope. He thought the primary school students were joking with him. After all, he was not a green fat man, a freak like Thor, who could use * * to catch bullets and missiles. "Sir, I''m charging, but there seems to be something wrong with the power supply. It may not be possible for the 42nd generation to resume operation." Jarvis restart after the sound sounded, smashed Tony''s heart last fluke. "Well, just give it to me, Miami, right? You''ll see." Natasha listened to the conversation between Tony and Harley, but she shook her head and patted Tony on the shoulder. Who''s Tony? The proud and conceited man, now that he has declared war on Mandalin, and Mandalin has bombed harpy and his house, Tony can''t eat and sleep without revenge. Tony resolutely righteous words refused, stubborn way: "no, I have to personally revenge, you don''t interfere." Natasha was angry and laughed. Ma Dan, how do you like to play? I won''t accompany you. Who wants to come all the way to you on a safe night? Now that you can get rid of Mandalin, do you want to fly solo? Are you a pig? "It''s up to you. I''ll see how you play." Natasha angrily stops the plane around Miami and kicks Tony off the plane. If you want to die, just do it. Tony got up from the ground and rubbed his ass with a tiny shoe print on it. "It''s ferocious. No wonder I''m single all my life." Muttering, Tony puts on his hood and walks into a small town where there is a supermarket. No weapons to make their own, nothing can defeat him, just a terrorist''s nest, he can, he has to prove that he is better than all the Avengers, he has to prove that even without the steel uniform, he is a superhero, he is the best. Tony stands outside the window. Tony looks inside. Pipe tongs, batteries, fertilizer and acetylene injectors. He believes that with his master''s engineering, he can turn these things into lethal weapons. At that time, it''s just a terrorist''s den. Tony can kill seven or seven people, so he doesn''t need the help of that menopausal old woman. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 363 While Tony was resting and preparing to raid Mandalin in the early morning of the next day, the steel patriot, Colonel James Roddy, received a new coordinate location. He just went to Pakistan and found that there were no terrorists at all. Now there is no enemy in another place. Last time it was a slum, this time it seems to be a black processing point, It''s full of masked women. It''s another false intelligence, and Roddy doesn''t care. As for the fact that women are all masked, it seems to be the custom here. It''s no surprise that Roddy doesn''t think there''s anything to threaten himself in his steel patriot uniform. Carelessness often comes at a price. The last woman taught Roddy a lesson. Although their battle plan is of little use to iron man, it is still very useful to Roddy as a war machine. It can be said that the close behind desperate virus injectors are also very powerful. The high temperature of more than 3000 degrees instantly put the steel patriot on the ground. The woman injected with the desperate virus looked at the steel patriots on the ground and sneered with disdain. This kind of technology war armour is not as good as them. These soldiers injected with the desperate virus took out their phone and dialed a number to report: "Hello, I have got the steel patriot. The next step can be carried out." Although Roddy, lying dead, could not move his steel suit, the people inside were still conscious and disdained to say, "do you want my steel suit? Unless you can pull my body out of it. " As Tony Stark''s masterpiece, the steel suit has a very efficient safety protection function for the drivers inside. As long as the people inside don''t open it voluntarily, no one can get the control of the steel suit. Early the next morning, Tony has found the coordinates of Jarvis, a beautiful private villa. The guards are patrolling with hounds. The guard force looks very good. If Tony has steel uniforms, he can blow up the place with a missile. But now Tony can only rely on himself, and he also believes in himself. Although sleeping a lot of sister, but his kidney, absolutely not empty, he is not fat house. Tony looks nervous to sneak in, Tony is very easy to the nearest guard with anesthesia gun directly down, and then rushed to another guard who has seen him directly corona with electric shock device, strode to the back door of the manor. Of course, there were guards on the way, but not many. Under the attack of Tony''s technology weapons, they all fell to the ground. This is also thanks to the armour he made. Although a lot of operations of the armour are controlled by Jarvis, he still learns a lot of moves and has become very flexible. Even without armour, he can deal with some ordinary people. After some divine operation, Tony almost went to heaven. He never knew that he was so strong, and he found that the shield his magic cast could block the bullet. Tony is deeply aware of the benefits of being a magician. He thinks that he will go to Kamata Taj for further study in the future. He will never go out of the gate until he becomes a magician. At that time, he will be Tony the iron magician. Tony rushed into the villa, where there are several men and women who are taking drugs. When they see Tony go in, they panic, and then they are put to the ground by Tony. After entering the inner room, Tony can''t believe that he came in so easily, the home of the big terrorist Mandalin. However, the narcissistic Tony still owes all this to him. Walking to the door of a bedroom, Tony is a little nervous. Once he opens the door, will it be full of heads or terrorists in black and sunglasses? Tony takes a deep breath and pushes open the bedroom door. Through the outline of a big bed, Tony can confirm that there are two people lying on it at the moment. One of them must be the big terrorist Mandalin. Holding a pistol, Tony is ready to shoot at any time. He takes the quilt away. Then Tony is stupid. There are no men on the bed. There are two beautiful girls lying on it. "Wow." There was a sound of the toilet. The voice attracted Tony''s attention. There was someone in the toilet. He made a hiss to the woman on the bed. Tony hid secretly. "It stinks. I won''t go there again in 20 minutes. By the way, which one of you is Vanessa?" Mandarin, the terrorist leader who often appears on live TV, came out. It seems that he is in a very good mood. "I''m, I''m Vanessa." A pretty girl was generous and admitted her identity. When he saw the real Mandalin, he let Tony down. It was so different from what he imagined. He didn''t have the domineering power in TV. Tony couldn''t believe that such a guy would blow up his house. "Don''t move." Tony comes out with his gun on adaman. "Oh, my God, my God, don''t worry, I won''t move. You can take what you want, but these guns are fake, because those bastards don''t dare to rob me." Mandalin looked frightened. He pointed to his room. He thought Tony was a burglar. Tony frowned. Is this guy really Mandalin? This guy doesn''t know him? How good is it? Or really not? Tony is a little uncertain. This reaction is completely different from his gloomy appearance in the live video. "Are you Mandalin?" Tony frowned, opened the gun, and didn''t speak well. "Oh, I''m not, but I can also be regarded as, Mandalin is here, but he is not here... If you want to know the truth, I can tell you, but you have to promise not to kill me, not to kill me..." Hearing the sound of the insurance being moved, Mandalin became even more agitated. He was short again and was about to kneel on the ground. Tony, who was anxious to catch Mandalin, couldn''t understand the words in front of him: "shut up! What do you mean, where is the real Mandalin? " "I''m Mandalin, but I''m not Mandalin..." Mandalin pointed to himself and continued to say confused words. "What are you talking about? What do you mean? " Tony''s confused the other person. What are you Mandalin, not Mandalin''s? How about talking to people? "It''s a little complicated. My name is Trevor, and what do you do?" Mandalin introduced Tony and asked him his identity by the way. "Who are you? Are you a bait or a stand in? " The guy on the opposite side is too counsellor. Counsellor Tony didn''t catch each other''s sense of achievement at all. Tony thinks that this guy is not as good tempered as catching anyone on the street. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 364 "What? Not a double, I''m not a double, please don''t hurt me, I''m just an actor Trevor looks at the excited Tony and stops him. He doesn''t want to die. "Let you live one more minute and make it clear, then you can live." Tony''s serious. He''s dealing with the big bastard who blew up his house, not the terrorist. "It''s a character. Mandalin is not real. It''s just a character, just like a character in a movie." Trevor explained that there is no Mandalin in the world. There is only a role. He is the actor of the role. He is a drama actor. Mandalin is a role, and for Trevor, he has to play it well. He used to be a stage actor. His acting skills were excellent, but he didn''t have much popularity. One day, while watching a play, kirian met this strange guy. At that time, Trevor''s career was not good. He was so poor that he could hardly pay the rent. So kirian decided to cooperate with Trevor. After discovering Trevor''s excellent acting skills, his plot began. Just like the original terrorists, once the devil has a face, people will have a target, and they will not think of the hidden behind the scenes. "Is your performance a real killing or a performance?" The last question, which decides whether Tony wants to kill this fake terrorist now. "No, no, of course everything is fake. You look around, costumes, green screen. To be honest, I''m not usually on the scene, but I''ve always been a special effects movie." Trevor said that I''m really a good person. Everything is acting. I''m only responsible for acting. As for the others, they have nothing to do with me. I''m just being manipulated. "Well, I have two friends who are lying unconscious in the hospital because of your role as Mandalin, so I''m going to hand you over to the police now. Your play is over." Tony put away the guy in his hand. It''s too unfulfilled to deal with this guy. Sure enough, Killian is the real big OSS. He''ll be ready to deal with Killian later. Just as he had just put away his gun, he found that the guy in front of him looked a little strange. As soon as he was ready to turn back, he felt dark and coma. An expressionless man in black came up to Trevor and asked in a cold voice, "Trevor, what did you say to him?" The man in black looks at the actor Trevor opposite. Trevor will only be in prison for some things, and they will all die. "No, I didn''t tell him anything. I didn''t say anything." Professional actor''s accomplishment, Trevor expression in place, look normal, completely can not see a flaw. "Then why don''t you press the emergency button? I don''t know if it''s hard for me to do that." The man in black asked in a cold voice. There is an emergency device in the room. I''m afraid that something strange will happen to them. They can''t be exposed here. They also need the identity of man to help them cover. "Oh, it''s a bit urgent, but I''ve solved it myself. If you don''t show up, he''s not my opponent." Trevor left a word, opened the beer and left. The other party was just a little brother. He didn''t have to explain so much to the other party. He didn''t have to be afraid of anyone except kirian. Natasha has been watching the movement of Miami''s Mandalin nest from a distance. Before, it was flying like chickens and dogs, but now it''s calm. Either Tony took care of Mandalin or Mandalin took care of Tony. Obviously, Natasha is definitely a little more likely. "Very well, our Mr. Tony is caught now. What are we going to do next?" Natasha asked in a playful tone. "Trust Tony, trust him to get out on his own, we just need to watch them." Yang Han gave a very good suggestion for rowing. Tony wakes up slowly and feels his own situation. He is tied to a bed. It''s really embarrassing, but fortunately the other party didn''t kill him directly. When he opened his eyes, he saw two men staring at him at the door. Hearing the sound of "didi", Tony immediately raised his head. His pink pig head limited edition watch rang, which means that Jarvis has finished charging, and the steel suit will be in place soon. One of the guards who heard the sound came up to Tony and took off Tony''s watch. "Take it easy, it''s a limited edition, and the horsetail. What''s the distance between Tennessee and Miami?" Tony is always not interested in distance and so on. Usually Jarvis reminds him of these things. "832 kilometers." Horsetail guard answered Tony''s question, even he didn''t know why. "You, yes, that''s you. Don''t shake it so hard that you''ll have to pay for it." When Tony sees another person being rude to his pink limited edition watch, he immediately wants to stop the other person and damage other people''s things. Tony will feel guilty. "Well, I''ll make it up to you." The guard with the watch shook his pink watch and walked to Tony. Then he threw the watch to the ground. Then his big foot stepped on it. "You''re finished. It''s not my thing. It''s my friend''s sister''s watch. You destroy it. Wait, I''ll kill you first." The steel uniform is coming, and Tony regains his self-confidence. It''s like he''s in charge here. "Ha ha, right? What are you going to do? You''re tied to a bed now. " In the face of Tony Stark''s threat, men are not afraid. What''s so terrible about an iron man without steel uniform? He can kill him with one shot. "Let''s see. You wait and I''ll kill you." Tony''s bound hands turned out, his fingers open. How funny that look is, how funny it is. It''s like a six o''clock comedian. The two guards watched Tony perform quietly, and nothing happened. "That''s what you mean, kill me first? Ha ha, you are so funny. Are you going to laugh me to death? " The guy who broke his watch mocked a wave of Tony''s operation mercilessly. "One more time, maybe not enough." Toni shouted as like as two peas, and then opened his fist and opened it with what he had just done. "Ha ha ha, what are you going to do?" Is this rich man crazy? Looking at Tony''s performance, the guards all laughed. "Believe me, you will fall into your own pool of blood. As long as I count down five, you will die." After five counts, Tony hit himself in the face again. Where the hell did Mark 42 fly. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 365 Natasha with binoculars watching the villa with great interest, although Tony is brave for a period of time, the result is finally forced to stop, attracted Natasha heartless ridicule. "Solve the problem alone, I think this guy is solved." Natasha laughed. "Don''t you know Tony''s character? Arrogance, narcissism, conceit, he just thinks that Mandalin and Killian cooperate, but he did not expect that the real Mandalin is Killian. There''s no way to get caught. Are you sure you don''t want to help? " Yang Han asked. Before Natasha could answer, her phone rang. "Natasha, after the investigation of aegis, the vice president has a close relationship with Adrian kirian of pioneer technology, which means that he is likely to be with kirian. Please solve the problem of Mandalin quickly and protect the president. I believe President Ellis doesn''t want to be assassinated a second time. " Nick Frey told Natasha the sad news. Natasha: -- "Tut Tut, Killian''s hand is really long, but this president Ellis is really unlucky. How many times has he been assassinated? It''s really a great legacy in history. " Yang Han said with a smile. Natasha scratched her head. It''s really bald. No wonder pioneer technology is connected with the military. The vice president has been helping him. But what is the purpose of Killian''s doing this? He wants to overthrow the U.S. government? "Come on, let''s get Tony out. There''s no time for further delay." Natasha got up, jumped up, and her figure disappeared in sight. Now, indoors. "One, two, three." Tony counted, his eyes fluttering around, his heart a little anxious. "Four, five. I''ve finished counting five. I''m living well now. " A guard laughs. "How on earth did we sell this product? Can you believe it''s the famous Tony Stark?" The ponytail makes Tony begin to doubt his identity, iron man, famous avenger, super rich man, Playboy is such a funny guy? "Listen, I''m giving you a chance to run away. Of course, there''s only one chance. If you don''t seize the chance, you can''t even run for a while. Or if you put down your arms and tie yourself to the chair, I can let you go." Tony believes in his masterpiece. Mark 42 will show up in time. "You really scared me. Now the farce is over." Some jokes get boring after a few times. They''ve had enough of Tony''s performance art. "Ah." As soon as horsetail finished speaking, his companion who stepped on his watch let out a cry of pain, and then there was no sound. Natasha appeared in the room, looked at Tony and said, "billionaire, it seems that you have failed." Tony turned red and cried, "I''ll make it in a minute." "Well, you made it." Natasha shrugged, raised her hand and knocked her ponytail out. "You don''t have to save me. I can do it myself." Tony said. "Yes, you can. Don''t be a child. We don''t have much time." Natasha said very perfunctorily. Tony was almost blown up. In this comforting tone, is he a child??? "Whoosh, click." Tony hasn''t said anything yet. One of mark 42''s arms broke the glass and flew in. Then there was a leg accessory. The late steel suit really made Tony speechless. You said that if you came a little earlier, you wouldn''t have to be saved by Natasha. It''s only one minute short. "It looks good, but what about the rest of your steel suit?" At the moment, Tony is flying in the air with one hand, one foot equipment and steel combat clothes, and he looks like a clown playing a circus. It''s ridiculous, but Natasha has been trained professionally and won''t laugh unless she can''t help it. On the other side, the primary school students are opening the door of a warehouse. At the moment when the door is opened, countless parts of steel war clothes fly up like meteors and quickly disappear into the sky. "Ah, there may be traffic jams on the road. I believe they will arrive soon." Who knows why other accessories didn''t come? Do you think I''m happy to fly with one hand and one foot now? Tony is full of resentment. "Traffic jam, that sounds terrible." Natasha shrugged and stopped exposing Tony''s scar. The steel battle suit has not yet come, but the guard who hears the news. "Dada dada..." Three enemies appear at the door. When they see Natasha and Tony, they shoot decisively. Tony raises his gun as a pulse of energy. Meanwhile, he hides behind Natasha. After all, he is just an ordinary person now. He can play GG with a bullet. Natasha is different. Bullets can''t hurt her. Although it''s a shame, there''s no way. Natasha didn''t care. She was as strong as a cheetah. She quickly appeared in front of the three guards, grabbed their heads and hit each other. Without saying a word, she fainted. Natasha''s backhand was another knife to knock the rest of the guards unconscious. Natasha''s action was very fast, almost two blinks of an eye, and the three guards lay down directly. Standing among the three lying dead, Natasha waved her head to Tony and motioned to follow. Tony didn''t walk long behind Natasha. Tony''s steel battle clothes finally arrived. One by one, they began to be assembled on Tony. Iron man officially returned. That damned Killian, it''s time to calculate the total. "Tony Stark has left. Again, Tony Stark has escaped and is somewhere on the base. All armed men are on the lookout." The huge villa sounded the alarm, we can see that it is well managed by Kilian, but they are not enough to see the combination of Natasha and Toni. A large number of guards with weapons try to stop Tony and Natasha, but the opposite superhero conventional weapons are equivalent to furnishings. Tony and Natasha will take care of all the guards easily. On the other hand, Roddy, who was captured, was also held here. He watched the guards go to stop Tony. Roddy seized the opportunity, broke free from the rope, punched and kicked, and killed his way out. His steel patriot was taken away by Killian. The other Party planned to kidnap the president. He had to stop him. Of course, he also needed Tony''s help. He didn''t know what plot Killian had, but he was sure that Killian''s target must be the president. Maybe he even wanted to control the president, become the biggest black hand behind the scenes in the United States, and control the whole country. Then everything will be finished. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 366 "Tony, it''s so nice of you to be here." Roddy rushed out and saw Tony''s armor. He was so excited that he was ready to cry. "Roddy, why are you here? What about your steel patriot? " Tony was a little surprised to see Roddy. "Tony, the situation is very urgent. The terrorists have stolen the steel patriots. Their target is the president. You have to stop them." Roddy took Tony by the wrist and said quickly. "What?" Tony blew up in a flash. What''s wrong with that? "When did they leave?" Tony asked quickly. "It''s been a while. They drove my steel patriot to the president. Their goal is the president. We have to stop them. " Roddy said. "Trojan horse." When Tony heard Roddy''s words, he suddenly came up with the term. In ancient Greek legend, the Greek allied forces besieged Troy for a long time, so they pretended to retreat, leaving a huge Trojan horse at the gate of the city. The Trojans thought that this was the spoils of war and carried the Trojan horse to the car, but who could have thought that the Trojan horse was hollow and contained warriors from Greece. In the dead of night, the warriors rushed out of the Trojan horse, opened the city gate, killed all the people in the city and occupied the whole city. In other words, in the computer field, Trojan horse virus will disguise as a utility, a lovely game, a picture, and even system files and so on, making the computer paralyzed. Then compare the steel patriot to a Trojan horse. Roddy is now attacked, and the people inside are changed into enemies. The enemy can easily contact the president of the United States as a steel patriot, and the president of the United States is in danger! What''s the last lesson of Mandalin, what''s the threat of phone calls, those are all smoke bombs from Killian. President Ellis has always been closely protected. Killian and they have no chance to contact each other. Now, steel patriots have become Trojans. It''s easy to catch the president! "Killian''s action is quite fast. By the way, the vice president''s daughter needs desperate virus to help her get her legs back." Natasha added. Tony: "NIMA, this is snake skin. It''s a double whammy. The president is dead! "Tony, where should the president of the United States be now?" "After the terrorist threat of Mandalin, the United States has stepped into high alert." Tony replied solemnly, "I think he must be on air force one!" "Now it is estimated that the steel patriot has arrived at air force one, and our urgency is useless. Maybe we have to make clear the plan of Killian and have a careful deployment to completely solve the problem." Natasha was not in a hurry. He also knew that Killian would not do anything to the president as long as he was not impatient. He would only control the president. "Plan? There are all minions here. They don''t necessarily know Killian''s plan. " Tony frowned and looked at the guards lying dead. What can these minions know? Tony''s eyes fell on a room, and he suddenly fell asleep. Trevor is sitting on the sofa, drinking beer and watching football. His two beauties are playing table tennis. He knows nothing about everything outside. He seems to have drunk too much. "Tell me what Killian''s plan is?" Tony grabbed Trevor by the collar and asked. "Killian''s plan? I know. I can tell you. What I know is that their current plan seems to have something to do with a big ship on the coast. " Trevor thought about it and replied¡° What''s the name of the ship? Where exactly? " Tony asked again. "I don''t know the exact location..." Trevor was in a dilemma. Although he played a very important role in Killian''s plan, it was just a prop. It was good to know these. "The name of the ship is like an oil ship called Lao... Laohus." Trevor racked his brains with memories. He didn''t want to be cut in his head. "I know that." Tony got a general idea when he heard Trevor''s name. "Don''t play games." Said Natasha. Tony touched his nose. He didn''t want to face Tony? Although he was so disgusted, he did not dare to say it. He immediately said, "it should be Claus oil ship. This is the current president of the United States. The company of this oil ship is one of the president''s owners. When he elected the president, this company helped him raise a large amount of operating funds." "Does he want to kill the president of the United States and support the vice president?" Roddy''s eyes widened. I didn''t expect that Killian was so crazy. Who is the president of the United States? Although the supreme head of the United States says that the president of the United States is dead, the functions of the government will not collapse, and even the vice president can take office quickly, people''s panic can not be avoided. Do ordinary people feel safer than the president of the United States? Or are the protective measures of those schools and hospitals more comprehensive than those of the two of them? The terrorists said that if they killed Ellis, the president of the United States, they would have to kill him. Then, is it as simple as killing a chicken? Therefore, the functions of the government may work normally, but social security will definitely collapse. "There''s nothing to say now, Tony. It seems that your steel suit can be remotely controlled. We''ll go to the Claus oil ship immediately. Tony controls mark 42 to rescue the president." Natasha moved quickly. Tony thought about it. Indeed, in the present situation, it''s best to do as Natasha said. Air force one is the symbol of the president of the United States, and the blue and white Boeing 747 is the exclusive car of the president. As a matter of fact, air force one is not the name of the aircraft. The aircraft that the president of the United States takes can be called air force one. As the US president''s special plane, air force one has powerful functions. It has the most advanced anti missile system. The aircraft''s armor can withstand the shock wave of nuclear weapons. All windows are equipped with bulletproof glass, and its endurance is very strong. It can send the US president to any place in the world. People say it''s the White House in the air, but it''s actually the fortress in the air. Air force one has been ready to take off since President Ellis was threatened by Mandalin. Just in front of the majestic air force one, the bright red carpet was spread on the ground. On both sides of the carpet were guards in neat military uniforms. A black car stopped in front of the carpet, and the president of the United States got out of the car and came over. When he saw the arrival of President Ellis, all the guards were saluting. President Ellis walked majestically towards his car. He had been threatened by Mandalin these days, and he felt that he was not good as a whole. Only at this time did he feel that he was the president of the United States and the person with the highest power in the western world. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 370 "Jarvis aimed at the heat source of the desperate virus, carried out a comprehensive elimination, leaving no one behind." Tony at the moment is very forced to issue an order, and now the iron Legion in hand, Tony some gone with the wind. "Yes, sir, I have orders." Jarvis received the order, all the steel uniforms immediately began to target. After the last fight between Tony and savin, he found the weakness of these desperate warriors, that is, after they were injected with the desperate virus, there would be a core in their body, which is the place with the highest temperature. As long as this location can be destroyed, these monsters can be eliminated. All of a sudden, all the steel armor began to attack, missiles, energy weapons, one after another, dazzling. No matter how strong the resilience of these desperate creatures is, they can still be killed as long as the key part, namely the head, is removed. Mark 31 is called the piston, cough, although its name is a bit dirty, but its speed is very fast, this is a super high speed armor, light weight armor, high defense. Mark 31 and two desperate soldiers fight. The desperate soldiers'' hands become red and hot. They pull mark 31''s head off together. The piston grabs their body and soars up into the sky, then explodes in the air! "Good evening, gentlemen!" This is the skeleton of mark 41, which looks like a skeleton. Mark 41 is the predecessor of mark 42, which can be separated and then combined. Mark 41 is broken down into countless parts to blow the enemy away, then each part shoots a laser, and these desperate fighters are annihilated. And then they''re coming together again, I''ll make the head, I''ll make the arms, I''ll make the legs, I''ll make the trunk, and Ares will attack! Mark 39 falls in front of Tony. This armor looks like a spacesuit. It''s called Gemini. It''s suborbital armor. It''s designed for outer space flight. It is equipped with powerful supersonic weapons, which is a terrible armor. "Come on, man, it''s our turn!" Tony also rushed past, ready to deal with these desperate virus soldiers. In the face of a group of steel uniform intensive attack, and Tony himself, the soldiers of the desperate virus have begun to retreat. Just as Tony was fighting hard, Jarvis''s voice warned, "Sir, ground to air missile detected!" One of the ultimate biological soldiers carries a stinger anti-aircraft missile and shoots at Tony. Boom, the rocket exploded in front of iron man, which blew Tony down from the sky. Iron man shakes his head, and the enemy''s attack hits him on the head, which causes damage to the top of the iron suit. It seems that he is too ostentatious and careless, otherwise he would not be so easily watched by the enemy. "Jarvis, help." Tony turned to Natasha as she paddled, gritted her teeth and said to Jarvis. The dignity of a man can''t be insulted. If you ask Natasha for help, you will surely be laughed to death. Jarvis has long been aware of Tony''s dilemma. He immediately controls other armor and saves Tony. Now, Tony doesn''t show off. After all, he is forced by thunder. On the other hand, as a soldier, Colonel Roddy prepared to rescue the president first and ordered Jarvis to take him to the steel patriot. He took off Tony''s steel uniform and put on the steel patriot near the president. Then he asked the armor to send the president away. It''s too dangerous here. If there''s a stray bullet or something that kills the president, it''s very embarrassing. And for Colonel Roddy, even if he didn''t directly save the president, the credit has already been made. Ensuring the president''s safety is his first task, and the rest of the fighting has nothing to do with colonel Roddy. Although Roddy also wants to help Tony, reason tells him that the president is more important. In addition, Tony now has more than 20 armor, there should be no pressure to hang Killian, and there is Natasha. Natasha''s strength Roddy is still clear, so he is confident and bold to leave, ready to protect the president''s safety. But under Tony''s fierce firepower, the hopeless army was wiped out more than half, and at this time, the backstage of all this finally appeared, Killian appeared in front of Tony. "Tony, it''s a pity you''re still alive." Killian said with a sneer. "You still hate me for standing you up?" Tony frowned, a little annoyed, this brain is not sick, is not just a pigeon, how big a thing, it''s very important. "I should thank you." Killian said grimly, "you taught me what despair is, Tony. Today is the end of you. I want you to taste despair." Tony put on an intact armor, looked at Killian with a dignified face, and said, "give this guy to me, and don''t interfere." "Who will intervene? Don''t you like to pretend x? Now, please start your performance Natasha said faintly, holding her arms. For this kind of pig teammates, what do you like? She can''t control it. "The president still needs my protection, Tony. Come on, I''ll take care of you." Roddy stood on the shore, shouting in the communications. Tony: "and Why is there a feeling that you have lost before you start playing. "Tony! Let me break your pride and arrogance today. " Seeing that there was only one Tony flying towards him, Killian roared and jumped up in flames. The arm with the flame caught Tony, and the powerful force pulled the steel suit flying in the air directly to the ground. Killian killed Tony in the first round. "Do you have any last words now?" Grasping the power device of the broken steel battle suit, Killian steps up to Tony, one finger is bright, and then he goes to Tony''s chest. The avenger, iron man, everything is so fragile in front of him. He is the strongest. "Isn''t it good to be honest? Why do you want to make trouble? Do you really think you are a hero? I tell you, you are just a weak mortal, and I am God Jili safety body is orange flame, and even some can''t see the face clearly. "Ha ha, do you think you are a God? I''ve seen so many gods, they''re nothing, and you''re rubbish. " Although he was killed by the second, Tony will never admit defeat, and he has found a way to break free. His steel suit can stand the extravagance. (the end of this chapter) rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is the fastest update free of charge, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Report the wrong chapter. Ask for books and find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 371 "Yes? Let''s see how I educate you. I will burn you like a little turtle in your own iron shell, but you can rest assured that other people will accompany you. I won''t let you alone. " Killian looks down at Tony. The guy who looked down on him in those days is now riding on his crotch. It''s a kind of soul satisfaction beyond the satisfaction of human beings. It''s super cool. Seeing Killian''s split body, Tony''s armor has a red sword sticking out of his arm. After many battles, Tony knows that sometimes energy weapons are not as good as cold weapons, for example, at this time. With a wave of his arm, Tony cut off Killian''s arm. Killian was in pain, and the broken hand on the ground turned into magma. Tony laughed and said, "it''s you. I used to be as arrogant as you, but now I understand that no one in the world is truly invincible, and the villains who live more often don''t come to a good end! " Tony''s taunt skills are full Killian''s broken hand is cured slowly under the power of the desperate virus, disdaining to say: "no one told you, you talk a lot?" Although Tony is talking, his speed is not slow at all. He takes off mark 33 and puts on mark 40. Mark 40 is called shotgun by Tony and is a super high speed armor. As soon as Tony wants to continue his attack, Killian pours at him. Mark 40 immediately takes him to the sky. In a twinkling of an eye, mark 40''s speed breaks through the speed of sound. At supersonic speed, Killian''s face is crooked, his skin is twisted and cracked. Desperate virus constantly heals his injury. Two people scuffle together in the air. Killian melts the propeller on iron man''s feet with high temperature. Mark 40 loses his balance and makes them fall to the ground again. "Tony, are you ok?" Roddy walks up to Tony who falls to the ground and asks anxiously. "Leave me alone, I want to be quiet." Tony lay on the ground in big letters, with a complicated face. Did not expect that they just fell in front of the president and Roddy, Roddy will Tony up. Tony had a very complicated expression on his face. He wanted to solve the enemy by himself, but Killian''s ability was terrible. He couldn''t handle it by himself. He''s a big bully. If you ask someone to help you again, won''t he lose face? "You''re so white. Without the tin, you''re an ordinary person. You don''t even know how to fight. How dare you play melee with others?" Natasha went to Tony''s side, and she really doubted what was going on in this guy''s head. It''s obviously a long-distance ADC. If you want to stand up with Shangdan dad, and it''s still a Shangdan station that can hurt as much as an assassin, what do you think? I know it''s single, meat and output, but it can''t keep up with your speed. Why can''t you kite it? But to stand up to him? Completely give up their own advantages, it''s humiliating to the steel uniform, humiliating to the avenger, Natasha all feel that they are humiliating with Tony. "Well, yeah, I didn''t expect that." Tony scratched his head awkwardly. He didn''t expect it. "Jarvis, a little more powerful steel suit." Hearing Tony''s command, a silver steel suit flew over and quickly covered Tony''s whole body. "Killian, accept iron man''s anger." Tony rushes out again, the steel suit system is all on, and the laser gun, shock wave and other weapons fire wildly at Killian on the ship. Let you ride me, let you press me in the crotch output, I shot you today, Tony is really choked with anger, vowed to revenge, finally was only Jilian unilateral insult. Intense lasers and missiles exploded one after another, and the scene was extremely gorgeous. Killian was forced to be in a mess, but his recovery ability was really terrible. After five minutes of fire coverage, Tony''s ammunition was almost bottoming out, and his firepower had weakened. After the attack weakens, Killian starts to fight back decisively. With Tony''s weakened firepower, Killian comes to Tony and starts to fight with him. Tony was once again riding under Killian''s back and forth. Natasha couldn''t help shouting, "Tony, it looks like you need help." "No, I don''t need to. I can do it." Tony didn''t give up when he was killed. "Jarvis, pop up." Immediately after the pop-up, another steel suit flew over, which was Tony''s favorite red. Tony doesn''t believe in the new red steel war clothes. One or two sets can''t beat you. Can''t I beat you alone with so many sets of steel war clothes? With a new suit of steel suit, Tony is full of confidence and has a new fighting capacity. The iron fist of justice, without saying a word, is a dynamic charge to match the iron fist of his steel suit. Another round of fight between Tony and kirian begins. This time, Tony learns to be smart and seems to be planning to fight with the other side in close combat. In fact, it''s just a false move. The most powerful laser gun in his chest starts. After all, he knows he''s an ADC, fighting for long-range firepower. He''s not afraid of anyone. In close combat, he''s a scum. So, Tony still learned to be a thief. He''ll still be able to bluff. This sudden attack really worked. Kirian didn''t notice it for a moment. Tony shot a big hole in his chest, which was transparent on both sides. If this kind of injury is replaced by a general desperate virus, the soldier will die directly. But who is Killian, the most powerful person of pioneer technology, and how can he use the same thing as other people? His doomsday virus is an upgraded and enhanced version, which is stronger, more stable and more resilient than ordinary soldiers with doomsday virus. Gillian''s orange flame was a little brighter, and the orange slowly turned into red, and the wound on his chest began to recover under the fusion of the flame. "You almost succeeded, but it''s a pity that you lost your last chance to beat me." Killian palmed one hand and waved his arm like a machete at Tony. Tony''s favorite red steel uniform is directly divided into two parts. Fortunately, Tony saw that things were not good and gave up the steel uniform ahead of time. Tony, with a lingering fear, puts on a pair of armor again and comes to Natasha. Go to his mother''s face. I don''t want it. "I just saw you want to play. I''m tired. I''ll give it to you after half-time." Tony said to Natasha. Natasha rolled her eyes. If she couldn''t win, she couldn''t win. Why did she say so much? Isn''t that good to start with? Die to face, live to suffer. "Be frank next time. It''s not good to face up and suffer." Natasha dropped a word and took over Tony and came to Killian. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 372 "Have you changed? But even if you go together, it doesn''t matter. " Gillian looked at Natasha with a smile and said, "strength. He thinks he has endless power. This is how Gillian feels at the moment.". "Silly X!" Natasha murmured. "What did you say?" Gillian''s face sank, and his ears were strong enough to hear Natasha''s abuse. "I said you''re a weak chicken. If you want to fight, do you know that you''re acting like a silly x?" Natasha scolded. How long has this guy been bothering her? From the beginning of the serial bombings, and later tracking down Mandalin, attacking Tony villa, and catching the president, I have never seen any villain braver than this guy. What''s more, this guy is arrogant. He thinks that he will be invincible if he defeats Tony? It''s really useless to be beaten by the society. No, it''s Hooke''s beating. After being scolded by Natasha, Killian''s face was distorted. "No one can humiliate me like this. I swore a few years ago that I would not let anyone humiliate me, let alone those who humiliated me." Killian is angry, but his anger is different from that of the Hulk. His anger has no attribute layer and will reduce his IQ. Natasha didn''t have any words. She just flashed and appeared behind Killian. She hit Killian''s head with one punch and directly hit him into the ground. As an agent, Natasha does not have the noble character of a soldier. She wants you to punch me, and I''ll punch you. Words are also a weapon. Killian is too easy to get angry, so Natasha uses words to anger Killian and give him intelligence. Of course, the most important thing is that she can''t stand Gillian''s narcissism and boasting. It''s rare for her to boast more than Tony and return him to narcissism. Gillian is also a flower in the wonderful world. Killian got up, flashing orange, repairing his injury. Natasha broke his spine with the blow. Not everyone can resist Natasha''s blow. "Damn bichi." Killian cursed. "Green pool?" Natasha sneered and kicked Gillian''s leg. She only heard the sound of a fracture. Gillian''s leg was directly broken. The severe pain makes Gillian''s legs soften and she kneels down on the ground. Natasha steps on Gillian''s head mercilessly, and Gillian''s face is in love with the sand on the beach. By the way, he also gave Killian''s face a deep touch with the beach. The place where Natasha stepped on Killian had obvious depression, which made several people around her swallow saliva. This NIMA was too fierce. "Damn bastard!" Gillian''s eyes were angry, struggling to escape from Natasha''s control. "This guy is so resilient." Natasha frowned, and she hated this restorative enemy. "Do you remember the sorcerer before?" Yang Han''s quiet mouth. This kind of enemy with super resilience is not afraid when he has life to absorb. "But does it work? He is not his own resilience Natasha had doubts. The reason why Killian can recover continuously is that he has been transformed, and his body seems to be magma. Even Killian himself was a humanoid magma. Just then, there was a howl of air raid. Natasha looked up and saw that it was a piece of steel armor. It should be Tony''s mark 42. "Sir, mark 42 is back at last!" Jarvis said. Mark 42 didn''t come with the iron Legion just now because it wasn''t fully charged. And when it was fully charged, it immediately flew to the transporter to help Tony. Tony saw the 42nd, but it doesn''t matter, now the situation has been controlled, and even will soon be over, now it''s useless to come back. However, the prodigal son has always been unreliable. When he was just about to land, he ran into an iron pillar and was smashed apart. Tony had a look of horror. He seemed to be able to see that he hit a pole and was smashed apart. "At the critical moment, you know how to drop the chain!" Tony is very biased about the armor. Natasha shakes her head. Is Tony moving towards Toby now? Congratulations! Seeing the iron man armor scattered on the ground, Tony suddenly thought of a way to defeat Killian. So Tony manipulated the mark 42 parts on the ground and put them on one by one. "What does this guy want?" Natasha had doubts. But it''s better to let Tony play freely. "Jarvis, help me destroy mark 42!" Tony said in a deep voice. Killian yelled angrily, trying to break free from the shackles of steel armor. Defeated by Natasha, and now dying in Tony''s hands, he is really not reconciled. Natasha stepped back a few steps, only to hear a roar, mark 42 explosion, broke out a brilliant fireworks, Killian''s figure was also engulfed by the flames! "It''s finally over. It''s really up to me at the critical moment." Tony said with a little pride, with a fork in his waist. Natasha didn''t hit Tony either. Let this guy be proud for a while. As for whether Killian is dead or not, there is no doubt about that. No matter how strong the recovery ability is, the explosion just now has been blown to pieces. Can it survive? Then I realized that the police who were always late arrived in the first second after the event, and there were three special cars of aegis. The first one to get off the bus was pepper pepper. "You scared the hell out of me when I saw the explosion." There''s nothing more comforting about peper and Tony''s hug than a hug. The two single dogs beside him curled their mouths wildly to show their disdain and disdain for Tony. First, talk to the police. Aegis blockades the scene. Sitwell''s agents begin to clean up all the leftover objects. All he brings are loyal Hydra. He has a special mission. A kind of medicine that can be mass-produced for superpowers is called the desperate virus. How can Hydra miss this kind of thing? Sittville''s purpose is to search for the remains of this kind of mass-produced super warrior, and strive to obtain samples of finished products, so as to contribute to Hydra''s career. "Hard work, sir." After Sidwell saluted Natasha, he began to direct aegis agents to collect booty. Natasha looks at these agents and doesn''t know how many are real aegis agents instead of Hydra. However, there should be no outsider in this task of cleaning up the war situation. (end of this chapter) Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 373 Man shows up. Killian''s not dead? After solving Killian, Natasha went back to her room to rest. Although it''s funny that Killian was killed by Tony in the end as a man of steel, he solved the big threat. Tony and pepper are enjoying the sweet life after the war. Natasha heard that Tony was going to have an operation to remove the core of his chest. Yang Han knew that the result of the operation was successful, so he said a few words to Natasha that the tonighi people had their own destiny, and Natasha was relieved. I don''t know why. Natasha thinks that everything Yang Han says will come true. "Does he have the ability to foresee?" Yang Han pretends not to hear Natasha''s question. Sylvette and his Hydra men did one more thing when they were cleaning the battlefield, besides collecting the remains of the desperate virus. A loyal agent in order to clean up more quickly, he swept Killian''s body into the sea. Many days later, on the coast of a professional mercenary garrison, we all thought that Killian, who had died, had gone all the way with the current. Although Killian''s body was blown to pieces at that time, because the Hydra agent swept all the pieces into the sea in time, the fire was watered out by the sea, so Killian revived with the powerful resilience of the desperate virus. However, because of the serious injury, Killian''s consciousness has not been sober. A mercenary found Killian, and then he reported it. Soon, the leader of the ten commandments, the mysterious man, appeared in front of the comatose Killian in his official clothes which were incompatible with modern society. Man uses the power of one of the rings to bring Killian''s consciousness back. After waking up, Killian first roared: "Tony ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Killian''s roar attracted the attention of man. "You mean Tony Stark?" Killian had an inexplicable admiration for the eccentric man with a big back. "You know Tony Stark? He''s my enemy. No, there''s one more. Her name is Natasha Later, Manchurian, who had a common goal with Killian, had a deep communication with him. Killian never thought that in order to deal with Tony, he invited actor Trevor to pretend that the mysterious man, also known as Mandalin, would really meet man himself after he survived. And the man''s power shocked Killian. What makes Killian feel most coincidentally is that the Manchurian had kidnapped Tony before in order to get the economic source of the united world. Although the kidnapping makes Tony make steel armor and become iron man, man is very angry and vows to Kill Tony. Through communication with man, Killian and he reach a consensus, and they are brewing a shocking plot against Tony! The key person of their plan is being put in prison at the moment, so he must be rescued first. ¡­¡­ Actor Trevor, who had disguised as Mandalin, had a comfortable time in prison. As an old actor, Trevor not only has outstanding acting skills and imitation ability, but also gains a group of fans in prison. In the prison cafeteria, the police make complaints about the guns, and when Trevor enters the door, he says, "he''s not really the same as Los Juncos Hotel, is it?" Herman, a black man, saw that Trevor was coming and immediately came over with a plate of bread. During this period, a prisoner blocked his way, and Herman pushed him to the ground. Herman, who has strong muscles, is a tough character to be afraid of in prison. But he had a lot of respect for Trevor. "Please, Mr. Slattery, you know you should wait for me. It''s not safe for a celebrity like you at lunchtime." Trevor obviously didn''t care. He took Herman''s food and asked, "well, Herman, who are we having lunch with today? Serial killer or retired veteran Herman reminded, "remember, sir, you have an appointment with Mr. Norris at three." Trevor had a clear antipathy to Mr. Norris, so he said, "only my mother can see me in the documentary." Trevor''s mother is long dead, which means he refuses to make a documentary. Mr. Norris, as Herman said, was the reporter who filmed the 60 minutes special. However, no matter what Herman said, Trevor resolutely refused to shoot, so he changed the subject and said, "Hey Herman, where''s my chocolate milk?" Herman''s sorry to get it. Trevor turned to ask Herman if there was any vegetable soup, and his plates all fell on a prisoner. The prisoner got angry. He gave Trevor a good push and threatened to let his body appear in the morgue. Trevor was afraid. In the end, he was a weak old man in prison besides some fame and imitation ability. Just as Trevor was about to be beaten, Herman came back with a roar, followed by Trevor''s fans. With Herman''s support, Trevor became angry. The prisoner was afraid. Before leaving, he said to Trevor, "you''re not Mandalin. You''re not even a real criminal." Trevor didn''t like it, and then Trevor showed his fans a superb imitation ability. To thank Herman, Trevor agreed to be interviewed. Herman follows Trevor on the set of the 60 minutes special to protect him. Reporter Norris talked to Trevor about some well-known things. For example, Killian recruited him, and the mixed warlord created by Killian''s think tank. At the end of the conversation, reporter Norris told Trevor that he wanted to know more about Trevor behind the mask. Because whether it''s the Internet or the grapevine, there''s nothing about Trevor himself. So they talked about Trevor''s past plays. Reporter Norris asked, "have you ever thought that your performance angered some people?" Trevor said he never cared about the people who used bad language on the message board. Reporter Norris stressed here that it is not a message board, but "Ten Commandments". Then he took out a lot of information about the ten commandments and pressed a button on the camera. When Trevor was surprised that the Ten Commandments were real, reporter Norris took out a pistol from the camera, killed Herman, and controlled Trevor. "Target captured!" Reporter Norris spoke to the watch, under his arm, is printed with the mark of ten commandments! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 374-375 ?? +? In the early morning of the next day, Roddy watched the vice president who obeyed Killian''s orders for the sake of his family being arrested. His thoughtful face made people unable to see what he was thinking. Tony''s operation soon began, because of the particularity of Yang Han, Natasha was also invited to come. Not long after Tony got in, Natasha''s cell phone rang. It was Nick Frey. "What? The actor was robbed? " Natasha said in shock. It''s the bad news Nick Frey gave him early in the morning. "Where is the prison for important prisoners, and this guy is just an actor. Who will rob him?" Natasha frowned and thought. Nick Frey said on the phone, "we don''t know. We only know that it''s the Shijie gang. It''s the real Manchu." "Man adult..." Natasha suddenly came up with a man in her mind. That was the man who appeared a long time ago when Tony was poisoned and invented new elements to fight against Ivan Vanke. It can be said that each of the Ten Commandments has a kind of super power. It''s very powerful. Frankly speaking, Natasha thinks that this man has more super power than her. At least Yang Han has absorbed so many super power. But there are less than ten. The ring on each finger of this man is equal to ten powers. "I see. Tony''s in surgery now. I''ll talk about it later." Natasha hung up, Peper and Roddy are outside the operating room watching Tony''s operation with apprehension. Natasha frowned. Man is the enemy of the Chinese spear Bureau. He controls the Middle East and some small countries. He wants to occupy China, but why does he want to rob an actor? Is it because this guy used his name? So, he decided to punish this guy? Forget it. It''s no use thinking too much. When the boat reaches the bridge, it will be straight. Natasha shook her head and watched the red light in the operating room turn green. She followed pepper and Roddy in. In the operating room, they were relieved to see Tony remove the core successfully and throw a forced smile at them. Iron man was born from the core. After abandoning the core, iron man has a real heart. Yang Han asked Natasha, "didn''t you think about stopping Tony? If the operation fails, your best friend will die and the Avengers alliance will be greatly weakened. " Yang Han asked this question clearly. Of course, he knew that Tony''s operation would be successful. Yang Han just wants to hear what Natasha thinks. Natasha sat down in her seat outside the operating room, then leaned her head against the wall and squinted: "I believe you." "Believe me?" Yang Han came out and swam around Natasha''s face. "Don''t you say that you can cure the dying? It''s up to you to fail. " Natasha raised her head, as if thinking of something, and said: "Colson is a very good man. Although he has been resurrected, he has lost everything. You have the ability to come back from the dead, but the time of death can''t be too long, can''t you?" "Yes, thank you for believing me." Yang Han integrated into Natasha''s body, said with a smile, harpy is still lying in the hospital bed, his face is full of scars, it will take a long time to recover. When the female nurse came in to check harpy''s condition, harpy shook her head. The female nurse thought that harpy''s wound split, and quickly comforted: "it''s OK, it''s OK." Harpy pushed her to the side and pointed to the front. The female nurse turned her head and saw a love movie on TV. The man and the woman confided in each other. The female nurse had a smile on her face. Harpy looked up and down at the nurse, and it was obvious that spring had come. As a vital little helper of iron man, Harley. After all the dust had settled, his face was filled with shock when he returned to the small room where he had been with Tony. New computers, refrigerators, high-tech electronic equipment and so on make his mouth shut. Halley looked at his brand-new little room, his head looking at it from time to time because of a small rotating machine. On the only piece of white paper with words on it, Tony left his own words: "potato gun II." When the sun penetrated the sea, Tony came to the edge of the cliff with a yellow paper bag in his suit. The paper bag contained the core of Tony''s chest. Tony takes the core out of the paper bag, throws it in his hand, and looks at the white core device with many memories. "Are you going to throw it away?" Natasha comes to Tony and looks out at the rising sun with him. Tony breathed out: "if I want to make a summary of this, then I will say that my armor is not a hobby or an excuse to escape from it." "It''s a cocoon waiting to emerge." The sun rises higher and higher, and the golden beam shines on them, accompanied by the sea breeze, which makes them feel empty. Tony held his core high above his head and threw it into the sea. He yelled, "now, I''m new!" Natasha punched Tony and Tony almost fell into the sea. Natasha laughed: "after a new look or so without fighting, worthy of a weak Tony." Tony was startled. He looked back at Natasha and threatened, "I have ten thousand ways to make you fall into the sea." Natasha gave a disbelief and asked, "how many do you want to hear?" Tony is too lazy to answer Natasha, a violent woman. Finally because of losing the core and the recovery of the good mood was so Natasha to hit lost. Tony hates it. Who can''t beat Natasha. Natasha continued to pat Tony on the shoulder and said, "come on, buy me a drink!" Tony had no choice but to drive. For the first time, he met such an unreasonable woman as Natasha. Natasha was just taking revenge on Tony. When she came to help Tony teach Killian, Tony refused her help. It made Natasha choke on water. If Yang Han hadn''t told her to stay and help Tony, Natasha would have gone. As a result, when he is ready to solve Killian, Tony turns Killian into a firework with a steel sleeve. Natasha didn''t feel like she had a good fight before the enemy fell. The rest of the energy is naturally vented to Tony, let him feel unreasonable taste. Of course, Natasha came here because of Yang Han''s request. Yang Han thought he could hear Tony''s representative sentence. As a result, it was Tony''s voice "You can take away my house, my equipment and props, but what you can''t take away is..." "I''m iron man!" At this point, Yang Han''s perfect ending of Iron Man 3. As a result, Tony is still thinking about Toby conversion! A car whipped up dust on the street. The man in the black jacket is joking with the beauty beside him in the car. The beautiful woman sits in the main driver, the under the bangs of the sea is a demon face that the eye shadow is very heavy. Maybe it''s the makeup. She looks very attractive. The jacket man was wearing a small round hat, and his face was ruddy under his broken golden hair. "What''s that, little brother?" The beauty tilted her head to look at the man with the jacket. Her eyes were bright. Jacket man face more flush, excited smile: "Oh, my sensible heat missile." The beauty bit her teeth and praised, "it must be fierce!", Say then heavy of pinch. The jacket man and the beauty immediately ignored and laughed. The jacket man obviously couldn''t bear it. He quickly asked, "so where are we going?" The beauty tilts her head to look at the man with the jacket. Her crimson hair is flying, pretending to be mysterious: "it''s a surprise, baby." The jacket man was excited by the beautiful woman''s words: "I like surprise, yeah!" They soon drove to a food processing factory. The jacket man followed the beautiful woman. He could see the meat racks full of animals hanging in the factory row by row¡° What the hell? " Men make complaints about jackets. Deep in the factory, a white man in a black coat guarded an iron door. The beauty yelled when she saw the white man, but the jacket man couldn''t understand. Without demur, when a jacket man wants to make complaints about what they say, the man can not continue to tuck up the jacket. In this way, the jacket man was obsessed with the beauty into the back of the iron door ¡°party£¿¡± Once in the iron gate, the rock music and flickering lights surprised the jacket man. Who could have thought that behind the iron gate of a food processing factory is a disco? After the beauty took the jacket man into the disco, she didn''t look at him again. Instead, she danced with a white haired woman with an overbearing face. The jacket man saw the white haired woman followed by many women, and they looked at him with strange eyes. The jacket man had no choice but to get up on his own, and "Oh Huo" on this side and "yes, man" on that side wriggled up. It''s just No one gave the jacket man a friendly look. After a while, when the jacket man wants to find a beautiful woman, a very handsome man bumps him, looks at him with a scanning eye, and then leaves. Jacket man dissatisfied with fakfak. "What am I doing here?" Jacket man dissatisfied want to drink a glass of wine, suddenly found a drop of red liquid in his hand. Red liquid constantly falling from the top of the head, jacket man touched a little bit, put it in his mouth to taste, found something wrong! So he looked up at the ceiling. Everyone in the disco raised their hands as if they were welcoming something. The scene was so weird that the jacket man''s eyes widened. Then he saw the sprinklers hanging on the ceiling. From the sprinklers, countless blood spilled down, making his whole body stinking. The whole disco is reveling in the blood. The jacket men think they are a group of madmen, because they are bathing in the blood and enjoying the taste of being soaked in the blood. The jacket man yelled, "no, no, no!" His shouting gave him a beating. All the people began to surround him, they mercilessly broke his leg bone, beat his face down. Jacket man''s spirit is close to the edge of collapse, he saw these people''s teeth like bats, plus the whole body is covered with blood, like a vampire. The crowd was laughing and the jacket man was being squashed. He understood that this was where a group of demons gathered. And he is an unfortunate being targeted by the devil, and also silly to follow to seek death. As the jacket man gradually despaired and struggled to get out of the disco, the sprinkler on the ceiling suddenly stopped spraying blood. The demons were quiet one by one. The jacket man looked up and saw a black man in black armor and sunglasses appear in front of him. Because of the appearance of black men, demons have issued "is it him", "God, it''s him" panic voice. The demons that scared the jacket man kept going backwards. The black man shows his white teeth and smiles symbolically. Then a huge flame gun was held by the black man and fired at the crowd. The people who were hit by the gun were killed immediately, and the rest fled in a panic. A lot of people know they can''t run, so they come up to fight with black men. Two sharp hooks were waved by a bloody woman, who rushed to the black man with her teeth open, scaring her companions away. The black man raised his gun and shot her to the end. Jacket man took advantage of the chaos to hide, he shivered, in front of the scene is like a movie. The jacket man shot a child to kill the devil in his eyes. "Hey, I''m going to break your head!" roared the beautiful woman who brought the man with the jacket Black man a beautiful roundabout kick, directly put the beauty to the ground. The beauty still stood up unconvinced. The black man hit her in the stomach with a heavy fist. When the beauty looked up and cried for pain, the black man aimed the gun at her chin! After a burst of ashes, all the people in the disco were dead, and all they could do was to run away. Only one of them was shot by a black man. At this time, from the back door of the disco, a few people suddenly came out. The leader with a beard said, "kill him!" The black man grinned. He lost his gun and drew a sword from behind him. With his extraordinary fighting skills and exquisite swordsmanship, he solved all his opponents in a blink of an eye. It can be seen that when the long sword pierces into these people''s bodies, they will also turn into skeletons and then annihilate. When the last three people surrounded the black man, he took out the invincible whirlwind knife and threw it directly. After that, the whirlwind knife flew back to his hands. The scene was once clean. Only the jacket man and the beard were left in the field. Meanwhile, Natasha and Yang Han are enjoying the leisure of their vacation in their room. When Frey called, they lost their interest. But after listening to Frey''s phone call, Yang Han''s heart jumped with joy. "The blade warrior finally appeared, that is to say, now is the time for the birth of the vampire God?" Yang Han rubbed his hands. Natasha said to him, "why do you move my hand?" Yang Han turned into a sharp tooth on Natasha''s arm and said, "move your muscles and bones. It''s time to go out and fight!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 376 "Yang Han, do you think the existence of the suspected vampires mentioned by Frey on the phone is our goal?" Bruce''s sister was shot after she found out that the gang was trading with vampires, so Natasha and they are also looking for vampires. The phone call from Frey said that the police had found something similar to a vampire bite. And the place where the incident happened was in the hospital, and a man in black hijacked a woman doctor who was bitten and left. Today, the police are trying their best to hunt down the man in black, while searching the city for traces of "vampires". Of course, Yang Han knows who the man in black is. "Blade warrior, a marvel hero who has vampire gene, but hates vampires all over the world." Although before Yang Han came to this world, blade warrior was not included in the Avengers alliance by marvel, his influence was very important in that year. I have been here for so long, and finally got the news of blade warrior. This cool black vampire left a deep impression on Yang Han when he was a child. "Yang Han, when shall we start to look for vampires?" Natasha looks more anxious than Yang Han. Even with the help of Yang Han, she has the invincible power, but Natasha''s heart still can''t do it. Natasha wanted to get rid of the vampire, a dangerous creature that attacked her friends. Yang Han light way: "not urgent, we now go to help, but will help." Natasha had no choice but to stretch her graceful body on the sofa. Yang Han took the opportunity to take a look. Natasha felt Yang Han''s sight, but it was not once or twice that she was taken advantage of by Yang Han. Natasha was used to it and didn''t say anything about Yang Han. Now she just wants to see the vampires as soon as possible and try to punch them. Can they revive and continue to hurt people? Yang Han joked: "if you go down with one punch, I''m afraid the vampire will not be revived if he wants to revive." After stretching, Natasha turned around and asked, "why don''t you want to come back to life? Are these vampires so weak?" Yang Han said carelessly: "what''s the resurrection for? And be beaten to pieces by a violent woman like you? " Natasha just knew that Yang Han was making fun of her. Natasha''s teeth are itching, but she has nothing to do with Yang Han. At this point, Tony called to invite Natasha to test her new armor. Yang Han is speechless. As soon as his side made Natasha angry, Tony grasped the opportunity to mature Natasha''s anger. What can Yang Han say. "Little brother, please take care of yourself." Natasha immediately changed her clothes in front of the mirror. She clenched her fists and looked like a wolf rushing into the sheep. Yang Han silently blesses for Tony. ¡­¡­ In the disco, blade soldiers and beards fight one on one. They were standing on both sides of the platform, flying at each other. The blade warrior''s foot strength is big, which is directly higher than the beard''s body position, and then his fist beats the beard''s head fiercely, like shooting a basketball, smashing him to the ground. Whiskers, head directly to the impact force to dizzy. But as a vampire, his beard soon recovered. One by one, he turned his head and wanted to chase the blade warrior around the wall. Saw the blade soldier picked up his huge flame gun, aimed at the beard''s body, and fired several shots. Whiskers is worthy of being the elite of vampires. When he was shot by a blade warrior, his body didn''t disappear. Blade soldier then changed a long gun, which is a silver garlic bullet. As soon as the gun was fired, the garlic bullet penetrated his beard''s shoulder and nailed him to the wall. Whiskers wail loudly, whether pure or hybrid vampires, they are afraid of the sun and garlic. So they would gather in the disco at night and have a carnival with the blood of the food processing factory. The amount of blood that the jacket man saw was actually the blood of the animals in the factory. The feast of human blood can only be enjoyed by high-level vampires. As whiskers wailed, the blade fighter shot again and nailed whiskers'' shoulders to the wall in balance. Then the blade warrior made a yes gesture, and he was very satisfied with his work. The jacket man watched as he squatted in the corner, holding his head in his hands, shaking all over. The blade soldier came up to his beard and said in a low voice, "Quinn, I''ve cut you so hard." Then the blade soldier took out a lighter. "This time I''d like to change my taste and fire it. Say hello to faith for me." With that, the blade fighter smashed the lighter directly on Quinn''s body, making him an instant barbecue burner. The blade soldier turns around and leaves, and the jacket man takes the opportunity to escape from the corner. The blade soldier''s leg tripped directly, and the jacket man fell to the ground. The blade soldier turned the jacket man''s head to see if he had been bitten by a vampire. "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me," the jacket man pleaded Seeing that there was no wound on the man''s neck, the blade soldier heard the footsteps. I saw the police with fire and medical staff came in. When there was such a big noise in the food processing factory, the police were not deaf to what happened outside the window. After receiving the alarm, they rushed over immediately. The blade left the side door long before the police arrived. He''s trying to find faith tonight, an ambitious hybrid vampire. Quinn is not the target of the blade warrior. The blade warrior plans to fish for a long time, so he didn''t kill Quinn. When firefighters put out the fire on Quinn, Quinn was completely charred. Medical staff took Quinn''s body back to the hospital for autopsy. In the hospital, two young male doctors opened the black bag containing Quinn''s body, and smoke and stench instantly spread all over the room. "Oh, my God, it stinks," curt said Another doctor added: "he was screaming when he was found, he was nailed to the wall..." Curt looked at Quinn''s charred body like black charcoal and said, "what a handsome guy." In the hospital at three o''clock in the middle of the night, Dr. Jen Kailin was sitting in front of the computer writing the research data. Curt came over and asked, "did you have a blood test for him? Blood sugar is three times higher than normal, phosphite and uric acid are also very high Dr. Zhan Kailin asked: "is that the dead man? It doesn''t make sense at all. Hell, he has biconvexed red blood cells Two people here for the special discussion of Kun en, and then go to check the body of Kun en. However, Dr. Jen added, "we can''t get back together!" Kurt shook his head: "I really want you to see this body..." "Who believes it?" Dr. jencailin shrugged. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 377 After that, something happened in the hospital, which attracted the attention of aegis. Frey tells Natasha the news, that is, tells Yang Han that the blade warrior appears. In the hospital at three in the middle of the night, doctors and nurses are still working late. From time to time in the ward came the pain of patients moaning, the strong smell of disinfectant makes people feel uncomfortable in the stomach. Dr. curt and jencairin dissect Quinn''s body. Both of them are very experienced doctors, and they are also very experienced. The disgust of Quinn''s body and the stench quickly settled in. "You haven''t dissected yet?" Dr. Zhan Kailin immediately started to act. It was so late that she wanted to finish her work and go home as soon as possible. "Only his blood." Dr. Coulter started to help, but he couldn''t help it. Jen Kailin was an expert here. If he didn''t want to solve the case for the police as soon as possible, he wouldn''t ask Jen Kailin for help. After all, two people broke up, face will always hang up. What''s more, from the beginning, Jen Kailin thought that she wanted to ask her for help under the guise of getting back together. If I really wanted to get back together with you, curt thought, I would have drunk you with roses and wine. That''s right, Curt is a real scum. So after finding out this fact, Jen Kailin would immediately break up with him without giving him any chance. "There''s a deformity in the maxilla, and the canine teeth are a little strange." While examining Quinn''s mouth, Jen found something strange. Canine teeth. That''s where the vampire''s signature teeth are. When a vampire sucks human blood, it is the dog''s teeth that pierce deeply into a person''s neck and then suck up all the blood. Jen and curt don''t realize they''re dealing with a vampire. By this time, curt had gone to dissect Quinn''s chest with a scalpel. "I want to ask you, to be honest, do you regret breaking up with me?" Kurt, the scum man, came here with a purpose to ask Jen Kailin for help. "Sometimes," Jen hesitated, "and then she was very decisive," but I immediately thought you were a scum. " When they were arguing with each other, Quinn suddenly jumped up. He grabbed curt''s neck, bit him down without saying a word, and instantly sucked curt into a complete scum. Jen Kailin was stunned. Is NIMA making a movie? But the blood gas made her understand that curt had been killed by the body. Jen Karin ran away in a panic, but Quinn, who had drunk curt''s blood, had obviously recovered a little strength. He jumped over the operating bed and rushed Jen Karin out of the room. Jen Karin is caught by Quinn, who presses her to the ground, bites her neck and sucks blood. The chatting nurses outside the room screamed when they saw the scene. In this case, no one dared to help Zhan Kailin. In despair, Jen saw a strong man in black at the end of the corridor. Blade''s in the hospital! Quinn is still enjoying jancailin''s blood, and the next second he sees the blade smashing his fist in his face. Quinn wants to cry without tears. Can I fight when I''m full? The blade fighter punches one after another and shouts, "I''ll come back to take care of you." Quinn''s body was constantly beaten by the blade fighter. He pushed the blade fighter fiercely, but the blade fighter''s more fierce punch met him. "Get out of here, freak!" Quinn was really scared by the blade fighters. Now he could only roar. The blade warrior instantly pulled out the long knife behind him and cut off one of Quinn''s arms. The arm melted into ashes. Quinn desperation, the police arrived at the hospital, they aimed at the blade of a knife to cut people is a spark with lightning bullets. The bullet hit the blade''s chest very accurately, but it failed to penetrate the blade''s clothes. "Damn, are you crazy?" The blade soldier roared at the police under the impact of the bullet. At the moment, the blade soldiers want to smash the police who shoot indiscriminately without understanding these things. When the two policemen saw the blade soldiers running towards them, they immediately disappeared. It has to be said that the speed of the police''s escape is not boastful. It''s more powerful than Cao Cao. With the help of the police, Quinn took the opportunity to escape. No one could catch up with the blade soldiers, so more uniform footsteps came from the hospital downstairs. It turned out that the two policemen were going to call their companions. The blade soldier had to avoid the police. When he was about to leave the hospital, Dr. Jen Kailin, who had fallen to the ground, gave him a look for help. The blade warrior didn''t know what he was thinking of. He was going to give up Jen Kailin. Because she has been bitten by a vampire, even if she lives, she will become a vampire. In short, it''s hopeless. But the blade warrior finally chose to grab Jen Kailin and leave the hospital with her. More than a dozen police officers appeared behind the blade soldiers. They all fired. The invincible body aiming at the edge of the gun still didn''t hit the blade soldiers in the head. All the bullets were blocked by the blade''s body armor. The blade soldier sighed: "what a weak chicken." Then the blade soldiers threw Zhan Kailin directly from the broken wall of the hospital to the opposite building, and they were not afraid that Zhan Kailin would break his whole body. When he was about to jump away, the blade soldier turned his head and grinned at the police: "goodbye The two buildings were separated by tens of meters, and the blade soldiers leaped by, even falling smoothly. The police were stunned by their amazing physical fitness. But they still subconsciously fired at the blade fighters, as if bullets were free, and as long as the bullets were fired, they could prove that they were fighting with the enemy bravely. In a word, the blade soldier returned to the house with Jen Kailin intact. ¡­¡­ Natasha and Yang Han are on their way to Tony''s seaside villa. As for the next vampire to deal with and the blade warrior who is very different in name, Natasha asked Yang Han, "Yang Han, is the blade warrior you mentioned very powerful?" Yang Han in Natasha''s arm into a mass of black liquid, is a venom face, no doubt. "It''s not that he''s not serious. He''s a very rare... Different kind of person." "How different?" Natasha asked Yang Han felt that it took three sentences to explain, so he pretended to be mysterious and said, "I''ll know when you see me." Natasha was confused. "Not the same? Isn''t he human? " Natasha didn''t expect her to guess right. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 378 In Tony''s seaside villa, Natasha comes to Tony''s basement. As soon as she meets Tony, she plans to give Natasha a a hug. Without saying a word, Natasha punched Tony in the chest and said with a smile, "Tony, you''re very strong." Tony covers his chest, a mouthful of old blood wants to gush out, he thought, by you this violent woman beat a few chest, I''m afraid my body is strong enough to belch fart. But Tony didn''t say it. He could see that Natasha didn''t seem very beautiful today. "Did the venom provoke her?" Tony suddenly felt that it was a mistake to come to Natasha today to test the new steel armor. Sure enough, later in the test, Natasha punches to the flesh, the flesh blossoms, let Tony like a sandbag was beaten to death by her. "Stop, stop, stop!" With the helmet open, Tony breathes in the air. Though protected by steel armor, Tony is not actually hurt. But Natasha''s power was stronger than that of hawk. The vibration alone was enough for Tony to eat a pot. "No test?" Natasha looked at Tony, breathing steadily, with sweat all over his forehead. Tony complained repeatedly, which was more painful than when he was threatened by terrorists in the terrorist base to develop the first generation of steel armor. "I don''t know. I''ll ask Steve to accompany me next time." Tony unties the armor and goes back to the villa with Natasha. To Natasha to a glass of whisky, Tony leaned on the sofa, hands spread out, a lazy look. "Natasha, I hear you''ve got a new assignment? Shall I help you? " Tony got the news from somewhere, which surprised Natasha. Tony smiles. With Jarvis in, it''s not easy for him to get the news. In the whole American information network, as long as Tony wants to know, there is nothing he doesn''t know. Natasha knows that Yang Han wants to gain new strength from blade fighters and vampires, so naturally, she won''t let Tony disturb the muddy water. So Natasha threatened: "Tony, if you want to go, I will accompany you to test the power of steel armor for a few days." Tony immediately stopped asking. ¡­¡­ The blade soldier takes Dr. Jen Kailin back to the house. Dr. Whistler is studying new props for dealing with vampires. He sees the blade warrior holding a woman and asks, "you brought a stray dog back?" Put Jen Kailin on the iron platform, and the blade warrior said, "she''s been bitten." Dr. Whistler was ruthless: "you should have killed her!" Taking back his sunglasses, the blade warrior said something he didn''t like to say: "yes, I know, but I didn''t." I don''t know why there is a picture in blade warrior''s mind since childhood. In the picture, a pregnant woman is wailing on the operating table, not only because of the pain of labor, but also because of the bleeding of two tooth marks on the upper right side of her neck. Seeing Zhan Kailin''s weak fall on the ground and blood flowing from her neck, the blade warrior''s heart softened. Dr. Whistler and blade have been partners for many years, and they can see through the heart of blade at a glance. "Watch her. If she turns into a vampire, kill her, or I''ll do it." Their life goal is to kill all the vampires, so no matter who they are, as long as he (she) becomes a vampire, they will not let go. Dr. Whistler turned on the light on the iron platform. He turned Jen Kailin''s neck and asserted, "she''s hopeless. In an hour, she''ll become a vampire." Having said that, Dr. Whistler said to the unconscious Jen Karin, "Dr. Jen Karin." Dr. Whistler found out her identity in jencailin''s white coat. "I''m going to give you Irene sutun, allicin. It''s going to hurt... It''s going to hurt." With that, Dr. Whistler put the needle directly into jencailin''s neck. Zhan Kailin''s body immediately reacted violently. She was like a frog put into hot water on the iron platform, and her feet kept jumping. "Hold her down. Don''t let her move." Said Dr. Whistler to the blade. The blade warrior gives Dr. Whistler a white look, and then presses a palm on Jen Kailin''s stomach, preventing her from making more violent movements. "It''s Quinn." They began to talk about today''s action regardless of Jen Kailin. "Faith''s errand boy? Have you found his nest? " The blade soldier shook his head. If the police hadn''t made trouble, he would have followed Quinn to find Firth today, and then caught him. "Damn American police, they don''t show up when they should, they make trouble when they shouldn''t." The blade soldier kicks on the iron platform. Zhan Kailin wakes up because of the pain. She gives the blade soldier a fierce look. "What a pity." After giving Zhan Kailin garlic essence injection, we can clearly see that the bulging veins of Zhan Kailin''s neck are fading away. Allicin is suppressing the vampire virus. "There''s a 50% chance that she''ll get through tonight." Dr. Whistler went on with his experiment. ¡­¡­ In a dark house, a group of people in suits were sitting on the huge conference table. The meeting of purebred vampires begins here. Among them, there are some behind the scenes leaders of large consortia and some oil giants. Vampires have a long life span. In this long time, vampires have spread their power all over the city. A very beautiful vampire with sunken eyes keeps turning over the information on his hands. "Blade... Day Walker... He''s delusional of exterminating the vampires." As he spoke, he flipped faster. Obviously, he was tired of hearing the news about blade. "How many dead?" He asked. Another vampire replied: "there are so many. This madman even has blood in his body infected with our vampire''s. moreover, he uses a lot of silver nails. We are in trouble." The silver nail is the weapon that Dr. Whistler developed to deal with vampires. Hearing this, the vampire heralded, "tell faith to come in." It''s obvious that Firth is a hybrid vampire of considerable weight, whether in the eyes of purebred vampires or blade fighters. "Dickon Firth, come in." The heralded vampire said to a handsome man with broken golden hair. If the jacket man was there, he would recognize faith. Because in the disco, it was faith who hit him on the shoulder, and his eyes were very unfriendly. When faith walked into the meeting room of a group of purebred vampires, the eyes of all purebred vampires were different from before. "The smell of bastards!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 379 In the meeting room of a purebred vampire, faith leans his head on the seat, cocks his legs up and puffs in his mouth. Even if the high status of the vampire elders are talking to him, faith is also a look of indifference. Its arrogance has reached the point of lawlessness. Even so, the vampire elders did not stop faith''s action. "Your ballroom is too dangerous, too much attention, you know the rules." Vampire elders pointed out the problem of faith, and their words were quite polite. Firth''s dance hall is the same food processing factory where the blade soldiers scorched Quinn. Now that the stronghold has been destroyed, faith has moved to another place to continue the carnival. "Is it?" Fiss held the gadget between his fingers and said with disdain, "it''s your rule, not mine." The beautiful face of the vampire elder called Gao tiannu, he said: "in order to survive, we must integrate into the crowd, and be self-contained." FESS continued to spit a puff of fog, and raised his head defiantly, which would make his voice more threatening: "stop being such a coward, we should rule mankind, not sign any treaty with them." Obviously, faith is a radical militant. For a group of conformist vampire elders, his words are quite shocking. Faith turned his chair, his eyes like a hungry wolf, sweeping all the elders present. "Damn it, man is our bread, not our ally!" "You''ve gone too far." An elder stopped faith from speaking. "Is it?" Faith got up and went up to gothenu. "Maybe I''m talking about your heart." Gao tiannu looked fiss in the eye: "we have been living like this for thousands of years. Why do you criticize us? You''re not a pure vampire. " Gao tiannu''s implication is: "you little bastard, who gives you the qualification to force you in front of us old monsters?" However, Gao tiannu turned his head and thought that it was he who let faith in the meeting Just because he quarreled with faith, he immediately moved out about how pure the vampire ingredient is to suppress faith. Hearing Gao tiannu ridicule himself as a little bastard, faith glared angrily at Gao tiannu''s face and said, "does it matter?" Gao tiannu looked at the elders and said slowly, "I was born a vampire. Every elder here is a vampire. But you, faith, you are just a monk on the way." Feisi vomited a cloud on Gao tiannu''s face: "the world is ours, not human." Then faith found that the elders all cast "get out" eyes at Gao tiannu because of his words. Fei Fei knows that he can''t talk about these stubborn people today. When faith turned to leave, Gao tiannu talked to other elders about overseas capital. Then faith added, "gaotiannu, one day you will find that you are extinct." After faith left, a group of elders were silent. The same problems will eventually erupt in the old and new factions, regardless of the race in that era. Faith is not wrong, and the vampire elder is OK, but one of them must give way, or violence! ¡­¡­ The blade soldiers settled Jen Kailin and later went to a shop selling bottles and cans. When the shop owner saw the blade warrior, he stood up and said, "you''re a week early." The blade soldier took a heavy bag of money from his pocket and threw it to the shop owner. He said in a deep voice, "yes, Whistler says I''m resistant to serum." The shop owner threw a bag of money given by the blade warrior on the table. Among them were valuable watches. The blade warrior used these things taken from the vampires as money. "I knew that would happen." Then he took out a small bottle that had been prepared and put it on the blade soldier''s hand. They didn''t continue to talk. They just clapped and hugged each other. "Take good care of yourself." Shop owners are no longer worried about blade fighters once or twice. Today, the blade warrior arrived unexpectedly, and the shop owner knew that he would usher in the first World War. ¡­¡­ Zhan Kailin, who had been injected with allicin, woke up from bed with a terrible pain in her neck. She looked at her room. It was full of garlic. Then she found it was her own garlic. She began to fumble for the room, which was strange to her. After being bitten by a vampire, her consciousness was blurred, and she couldn''t remember many things clearly. She saw a mourning hall in the corner of the room, which showed that the owner of the room had passed away some relatives and friends. There were many guns hanging on the walls of the room, and one of them, a knife with exquisite craftsmanship, attracted her attention. When she touched the handle, she saw a circle of metal spinning around the handle. Zhan Kailin subconsciously withdrew her hand. When she wanted to observe the rotating metal closely, she only heard a clang, and suddenly small sharp blades scattered around the handle. Jen was startled. If she had just held the knife in her hand, her hand would have been chopped up by the blades. After searching around and finding nothing else, jencailin walked out of the room and immediately heard the voices of two men. "It''s him!" Jen Karin leans over, and she sees the blade soldier sitting on the medical device. Dr. Whistler took out a bottle of serum and said, "I''m old and soft hearted. It''s stupid of you to ask you to bring her back." Dr. Whistler was referring to the blade warrior who wanted to save Jen. After being bitten by a vampire, even if garlic essence is used to suppress the vampire virus, she will eventually become a vampire. At that time, the blade soldiers will still kill her, so Dr. Whistler thinks it''s futile to bring Jen Kailin back. "Maybe it''s a good thing." The blade warrior binds his hands and feet to the machine. "I checked her identity. She''s a hematologist. Maybe she can help us." Blade fighters don''t think: "I don''t think so." Dr. Whistler has prepared the serum and is about to inject it into the blade warrior''s body. "I''m serious. I''ve read her notes." Dr. Whistler added, "she found something." But Dr. Whistler didn''t go on talking about Jen Kailin immediately. He turned his head and said, "this time I have to increase the dose. Now it''s more than 50 mg. It''s more and more dangerous." Dr. Whistler put a braces into the blade''s mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue painfully because of the serum injection. "Give it a shot, old man." The blade warrior glanced at Dr. Whistler. Without a word, Dr. Whistler put the needle straight into the blade''s neck! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 380 Fifty milliliters of serum was injected into the blade soldier''s body as usual. The blade warrior is a special human who inherits the vampire gene. Because her mother was bitten by a vampire when she was about to give birth to her, the blade warrior had the ability of a vampire after he was born, but he was not afraid of the sun. So the blade warrior is also called "day Walker" by vampires! Faith is eager for the blade warrior to join the vampire camp, because he is the most successful hybrid vampire ever. Of course, another reason that faith craves blade fighters is because of his own conspiracy. When the serum is injected, it suppresses the blade warrior''s desire to suck blood. Only in this way, the blade warrior will not change like other vampires to desire blood, to desire to kill. But in the high-intensity battle with vampires, the blade''s body has developed antibodies to the serum, so Dr. Whistler is increasing the serum dose every time. Jen Karin heard and saw the scene. She seemed to understand that the blade warrior is also a vampire. While suffering from the pain caused by the serum, the blade soldier saw Zhan Kailin hiding in the side. Two people''s eyes to up, Zhan Kailin is scared by the fierce appearance of the blade warrior directly away. Dr. Whistler chased up, because this is his house, so he was too old to run. Dr. Whistler also stopped Jen Kailin from the shortcut. "Lost? Doctor Dr. Whistler gasped. An iron fence stopped in front of her. Jen had no way to run, so she asked, "who are you?" "My name is Whistler." When Dr. Whistler finished, he took a special look at jencailin''s back. "Blade, you''ve seen it." Dr. Whistler pointed to jencairin. Jen turned her head and saw the blade soldier jump behind her. His arms were crossed, his face was serious, and his braces had not been taken off. Fill the car with oil, and Dr. Whistler takes out a lighter to help the smoke. With her hands on the table, Jen said dejectedly, "so, am I a prisoner?" Dr. Whistler replied, "no, we can only let you go if we take preventive measures. You know, they are everywhere, vampires, nocturnal humans. We can hunt them. You know, from one city to another, we track their tracks. It''s hard for them to catch up and kill them. They can be reborn." Jen Kailin''s eyes turned up, and Dr. Whistler said so much. She thought, are you really not afraid to blow yourself up by playing with a lighter beside the oil barrel? "Can I believe it?" Zhan Kailin still thinks this is too weird. The blade soldier put a signal on the map to remind Jen Kailin, "you met Dr. curt in the hospital, don''t you think?" Thinking of Coulter, Jen suddenly felt something in her stomach. When Kurt was bitten by a vampire by the neck and died miserably, Jen Kailin was there to see clearly. It''s not a nightmare, it''s real! So Jen Karin asked, "what''s the weapon to kill vampires? wood stick? Cross? " "The cross is useless." Dr. Whistler put the gas gun back, limped to the side of a small box and squatted down. "But some legends are true. Vampires are allergic to silver. They also have anaphylactic shock when they encounter garlic. Besides, they are also afraid of sunlight and ultraviolet rays." Dr. Whistler took out a large flashlight from a small box that could shine strong light. He looked at Jen Kailin and the blade warrior. "So I invented this thing. Would you like to try it tonight?" Blade soldier came over, he took the large flashlight, shook his head and said: "this thing is too heavy." Dr. Whistler sighed, "Oh, you are so strong." Then the blade soldier went out with a gun and a flashlight. Jacqueline followed him. The blade soldier said as he walked, "if you want to live one more day, leave as soon as possible." The implication is that if Jayne turns into a vampire here, the blade warrior will kill her mercilessly. Where should I go The blade soldier opened the door and put everything in: "they know you. Anyway, they will send someone to kill you." Dr. Whistler came out. "This is a big war. Blade, I and a few soldiers try to prevent them from harming human beings. Sometimes, people like you are just unlucky to be involved." "I have blood samples. I''ll go to the police," Jen said At this time, Dr. Whistler said something to her despair: "the police are bribed by them, you must understand that they are all pervasive, you must have seen them, subway stations or bars." Jen was a little angry: "that''s it? Just wrap me up and tell me to go away? " Dr Whistler did not know what to say. He had to take a small spray and give it to Jen klin. He sighed, "you can take it. Keep the vampire spray out. There are silver phosphite and garlic. Eyes are wide open. Be careful. There is another thing. Buy a gun. When you start to fear the sun, when you find it thirsty and drink too much water, you will feel thirsty. I suggest that you shoot yourself. It''s better than being a vampire. " Jencailin''s pupils were dilated by Dr. Whistler''s words. ¡­¡­ In the vampire database, Gao tiannu came in with an angry face. Faith is squatting next to a computer with headphones in his ears and loud music in them. "I warned you that the database can only be used by elders." Gao tiannu saw that faith was translating the ancient books of their vampire family on the computer. "You are wasting your time. This language has been lost. You can''t translate these ancient books. Anyway, you can''t understand them." Feisi''s face was indifferent. Gao tiannu clenched his fist and growled: "Damn, Feisi! I''m talking to you. " Feisi hissed, took off his earphone and walked to Gao tiannu. "Keep it down, Gao tiannu. This is the library. Please don''t talk about it in a loud voice." When Gao tiannu swung his hand, he slapped FIS. The slap was clear and echoed. "What''s your idea?" He was slapped heavily by Gao tiannu. Feisiqiang resisted the impulse to fight with Gao tiannu. He raised his head high, because he was not as high as Gao tiannu, so feisiqiang had to let his momentum over Gao tiannu. "What can you do to me? "Yes?" Feiss touched Gao tiannu''s face with his hand and repeated, "what''s up?" Gao tiannu swallowed his saliva. He didn''t dare to choke on faith''s arrogance, otherwise he would not be his opponent. "You can''t do that." Gao tiannu turned to leave, leaving only faith to continue translating ancient books in the database. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 381 ? R?? five After receiving a call from Natasha, Bruce went to Natasha''s house with his sister, Jennifer, without saying a word. "Natasha, are you sure Frey''s talking about vampires?" Bruce and the vampire have a deep hatred. His sister, Jennifer, was almost killed by a vampire. If her blood didn''t match her, she would become a hulk. So Bruce will never see Jennifer again in his life. Two people get Natasha''s notice that there is a vampire news, they come to ask Natasha in detail. There was excitement in Jennifer''s eyes. After she survived, she gained the power of Hulk, and now she wants to find those vampires to fight with them. Bruce has always been reluctant to let his sister, Jennifer, take risks. Although Jennifer thinks her brother is too worried about her, with the power of Hulk, she thinks Bruce should be worried about vampires. This time, Bruce also said that he had to be with him all the time, so he agreed that Jennifer would come to Natasha''s house to work together. Although Natasha was not 100% sure it was a vampire, she said, "Benner, if you''re going, we''ll meet at Tony''s house one day." "Why do you want to meet at Uncle Tony''s?" asked Jennifer, curious Bruce and Natasha looked at each other. Natasha said with a smile, "because your uncle Tony has money. Of course, he went to borrow a private plane from him." Far away in the seaside villa Tony scratched his nose: "who is thinking about me?" The next day, Natasha and Bruce borrowed Tony''s spaceship and went straight to the city where the blade was. ¡­¡­ Jen Karin sits in the blade warrior''s car. The blade warrior puts her down and looks for the vampire. "It''s Day!" jancailin shouts to the blade soldier driving away After blade ignored her, Jen was ready to go upstairs and go home. This is an apartment. As a highly qualified and capable doctor, Jen has a lot of money. Because of what Dr. Whistler said, Jen now looks like a vampire to everyone. At this time, Zhan Kailin saw a group of three people coming face to face. It''s two women and one man. One of the women has short red wavy hair. She is sexy and charming. At a glance, Jen feels that this woman is full of charm. The man looks honest and honest. He is wearing a pair of glasses and looks like a professor in a famous university. Another woman''s face is similar to that of a man''s, equally beautiful. Maybe they are relatives, Jen thought. Three people walked by Zhan Kailin''s side face to face. Zhan Kailin heard the woman with short wavy hair say: "it''s a step late." Zhan Kailin thought they were familiar. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t remember. Then she took the elevator and went back to her room. A man and a woman came into the elevator with Zhan Kailin. Zhan Kailin saw a strange mark on their necks. Jen took a deep breath. She didn''t dare move. But she couldn''t help looking back at the man. The man stared at her and said, "hello?" The sound was inexplicable, which made Jen feel uncomfortable. When the elevator door opened, Zhan Kailin walked out of the elevator. Just as the door was closing, a man and a woman suddenly reached out and opened the door. Jancailin speeds up her walk and holds Dr. Whistler''s anti vampire spray in her hand. As the footsteps of men and women drew closer and closer, Jen Kelin could no longer bear the fear in her heart. She turned around and pointed the spray at the man behind him, but saw the men and women walking into the next room. Jen took a big breath and went back to the room. Her room was the same as usual. It seems that the day she disappeared, the police did not come to search her room. Jacqueline took off her coat and hung on the sofa. She called immediately, but there was no answer at the other end. Jen Karin began to pack up her clothes. Just as the blade warrior said, the vampire had already targeted her. Even though Quinn had been charred at that time, in order to avoid his identity being exposed, he either killed Jen Kailin completely or made Jen Kailin his companion. It''s clear that jencairin doesn''t want to be a vampire. So all she has to do is get out of the city as soon as possible, out of the control of vampires. In the middle of packing, Zhan Kailin suddenly heard something coming from the bathroom. Zhan Kailin''s hand movement stopped, followed by a loud bang, Zhan Kailin saw a policeman fly out of the bathroom directly. "Bruce, I said to beat him to death with less strength. Who will take us to the vampire?" Jen sees a group of four coming out of the bathroom. One of them is very familiar to her, blade warrior! "Who are you?" Jen Karin walks up to the blade warrior. She takes a look at the blade warrior. The blade warrior shrugs. Obviously, he doesn''t know who these people are. But from their words, we can know that they are also looking for vampires. Therefore, it can be judged that these three people are not enemies at least at present. "Natasha, let you fight, then he is really finished." Bruce, stand up. Jennifer jumped up and said, "can I come next time?" Bruce knocked on Jennifer''s head: "you look around, don''t hit people. Who dares to ask you after the girl is so violent?" With a cold snort, Jennifer turned away from Bruce. At this time, Yang Han said to Natasha, "he is a blade fighter." Natasha reached out to the blade warrior and said, "Aegis agent, Natasha." Blade knows about the aegis, but he didn''t know when the aegis would interfere with the vampires? But at least they were friendly, so the blade fighter took Natasha''s hand and said, "blade, you can also call me Daywalker." At this time, the blade soldier recognized Bruce, and he immediately said, "Hulk?" Jen Karin responded. She said that she was familiar with Natasha and Bruce at first. Both of them are famous superheroes. Although what Jen Kailin saw in the report was all their negative news After greeting each other, Bruce picked up the beaten policeman in one hand and threatened, "take us to your master!" Jen saw a special mark on the police neck. Blade soldier explained: "this is the mark of the vampire, the police are the slaves of the vampire, once he is bullied, the master has to come forward." Hearing these words, Zhan Kailin suddenly felt chilly. A man and a woman who just took the elevator with him had something to do with vampires. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 382 A bucket of water poured directly on COP Ke. Cops are here to deliver blood for faith. By the way, we''ll see if the missing woman Kun told us has come back. His car is still parked at the back of the apartment. It was after the blade saw the police car that he suspected that a policeman was hiding in Jen Kailin''s room. At the same time, the blade warrior is also using Jen Kailin as a tool to find vampires. It''s just that all of this is preempted by the sudden appearance of aegis agents. Jen''s room is big for one person, but now there are five people, plus a cop who was knocked unconscious. For the first time, Jen felt that her room was too small for air. Bruce carried several buckets of water on COP Ke. Like blade warrior, he and Natasha want to find the hiding place of vampire quickly. As soon as police officer Ke woke up, he saw a group of people around him. At the same time, he felt headache, and his face was like being soaked in chili oil. Natasha glances at Bruce. Bruce stands up. Obviously, cops can''t even speak out when they are beaten by Bruce. "Yang Han, can you help him treat the wound?" Natasha and Yang Han communicate in a low voice. Bruce and her sister, Jennifer, both know about Yang Han''s existence, so they don''t think there''s anything wrong with Natasha''s self talk. But blade and Jen looked at Natasha with strange eyes. They thought, is this the most advanced air separation technology of aegis? "Yes." After Yang Han agrees, Natasha puts her hand on Ke''s shoulder, and a mass of black fluid quickly enters Ke''s body. In a flash, Yang Han came back. After staying on Natasha for a long time, Yang Han finds that he doesn''t want to go to a man''s body any more. This has something to do with his gender orientation before he came to marvel world. Unless it''s to copy genes, Yang Han will not live with a man if he jumps down from here! After Yang Han''s simple treatment, police Ke''s mouth can speak. Blade soldiers feel incredible, in front of this woman seems to be the most powerful of the three. Natasha''s strength has not been fully exposed to the outside world. But blade warrior analyzed Natasha''s status from the three people''s subtle expressions and conversations. The blade told himself that Natasha could not be offended next. Even Hulk, the famous Hulk, is very respectful to Natasha. Blade fighters don''t think they can beat Hulk. He''s just good at killing vampires. "Call out your master." Five people began to torture police officers. Bruce holds COPD up by the collar with one hand. Police officer Ke has difficulty breathing, but he still doesn''t have the idea of confessing leniency and resisting strictness. He wants to be a vampire. If he betrays faith this time, he will end up dead, not to mention whether faith will bite him and turn him into a vampire. Cop Ke is determined not to obey. Bruce laughs at his stubborn appearance. Cops think this guy''s crazy? The next second Bruce punched cops in the face. This time, Bruce controlled the power, so he just knocked out cops'' teeth. Zhan Kailin often deals with corpses in the hospital because of studying blood, so she doesn''t feel sick when she sees the bloody scene in front of her. Bruce''s sister, Jennifer, waves her fist. Since she became the Hulk, she found that she liked the aesthetics of violence more and more. "Why do you want to invest in this organization?" Bruce yelled in cop Coe''s ear. Almost stunned by Bruce''s blow, cop Ke''s spirit immediately tensed, like a string pulled to the edge. Police officer Ke now feels that his physical pain is far less painful than his mental pain. "I... i... I," cops said intermittently, and Bruce punched again. This time he hit cop Ke in the stomach. Cops start to throw up and Bruce throws him to the ground. Cop Ke''s body began to curl up. It was a hot day, but he was shivering. He firmly believed that the vampire would come to save him. As long as he doesn''t tell anything, he will eventually transform from this ordeal and become the immortal vampire he has always dreamed of becoming. How strong is one''s willpower? When Bruce''s next punch is going to hit cops on the most critical part, cops tell Bruce all the information he knows without saying a word. "Take us." Bruce took COPD and left him in the driver''s seat like a kitten. At this time, the five looked at each other. It''s the limit for a police car to have four people, not to mention the size of Bruce and the blade warrior. Now it''s crowded for three people. But there were five of them Jen came out in the blade''s car, so she asked, "where''s your car?" Blade soldier coldly said: "in order to follow you and not let the vampire find out, I drove to the other side of the city, and then took a taxi." "You are really taking me as bait," Jen said angrily Blade warrior does not retort, he just said: "only kill all the vampires, you will be safe." Jen Karin stopped talking, but she was still angry. In order to save time, five people called a car to follow the police car, but the target was too conspicuous. When police officer Ke takes them to a gathering place of vampires, Jacqueline and Jennifer, who are sitting in the car behind, are stopped. Blade and Bruce looked at each other as the two women stamped their feet behind, and laughed. "So are you, brother?" Bruce''s eyes seemed to convey this meaning. The blade soldier''s eyes are conveying: "brother, we are all the same." So three people in Ke police car all the way into, successfully came to the vampire Carnival Party. Natasha looked at the huge building that had been abandoned on the edge of the city. The lights here are flashing, and the air is filled with the smell of blood of a large number of livestock. Coe police in Bruce urged with three people came to an iron door in front. "That''s them in there." They''re talking about vampires, of course. Cop shrunk his head and said, "Maybe faith will come here." Natasha, without saying a word, kicked the iron door. The huge noise made the dancing vampires cast their eyes one after another. They look at the other end of the door with stagnant breathing. There are four people outside. The smell doesn''t belong to them. The vampires began to yell furiously. Whoever dares to disturb the carnival tonight will surely die. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 383 The blade soldier held a large flashlight in his hand. Bruce smacked his lips. The cheeseburger he had this afternoon was delicious. Natasha twisted her neck. The vampires don''t know who Bruce and Natasha are, but they are so familiar with the blade warrior''s dress that it''s just like their parents. Ferocious and incomparable, they have wind under their feet, oil on the soles of their feet in a mess, and they go straight away. "Day Walker! It''s the day Walker Vampires can no longer afford to revel and bathe in blood. They want to find a hole in the ground to escape the blade warrior. "Are they so afraid of you?" Bruce patted the blade on the shoulder. They made a big step forward because of the eye contact in the car. The blade soldiers grinned: "they are afraid of death!" Finish saying, blade soldier turns on large flashlight directly. Dr. Whistler''s blue ultraviolet light burns the vampires on the spot like an extinct flame. The vampires'' bodies seem to be made of burnt paper. The ultraviolet light is like a gust of wind. When it blows by, they will be gone. Blade soldiers happily shine large flashlights back and forth. "It works much better than silver nails." The blade warrior jumps into the middle of the vampire, his body rotates in place, and the ultraviolet light is like a lighthouse to guide the ships on the sea, so that the vampires who don''t know the direction of hell follow the light of the lighthouse to hell. Ke police see in front of the disgusting scene, directly cover the stomach retching. In his mind, the vampire who is not old or dead, has strong recovery ability and far more strength than ordinary people is so fragile? Just one light can wipe them out. The illusion in Ke police''s mind was suddenly disillusioned. He doesn''t want to be a vampire, but as long as the vampire doesn''t die, he will have to work for the vampire all his life. Act as a police puppet for vampires, and then transport blood every day. Police officer Ke''s pupils are gray. Natasha notices the change of police officer Ke''s state. So in the blink of an eye, she let cops die painlessly. "Wait a minute..." Yang Han got into cop Ke''s body and saved cop Ke while he was still breathing. Yang Han said to Natasha, "it''s useful to keep him." Natasha didn''t continue to work. Since Yang Han said he was useful, she would let him die later. Ke, who came back from the gate of death, breathed the air. He just saw a skeleton laughing at him. A sharp chill rose from cop Ke''s back. Then Ke police was Bruce continue to carry chicken like carried to the police car¡° Faith is not here, and Quinn is not As two key figures who can directly contact the vampire elders, the blade warrior can only follow suit if he catches Firth or Quinn, and then wipe out the power of the vampire. In the process, many of his teammates have died. This time, the arrival of aegis agents and superheroes made blade soldiers feel that the vampires were going to watch the sunrise. After the vampire''s stronghold is destroyed, the blade warrior asks Ke police to continue to contact FIS. After leaving blade''s contact information, Natasha found a top hotel with Bruce and Jennifer. "Vampires are extremely cunning. They control half of the city." The blade warrior''s reminder made Natasha feel that the task this time was very arduous. The difficulty is not how strong the opponent''s actual strength is, but the hidden strength behind them can make people lost in the fog. ¡­¡­ On the top floor of a villa with a swimming pool, female vampires begin to dance. They talk to each other and drink blood from each other. "Faith''s party was a luxury." The female vampires looked at the beautifully decorated villa. "And the Firth?" As the host of the party, faith didn''t show up from the beginning. In one room of the villa, faith sits in front of the computer. He is now in the final stage of translating ancient books. The room is very spacious, but it only has a computer and a chair, and some kind of large white medical equipment. The medical device was opened and there was a woman lying inside. She looked very young and had healthy wheat skin. She got up and walked gracefully to faith and said, "come on, baby, don''t keep the guests waiting." At this time, the translation of the ancient books is completed, the 3D model is unfolded on the computer, and the Green 3D model forms a regional building. Faith knows this place. He has studied the history of vampires. He has not forgotten the ancient relics of vampires. Seeing that faith was absorbed, the woman shook her head and joined the party first. 3D models continue to build, forming an array, like to use this array to summon mysterious things. "The God of vampires!" Feisi looked at the array, he licked his tongue, he finally found a way to become the God of vampires. Then faith''s eyes were cold. He had to deal with one person first! ¡­¡­ Because Bruce added his fists, police officer Ke revealed a location to the blade fighter after he died. The blade warrior carried a long sword on his back and drove by with a large flashlight. Jacqueline opened the door and sat in. The blade warrior glanced at Zhan Kailin and said, "aren''t you afraid of death?" Allicin is prolonging the time for Jen to become a vampire, so the blade warrior doesn''t smell the familiar smell from Jen. When Dr. Whistler took out the large flashlight, she took a special photo of Jen Kailin. She didn''t respond. The blade warrior is curious about the reason why Jen Karin has been a vampire for so long. "Hematologist, maybe she can really help us." In a series of cases, the blade warrior did not drive Jen Kailin out of the car. "I''m more dangerous without you, aren''t I?" Jen Kailin, with her arms crossed, was obviously still angry that the blade soldiers used her as a tool. Under the sunglasses, Zhan Kailin can''t see the blade warrior''s eyes, but Zhan Kailin thinks the blade warrior won''t drive himself away. This is a kind of intuition. Since blade warrior didn''t give up on her in the hospital that day, Zhan Kailin had an inexplicable intuition about blade warrior. The car sped down the street, blowing sheet after sheet of white paper. When they arrived at the place that police officer Ke said, they pushed the door in and saw red light spots on metal cabinets. The sound of machinery became the only quiet place. In the innermost part of the metal cabinet, a large number of computers are connected with medical equipment. There is a stone bed on which lies a creature that can no longer be said to be human. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 384 ? The skin of hq7 @ is dark green, and his body is bulky, just like a mass of green cell flesh. The blade warrior looked at the creature from a distance. At least it took three people to make it as big as him. The green flesh of his whole body dropped down. If it is hard to describe it, it is an enlarged version of goblin. He had no hair, and his face was human. Before the blade warrior and Jen Kailin came in, he made a male voice and said, "it''s going to take 12 purebred vampires." Hearing the footsteps outside, the green creature asked in a low voice, "is it Xiao Ke?" It looks like cops are the ones who serve the green creatures. If we didn''t see with our own eyes how the vampire was wiped out by the blade warrior with a flashlight, Ke police would always hide the existence of green creatures. The green creature saw blade warrior and Jen Kailin coming in, and immediately screamed, "he''s coming, he''s coming!" Obviously, green creatures know blade fighters. He faces several computer screens in front of him. Several of them are running research materials, the middle one is playing TV programs, and above the head of the green creature, there is a video call. The green creature is screaming with the vampire at the other end of the video. Zhan Kailin and the blade warrior surround the green creature left and right. It''s not necessary, though, because green creatures don''t have any ability to move. He has been lying on the stone bed for many years. In terms of the long life span of the vampire, he survived at least more than 100 years. His legs had degenerated, almost invisible. As a doctor, Jen feels sick about the appearance and appearance of green creatures. It''s physical nausea that''s coming directly from the body to the brain. The green creature kept screaming, because he was afraid of the blade warrior, he was incontinent. One after another, the stench filled the whole room. Even the blade warrior, who was always cold, covered his nose. "It stinks. This guy grew up eating." Blade warrior can''t help but want to smell green creatures. The smell is more intolerable than a hundred years old stinky ditch. If we take the stink of green organisms to research, we can create the ultimate gas bomb! "Save me, faith. He''ll kill me. Save me, he''ll kill me. You need me, faith." At the other end of the computer screen, faith watched the green creature send out signals to him for help. "Pearl, you''re dead. Have some backbone, useless vampire." Said faith coldly. He keeps green creatures in order to help him translate ancient books. Now that the ancient books have been translated, green creatures have lost their value of survival. The blade warrior can clean the door for himself. To be honest, if Firth hadn''t translated ancient books to get the secret of becoming the God of vampires, he would have killed the green creatures long ago. Even as a vampire, faith can''t stand the abnormal existence of green creatures. He felt that green creatures were insulting vampires. "Lying waste! Don''t deserve the power of a vampire Faith decisively cut off the video, and then continue to open their own Carnival Party. The moment the video is cut off, the green creature on the stone bed is desperate. Desperate, he let out a few farts. "Lemonsad," cried the blade That''s the lemon salad. It''s a dirty word blade learned from a foreign friend. It''s easy to use. From faith''s words, the blade warrior knows that the green creature in front of him is what cops call "Pearl curator". He is in charge of a large number of information about the vampires. No wonder faith will support him to translate ancient books. "What''s that?" The blade warrior came to the director of the Pearl Museum with his nose covered. He looked up at the computer screen on the left. The picture there is the 3D modeling of the Pearl curator after translating the ancient books. Intuition tells blade that 3D modeling was made by Pearl curator for faith. "That''s..." the director of Pearl hesitated. Blade warrior can not have any patience, he said impatiently: "I now play Q & A with you, fat pig." "If you answer well, you will only tan. I''ll ask again, what is that?" After that, the blade soldier took out a large flashlight and gave it to Zhan Kailin. The curator of Pearl didn''t think so. He said with a playful smile: "really? Oh, nothing. It''s just routine research. In fact, it''s just video games. " Seeing that the director of the Pearl Museum is dead, the duck''s mouth is hard, and the blade fighter gives a loud finger, Zhan Kailin turns on the large flashlight with deep understanding. The blue ultraviolet light immediately shines on the bloated body of the director of the Pearl Museum. Just shaking, pearl curator immediately cried out in pain, his face distorted, like being torn by the devil of hell. Before the Pearl curator spoke, Zhan Kailin kept a large flashlight on. The Pearl Curator''s body began to be burned by ultraviolet light, leaving red spots. He spat blood in his mouth, as if he was about to die. Zhan Kailin turns off the large flashlight. She sings black face and red face with the blade warrior. "It must hurt." As soon as the blade warrior spoke, the curator of Pearl immediately replied, "this is a fragment of prophecy!" "What prophecy?" Blade soldier asked, this is a key clue. At this time, without ultraviolet radiation, the curator of Pearl began to peel again: "Oh, I''m not sure, there are too many..." The blade soldier took a look at Jen Karin. Jen immediately understood what to do. The blue ultraviolet light shines on the director of Pearl again like death. This time, Zhan Kailin aims at the director''s face. The curator of Pearl said a lot of language that people didn''t understand. Jen turned off the flashlight in time. "You can''t stop it, Daywalker," said the director of Pearl Museum "Is it?" The fierce expression on the blade warrior''s face startled the curator of pearl. "Oh, not necessarily. That''s what faith said." The director of Pearl blinked at the blade warrior. Jen Karin feels hot eyes. "Do you mind if I borrow it?" The blade soldier took the chip off the computer and said to Jen Kailin, "if he dares to move, he will be roasted to medium rare." After taking the chip, the blade warrior began to explore a metal door in the room. He put his head on the metal door, listened to the sound inside and asked, "what''s inside?" The curator of the pearl skin up again: "nothing, just storage room, don''t waste time." The saying that there is no silver here makes blade soldiers know that there must be a secret inside. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 385 Blade takes a can of spray from his hand. He sprayed a faint orange bubble on the edge of the metal door. "It doesn''t hurt to have a look." The blade warrior laughed. The curator of Pearl immediately saw the ghost and cried out, "no!" Without saying a word, Zhan Kailin turns on the large flashlight and continuously irradiates the Pearl curator. Seeing that the director''s body was completely black, and even the bones came out, Jen Kailin was as happy as a child who ate pineapple. She had long wanted to kill the disgusting vampire creature of the Pearl curator. Don''t say how disgusting his stinky fart is, it''s hard for people to accept just his appearance. With the thin orange bubbles, the knife fighters came to the Pearl curator. Zhan Kailin turned off the large flashlight, looked innocently at the blade warrior and said, "he moves." At this time, the curator of Pearl was dead, because the curator of Pearl was Yazi who would not tell the secret of 3D model even if he died, so the blade warrior didn''t blame Zhan Kailin. With a bang, the explosion of the pale orange bubble exploded the metal door. With a large flashlight, Jen walks into the metal door behind the blade warrior. Two people through the layers of glass doors, see countless yellow wrinkled, quite a sense of the times paper inlaid in the glass, hanging vertically. "What is this?" Jen Karin stood in front of a glass. She couldn''t read a word on the yellow paper. But what you can know is that it''s about vampires. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be here. "These are the fragments of the book of Hades, the Bible of vampires, and all the history of vampires are recorded on it. The blood god is their legend." The blade warrior has been tracking faith. He knows that faith''s target is related to blood god. Suddenly, a shadow flashed from the mirror, and the blade soldiers were on guard. "Why is faith interested in blood?" Zhan Kailin goes to the fragmentary pages of Ming books one after another. Reality tells her that she really can''t read them at all. "Shh Blade closes his eyes. Because it is surrounded by glass, which produces a mirror effect, the blade warrior uses his ears to identify the position of the enemy. "Yes?" Blade soldier walked around, he suddenly grasped a direction and walked quickly. After a few circles with the figure, the blade warrior finally found the figure. A little girl with black skin looks at the blade warrior with fear in the eyes of the victim. Is it the baker who was arrested by the director of the Pearl Museum to be a coffee drinker? The blade soldier held out his hand to the little girl and said, "give me your hand." The little girl fell to the ground and kept regressing. She looked afraid of the blade warrior. Suddenly from the other end of the glass came the familiar voice of the blade Warrior: "wait, friend." The blade soldier knew it was Quinn with his little finger, so the blade soldier looked back. At this time, the little girl took the opportunity to make trouble, and a roundabout kick drove the blade soldier back several steps. The little girl put out her feet one after another. Her strength was amazing. When the blade warrior was beaten first, she could only defend passively. The little girl seizes the right time and kicks the blade warrior in the chest. The blade warrior bumps into the glass that keeps the fragments of the Ming book. The little girl still won''t let go of the blade fighters. But after a period of buffering, the blade warrior has mastered the law of the little girl''s kicking. The blade warrior''s right hand is as powerful as a pair of pliers to grasp the little girl''s leg, and then the left hand spirals to clap. Little gunniang dances in the air and falls to the ground unconscious. "Give it to me!" After the blade fighters solved the little girl, Quinn directed his men to start the wheel blade fighters. Blade warrior''s fist speed is like a light machine. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen fists hit a vampire on the head. After the blade fighters solved several of Quinn''s men, a foreign man with long hair and two long beards rushed out from one side of the mirror. He had a vicious eye and grasped the gap of the blade warrior''s body after he finished the fight. He put his foot into the blade warrior''s abdomen and hit the blade warrior''s stomach with one punch. Under successive attacks, the blade soldiers were losing. When the blade fighter counterattacks and grabs his fist, the fist suddenly produces a force and folds up the blade fighter''s palm. Then he hits the blade fighter''s chest with a quick fist. The blade fighter has no ability to fight back and bumps into the stone pillar. Quinn''s other men took the opportunity to suppress the blade''s hand. One of them drew a steel rope from the blade''s body and wrapped it around the blade''s neck. The blade warrior still wanted to fight, and the man who beat him up without fighting back rushed up and wanted to beat the blade warrior again. Then Quinn came out, stopped him and said, "pretty, you go down first." A group of people began to laugh. They can get more pay! "Well done, well done, well done!" Quinn smiles and walks up to the restricted blade warrior. Quinn took off his black gloves and said, "you cut off my hand, remember? But it doesn''t matter. I have a new hand¡° With the black gloves off, Quinn''s novice is covered with red tendons, and it doesn''t seem to be fully adapted to his body. Quinn''s fingers began to move up and down, and he began to laugh happily: "do you think my hands can play the piano? How you cut me, how you cut me, but I won''t die. " One of Quinn''s men got the blade warrior''s sword and said with an excited smile, "I got his sword." Jen Karin is grabbed by the neck by a female vampire. She sneers at the vampire''s stupid holding the blade warrior''s sword. The metal on the sword turns. At the next moment, countless metal blades cut the vampire''s hand into pieces. "Ah The blade warrior''s silver sword fell to the ground with his cry of pain. Quinn and the others laughed heartlessly when they saw this scene: "you idiot, ha ha ha ha."¡° You have so many patterns... "Quinn turned his body 360 degrees, then hit the blade warrior''s stomach with one punch," scum! " Quinn punches again and again, venting his anger that he has been bullied by blade fighters. After getting tired from the fight, Quinn held the blade warrior''s face in his hand and gasped: "stay with me, baby, I''ll tear you to pieces." "Look here." Quinn found the silver nail on the blade warrior, which is their vampire nightmare. Quinn took out a silver nail. He admired the silver nail: "it''s a good craft. It must have cost a lot of money. Look at this guy. I remember. Blade, I owe you one time..." Quinn said and stabbed the silver nail into the blade''s rib. The blade soldier resisted the pain and didn''t shout, instead, he laughed. Quinn did not understand: "are you laughing when you''re dying?" The blade soldier then sneered, "here comes my companion." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 386 Quinn''s face froze after the blade said, "my companion is coming." he saw that the blade had a wireless headset in his ear. Quinn quickly turns back, and the glass behind him, which is used to save the fragments of the book, is shot and cracked. The loud noise and explosion smashed the wall, and countless pieces of wall mixed with glass hit Quinn and his men. "Jump!" Quinn''s followers immediately responded and jumped forward. Even for vampires, it''s not easy to recover if their bodies are pierced by these fragments and glass. What''s more, the blade fighters'' companions have strong firepower, and they are likely to be caught in one net when they are injured. The blade soldier got away from the explosion. Zhan Kailin also took the opportunity to break free from the shackles of vampires. When they met, they saw Dr. Whistler standing on the blasted wall in the same black windbreaker as the blade warrior. "I got you." Dr. Whistler said calmly, taking out an unsteady machine gun. It''s loaded with silver bullets. It''s the bane of vampires. A weaker vampire is hit by a silver bullet and will be wiped out immediately. "No!" Quinn yelled, and behind him came a bunch of men with guns. He rushed out without saying a word and was swept to death by Dr. Whistler. They didn''t even know the direction of the enemy, so they came out to give their heads away. It has to be said that vampires are clever and resourceful, and stupid are really stupid. I dare to explore the grass when I lose my vision. Isn''t it obvious that I want to be an opportunity brother? Quinnton was speechless, and after the next group of men arrived with guns, Quinn directed their operations. "Up, hit the old man!" "Stop the blade and don''t let him run away." "Bag clip, you guys go to the exit and stop it." While avoiding Dr. Whistler''s shot, Quinn ran around with his head in his arms and yelled. Although Dr. Whistler''s surprise attack made blade soldier and jancailin escape. But with the advantage of the number of people, Quinn soon led people to pursue the blade fighters. Dr. Whistler saw the situation and ran with the blade soldiers. "The sea of people tactics are really despicable." Dr. Whistler, an old man, didn''t run long before he felt out of breath. From time to time, he had to turn around and fire a few shots to cover the fleeing blade warrior and Jen Kailin. When he escaped into the underpass, Dr. Whistler left his backpack on his shoulder with a red number on it. "It''s not easy for me to poop and pee." The three fled underground and followed the dark passage to the subway station. Kunn fiercely with his men to catch up with the blade warrior, saw his bullets constantly wipe the edge of the blade warrior''s body, Kunn''s heart beating. "Stop it. Don''t shoot. Faith wants him alive. Go." Seeing that the blade fighters had no way back, Quinn ordered his men to rush in and fight. A subway passed by, completely blocking the blade soldiers'' retreat. "You''ve been listening?" Jencailin asked. "We keep in touch." Blade pointed to the earphone in his ear. He found a way. Now they have to run along the edge of the subway station and stick to the wall. "I''m not going to leave him alone." Dr. Whistler limped and ran. He looked very happy. The lights on the subway flickered under the speed, and the wind pushed the three people''s bodies back and forth. Zhan Kailin was the first to run away against the wall, and the blade soldier was the second to follow. When Dr. Whistler arrived, his face was all wrinkled by the wind. Dr. Whistler yelled, "oh my God! I''m too old. I have to be in a wheelchair At this time, Quinn and his men also came to the underground passage. A yellow flame shock wave suddenly blew Quinn and his men away with high heat from behind. The explosion was caused by a time bomb in Dr. Whistler''s backpack. Five or six of Quinn''s men were blown up in an instant. Quinn took a mouthful of dust, and he got up and went on. Dr. Whistler was pushed into the subway track by the blast because he didn''t stick to the wall to leave the tunnel at the first time. "No!" jancailin screamed She felt that Dr. Whistler had fallen into the track and had been run over by the subway. The blade fighter stopped Jen''s scream, because the subway was right in front of him, and the noise was very loud, so the blade fighter yelled to Jen like a bell: "he can take care of himself, jump!" As the subway goes by, the blade soldier jumps onto the track with Zhan Kailin and turns to the other side of the track before the next subway arrives. Jen Karin tripped when she jumped. She fell forward and fell on the track. Before she fell down, Jen felt that the blade warrior deliberately released his hand. "This guy decided to sell me in order not to fall down?" Jen Karin lay on the track and thought for a while, with a dull face. The blade soldier took out his pistol and shot at Quinn and his few men in the passage. Then they took a look at the track in front of them, where there was no blood, indicating that Dr. Whistler, who had just fallen off the track, was not crushed to death by the subway. Soon, the subway came back. Quinn waved forward to signal his men to jump to the other side of the track. Unfortunately, Quinn jumped by himself before the subway came back, but all his men were hit by the subway in the process of jumping. Seeing that he was alone, Quinn was in a panic. I can''t beat blade! With the tiger''s den in, Quinn had to fight with the blade. Quinn first takes the weak Jen Kailin knife, he grabbed Jen Kailin''s hand, pushed her into the track. Fortunately, there is a small space between the track and the subway, and Zhan Kailin is close to the edge, so that she can avoid being crushed to death by the subway. The blade warrior wants to pull Zhan Kailin up. Kun takes the opportunity to kick the blade warrior in the stomach, and then wants to snatch the blade warrior''s silver sword. The two fight around the silver sword for a while, so the silver sword falls into the track and falls in front of Zhan Kailin. Zhan Kailin''s eyes were fixed on the silver sword, and her heart was flat. Because Kunn was the first to suppress the blade fighters above, it was difficult to pull back the situation for a while. The blade warrior and Quinn collided with each other. Quinn clasped the blade warrior''s arm and hit the blade warrior''s head with his head. Zhan Kailin stands up close to the track carefully. The pressure of the subway made the flesh on her face tremble. Holding the silver sword, Jen Cailin stabbed up and hit Quinn''s ass! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 387 Head suspended beam, cone stabbed strand. Zhan Kailin''s accuracy really made blade soldiers feel tight after seeing it. "You have to wash it well with disinfectant when you go back." With Jen Karin''s help, the blade soldier pressed Quinn''s head with his backhand and ran straight into the subway. The subway goes by, the head explodes! Quinn''s face was rubbed clean by the subway. It''s like using an eraser to erase half of a pencil drawn face, which is full of artistic sense. The blade soldier then grabbed Quinn by the shoulder and hit him in the stomach with his knee. Zhan Kailin throws the silver sword to the blade warrior. Quinn sees the blade warrior get the silver sword in half of his eyes. He immediately tries his best to break free. Quinn just wanted to run away, the blade warrior broke his arm! Quinn "ah, woo, hoo," covered the flat and smooth cut and fled to the passage. After solving Quinn, the blade warrior hugs Jen Kailin. In front of them, a white haired female vampire with a group of people in a strange running posture towards the two. The blade soldier hugged Zhan Kailin with his left arm and said in a deep voice, "hold on!" Zhan Kailin wondered whether she wanted to take advantage of me or not? The next second, Jen''s ears were filled with wind. The blade soldier''s right arm was caught on the subway as it passed. After a 180 degree spiral jump in the air, they landed in the subway. Blade soldiers with brute force to break the subway, the two can finally sit down. Jen looked at the blade''s right hand in disbelief. "This guy not only has amazing hand speed, but also great strength..." The subway is empty and looks like a ghost train. Blade soldiers in the subway into the inside, a constipation of the wall sat down. "What''s the matter?" Jen asked The blade soldier was sweating. He clenched his teeth and said: "dislocated..." Dislocation? Jen Kailin was relieved. "Let me do it!" Jen Kailin lifted her arms. It''s dislocation. I''m good at it! Then, without saying a word, Zhan Kailin directly grasped the right hand of the blade warrior, which was a Taiji eighteen moves. "Ah The eyes of the blade soldier glared at Jen Kailin under the black skin. "That old woman is so cruel!" After the arm is taken back, the blade soldier takes out the red liquid in the test tube from his trouser pocket, and then he takes out the syringe. "Let me do it," Jen said Blade soldier white a look at Zhan Kailin, and then went to the other side of the subway, a silent injection of their own up. "You''re a vampire, too, aren''t you?" Jen Karin watched the blade inject blood into her neck. ¡°no£¡¡± The blade warrior waved, "I''m different from them." Then they went back to the house. Dr. Whistler had been back long ago, and Jen was relieved. No blood on the track means Dr. Whistler probably fell into the subway. Jen asked Dr. Whistler about the blade. Dr. Whistler puffed up, his face full of memories. "At that time, he was only 13 years old. He was living on the street and sucking the blood of a tramp. He couldn''t live without blood. I thought he was a Vampire..." Dr. Whistler flicked the ash, "almost killed him." "Later I found out that his mother was bitten by a vampire when she was pregnant." Dr. Whistler accentuated the word "pregnant.". "She died and he survived. Unfortunately, his genes mutated. He was not afraid of garlic, silver, even sunlight. He had the power of a vampire." After Dr. Whistler finished talking about the life of the blade warrior, Jen Kailin did not speak for a long time. "Tomorrow his wound will heal," Dr. Whistler wiped his uniform. "He''s aging fast, but the vampire''s aging is slow. Unfortunately, he''s inherited from the vampire''s bloodlust." Jen Karin remembered one thing. When she first woke up, she saw blade soldiers injected with serum, so she said, "I thought serum could inhibit it." "Over time, his body has developed resistance. So far, I can''t find an antidote," Dr. Whistler said, as if ending jencailin''s naive fantasy Dr. Whistler took a sip of whiskey. When you drink, you worry. "Why did you hunt them?" Jancairin was referring to vampires, and he was curious about why Dr. Whistler had been working on killing vampires. Jen knew that Dr. Whistler was not a vampire. Talking about this, Dr. Whistler took a few sips of whisky again, and then said, "I once had a family, a wife and two daughters. One day, a tramp came. He was a Vampire..." Then Dr. Whistler, like telling a story unrelated to himself, flatly said how his family was educated by vampires. "We won''t be merciful, but the more we fight, the harder it gets." Dr. Whistler talked about his former comrades in arms, and then about faith. "The vampires are fighting for power now. There will be a big chaos. I bet that boy must be the source of disaster." Far away in preparation for his great plan, faith sneezed. ¡­¡­ The night is deep, cicadas are calling, people are broken. In the blade soldier''s room, Zhan Kailin came in. She saw the blade soldier sitting on the chair. The moonlight sprinkled on the blade soldier through the window, making him look very desolate. Bright moon in front of the window, tears in my eyes. Zhan Kailin walked to the blade warrior''s side and said softly, "Dr. Whistler told me all about it. I know your identity." Blade soldier wriggled his thick lips: "you don''t know me, you don''t know me at all, I''m not human." Jen Kailin looked up at the blade warrior''s face: "you look like a human." "People don''t suck blood." The blade man retorted. Zhan Kailin plans to comfort the blade soldiers in another way: "that was before. You should forget them." "I spent my whole life searching for the cause of my mother''s death, which led me to be what I am now. Every time I get rid of a vampire, I get closer to human beings. Don''t make me forget it." See blade soldiers have their own insistence, Zhan Kailin lazy, turned away. "Stubborn donkey!" ¡­¡­ In the secret base of Firth, the dying Quinn is venting his temper. "He caught us off guard, that bad old man." Quinn''s severed hand is being bandaged by a female vampire. "I said that you can''t deal with it just by your strength. I told you to put it down and don''t engage in Daywalker." Another of Firth''s right-hand men stopped Quinn''s roar. "Don''t tell me to put it down, because you were there, too!" That''s right. This right-hand man is a white haired female vampire running around the back of the subway to encircle the blade fighters. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 388 Listening to the quarrel between Quinn and the white haired female vampire, the female vampire who bandages Quinn''s arm wound suddenly bites Quinn''s arm. Quinn immediately responded with a cry and stood up: "shut up, it''s not sliced bread!" The female vampire licked it, and she thought it would be delicious. "This lifestyle is really not for you." The white haired vampire persuades Quinn not to take revenge on the blade warrior. Every time Quinn goes to the blade for revenge, his arm is cut off. Several times, Quinn almost played GG completely, but all survived. White haired vampires don''t want to stay behind Quinn all day to protect him. "Be careful I''ll beat you flat." Quinn put his broken arm on the chin of the white haired vampire. He saw the white haired vampire laughing, and his hand had just been bitten. "You are so bad, you deserve it!" White haired female vampires are also temperamental. Seeing that Quinn''s attitude is so bad, her eyes are so big. Who is the real kaziran eye to compare with Quinn. Quinn wants a mouthful of saliva, and the white haired vampire walks away. Faith pushed in a dark blue shirt with a sexy beard. White haired female vampire immediately came to faith, but her face was scared. When she and Quinn went to find the blade warrior this time, they not only failed to deal with the blade warrior, but also lost their troops and nearly got themselves involved. If faith blames her, she can''t get away with it. Contrary to the white haired female vampire''s fear, as soon as Quinn saw Firth come in, he immediately cried in an angry voice: "look at what the boy did. He cut off my hand again!" "Listen to me, I''m going to catch him alive," said faith "What did you say?" Quinn was angry. He was bullied by the blade warrior. Feiss even said, "you want to catch the one alive? We''ve been trying to get rid of him. Are you crazy? " Faith hissed, revealing his Vampire Fangs: "big fool, don''t be nervous, wait patiently, we are busy, I need you, brother ~ Quinn is happy. "Faith said he needed me." Quinn was so happy that he forgot the pain in his arm. One side of the white haired female vampire jealous, her mouth pouted high, the kind of sky. ¡­¡­ In the top hotels, Bruce is hopping on the sofa impatiently. Since the last time they destroyed a vampire stronghold with the blade fighters, the three of them have been staying in the hotel as if they were on holiday. Natasha sunbathed every morning, and her sister, Jennifer, went to the clothing store. Only Bruce himself looked at his cell phone from time to time, expecting blade soldiers to call them and say that he had found a vampire. Just now Bruce saw the subway station report on TV, he saw at a glance that it was the blade warrior fighting with the vampire. There are several silver nails scattered on the ground. Bruce''s got a little more edgy after watching it. "Don''t you call me when you have a fight? Thank you for treating you like a brother Bruce wants to use the power of aegis to locate the position of the blade warrior directly by phone, and then find the blade warrior''s home to have a hand-to-hand fight with him. Natasha stopped and said, "Benner, there''s a shop with delicious desserts. The sandwiches in it are definitely your favorite. Would you like to go there this afternoon? Bruce jumps: "Natasha, do you have time for dessert? Frey will teach you a lesson when he knows Natasha said with a smile, "who taught whom?" And Natasha beat her fist. Bruce looks at his fist and shakes his head back. Today''s Natasha is a terrible existence with explosive combat power. Frey really dares not scold Natasha. "So let''s just wait until the vampires are solved, and then go back when nothing happens?" Bruce sat down on the sofa and almost crushed it. "No hurry." Natasha watched the news on TV and said with Yang Han''s words, "heroes always appear at the most critical time." ¡­¡­ The sun is like a stretched dreamer, about to break out of the cage from the horizon. The sea waves give out the breathing sound of the sea under the fine sand. Two or three cars came from the end of the dim vision, and five or six vampires pushed Gao tiannu, whose head was covered with black headgear, to the shore. Good morning Feisi took off the headgear. Gao tiannu''s gaunt face made people wonder if he was imprisoned. "How are you?" Feisi looks at Gao tiannu with a blank face and asks him how he''s been recently. Feisi also helps Gao tiannu tidy up his collar. "You see." FESS pointed to the white sea, with a little light at the end of it. That''s what vampires fear most, sunshine! Even the great Dior is afraid of the sunshine! "It''s hot, isn''t it?" Gao tiannu is smoking. As a pure vampire, he has zero resistance to sunlight. Seeing Gao tiannu smoking crazily, Firth smiles like a lovely and simple man. "When was the last time you saw the sunrise? Oh, by the way, you''re a natural vampire. You haven''t seen the sunrise, have you? " "Never mind, never mind." Feisi patted Gao tiannu on the shoulder. "At least we can share this moment together, can''t we?" Gao tiannu looks like "do you think I''ll take care of you?". Faith was still saying to himself, "I feel very touched. It''s true. I mean it, because in fact, if you know more about me, you will know that I have a lot of feelings, and you may say that I''m a little naive." Feisi helps Gao tiannu untie his suit. Gao tiannu said angrily, "it doesn''t matter what you want, faith." Gao tiannu knew that he would die, so he had to say hi to faith before he died: "you can never be a pure vampire. You''re just a bastard. You''re guarding the door of the conference room. We''re all bastards!" Hearing Gao tiannu''s taunt, Firth directly ordered his men to seize Gao tiannu, and then took out a pair of pliers! Feisi excitedly pulled out Gao tiannu''s canine teeth with forceps, which made him feel that his height was higher than before. The blood flows down Gao tiannu''s mouth, and the white smoke floats out of Gao tiannu''s clothes. After stretching, the sun turns into the burning fire in the eyes of vampires, burning gaotiannu. Faith and his men put on the ready clothes in an instant to prevent the sunlight from invading their bodies. "God, have a good trip." Faith left his last blessing to Gao tiannu. "You''re so smart, man." Quinn danced and looked very happy. Gao tiannu, the elder of vampire, fell into the darkness forever! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 389 In the meeting room of the vampire elder, Gao tiannu didn''t come. Feisi came to gaotiannu''s position in formal clothes, turned his seat and put his legs on the table with an arrogant look. "What did you do to Gao tiannu?" Asked the elder vampire sitting next to Gao tiannu. Faith threw two teeth on the table, and the teeth clanged, which made people feel chilly in the silent air. That''s Gao tiannu''s canine tooth. As a symbol of the vampire, the tooth is pulled out, which means gaotiannu has died. The vampire elders swallowed. Feisi''s method is so cruel that they are afraid. As a conservative among vampires, the vampire elder is not as powerful as faith. So they just looked at faith and said, "let''s get down to business, OK?" When faith spoke, the vampire elders did not dare to look at him. At the last meeting, they even dared to criticize FIS and called him a bastard. Now, the vampire elders don''t even dare to breathe. "I need twelve volunteers." Faith''s fingers are twelve. Vampire elders, you look at me, I look at you, one by one want to push each other out. Feisi, who was decisive in killing and cutting, said this, which meant that the fate of the twelve men was absolutely miserable. Gao tiannu has already taken the lead, and has explored the way for them with death. The rest of the vampire elders naturally don''t want to follow. When the vampire elders betrayed each other, faith''s men rushed in. Vampire elders are a group of old people who have lived for a long time. They manage their own economic companies. Except for their long life, all the other abilities of vampires have degenerated. Feisi''s subordinates are fierce characters who compare bayonets with blade fighters. Naturally, they have no difficulty in suppressing the vampire elders. Faith laughed. "Forget it, I need a few more spare tires." ¡­¡­ In the blade''s house, Dr. Whistler is stopped by the blade. "Doctor." The blade soldier handed the incomplete book to Dr. Whistler. Dr. Whistler put it on his nose and sniffed: "it seems that someone has used it to wipe his ass. what''s this?" Blade soldier explained: "it''s from the database. It''s written in blood. It''s a Book of the underworld. Faith has been translating it. Some are about the God of blood, some are about the twelve heavenly kings." Dr. Whistler stroked the words on the remnant page of the book. He shook his head. "I don''t know. I can''t see anything else." "Maybe it helps." Blade will take the chip from the director of pearl to Dr. Whistler. Dr. Whistler immediately came to the computer. He put the chip in and said, "I''ll find out." At this time, the blade soldier noticed that there were many more instruments in the house that he didn''t know, and Jen was moving them. "What are these?" The blade soldier knocked on the instrument. "I went back to the hospital last night and borrowed some instruments from there," said Jen, who was plugging in the instruments Dr. Whistler had been familiar with the instruments for a long time, so he knew what Jen was doing with them. "Your antidote?" The blade soldier picked up a small bottle. Jen took the bottle from the blade''s finger and twisted it open: "this is an anticoagulant. It''s used to treat blood clots. I drip it into the blood of vampires. Now let''s see what happens." The blood sample of the vampire was placed on a large beaker. Jen dropped the anticoagulant and said to the blade warrior, "step back. It will cause a strong reaction." The blade soldier looked closer, then there was an explosion, and the fragments of the whole beaker were blown away. The blade stepped back a few steps, covered his face with his hand, then spread his hand and looked at Dr. Whistler, saying he just had no time to step back. Dr. Whistler couldn''t help laughing and chuckled. The blade soldier looked at Dr. Whistler with a deep expression: "what a powerful antidote." "Anticoagulants are not antidotes, you can use them to blow off vampires'' heads," Jen explained Blade nodded, then put on his sunglasses and wanted to drive out. Jen Cailin stopped him and said, "wait, I''m going to take your blood." "Later, I get downtown. I need serum." Dr. Whistler stopped the blade: "wait a minute, it''s important." Later, Dr. Whistler and Jen Kailin attacked the blade soldiers back and forth, so that the blade soldiers had to be obedient. Dr. Whistler had been coughing while the blade was drawing blood. Jen took a look at Dr. Whistler and asked, "is he ill?" "Cancer." The blade soldier''s tone was flat. "You have a good relationship, don''t you?" Zhan Kailin can feel the sadness hidden under the bland words of the blade warrior. "We work closely together. He makes weapons, and I do it." The blade warrior''s look seemed to recall all the scenes of his story since he knew Dr. Whistler. "My mother used to say," I''m more sad than my heart is dead. " After drawing blood, the blade soldier drove to the city center to get the serum. Jen was tearing a band aid from her neck in front of the mirror. Those are the two wounds Quinn bit. Jen was so slow and focused that she didn''t even know Dr. Whistler was in. "You look very pale." Dr. Whistler crumpled¡° I''m just a little tired. You know, we were busy moving instruments all night last night... " Dr. Whistler interrupted jencailin and twisted her neck to observe her wound. Seeing the deterioration of the wound, Dr. Whistler swallowed and said with a slightly sad voice, "I''m sorry that I didn''t stop your change in time. You only have one day, two days at most." Dr. Whistler turned and left. "You seem to think of me as a dead man," Jen called to Dr. Whistler Dr. Whistler didn''t speak, as if he really thought of jencailin as a dead man. ¡­¡­ Downtown, blade warrior is going to his friend''s shop to buy serum. Suddenly, the corner of his eye blinks. Blade warrior feels that someone is staring at him. Looking around the blade warrior, he immediately found that in the park across the street, faith put his hand on a little girl and looked at the blade warrior with a strange smile on his face. The blade soldier walked past. It was daylight, but faith could stand the sunlight in front of him. Blade wants to take advantage of this opportunity to deal with faith. This is an opportunity that must not be missed! As the car passed by, the blade soldier jumped over the street and stood ten meters away from Firth. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 390 "How are you, man?" Faith took off his sunglasses and put them in his pocket. The trees in the park are decorated with colorful firecrackers. As the sun goes through, the shadow falling on the ground shakes with the wind, just like the heart of a blade warrior. Just as the blade fighter was about to take out a pistol from his clothes and hit faith in the head with a bullet, he saw faith holding the little girl in the face and warning, "don''t mess around, man. Don''t let the children become missing children, OK?" The blade soldier''s hand had no choice but to put it down. The hostage threat is the usual means of negotiation, which is generally used by the weak side. "Nice to meet you at last." Faith''s face was covered with a heavy layer of sunscreen, which allowed him to enjoy the sunshine temporarily before the sunscreen failed. The little girl''s head was pressed by faith''s hand and leaned on faith''s body. Fear flashed on her face. She did not dare to move. Only tears were wetting her eyes. "I''ve been watching you." After controlling the power of the vampire elders, Faith immediately started to use it. He sent additional personnel to lay his Eyeliner around the city. As soon as the blade fighters showed up, Faith could get the news immediately. Vampire elders dare not play blade warrior idea, but he Feisi dare. Indeed, as soon as the eye liner was laid, Faith got the news that the blade soldiers appeared in the center of the city. How could Firth miss this opportunity? After the translation of the ancient books, he urgently needed the power of the blade warrior. He needs a blade to join, or force to join! For this reason, he went to battle in person, not even one of his subordinates. Of course, to be on the safe side, faith took a little girl hostage. "I know all about you, serum, Whistler, everything..." FESS said something that sounded terrible. With hostages in his hands, he could confidently persuade the blade fighters with words. The blade warrior looks serious. No matter what Firth says, the blade warrior turns a deaf ear to him. He always pays attention to Firth''s actions. As long as Firth gives him an opportunity, the blade warrior will make Firth experience the extreme pain. As faith looked up to meet the sun, the blade soldier said, "sunscreen." This is naked irony. With the same ability of vampire, faith can only appear in the scorching sun under the effect of sunscreen, but the blade warrior is safe. Just as Gao tiannu mocked Firth that he was just a half monk vampire, Firth was aroused by the mockery of the blade warrior. "Oh, has it started? Of course, I want to be a person like you. I have power, I am not afraid of everything, I have no natural enemies. It''s really an enviable name Feisi said, his right hand grabbed the little girl''s face, the little girl issued a cry of pain. Blade soldier forbeared. Many people passed by the park. Even if there was no little girl, others would be the hostages of faith. Justice is dark for vampires, but faith takes the initiative in the daytime with sunscreen. A fighter like Firth can do more damage in a crowd than a grenade. "There are advantages to both, aren''t there? All our strength, no shortcomings, you are a perfect being Faith boasted of the blade warrior, and his tone was full of envy. The blade fighter denied faith''s pursuit: "I don''t think so." Faith frowned and exclaimed, "Oh, no, no, no, don''t pretend we''re human. Don''t be a traitor, OK?" Faith''s voice was so loud that he was not afraid to be heard by people nearby: "don''t forget your nature, brother." Faith cut the little girl''s face, blood flow to his fingers, condensed into a drop, in the sunlight seems to have become the best food in the world. Faith licked the blood into his tongue and said with pleasure, "will humans accept you bastard? No, they are afraid of you. You are an animal. You are a crazy animal Feisi licked his hands clean. He looked at the crowd aggressively: "look at them. They are all beef cattle. What do we care about their food? Pestilence, war, famine, don''t talk about morality. A mosquito can kill them. We are the result of natural selection. Man, the new race is above everything. " Feisi boasting, blade soldier came a cold: "your make-up paste off." Fiss felt his face displeased, and then he looked in the direction of the sun. Fiss could feel his body gradually burning. He could not stay any longer. "I want to shake hands with you. I want you to join us." FESS concluded. The blade warrior felt extremely ridiculous. He said without anger, "what do you think? When I''m white The blade soldier retelled to faith some strange words that the Pearl curator had said to him. Feisi is trying to persuade himself, and the blade warrior will not let himself listen to nonsense. The expression on faith''s face was unnatural: "do you know about blood god?" Feisi didn''t expect that the blade warrior knew so much. At this moment, Feisi knew that he couldn''t speak to the blade warrior. "In my eyes, you are just a dead vampire." The words of the blade warrior made faith more sure that he could only take the blade warrior by violent means. Faith finally threatened, "you''re stupid, you know? I wanted to spare you a dog''s life, but you didn''t know what to do Seeing that faith was in an unstable mood because of the sunshine and his words, the blade soldier felt his hand on the gun. Faith subconsciously grabbed the little girl in his hand and said, "don''t mess around!" Blade warrior mysterious smile: "what do I care? As you say, they''re just my food. " Feisi didn''t believe that the blade warrior dared to ignore the little girl. The call of the blade warrior was just to scare him to show his flaws. Feisi''s cunning let him once again release the threat words: "you want to come hard, just come, but I promise you, you will survive, not die." However, to fiss''s surprise, the blade warrior did not hesitate to take out his gun and opened to him. It seemed that he really didn''t care about the little girl''s life. Feisi had an idea. He threw the little girl to the road decisively. As long as the blade soldiers went to save the little girl, he could get the time to escape. The little girl smashed a piece of glass in an upward arc, and then fell in the middle of the road. The car passed by her, and the blade soldier looked back. When he looked back for faith, faith had disappeared in the crowd. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 391 Feisi ran away, only a moment later, he disappeared. It can be seen that Feisi had planned his escape route while waiting for the blade warrior here. The blade warrior beat the air with his fist, and then immediately turned to save the little girl. A big truck bumped into the little girl head-on. The blade soldier''s foot was strong and shot out like a shell. He wiped the edge of the truck and saved the little girl. People walking on the street seem to be unable to see this scene. They look at their mobile phones with their heads down, so the blade warrior did not cause panic. Looking at the spot where Firth was just now, the blade warrior said to the little girl with a terrible look: "go home." The little girl was startled, and then went away with tears in the corner of her eyes. From time to time, he looked back at the blade warrior, and her strong fear made her unable to say thank you. The blade warrior didn''t continue to track FIS. Since FIS dares to appear in front of him, he won''t leave any clues for him to look for. The blade warrior shakes his clothes, and after crossing a few streets, he comes to his friend Mister''s shop. "Blade?" Mister was surprised at the sudden appearance of the blade. A few days ago, the blade just bought a bottle of serum from him. Mister guessed that the blade would have a fierce battle. He saw the news report, and now after confirming his friend''s safety, Mister breathed heavily. "You''re getting worse." Mister walked into the shop. Although there were many small bottles containing serum outside the shop, they were used by ordinary people and didn''t work for blade fighters. "Three bottles?" Inside, Mister saw that the blade''s fingers were three times larger than the mark. Mister looked worried. He began to mix the serum. "Mister, I can''t come recently." After today''s whereabouts were mastered by faith, the blade warrior realized that there had been a change inside the vampire. Now, not only is he in danger, but all the people around him may be attacked by vampires. Faith''s purpose is related to blood god, and he tries his best to win over himself. The blade warrior faintly feels that one of the keys faith needs is himself. "Blade, you should try to cooperate." Mister pours a high concentration of serum into a bottle, and he''s very good at it. Mister''s advice reminds blade of the superheroes of the aegis. Although their sudden appearance makes blade soldiers feel suspicious, at least they are not bad people. Their purpose is not clear. Blade soldiers didn''t want to over contact at the beginning. Now, FESS''s plan is speeding up. Blade soldiers intend to contact them. After taking three bottles of serum, the blade soldier drove to the top hotel and took the elevator to the top floor. The blade soldier rang the doorbell. Bruce came to open the door. He immediately gave the blade a hug: "come in, brother." Bruce patted the blade on the shoulder with enthusiasm on his face. Natasha sat on the sofa. She stood up and held out her hand to the blade warrior. "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Natasha''s words make the blade warrior feel that this woman is not simple. The blade warrior holds Natasha''s hand. As a vampire, he is far more powerful than ordinary people. At the moment, he feels that the strength of Natasha''s hand is like a piece of hard metal, which makes him completely unable to shake. Natasha "friendly" with the blade after shaking hands, and then communicate with the blade. It''s Yang Han''s idea to stay at the top hotel. Blade fighters didn''t trust them at first, but now they are willing to come, which shows that the situation has become serious. Blade soldier briefly said about the current situation: "faith is planning things about" blood god "and" Twelve heavenly kings ". I can feel that he needs me, Whistler. My partner is cracking the truth behind this plan. I need your help." The situation was urgent. Natasha thought of one thing and asked, "how many weapons do you have against vampires?" In her last stronghold to wipe out the vampires, Natasha noticed that the blade fighters used ultraviolet light, but in the subway attack reported in the news, the weapon left on the ground was silver nails. Later, Natasha contacted the local police with aegis, took the weapon samples from the scene, and found that even the bullets were made of silver. If the blades don''t have enough weapons, Natasha thinks it''s time to give Fred a headache. "Enough weapons, if you''re used to guns." Dr. Whistler told blade about Bruce and Natasha. As for Bruce''s sister, Jennifer, blade has no information about her. Natasha took a look at Bruce. As a doctor, he would be fierce and full of destruction only when hawk came out. Now it''s just right to use a gun, so Natasha said, "give me 200 bullets." Blade soldiers feel a burst of flesh pain, this woman sucks blood more ruthless than herself! After making sure to get in touch with each other in time, the blade soldier drove back. Bruce looked at Natasha and asked, "two hundred, are we finished?" Natasha looked puzzled and said, "Bruce, these two hundred bullets are all yours." Bruce was surprised and said, "give it all to me?" Natasha nodded, and Bruce quietly ordered a cup of coffee and stopped talking. Jennifer walks up to Bruce and gives him a look: "cousin, lend me a hundred hair?" Although Jennifer knows that his cousin will not agree as stubborn as a donkey, she wants to tease Bruce when she sees Bruce''s silence caused by Natasha. "Jennifer, I said that after you come here this time, I will not expose you to these dangerous things." Bruce gets up from the sofa. He turns around, stops and sits back on the sofa. Bruce doesn''t want to expose his relatives to these dangerous things, especially the vampire, a creature with genetic virus, and the fact that Jennifer has become a hulk. Bruce has always been worried about it. If it wasn''t for Jennifer''s obsession with vampires, Bruce could only let her follow her to resolve the obsession, otherwise he would never allow her to come. Naturally, there is another safeguard in Bruce''s heart, that is Natasha. With the ability of Natasha and venom, even if they can''t eliminate the vampire, it''s no problem for them to retreat completely. Seeing that Bruce''s attitude was so firm, Jennifer said to Bruce impolitely, "cousin, you''re really a donkey." Bruce turns a deaf ear to what Jennifer said. What''s wrong with donkey? How nice to be diligent. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 392 After cooperating with Natasha and them, the blade soldier drives back. He can''t resist the impulse of blood sucking. Now he has to inject serum immediately to suppress his body''s desire for blood. The scene of faith appearing in the daytime with sunscreen shocked the blade warrior. But the effect of sunscreen is not obvious. Firth just talked with him for a few minutes and the effect of sunscreen passed. Vampires are making progress. For a long time, they have learned how to deal with sunlight. If one day vampires develop strong sunscreen that can last for hours in the sun, it will be a nightmare for blade fighters. Now, he can search for vampires by day and kill them by night. But if the vampires master the day, it''s even harder to kill them. In the house, when blade warrior gets the fact that vampires use sunscreen to protect themselves from the sun, Jen Kailin and Dr. Whistler are also discussing how to prevent them from becoming vampires. "Very simple, why do vampires suck blood?" Jen Karin sits in front of the computer, and on the screen is her paper on blood research. Dr. Whistler talked to her about the characteristics of vampires. "They can''t absorb heme." Dr. Whistler said that it is this genetic defect that makes vampires unable to rely on their own cells to make blood. After a long time, they will fall into a state of anemia. Most people with anemia have experienced squatting on the ground for a while and getting up in front of a dark situation. But the anaemia of vampires is worse than that. "Yes, it''s a genetic disease. Just like hemolytic anemia, we must use gene therapy. We must use reducing virus to change the genetic gene. So is sickle cell anemia." Zhan Kailin, who has professional knowledge, said something that made Dr. Whistler confused. Dr. Whistler''s intuition is right. Jen Kailin, a hematologist, has an amazing talent for dealing with vampires. She can quickly understand and study the characteristics of vampires. And then find a way to practice it. Dr. Whistler has studied most of his life, and he often falls into a misunderstanding, which is constantly corrected by the appearance of Jen Kailin. Zhan Kailin rolled up her sleeve, and she wanted to use her body to verify the treatment she said. "Is it safe?" Dr. Whistler got up worried and walked to Jen Kailin. He was surprised by Jen Kailin''s boldness. "I don''t know, but I have no choice, do I?" As she said, Jen stuck a needle filled with crimson liquid into her arm. She did not hesitate, just like she had a cold injection. "Do you really think it works?" Dr. Whistler keeps an eye on jencailin''s changes. Jen''s face remained the same, and her body did not react violently to the injection of crimson liquid. "It works for me." Zhan Kailin wiped the blood from her arm with a cotton swab, "but for the blade, it''s not necessarily that he was not bitten by a vampire like me. He was born. It''s his gene." Listening to what Jen Kailin said, Dr. Whistler turned around. He knew what Jen Kailin said. He thought that the hope of curing the blade warrior had risen, but now he sank to the bottom of the sea again. But Zhan Kailin still gave a good news: "I can cure bloodthirsty, but it will take a little time." "There''s no time." Dr. Whistler points to the ever-changing 3D model in front of the computer, which is the way faith has been pursuing to become the God of blood. Dr. Whistler has worked it out, and he says, "you see the contents of the chip..." Dr. Whistler was about to go on, when a strange laugh came out of the house. Dr. Whistler immediately took out his gun from the overhead light and looked nervously at every corner of the house. "Damn it, you run quickly!" Dr. Whistler never thought that vampires could find them and attack them. Just at this time, the blade soldier went downtown to buy serum. Dr. Whistler thought it must not be a coincidence. It was a plan that the vampires had already prepared. Now Dr. Whistler can only delay the attack of the vampire, so that jencailin can escape. Zhan Kailin can cure blade warrior''s bloodthirsty, and maybe find a way to make blade warrior return to normal in the future. For the blade warrior, Zhan Kailin is his hope for a new life. With a pistol, Jen saw two people running through the stairs and the container. The house is completely surrounded by them. What Dr. Whistler and jencailin don''t understand is why vampires can act during the day. One sneer after another reverberated in the house. Knowing that she couldn''t run away, Jen Kailin and Dr. Whistler held the front and back of the house respectively. Bang! Dr. Whistler fired a shot at the stairs, the bullet hit the stairs, friction sparks, a man ran quickly, this shot was empty. Jen Kailin heard the sound of a rough aim, threw a shot in the past, the bullet successfully hit the man in the leg, let him scream down the stairs. Jen noticed that the movements of these people were dull and flustered, and they were not professionally trained. "It could be bait." While Jen was thinking like this, she heard three shots in a row, and Dr. Whistler hit another man. And then another shot, bang! Dr. Whistler found himself shot! Dr. Whistler''s legs bend and fall because of the impact of the bullet. Jen Kailin wants to cover Dr. Whistler. The white rice female vampire goes around her and locks her. Dr. Whistler got up and wanted to fight back. Faith came running quickly. He said, "what a wonderful place. It''s hard to find!" Then there was a violent blow on Dr. Whistler''s head. The blood left on Dr. Whistler''s head and touched his fist. He licked it, and Quinn beside him laughed. Dr. Whistler still wanted to stand up and fight, but Feiss kicked him decisively and knocked Dr. Whistler down completely. Dr. Whistler, who had lost the ability to resist, cried in pain, "bite me!" Faith looked at Dr. Whistler, who was lying on the ground and covered with blood, and refused, "I won''t bite you." With that, faith kicked Dr. Whistler in the chest. Like venting his anger when he and others were chased by the blade fighters, faith constantly added new wounds to Dr. Whistler''s body. In the blink of an eye, Dr. Whistler was beaten into a blood man by FESS. He had cancer in his body and was dying. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 393 After beating Dr. Whistler black and blue, faith spat on Dr. Whistler''s face before he left. It''s not insulting, it''s just looking down on Dr. Whistler. As Firth said to the blade Fighters: "human beings are their vampire''s beef cattle." Who would be angry with their food? Who would respect their food? Firth went up to Quinn, patted him on the shoulder and said, "do it." Quinn immediately showed a smile about to enjoy the delicious food. Then the vampires took jencailin away, and her research was fatal to vampires. ¡­¡­ In the top hotels, Natasha sees Jen''s position moving fast, and she is going in a direction that Jen has never been before. It''s day, and the blade is still on his way home. Why does Jen suddenly go to a place she has never been before? Natasha thought there was something wrong with it, so she said to Bruce, "Bruce, jencailin''s coordinates are changing, and she''s going to a new place." Natasha told Bruce about the signal tracker. Bruce quickly confirms where Natasha is based on the map. "Abandoned factories?" Bruce looked at the map. It was a factory that had been abandoned for a long time. Because of the virus, no one went to clean it up for a long time. Now it has become an isolated area. "Is she going there to study the virus?" Bruce decisively denied this possibility. Jen Kailin wanted a sample of the virus in the hospital. She didn''t know how dangerous it was to collect the virus herself as a doctor. "Probably by a vampire." Bruce thought that the blade had just been here and talked about faith wearing sunscreen to keep out the sun. Now there is no one to defend the blade''s home. According to Feisi''s vigorous action, the current situation is probably that the blade''s front foot just came to them, and the backyard immediately caught fire. Natasha was already dressed, and she said goodbye to Bruce. "Come on, don''t dally." Bruce said to Jennifer, "stay home." "Why, I want to go too. Besides, do you want me to see the home here?" said Jennifer Jennifer follows Bruce like I''m going if you don''t want me to. It''s hard to get close to the vampire, and Jennifer really wants to take revenge. What''s more, she also has the power of Hulk. Even if she can''t compare with his cousin Bruce, it won''t be too bad. Bruce put up three fingers: "I''ll count to three. If you can change your clothes, I''ll take you." Jennifer turned to pick up the clothes on the sofa and put them on, fast enough to make Bruce smack his tongue. At this time, Yang Han said to Natasha, "fortunately, you don''t change so fast." Natasha raised her voice slightly, and a faint smile appeared on her face: "next time I will be faster than this." Natasha thought, I change fast and slow, haven''t you seen them all? And this guy, he''s never serious. However, Natasha feels sweet in her heart. Unconsciously, Natasha finds that she really wants to gain strength from Yang Han and get rid of her weak self. For this reason, he chose to cooperate with Yang Han to help him acquire many powerful genetic abilities. After going through a lot of things with Yang Han, Natasha''s pursuit of power gradually fades. On the contrary, she enjoys the company of Yang Han. ¡­¡­ Blade soldier returns to the house from the top hotel, he needs to inject serum now, otherwise his reason will be slowly occupied by bloodthirsty * *. "Doctor, I''ve got three bottles of serum." The blade soldier got out of the car and called into the house. But the house was unusually quiet, and there was a smell in the air that excited his brain. The blade warrior noticed something was wrong, and his pace began to slow down. He looked around with vigilance. As he walked, he said, "what happened?" But no matter what he said, there was only the echo of his own voice in the house. When he got to the stairs, the blade soldier found a man lying on the ground. He was shot in the chest and had already died. The blade warrior turned him up and saw the mark of vampire in his neck. Vampires have attacked here! And the house was so quiet that blade knew what was going on when he went downtown. The blade soldier came to the medical device he had been using to inject serum, which was wrapped in a white cloth dyed with blood. There is a black box on the top of the white cloth. A piece of paper is pasted in the box. The blade soldier sees the word "PYME" written on the paper. Obviously, this is a provocative word left by the vampire. The blade warrior side over the body, even if wrapped in white cloth, the blade warrior can also know who is under the white cloth. The smell, blade soldiers in the first time to know him clearly remember. With the hand gently will open the white cloth, blade soldier after a while to turn the body to see. Dr. Whistler was lying on his back with blood on his face. He didn''t move. He was dead. The wound on Dr. Whistler''s body made the blade soldier''s breathing begin to increase, as if a cow met the red cloth, and his eyes turned red instantly. That''s the fury of the blade! If we let him go back to the park to confront FIS, the blade warrior will not care about the little girl''s life and death, but will kill FIS directly! All of a sudden, a trace of cold will be the blade soldier''s head blunt wake up. He noticed that Jen was not in the house. "She was taken by faith." Dr. Whistler said weakly. Blade took off his sunglasses, and he saw two wounds on Dr. Whistler''s neck bitten by vampires. The blade soldier took out a piece of paper from his clothes and silently wiped the blood for Dr. Whistler. "Listen to me, we cracked the disk..." every word Dr. Whistler said will aggravate the pain of the wound, his breath free, even if he was bitten by a vampire, his body is still very difficult to buffer over. "Faith... Wanted to bring the end of the world... He always wanted to bring the God of the vampire back to life." "Blood god." Blade has heard these words many times. Dr. Whistler squeezed his eyes reluctantly: "you are the key, he needs your blood... A day Walker''s blood, you are the Elector of blood god, listen to me, blade, don''t go to him." "No way!" The blade fighter roared. Now he doesn''t care about the blood of the God of blood, faith or Daywalker. There is only anger in his chest. Even if the God of blood is really resurrected, the blade warrior will tear faith to pieces! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 394 Dr. Whistler raised his hand with difficulty, which was originally very simple, but the blade soldier saw that Dr. Whistler''s hand had been stopped in mid air and could not lift it up. The blade warrior holds Dr. Whistler''s hand, and a slight tremor spreads to the blade warrior along with Dr. Whistler''s meridians. The fury of the blade soldiers keeps rising. If it is a volcano, it has already covered the sky. "Blade, if you... Cough... Cough... Are caught by faith, human beings will perish." Dr. Whistler kept coughing, and the pain of cancer was killing him. Dr. Whistler now just wants to persuade the blade fighters as much as possible. Faith''s goal is to make the blade fighters lose their mind and go into the trap by himself. Now Firth''s first step has been achieved. As long as the blade soldiers go to avenge themselves, there will be a net waiting for the blade soldiers. It''s a grand banquet. It''s up to the blade soldiers to have it. "Blade, hold back, or the vampire will occupy the earth..." Dr. Whistler said, and a huge pain came from his body, which made him curse "hateful"! The power of vampires is repairing Dr. Whistler''s wounds, including his cancer cells. This process is very slow, accompanied by great pain, Dr. Whistler is now suffering every second, he can not help saying: "blade, you must kill me!" Dr. Whistler has been killing vampires all his life. If he becomes a vampire himself, Dr. Whistler will never survive. The reason why faith didn''t kill Dr. Whistler, but let Quinn bite him, is to let him end his own life, or let the blade soldiers start! Even if he knew what faith was going to do, Dr. Whistler still pleaded with some strong tears in the corner of his eyes: "don''t make me a vampire." The blade warrior took away the white paper that had been dyed red with blood: "first cure your wound." Blade refused Dr. Whistler''s plea. No matter what Dr. Whistler says, blade won''t let him give up his life. Even if Dr. Whistler really turns into a vampire and the one he hates most, the heart of the blade warrior also hopes that Dr. Whistler will live. "I can''t help it, you know it." Dr. Whistler looked relieved. "Give me the gun." The blade fighter didn''t move. Dr. Whistler raised his voice and said, "give me your gun!" Dr. Whistler said, the whole person''s Qi is like a fine mosquito, almost unable to capture. "This boy, it seems that no matter what I say, I won''t give me a gun." Dr. Whistler sighed in his heart. He knew too well the character of a blade fighter. Although the blade warrior''s face is cold on the surface, on the contrary, his heart is delicate. Dr. Whistler thought like this, the blade soldier''s hand suddenly with a whistling wind, like a stone into the water, like a fish jump, suddenly took out a pistol! When the pistol was placed on Dr. Whistler''s head, Dr. Whistler''s drooping eyelids suddenly opened, and his eyes were like beads. The blade warrior''s action was unexpected to Dr. Whistler, and then Dr. Whistler laughed happily. The blade soldier put the gun into Dr. Whistler''s hand. Dr. Whistler didn''t want the blade soldier to see his suicide, so he said, "now go, you go." The blade soldier took the black box with the word "PYME" on it. There was a tape inside. It was the image that faith left him. Then he came to the house. Dr. Whistler won''t let him go to faith, but the blade warrior has to go against Dr. Whistler this time. In the video, faith''s face appears. The time recorded in the video is 11:48:35.28. At that time, the blade warrior is talking about cooperation with Natasha and them in the hotel. "Now when you see me, the old man should have died long ago. You know, he will resist. Isn''t that very interesting? You can wait for us in ejevota. " The blade soldier looks at the image coldly on his face. His anger is all in his heart. He just waits for faith to show up and vent to him. Zhan Kailin''s figure appears in the video. The white haired female vampire holds Zhan Kailin''s neck and makes her only sob. The reason why Firth didn''t kill Jen Kailin immediately was to keep her to deepen the blade''s anger. Turning off the video, the blade soldier comes to the workbench without expression. He first melted the silver with high temperature, then poured it into a mold to shape the silver. After making the silver bullet himself, the blade soldier calls Natasha and learns that Natasha has gone to save Jen Kailin. After the blade soldier told Natasha the location FESS said, he took the anticoagulant made by Jen Kailin. There are five blue anticoagulants. Blade fighters have seen its power. It can make the body of vampire expand and explode instantly. Finally, the blade warrior injects three bottles of serum directly into his body. The strong effect of serum tangles with the vampire genes in his body. A tooth cap is bitten by the blade warrior, and the fragments pierce the blade warrior''s mouth. "Hiss!" The blade warrior''s whole body is tight, like a full bow. It can penetrate the target with only one stroke! After suffering from the severe pain caused by the serum, blade left the house in his car. He didn''t go to see Dr. Whistler''s place. Only if fix is solved can he be qualified to close the eyes of Dr. Whistler. After the blade soldier left, there was a sound in the house. A gun fell from Dr. Whistler''s hand. The whole house was filled with a strong smell of blood. ¡­¡­ "Bruce, check egivuta." After talking to the blade warrior, Natasha immediately asks Bruce to investigate the location FESS said. The place they are going to now is an abandoned factory. There is more than one stronghold of faith. They may not meet faith in the past. Bruce''s hand was beating on the computer, and a map of the United States was zooming in, and then positioned in one place. "Yes, on the edge of Mingna green, there used to be a farm. Because of a plague, all the crops and animals died, which is very similar to the situation of abandoned factories." Bruce sends the coordinates to Natasha''s mobile phone. "In the opposite direction to the factory we went to?" The moment Natasha saw the map, she thought of a foreign idiom: "cunning rabbit three caves". After catching Jen Kailin, Firth immediately divided the hands into two waves. First he asked the blade to go to the farm, while Jen was at the other end of the farm. This gives faith enough time to set traps against the blade. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 395 What fiss didn''t expect was that Jen had a positioning device on her. Natasha drove after Jen almost as soon as her coordinates began to move. The only problem now is that they don''t have any weapons against vampires. "Bruce, do you want me to shoot you?" Natasha spoke dangerous words as she drove. Bruce and hawk are now the same, but not the same. The power of hawk still belongs to him. Bruce can''t control it, and he can''t call hawk out on his own initiative. Natasha knew a very simple way, that is to let Bruce fall into great anger, or encounter extreme danger. Hawk will appear in both cases. Bruce didn''t shake his head and refuse at this time. Although he is a pacifist, if the vampires reach the plan of blood god, human beings will be exterminated. "I''ll call him out." Bruce said firmly. Bruce is very clear in front of right and wrong. Jennifer didn''t speak. She clenched her fists and was ready to activate her body. "Vampire, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!" Jennifer''s fist began to spread green lines, because the Hulk''s strength is weaker than Bruce''s, so it''s easier for her to control her strength than Bruce. Bruce didn''t want Jennifer to touch the power, but she liked the power of the Hulk. Just like Natasha''s original idea, women are very weak in this dangerous world. Even if there are superheroes and messengers of justice in the world to fight against bad people, it can''t guarantee everyone''s safety. Instead of waiting for the hero to appear in front of you, let yourself become a hero! After escaping from death''s scythe, Jennifer yearns for strength. Natasha three people came to the abandoned factory, the car with dust and sand. As soon as she got out of the car, Natasha immediately asked about a suffocating stench. The land was torn apart, with thick green water flowing through it. The sky was gray, and the shabby sign at the entrance said "quarantine area". Bruce looks at Jennifer anxiously. Both he and Natasha have the power of Hulk. They are very resistant to the virus, so they just feel smelly physically. Jennifer covered her nose, shook her head to Bruce and said, "cousin, I''m ok. I just feel a little nauseous to smell it." Bruce is still worried. He''s with Jennifer and Natasha is ahead. When the three men went deep into the factory, the stench changed from chemical materials to the stench of corpses. Here, you can see a lot of flies and mosquitoes gathering. Natasha, when they came, countless flies fluttered in the air, and their buzzing sound gathered together, like thunder through their ears. There are black blood stains on the ground and white bones that have been gnawed one by one. Natasha, as a professionally trained agent, has long been familiar with this. From the traces in the factory, we can see that the vampires did live here. Natasha noticed that there were three floors in the factory. Now they were on the first floor. Because of the black blood on the ground and the interference of flies, it was impossible to judge whether anyone had been here by footprints. But the stairs to the second floor of the factory were sealed and pasted. When Natasha looked at the factory from the outside, the factory upstairs was sealed with black stickers. "Vampires are probably on the second or third floor." Vampires like dark environment, Natasha three people can not help but put light feet. Then Natasha said to Bruce and Jennifer, "I''ll go up and have a look." With that, Natasha used the stealth she got from Susan. When she first used invisibility, Natasha thought she had to take off her clothes. But after Yang Han''s increase in stealth ability, it can be stealth together with clothes. In this environment, Natasha would not take off her clothes. The invisible Natasha is completely lost. Bruce and Jennifer are guarding the stairs. They didn''t speak out, and one of her arms had turned green under intense tension. Jennifer grabs Bruce''s clothes and her movements reveal her true side. Natasha uses invisibility to come to the second floor of the factory. Through the crack of the door, Natasha finds several vampires in the room. Cheers! Natasha pushes the door in. The vampires are drinking happily. They think the door is blown by the wind. A vampire came to close the door, his hands of red drinks continue to sprinkle on the floor, he was very happy with a smile: "ha ha ha, this time I finally killed Daywalker." As soon as the door closed, Natasha bypassed the vampires and went on to the second floor of the factory. After turning around a few rooms, Natasha finds jenkailin, tied to a post with a black sticker on her mouth. Next to Jen Karin, there are several people who have the same experience with her. The white haired vampire and Quinn guard the factory stronghold. Quinn''s face was ruddy, and he never seemed so happy. "As I said, blade fighters are not worth mentioning. These old men are too cowardly." When Quinn talked about the old man, he took a look at the people next to jencairin. Yang Han told Natasha: "if you want to be a blood god, you must have one day Walker''s blood and twelve elder pure blood vampires. These people are the elder vampires." At the beginning, Yang Han didn''t know whether the conditions for becoming a blood god had changed because of his arrival, but when he saw the vampire elder, Yang Han made sure. There are four vampire elders in the factory, and the other eight elders are supposed to be on the farm next to Minna green, which is what fiss called ejiwuta. As for the last location, Natasha is not clear. Faith separated the elders, apparently afraid of something. Lying on the sofa, the female vampire said to Quinn in a preaching tone, "you are still as radical as ever. Firth told us to watch these four people. Don''t go to trouble any more." Quinn drinks. It''s a bottle of whisky, and Tony likes it very much. "Now there''s only blade warrior left. What else can we be afraid of?" After destroying the blade''s home, Quinn''s self-confidence exploded. The white haired vampire gives Quinn a white look and is too lazy to talk to him again. In this world, it''s not only the blade fighters who fight against Whistler and their vampires, because they have a very close relationship with faith. The white haired female vampire knows more than Quinn. "Big fool, sooner or later, no one will know that he will die outside." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 396 Natasha returns downstairs after investigating the factory. Her invisibility is removed. Natasha says to Bruce, "let''s go back first." Bruce immediately understood what Natasha meant. It wasn''t until the three got into the car that Jennifer asked, "cousin, why don''t we kill the vampires here?" Bruce turned on the computer, marked the location of the factory and the farm, and calculated. His eyes are focused on the computer, and his fingers are beating fast. For the doubts of Jennifer, Bruce explained: "this factory is not the site of faith''s blood god plan. We will destroy it. Faith will be alert. Jane has a signal on her body. We can keep abreast of her latest position until we find faith''s nest." Jennifer suddenly realized that she thought there would be a fierce battle, subconsciously puzzled by Natasha''s retreat message. After Bruce''s explanation, Jennifer calms down. Natasha drives back to the hotel and makes a call to blade. "Blade, where are you now?" From the other end of the phone, Natasha heard a strong wind. "What did you find on my way to egwurta?" As soon as the blade warrior changed his style, he drove a black motorcycle. The black windbreaker was blown backward by the wind, making the blade warrior look unrestrained and unrestrained. "We found Jacqueline and four vampire elders, and faith wasn''t there." "Faith is very cunning. I''ve been following him for years. He won''t show up easily." Blade was not surprised by the result. If faith is so easy to grasp, with his and Dr. Whistler''s skills, he would have followed Quinn''s line to end faith''s nest. Natasha then said, "we also found Quinn and a white haired female vampire." "Quinn is just a bait. The female vampire is very close to faith. She ran away last time. Maybe you can find faith with her." Blade warrior recalled that last time he saw a white haired female vampire in a food processing factory, but when Quinn came out to stop him, blade warrior changed his target to Quinn. Now it seems that the status of white haired female vampires is higher than that of Quinn. A core follows a bait. It''s not so much that Quinn is a bait as that Quinn is used by Firth to protect the white haired female vampire. The white haired female vampire acts as her subordinates, while Quinn thinks she is the leader. For this reason, the blade soldiers always put the target on Quinn. After Natasha said this, the blade soldiers can find out the truth behind it. At the end of their conversation, Natasha asked, "can I help you?" The blade soldier went to the tower of egivu alone, which was the place designated by FESS. There must be danger in it. It was not hidden like a factory. "If you can make it..." At the end of the call, Natasha takes Bruce and Jennifer to ejevota. Meanwhile, while Natasha and her party were on their way to ejevota, faith drove to the abandoned factory. On the second floor of the factory, faith said to Quinn, "untie her." Then faith takes Jen to the third floor of the factory and asks the white haired vampire to follow. As for Quinn, he''s in charge of staying. The third floor of the factory has been transformed into a very comfortable reception hall, sofa, air conditioner, mink hair and stereo. After watching it, people can''t imagine that the outside is a polluted place full of poisonous gas. Jen Karin is unbound and sits in the middle of the sofa. Faith and the white haired vampire are on both sides of the sofa. The white haired female vampire lies on the sofa lazily. She looks at faith from time to time, with a strange smile on her face. "You seem a little restrained. You''re too nervous. You have to vent, don''t you?" Faith began to talk at length. Jencailin shook her head and began to laugh. "Didn''t the blade make you happy? Or... I don''t know, I just, you are a beautiful woman, skin so tender, I just want to make you happy, no other The smile on the face of the white haired female vampire is even more strange, which is full of brilliance. Faith put one hand on the sofa and spread his body in a big shape. "You''re going to turn me into a vampire?" Jen Karin recognized the meaning of faith''s words. Jen Karin heard Dr. Whistler say that faith was a black man. However, it''s strange that Jen Kailin looks at the white haired female vampire, and she obviously doesn''t conform to Firth''s aesthetic. But Jen saw something fishy about the white haired vampire. Jen felt that faith''s purpose must be more than just to suck her own blood. "Or I''ll have to kill you." Faith''s words were decisive, as if he really appreciated Jen Kailin and wanted to turn her into a companion. "Come on! Just bite me. I have an antidote. It can be cured last time and this time. " Jayne had a hard face. Dr. Whistler has long decided that she will become a vampire, but Jen has successfully used gene therapy to make her body resistant to the vampire virus. White haired female vampire heard Zhan Kailin said there was an antidote, scornful laugh. Faith also laughed, but not as obvious as the white haired female vampire, with a little banter in his voice¡° There''s no cure, baby Zhan Kailin seriously retorted: "you can get bitten as long as you have been a person." At this moment, the expressions of the white haired female vampire and faith are frozen. Zhan Kailin grasped the change of expression on the two faces, and then asked: "how can you have scars on your neck, faith? Natural vampires don''t have scars. You must have changed later, right? " By this time, faith had been biting the chocolate in his hand because of Jen Kailin''s words. He bit it hard and swallowed it without swallowing. Jen Kailin saw Feisi angry, happy like a devil, constantly stabbing Feisi''s heart: "you''re not a real vampire, you''re just infected, like the flu, or the virus, Feisi, admit it, you''re just a half way..." "Enough!" Feisi clapped his hands on the sofa and rose in anger. His face quickly came up to Jen Kailin and said, "I will tell you what we are. We are the masters of the world. The God of blood is coming. At that time, mankind will perish." Fiss licked his tongue and continued: "the God of blood is like a hurricane. It''s irresistible. If you encounter it, you will become a vampire. Everyone will not be spared. Your relatives and friends will not be spared. Can you save the world, whether pure or hybrid?" Then Firth went to the white haired vampire and stroked her chin. "The blood of the blade is the key!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 397 Natasha did not expect that as soon as they left, faith came to the abandoned factory. After the conversation with Jen Karin failed, faith''s men ran in and said to him, "someone''s breaking in." There are a lot of police cars parked outside the abandoned factory. Armed local police entered the factory with long guns. In blade fighters, Natasha, they track down vampires, the police are always staring at such dangerous creatures. In the hospital, the video of Quinn''s attack on jencailin and coulter is constantly searched by the police. They first locked the blade warrior, and all the way to the blade warrior''s home. But instead of finding the blade warrior, the police found Dr. Whistler lying bloody on the medical device. After that, the police began to investigate the house of the blade warrior and learned about ejiwuta from the video. At the same time, the police began to search for the figure of faith in the surveillance of the whole city according to the face of faith in the video. The police found the figure of faith and blade warrior in the monitoring of a shop in front of the park. Then the police calculated the range of his activities according to the time difference between his escape from the park and his arrival at the blade house. In the end, the police set up a circle of scope of activities of Firth, and then sent the police force to investigate gradually along the circle of scope of activities. Eventually the police came to the abandoned factory. In front of the factory, the police found traces of vehicles. In this dangerous area, there were vehicles coming. The police concluded that 80% of them were probably Firth''s hometown. At the same time, a police force has been deployed from the tower. At this point, a large net laid by the police station is being recycled. "Team 302, follow me to the left." A team of police entered the second floor of the factory, then separated on the left and right sides and went all the way to the third floor. While exploring the second floor of the factory, the police heard the strange sound of motorcycles coming from the factory. They looked at each other and each shook his head to show that he didn''t understand. On the third floor of the factory, Quinn came to the living room. He said to faith in a hurry, "you don''t understand. He''s very powerful. Twenty people can''t stop him." Quinn had his arm cut off several times when he fought with the blade warrior. He was fighting and expressed his tragic experience with body language. "He can throw a knife, that knife wheezes..." Quinn imitates the action of a blade warrior throwing a knife. Feisi impatiently interrupted: "yes, throw the whirlwind knife." "Yes, yes! I''m losing it Quinn saw Firth move, his voice more intense. "Yes, shut up! There are no invaders, they are not day walkers. " FESS is wearing a Bluetooth headset in his ear, in which comes his real-time voice. "Listen, let''s go, will you?" Said faith to Quinn, with a look of impatience. Quinn just like a mouse saw a cat to show the fear, this weak posture let faith see extremely uncomfortable. Just like the director of the Pearl Museum, faith couldn''t allow any vampire to show his weak posture. The police finished their search on the second floor. Just as they wanted to rush up to the third floor, another team of armed police rushed down from the upstairs with motorcycles. Motorcycle police started by shooting at the surrounded police. If you look at the back of their necks, you''ll find a mark on the back of their necks. The power that vampire elders have managed for many years is not in vain. There are not only vampires in the abandoned factory, but also people inside the police. The two teams of police caught fire and started fighting. Faith took advantage of the trouble to leave the abandoned factory with Jen Kailin and the white haired female vampire. Quinn left under the pressure of four vampire elders. Feisi never thought that this stronghold would be found by these incompetent police. Faith had been neglecting the role of the police because he had placed an eye liner in the police station. The sudden attack of the police today gave faith a bad feeling. "How could the local police be so capable?" The white haired vampire was driving, and faith sat in the back of the car thinking. When faith wanted to contact the inside of the police department, he heard a recording: "iamironman." Faith is no stranger to this sentence. He is Tony Stark, the boss of stark technology in the United States, who said it at a news conference. "Iron man, Tony Stark, how did he get into this mess?" Feisberg couldn''t figure it out. Originally, his plan was about to succeed, so he had to leave the blade warrior alone. And he also laid out a plan to catch the blade warrior, but iron man''s sudden intervention made Feisi''s plan completely upset. "Damn it Faith kicked in the door! ¡­¡­ Natasha and Bruce are on their way to chase blade when they get a call from Tony. "Tony? I don''t have time for you to test the steel suit now. " Natasha was about to hang up when Tony stopped her. "Natasha, faith is with jencailin now." "What?" Natasha felt a little confused when she heard the name of jencailin from Tony. Then Bruce patted Natasha on the shoulder. Natasha looked back, and she knew it when she saw Bruce''s eyes. Tony joined hands with Bruce! Time goes back to when Natasha and Bruce go to Tony''s house to borrow a plane. Because he wants to trace the whereabouts of vampires, Bruce asks Tony about Internet tracking. Then Bruce talks about what happened to his cousin, Jennifer. Tony remembers that when he dealt with Killian, the most important person around him was also hurt, so he keeps in touch with Bruce. Tony was listening as blade explained to Natasha about faith''s plan. Bruce''s cell phone was on, but no one noticed. Then Tony provided some technical help to the local police, which is called "tip off call". After that, the police began to investigate Feisi according to the anonymous phone call. In the process, Tony simply made a long-distance call. Then Tony asks Jarvis to listen on one of the police''s phones. In the noise, Tony hears faith leave the abandoned factory. With Jen kylin in the abandoned factory, Tony calls Natasha. After listening to Tony, Natasha feels that the power of technology can''t be underestimated, especially when it is controlled by a genius. Yang Han said: "the poor rely on variation, and the rich rely on technology." Natasha shrugged, "so I''m poor, too?" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 398 Tony hung up soon after reminding Natasha that jencairin was with faith. Tony can help so much. After disrupting faith''s blood god plan, Tony receives a new phone call. The things on the phone make Tony contact Frey immediately. "Hydra... They can''t bear it at last and start to move." Tony''s brows wrinkled. Hydra is the dark side they''ve been bothered with by aegis and superheroes. Frey had long suspected that the aegis had been infiltrated by Hydra. But it''s not easy to catch the Hydra unless they jump out on their own initiative, and now Tony knows a golden opportunity. ¡­¡­ In the car, after listening to Tony''s words, Natasha looks at the coordinates in her mobile phone and finds that Jen Kailin''s coordinates are moving all the time. What Tony said is true. Faith didn''t show up in his third stronghold. Instead, he turned back to the abandoned factory. Had it not been for Tony''s warning, Natasha would now have thought that jencairin''s coordinate change was due to faith''s intention to start the blood god project. Bruce has decided the shortest route to jengeline. He looks at the map and says, "jengeline is heading northwest." Northwest, there''s the home of the blade on that route. Natasha thinks that faith is likely to do the opposite. He wants to imprison Jen Kailin and the vampire elders in the most dangerous place. This move is very clever. The blade warrior has to go to ejivuta after seeing the video, so there is no one in the blade warrior''s home. In addition, the location of the home of the blade warrior is far away from the crowd, which is very quiet. Even if there is a gunfight in the house at night, no one will go to the police nearby. Natasha decided to split up now. Bruce and Jennifer continue to support the blade warrior in ejevota, where Firth buries a trap. The blade warrior has two fists and four hands. Someone has to meet the blade warrior. Natasha herself tracks faith all the way according to Jen Kailin''s position. Natasha, who has stealth ability, is not afraid to be found by vampires. And even if it''s discovered, it''s the vampires. Firth was thinking about a problem after he took jencailin from the abandoned factory. How on earth did the police know they were hiding in an abandoned factory? After mastering the power of the vampire elders, faith was more confused about the reason why the police suddenly attacked him. Now the white haired vampire is driving, faith is in the back of the car, and Jane is next to her. Jen was not tied up or blocked by anything. She crossed her hands and didn''t lean her head against the car. Even if it was a free body, Jen Kailin could not escape from under faith''s eyes. Not to mention attacking faith. Even though FIS was wandering in the sky and didn''t know what he was thinking, Jen Kailin couldn''t see any flaws in FIS. Jen did not know what Fays was confused about, but she looked at the scenery along the road and guessed in her heart where she was about to arrive¡° Dr. Whistler... "Jen suddenly recalled Dr. Whistler. Jen saw Dr. Whistler tortured by Firth, and then Quinn bit Dr. Whistler''s neck open. If faith plans to return to the blade''s house now, Jen plans to find an opportunity to work out an antidote to prevent her from becoming a vampire. From their own situation, after being bitten by a vampire, there will be at least one day''s buffer time to become a vampire. During this time, the vampire virus destroys the body''s genes, then starts to repair the body, and finally becomes a vampire with hemophilia. "Blade should have come home. He''s probably moving with Dr. Whistler now." Jen does not worry that Dr. Whistler will die. The power of vampires is not strong. On the contrary, after being bitten by vampires, Dr. Whistler is a blessing in disguise. As long as he can prevent Dr. Whistler from becoming a vampire, Dr. Whistler can use the power of vampires to cure cancer and old wounds in his body. But Jen is still worried that Dr. Whistler can''t accept becoming a vampire and end his life. "In Dr. Whistler''s nature, the probability that he will choose to commit suicide is 100 percent." After a few days together, Jen Karin understood how much Dr. Whistler and blade hated vampires. Even at the cost of longevity, Dr. Whistler would not agree to become a vampire. Otherwise, he would have let the blade soldiers bite him and cured the cancer. When Jen Karin was thinking about Dr. Whistler, fiss, who was thinking, dialed a phone. The windows of the car were completely sealed, and there was no sunlight at all, which made the environment inside the car very dark. Jen Kailin saw that the name of Kun was displayed on Firth''s phone. "Silly, you take them to the garden and wait for me. By the way, you can contact the inside of the police station to investigate how our intelligence was obtained." FESS hung up immediately after he finished, and didn''t even wait for Quinn''s reply. In this dark environment, there was only Feisi press''s violent breathing. Jen Kailin can see that the police attack disrupted Firth''s plan, just as he opened the wound that he was not a pure vampire. Feisi is very resourceful, but the more resourceful a person is, when a chess game is about to win, he is suddenly lifted off the chessboard, and his anger will devour his reason. After driving for about an hour, Zhan Kailin saw from the screen in front of the car that the car was driving past the home of the blade warrior. The modified car has a camera in the front of the car. The camera takes pictures of the outside and then projects them into the screen inside the car. After driving past blade''s home, the car turns and enters an underground garage. Zhan Kailin wants to remember the route of the car. Suddenly, her neck feels a pain. Zhan Kailin finally takes a look at the scene in the underground garage and faints. In the underground garage, what Jen saw was eight vampires hanging in mid air. Plus the four vampires in Quinn''s car. The twelve heavenly kings that formed the conditions for the resurrection of blood god were all together. Natasha moves according to the coordinates and catches up with faith all the way. Natasha asked Yang Han, "Yang Han, how powerful is the blood god?" Natasha is very concerned about the existence of blood god. Can be regarded as a God by vampires, his ability will not let people down. Yang Han has never seen the real power of blood god, so he doesn''t know how strong genes he can copy from blood god. But Yang Han can be roughly sure that the blood God has the ability of almost immortality! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 399 The ability to resurrect almost undead. The resurrection ability of blood god is different from that of hawk and Steve. No matter how strong Steve''s body is, once his head is jumped, Mrs. Stevie will die completely. So is hawk. But Steve and hawk are so powerful that no one can take off their heads. Therefore, there will be an illusion of super resilience. But resilience is not the same as resilience. The blood god is similar to the Phoenix Nirvana. Although Yang Han doesn''t know whether the blood god will strengthen every nirvana, his terrible resurrection ability is the most powerful gene Yang Han has been exposed to so far. Physical damage is equivalent to no damage to the blood god. Even if the body is blown to pieces, the blood god can recover immediately. This is similar to Killian under the desperate virus. However, from Yang Han''s understanding of the blood god, Killian''s recovery ability is only a little bit inferior to that of the blood god. Faith is so confident that after the advent of blood god, the world will be ruled by vampires. The reason is that he knows the power of blood god. Faith is not a boaster. His words prove the danger of blood god to some extent. Now, with Tony''s help, faith''s plan to revive the blood God has been disrupted. In fact, Yang Han is looking forward to the early resurrection of the blood god. Otherwise, the blood god will not revive at all. Where will he go to copy his genes? Natasha knows that what Yang Han wants is to get the gene of blood god. Therefore, in this contest with vampires, Natasha does not take it seriously. Instead, she keeps an eye on the action of vampires and allows them to act at the same time. She and Yang Han are confident enough that even the resurrection of the blood god will destroy them. "The coordinate signal is interrupted." Natasha is following faith according to Jen Kailin''s signal tracker when the signal suddenly stops. It''s clear that Firth has entered a place of signal isolation. "It''s not far from the blade''s home." Natasha looked around the home of the blade warrior and found nothing suspicious. Careful faith left no trace for Natasha to follow. But now that she''s at blade''s house, Natasha naturally wants to go in and have a look. By the way, she gives Bruce some weapons to deal with vampires. The open house is like a factory. Large containers are piled up at the front door of the house, even the crane, which makes people doubt whether the house was airlifted from the seaside. Natasha walked along the front door, and the first thing she saw was a workbench with silver, garlic, melting tools, and many blood samples. Next to the workbench, a pistol fell to the ground, and a piece of white cloth dyed red by blood hung on the medical equipment¡° The blood belongs to Dr. Whistler, but what about Dr. Whistler? " Natasha didn''t find Dr. Whistler. According to the blade warrior, Dr. Whistler has killed himself, and the blade warrior has already left the house, so Natasha looks around the house. Where is Dr. Whistler? Natasha continued to search for the house, only to get more than 100 silver bullets. "More than 100 rounds, enough." Natasha put all the silver bullets into the bag. The heavy bag was full of feeling. "Go on and join Bruce and them." After half lazy Natasha loaded the silver bullet, she immediately drove the car to the direction of ejivuta. ¡­¡­ Although the name of ejiwuta contains the word "tower", it is actually just a circular building. Blade soldiers drove motorcycles to ejivuta, because the plague swept through the nearby farms, resulting in no life around ejivuta. Even now that the plague has dissipated and the price of this place is surprisingly cheap, it has not been bought and redeveloped. The unusual quietness makes the tower exude strangeness during the day. There is an animal skeleton at the entrance of the tower. In shape, it''s a cow. Blade soldiers walk into the tower without expression. Because it is a circular building, the stairs of the tower spiral upward. From the outside, we can see that the tower has 12 floors. If not for the black cloth pasted on the windows, when the sun passes through the tower of egivu, it will be as sacred as the ladder leading the angels down. Of course, the ladder can extradite the devil! As soon as he enters the tower, the blade soldier''s body feels a chill, and his ears hear the sound of running water. The water seems to circulate along the wall, which makes the temperature difference between the inside and outside of the tower huge, just like suddenly entering the air-conditioned room from the hot environment. It''s just that the inside of ejiwuta is not the cool of air conditioning, but the cool of human bones! The blade soldier began to walk up the stairs to the top of the tower. The stairs are made of metal. Because they are in disrepair for a long time, many parts of the stairs have been rusted. A layer of rust is wiped down by the blade soldiers, and then put it in the nose to smell: "it''s the smell of blood." Even if there is running water between the walls to disperse the exotic smell in the tower, the blade warrior still asks about the vampire smell from the rust. However, blood gas is not particularly strong. If the vampires take this place as a stronghold, it''s incredible that their blood is so weak. Blade warrior judgment: "vampires don''t come here often." Then the blade came to the second floor of the tower. After pushing the door open, the blade soldier came to an open room. Because the power of ejiwuta was cut off long after the outbreak of the plague, even if the blade soldiers turned on the light switch, it was still dark here. The blade warrior takes out a large flashlight to light up the vampire. The blue light shines on the wall of the room. The blade warrior suddenly sees a picture. Under the blue light, the picture seems to be twisted and folded. In the picture, twelve people each hold a bowl and kneel down devoutly under a huge figure. They seem to be sacrificing, which reminds the blade warrior of the twelve heavenly kings in the legend of blood god. If so, the bowl in the hands of the twelve people is undoubtedly filled with blood. Blade found nothing but a picture. The blade warrior felt vaguely that there was a picture on each of the twelve floors of the tower. These pictures are all about blood god. The blade soldier recalled the skeleton of a cow at the entrance to the tower of ejvu. "What does it mean?" There is no doubt that the picture on the first floor of ejiwuta is cattle bones. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 400 The blade warrior can''t figure out the meaning of cattle bones for the moment. Maybe the first layer has no pictures at all. After investigating the second floor of the tower, the blade soldiers follow the spiral steps to the third floor. Similar to the second layer, the third layer also has a picture. In the painting, a man breaks a bowl, knocks his head on a stone, and uses his body pain to ask for the forgiveness of the huge figure. However, the huge figure still lowered the punishment and wiped out the person who broke the bowl together with the bowl. The picture came to an abrupt end. At the bottom of the picture, the blade soldier sees a single sofa, which is not on the second floor. The sofa is very shabby, with black cotton wool springing out of the broken hole. It is covered with dust. There is a sunken mark on the seat of the sofa, which looks like someone has just sat on it. But the dust on the dent told the blade that it was the mark that had been pressed down by people for a long time. Now, the people sitting on the sofa have left, leaving only the sofa in the room forever accompanied by the dark. In the blue ultraviolet light, the blade warrior seems to see a human skeleton sitting on the sofa. The blade soldier rubbed his eyes, and the human skeleton disappeared immediately. "Damn it." The blade leaves the third floor of the tower. In the process of going to the fourth floor, the blade warrior felt that the human skeleton was very lonely. That loneliness is accumulated over a long period of time, like a person, a city, a yellow sand. "Is he the vampire who knocked over the bowl and was killed by the huge figure?" The blade soldier went on to the fourth floor. The huge figure is not tolerant. The third layer of the picture tells the blade soldier that the relationship between the twelve people and the huge figure is similar to that between the master and servant. For the huge figure, the value of these 12 people is to protect the blood in the bowl. Once the bowl is broken, no matter who it is, the huge figure will make him disappear. If the huge figure is the God of blood, so far, the content of the picture has strengthened the will of the blade warrior to destroy faith and prevent the coming of the God of blood. If such a blood god comes to the world, Dr. Whistler''s idea of human extinction will not be eloquent. Turning the stairs and circling up, the blade soldier came to the fourth floor of the tower of ejevo. In the picture on the fourth floor, there are only seven people left at the foot of the huge figure. The seven people began to hold the bowl in a crooked posture, and the amount of blood in the bowl was also different. The more blood people have, the more standard their posture is. "Strange heart, or because the blood is difficult to obtain, afraid of being punished?" From the fourth picture, the power of the huge figure is gradually declining. And the people who provided blood for the huge figure also began to work hard. No matter which race, when the racial violence, endless punishment to improve the efficiency of labor, there will inevitably be fierce contradictions within the race. At the beginning, the dominant power of the giant figure was naturally terrible. From the initial posture of the twelve people, we can see that the giant figure had the supreme position at that time, and its race was at the peak. But with the first person''s mistake, the huge figure is gradually going to the end because of his punishment. In the room on the fourth floor, a candle that had burned to two-thirds fell under the picture. Blade soldier continues to the fifth floor, he wants to see what the huge figure will end up with. Is it a mutiny, a resurgence, or something else? On the fifth floor, the huge figure disappeared, leaving only seven people surrounded. In front of them were seven bowls, which contained nothing. Seven people seem to be discussing something. One of them looks at a corner all the time, as if he is monitoring whether someone will break in suddenly. Under the picture, a few pieces of yellow paper were scattered on the ground. "The remnant pages of the Ming book?" The blade warrior is not unfamiliar with the incomplete pages of the Ming book. He picks up the withered and yellow paper, and the words written in it are incomprehensible to the blade warrior. With the death of the curator of pearl, no one can translate the ancient language of vampire recorded in the remnant pages of the book. But the blade warrior still put away the fragments of these books. There are many secrets hidden by the vampires, most of which are recorded in the form of words in the ghost book. Because a battle broke out in the Pearl Curator''s place, Dr. Whistler''s time bomb destroyed all the fragments of the book there. Now, the remnant pages of these books clearly record the contents of these people''s secret conversations. From the analysis of the content of the picture, these people are plotting "Treason"! The cruelty of the huge figure has been well known. As the blood collection becomes more and more difficult, the seven of them may be destroyed by the huge figure at any time. So mutiny is by far the best way to survive. Even if mutiny means fighting the gods they used to be. But when the gods want to deprive themselves of their lives, they are not willing to give up. Armed with a large flashlight, the blade warrior came to the sixth floor of the tower. As soon as the blade soldier stepped into the room on the sixth floor, the light in the room suddenly turned on. The original bright white lamp is no longer bright because it is old and unused. Blade turned off the big flashlight. In the picture on the sixth floor, five people are running away desperately. Behind them is a huge figure. Obviously, the mutiny failed. The huge figure continued to chase after destroying the two. For the mutiny of his subordinates, what the huge figure gives is not kindness, but decisive killing. At the bottom of the picture is a broken bone finger. Now the story picture is half way through. According to the logic of normal people''s thinking, the huge figure is likely to be killed after chasing the traitor. The blade soldiers quickened their pace to the seventh floor. The lights turned on automatically again, but there were no pictures on the seventh floor. There is no trace of the picture on the wall, so we can see that the picture is not erased, but the reality does not exist. Then the blade entered the room on the eighth floor. At this time, the picture appeared again. Strangely, the picture did not go on with the sixth layer, but a brand new picture. In the picture, one person looks up at twelve people. This picture reminds blade soldiers of many things. "Blood god, king of twelve, my blood is what faith needs." After Dr. Whistler cracked the 3D model, he told the blade warrior that if faith wants to revive the blood god, he must get his own blood. And this picture makes the blade soldier feel that he is the one, and the one he looks up to is the king of twelve days. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 401 The jump of the picture makes the blade warrior unable to fully clarify the connection for a while. It''s like a story where the most important part of him has been cut off. When the door of the old world is not closed, the door of the new world is opened. At this point, the blade warrior was convinced that there were pictures on the seventh floor. It''s just that the picture doesn''t seem to have been carved down. What happened in it is not clear to the blade warrior. So the blade went on to the ninth floor. In the picture on the ninth floor, he stands in the middle of the twelve people who once looked up to them, with the appearance of a huge figure. When the blade soldier looked to the right, the fourteenth man appeared in the small corner. In the tenth layer, the fourteenth man is bound by twelve men and inserted into his body with a knife. Then he uses a bowl to hold the blood flowing out of his body. All this blood was given to the original person. On the eleventh floor, after getting the blood, the first person turned into a huge figure, and then twelve people knelt in front of the huge figure with bowls in their hands, just like the picture on the second floor. When the blade came to the last level, the picture was destroyed. The blade warrior can''t know what happened to the man at first after he became a huge figure. From the picture information so far. If the huge figure is regarded as the blood god, then the pictures of the first six layers are about how the blood god was destroyed. The picture of the seventh layer disappearing should be the picture of the blood God being destroyed. But the tower was built by vampires, so the elimination of blood god affected their faith, so it''s reasonable to erase it. The pictures on the last five layers are about how the God of blood was born. What makes blade soldiers care about is whether they are the people who become blood gods or the people who contribute their blood. Normally, the latter is more likely. If faith wants the blood god to come, he must gather up 12 people, plus a specific person, and then put all the blood into his body. In this way, the God of blood will come to faith, and faith will become the new God of blood. "How did the blood god die?" The blade warrior can''t ignore the disappearing picture in the seventh layer. This tower tells the story of the blood god, but it is an incomplete story. How did the old blood god die? What happened to the new blood god? Among these two questions, there are twelve stories about vampires. The blade warrior wants to translate the content on the remnant page of Ming book at the moment. FESS asked him to wait in the tower, and the blade went on. Because the blade warrior is now on the 12th floor, the blade warrior is viewed from the end to the end. From the birth of the new blood god to the process of his birth, to the old blood god chasing his subordinates, then the relationship between the old blood God and his subordinates gradually healed, or the number of the old blood god''s subordinates gradually increased. After looking backwards, the blade soldier understood one thing. Blood god is the belief of vampires. Blood God has the ability to rule all vampires. Blade warrior can not help but think of an idea: to become the God of blood, eliminate all vampires. When this idea just came out of the blade warrior''s mind, the blade warrior heard the sound of the car shaking downstairs. Bruce and Jennifer come to Edgeworth. "Didn''t Natasha come with you?" Blade saw Bruce and Jennifer alone in the car. "Faith appears. Natasha is following faith, so let''s come here to support you first." Bruce saw a blade face full of doubts. Bruce immediately asked, "do you find anything?" Bruce is the first time to see the blade warrior show doubts, especially at this time, the blade warrior should be angry or hide his anger because of Dr. Whistler''s experience. But the blade''s more obvious doubts pushed both down. There are no signs of fighting on the blade soldiers, which means that the inside of the tower is safe. In a safe place, it is impossible for blade fighters to be confused. The only possibility is that the blade saw something in the tower. Bruce noticed an ox skeleton at the entrance of the tower of ejevo. He began to ponder, and many pictures and words floated through his mind. "There are nine pictures in the tower, recording the story of the vampires." The blade soldier sank. Bruce is a doctor. The blade warrior thinks that if Bruce goes to see it, he may find something. So the blade soldier, with Bruce and Jennifer, walked from the first floor to the twelfth floor of egivuta with a large flashlight. After reading all the pictures, Bruce stands on the top of the tower. He tears up the black stickers, and the sun shines in. The dust in the tower floats in the air, as if all living beings are floating in the ocean of the world. "Bruce, what do you think the two pictures that disappeared might have drawn?" The twelfth level picture is erased, the seventh level picture completely disappears, many people have different opinions, and the blade warrior tries to analyze the weakness of bleeding God from these pictures. Just in case faith succeeds in bringing blood. Bruce reached for the wall on the 12th floor. There was a picture here, but it was destroyed. "Faith asked you to come here and wait for him, just to let you see the pictures here." Bruce said, and then he said, "blade, you said that Firth wanted to pull you in?" The blade soldier nodded. Bruce looked thoughtful. He knocked his hand and tried to explain this way: "faith wants to disturb your thoughts through these pictures. He wiped out the pictures on the 12th floor just to make you think. You know, if you have more thoughts, you will be hesitant. Faith is disturbing your mind." Blade soldiers simply listen to Bruce''s words and don''t think about it. As long as he catches faith, no matter what his purpose is, he can ask. Even if faith doesn''t want to say, as long as the God of blood can''t come, it doesn''t matter. At this time, Bruce said: "blade, there''s something wrong with faith''s plan because of a friend of mine, so it''s very likely that he won''t come to ejivuta. We''ll wait here until the evening. If faith doesn''t come, we''ll go back to the hotel and meet Natasha first." So the three people tore all the stickers in ejiwuta in their spare time. When the setting sun shines in, it''s like bathing in a new life. Click! Enjoying the beautiful evening, the blade soldier''s ears move. On the twelfth floor of the tower, the walls begin to fall off because of the sunlight. The last erased painting reappeared in front of the blade warrior. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 402 The new discovery made blade soldier and Bruce walk quickly to the wall. This is the 12th floor of ejiwuta. The pictures on the yellow and black walls have been scratched off. Blade and Bruce have checked the walls. There are no other marks left. Who knows, in the sunlight, the wall actually took place a new change. Vampires are afraid of the sun, so blade warrior and Bruce think it''s a new picture that the vampires themselves haven''t found. If they hadn''t planned to tear up the stickers on the top floor of the tower waiting for the vampires to arrive, they would have missed it. Black and yellow, as if the plaque had been eroded by the walls in the sun constantly peeling. It''s not the strongest sun at noon, so the wall doesn''t peel fast. It starts to separate from the top layer, just like the wall soaked in water starts to form a clot. As she watched the walls peel off, she felt something strange was hidden in the tower. When she first came in after Bruce, she was sick all over. It''s like being watched by something in the dark. After half an hour of sunshine, the wall finally peeled off, and a brand new picture was displayed in front of the three people. The blade soldier''s expression froze. Bruce is frozen. Jennifer has goose bumps all over her body. In the new picture, both the giant figure and twelve vampires are separated by a strange creature. On the ground, monstrous creatures are gnawing at giant figures and vampire bodies. They all had a feeling that the strange creatures seemed to have come to life and suddenly looked at them through the pictures. A huge sense of terror poured down, even the sun was covered by clouds. The lights on the 12th floor of ejiwuta flickered, then completely dimmed and lost their brightness. The blade warrior pulled out the silver sword behind him. He was tight and focused on observing any movement in the dark. Bruce took the gun from the blade warrior. If the creature in the picture attacked him, what would hawk make the creature feel at the critical moment! Jennifer''s skin has turned green, and a force completely opposite to her own temperament has emerged. Patta! When the three thought there would be a biological attack, the light turned on again. There was nothing in the room on the twelfth floor but the three of them. The new pictures on the wall began to blur, and the time gradually came to night. As the sun sets, the last Twilight leaves the window. The blade warrior took back the silver sword. He looked around and said, "I''m afraid that faith didn''t think of the contents of the new picture." Bruce stretched himself straight. When he was just holding a gun in his hand, he was on the alert, so he couldn''t help but lower himself. Bruce looks dignified: "it''s the same for us. If we can take blood God and vampire as food, the threat of this kind of creature has been comparable to that of natural disaster." Blade fighters have never heard of this kind of creature for many years. Now when faith is ready to start the blood god project and let the blood god come to the world, he suddenly learns about this new creature, which makes blade soldiers'' shoulders sink. "But we can rest assured." Bruce reaches out his hand and touches the wall. Just after it peels off, the wall becomes white, but the sunlight is removed, and the wall is eroded by the bacteria in the tower again. The new pictures also disappear. As long as they don''t tell the news, vampires will never know that there are creatures that can use them as food. "This picture has been here for a long time, but we have never heard of similar creatures, which means that they have not been born or have been eliminated." After listening to Bruce''s analysis, the blade soldier felt the same. Vampires use their own power to cover up this new picture, which shows that they are afraid of this kind of creature. However, today''s vampires do not know the existence of this kind of creature, and Firth is still planning to let the God of blood come. It can be seen that strange creatures are still dormant or extinct. But the new picture also reminds us that the great danger today is not only the God of blood in Firth''s plan, but also unpredictable and nameless creatures. Since living things can eat vampires, they can also eat humans. Waiting until 9 p.m. in ejiwuta, the three saw that the vampire didn''t want to come, so they drove back to the hotel. On the way, the blade soldier went home, but he didn''t find Dr. Whistler. Only a bloody gun was left on the ground. Dr. Whistler''s life and death are unknown. Blade fighters have no time to find Dr. Whistler''s whereabouts now. He has to break faith''s plan as soon as possible, or they won''t be at peace even if they find Dr. Whistler. Feisi has changed from passive defense to active attack. He and Dr. Whistler can''t retreat under Feisi''s attack every time. Now blade knows that he can only take the initiative by working with the super heroes of aegis. In the hotel, Natasha and Bruce exchange their information. Natasha was also a little thrilled after hearing about the existence of creatures that can eat vampires. All along, the external image of vampires is that they have no natural enemies and bite people everywhere. They are afraid of the sun, but they can avoid the sun. But now there''s a creature that can control vampires, which makes Natasha kind of funny. She''d like to see what a vampire looks like when it''s eaten. Especially faith! "Jacqueline should still be safe." The blade warrior was not too surprised or worried to learn that Jen Kailin had been taken into a place to cut off the signal by faith. No matter how much faith hides, eventually as long as he needs his own blood, sooner or later he will jump out to find himself. It''s just that faith''s plan has been disrupted. He will be more careful next time he appears. Blade lives in the hotel. He plans to have a rest for one night, and then go to ejivuta when the sun comes out tomorrow. Since the pictures on the twelfth floor are flaking because of the sunlight, what about the remaining layers? In particular, the seventh floor of the wall without any trace, where the next should be painted with the end of the old blood god chasing vampire traitors. If we can get the weakness of blood God from it, it would be better. The weakness of blood god is the weakness of vampires. The blade warrior drew out his silver sword and rubbed it carefully: "now silver nail and garlic essence have little effect on powerful vampires." It shows that vampires are adapting and growing up. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 403 In a bar, night makes business hot, and alcohol makes people free. After telling the swordsman where pearl curator was hiding, Ke quit his job in the police station. Although the chief police officer repeatedly urged him to stay, saying that he was a young man with excellent character, extremely reliable work and full spirit, no matter how the chief police officer urged him to stay, he resolutely left. Nowadays, most of the police stations are the eye of FES. He betrays FES. If he stays, he will be able to find himself in hell when he gets up. After leaving the police station, Ke police rely on the accumulated salary to go wild. Originally, he had been pursuing to be a vampire all his life, and he paid everything for it. He listened to faith''s order to transport blood in the city. Every time faith said that as long as he did well, he would bite him. Ke police make a living on this. When his goal of survival is broken, Ke police become decadent. He didn''t want to die, so he had to numb his nerves with alcohol every day. "Hey, how about a drink?" When cop Ke was drunk, he had a pair of slender hands in the bar which was already in double shadow. Police officer Ke was a little sober when the bar was knocked by his hand. He shook his drunken head and looked to the side. A beautiful white woman with excellent temperament was smiling at him. Police officer Ke thinks that white beauty is familiar, but his head has lost the function of searching brain memory information. ¡°hello¡£¡± Cop Ke has a drunken expression on his face. He waves to the white beauty, which he will never do when he is sober. White beauty ordered two cocktails, one blue and one red. Cop Ke drinks all the red cocktails, and the alcohol rushes to his brain instantly, which makes cop Ke want to take out his wallet to pay, and his hands fall forward powerlessly. The white beauty helped cop Ke and took him out of the bar. ¡­¡­ The police are getting busy. Because police officer Ke, who just left, suddenly lost sight. The police chief wanted to contact police Ke again to persuade him to come back to work in the police station, but the police chief couldn''t contact police Ke all the time. The police chief went to Ke police''s room and searched it. Ke police didn''t take anything away. The police chief immediately realized that police officer Ke might be in some trouble. In addition, a few days ago, the police received an anonymous phone call to report, so they had a war with vampires. The police chief''s keen sense of smell smelled the connection. The number of police cars and patrol time in the city have doubled. The existence of vampires threatens the safety of the city. In addition, pressure has been constantly put on the police chief to eliminate these dangerous creatures as soon as possible. Over the past few days, the police chief has been worrying about no clues. The disappearance of police officer Ke makes the chief of police look sad. He called out the city''s surveillance, and then found that cops used to drink in bars at night. After investigating several bars, the bartender of one said that COPD left the bar with the white haired girl that night. All the way along this line, the police chief found the home of the blade warrior, which is all about vampire research and anti vampire weapons. So the police chief locked the home of the blade soldier, and then when the police chief wanted to continue the investigation, there was an accident in the police station. A large number of vampires appear in the police station, they seem to come out suddenly, and instantly wipe out most of the staff of the whole police station. Fortunately, the police chief learned that silver and garlic can deal with vampires in the home of the blade warrior, so he turned all the vampires in the police station into ashes. But after this vampire attack, the strength of the police department is not enough to support their further investigation. "Shet!" The police chief kicked over the table in anger! ¡­¡­ Police officer Ke was walking in the dark when suddenly a strong chill made his eyes bright. Police officer Ke suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were shrinking because he saw the figure of faith. "Leave me alone." Cops immediately begged for mercy from faith. Next to faith, many female vampires are dancing around the dance floor. Faith leaned back on the sofa with a glass of red liquid in his hand. "How about another bucket, brother?" Quinn, with a big beard, bumped cop Ke on the shoulder, holding a white iron bucket filled with ice water. Ke police''s brain is already very clear, even if the body is filled with cold, Ke police have no heart to care about warmth. Faith didn''t speak. He just shook his goblet, and there was a trembling smile on his face. The white haired female vampire walks past cop Ke laughing. Cop Ke immediately remembers that it was the white haired beauty he met in the bar before. Because there is not much direct contact with faith, police officer Ke is not impressed by the white haired female vampire. Now police officer Ke felt cold in his back, like an ice nail in his spinal cord. "How can I be so stupid..." cop Ke slapped himself. He should have thought that anyone close to him would probably be under faith''s men. But the alcohol is paralyzing his nerves day by day, which makes Ke police gradually forget the danger around him. What is he going to face now? The moment cops saw Firth, they were in despair. Is it death? Or continue to be their puppet? Police officer Ke feels that life has become extremely dark at this moment. "Hahaha, don''t be afraid, brother. Faith won''t kill you." Quinn laughed and patted cop with his hand. "So... What do you want me to do? I''ve quit my job at the police station. I can''t give you blood. " Police officer Ke''s voice trembled and stopped, as if something was piercing his voice. "You told the day Walker about pearl?" Firth put the glass on the glass table, and then got up from the sofa. He felt cop''s wet hair like a dog. "Well... It''s me..." cop Ke''s body shrinks in fear. At this moment, his cold hair rises up. Faith''s fingernails were embedded in cop''s neck, and blood flowed from it. Cop felt severe pain, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. After licking cop''s blood, Firth patted cop on the head. The strength of each patting increased until cop''s head was smashed on the ground. Firth squatted down and grabbed cop''s hair with his hand to lift his head. Cop''s face was full of tears, blood and snot. Feisi said to him in a devil like voice, "I want you to get close to Daywalker, especially the people around him. After investigation, I will make you a vampire." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 404 How many people are the blade soldiers around? Police officer Ke immediately thought of the two sexy beauties and the man with glasses. Seeing cop''s look, faith fell into memory and sneered, "remember? Your task is to find out where they came from and what their identity is. " Cops immediately nodded and agreed. Now he had to promise first, so that faith would not kill him. After that, whether he would do it or not, and what kind of investigation information he would give faith, were all the following matters. Cops didn''t care what faith said about the temptation to be a vampire. He saw with his own eyes that the vampire he was after was vulnerable to ultraviolet light. "Well, do well." When cop COE agreed, faith patted him on the shoulder with a light hand. "Quinn, take him to the dressing." Faith went back to the sofa and drank up the red liquid in his glass. Quinn licked his tongue, then lifted cop up with one hand and led him into a room where there was no one. "Blade, do you think a few more helpers can stop me?" Faith''s eyes were cold as he looked at the glass he had drunk. After they were suddenly attacked by the police in the abandoned factory, Firth began to investigate why the police moved so fast. According to the message from the police''s eye liner, there is an anonymous phone call which provides clues. Faith couldn''t find out who made the anonymous call, but he got a message that COPD had left, and it was the day after the Pearl curator died. Faith immediately felt that COPD had a problem. There are not many policemen serving the director of the Pearl Museum. At the beginning, faith thought that it was Daywalker who found the position of the director of the Pearl Museum according to the clues. The departure of Ke police immediately made him find that there was something wrong with the actions of the blade fighters. Someone provided information to the blade fighters and knew about their vampires. So faith locked cops in and asked the white haired vampire to bring him back. When cops are paralyzed by alcohol, faith hears cops talking in their sleep all the time. In his dream, cop COE tells us that he followed the blade warrior that night and saw with his own eyes that the blade warrior used ultraviolet rays to eliminate vampires. From this, faith heard cop COE say that there were several more people around the blade warrior. Feiss, who originally wanted to kill cops, immediately changed his mind. He had long felt that the blade fighters were not only surrounded by Dr. Whistler and Jen Kailin, but also had new helpers. But blade''s new helpers have never been seen, and even if Firth wants to find out, there''s no way. Now he arranges police Ke to investigate, hoping police Ke can work hard, otherwise Then Firth planned an attack on the police station, in order to let the police have no extra energy to disturb him. Although some of the staff were damaged, it was harmless. The blood god project must be safe, and faith has been waiting and enduring for many years to implement it. He doesn''t mind dealing with some more trouble in the end. ¡­¡­ Bruce is not a doctor of language studies, and he is not good at it. But Tony has an intelligent robot Jarvis, which has all-round analysis ability. Bruce thinks that he may find something when he gives the ghost book to Tony. "I''m sending him the contents of the book of the underworld." Bruce took a picture of the text on the remnant page of the book and sent it to Tony. The blade soldier nodded. If the contents of the ghost book can be translated, they will get more favorable news, but it is not good news for Feisi. The car stops at ejevota. Blade and Bruce get out of the car. The tower is the same as it was yesterday. After the stickers on the windows were torn off, the tower is like a lighthouse. The sun shines through the windows and comes out from the other side. The blade warrior even suspected that the tower was not built by vampires, and its architectural design was designed to accept sunlight, not to reject it. The remains of cattle at the entrance of ejiwuta are still covered with dust. They walked all the way up to the tower. They stayed for a long time on each floor. The blade warrior brought a mirror to prevent the sun from shining on the wall. But they refracted the sunlight to every corner of the room, and there was no peeling of the walls like the 12th floor. When they finally came to the 12th floor, the new picture reappeared in the sunlight. "Is there really no new clue here?" Bruce was walking around the room on the twelfth floor. "Since sunlight can be used as an element to show a new picture, is it possible that other elements can also show a picture?" "Sunshine is what vampires are afraid of. Besides, vampires are also afraid of silver and garlic..." when Bruce murmured to himself, the blade soldier had a flash in his mind. The blade soldier immediately said to Bruce, "Bruce, there is no light on the first six floors of this tower. We use ultraviolet light to see it. After the sixth floor, the light is on, and we don''t use ultraviolet light any more..." Bruce instantly understood what the blade wanted to say. This is a big mistake that they only think of now. Why are there no lights on the first six floors of the lighthouse, and suddenly there are lights after the sixth floor? Is it just because the electricity or the light bulb is broken? There are no pictures in the seventh floor, and new pictures will not appear when exposed to sunlight. But they have forgotten one thing, that is to use ultraviolet light to shine! The blind spot is opened and blade and Bruce immediately return to the seventh floor. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 405 Turn off the lights on the seventh floor, and the blade soldier is shining a large flashlight on the blank wall. Click! After a full ten minutes of exposure, blade and Bruce heard the walls peeling. A layer of black and yellow walls fell to the ground and broke. A picture began to appear on the new and white wall. The picture records the story of the huge figure after chasing and killing the vampire traitor. On the left side of the picture, there are five vampire traitors kneeling down to beg for mercy, with bowls in their hands and the bodies of two other companions beside them. After the vampire traitor begged for mercy, the huge figure still did not bypass them, but cut off their fingers. When the blade warrior suddenly remembered the sixth floor, he saw a bone finger under the picture. It turned out to be the fingers of two other vampire traitors who died earlier. After the vampire traitors serve the giant figure again, the giant figure has a child. Who is the wife of the giant figure is not recorded in the picture, but the child in the picture is held by the giant figure''s hand. The face of the huge figure has never been exposed, even the abstract picture. This is the first time blade and Bruce have seen a huge body part except feet. To the shock of blade warrior and Bruce, the five vampires who are back to serve the huge figure show their frightened expressions when they see the child. Here, the end of the picture, the end of the story again no ending. "Bruce, what do you think?" After reading the picture of the seventh layer, the blade warrior had a guess he didn''t want to make. Bruce bowed his head. He thought for a moment and said the blade warrior''s guess: "from the picture of the seventh layer, the child is probably the vampire eating creature in the twelfth layer." The blade soldier nodded. Bruce''s idea was the same as his. "And the huge figure, that is, the God of blood that faith pursues, is holding the child, which shows that the child has a certain relationship with him. It may be his offspring or he may have picked it up, but..." Bruce stopped for a moment, then said: "this child, absolutely has something to do with the death of the old blood god." Bruce said, blade soldier looked out of the window, the sun in the spicy irradiation, his body did not feel any discomfort. So far, it''s not known how powerful the child is, but from the expression on the face of the vampire who serves the huge figure, he has no less power than the vampire. How the old blood God died is unknown. To the surprise of the blade warrior, the new blood god was born by a special person and the blood of twelve vampires. Where did the child go when the new blood god was born? Is it alive or dead, or is it the new blood god? Or is it a special person dedicated to the blood of the new blood god? After seeing the pictures on the seventh floor, blade warrior and Bruce are in deeper confusion. It''s true that, as Bruce told blade at the beginning, faith sent him to this tower to disturb blade. Now, whether or not faith''s purpose is that way, blade fighters are really disturbed. There was a strong desire in his mind to solve the mystery. The contents of the picture upset the blade warrior. The source of uneasiness is not the God of blood, but the child and the creature in the seventh layer and the twelfth layer. "Blade, let''s continue to see if there will be any new discoveries in the other layers using ultraviolet light." At first, let the blade soldiers not think too much about Bruce. This one left a picture of suspense and unknown, so that Bruce, a doctor who likes to study, has great interest. The blade soldier threw an upturned expression at Bruce. He still remembers that Bruce told him not to think too much yesterday. Bruce raised his glasses. He took the lead. He didn''t see blade''s smile. As the blade soldiers in the lower layers had been irradiated by ultraviolet light, they directly went up. Not surprisingly, except for the seventh layer of the wall because of ultraviolet light peeling off, the other layers have no reaction. Every time for more than half an hour, the sun outside is about to set. Bruce filmed all the pictures in ejiwuta and sent them to Tony for research together with the contents of the ghost book. Tony did not refuse, Jarvis''s computing power is far stronger than the supercomputer, even the translation of Ming Book remnant page for it also takes up only a small part of the process. The only thing that takes time is that Jarvis has to match the corresponding possibilities in the massive database to analyze the text of the ghost book. With the pictures of egivutari, Jarvis''s parsing speed is obviously accelerated. That night, Tony called Bruce and said Jarvis had finished translating a word. Although this word is not many, but for a language translation that has not much information to save, even the vampires themselves have forgotten, the speed is extremely amazing. "Yes." This is Jarvis''s translation. Blade and Bruce couldn''t draw any conclusions just by this word, so they continued to wait patiently. There was no movement from Natasha. It was as if faith had evaporated from the city and disappeared completely. Hearing the new harvest of blade warrior and Bruce, Natasha asked Yang Han, "Yang Han, does that word" Shou "have any special meaning?" Yang Han certainly understood what Jarvis''s translation of "Shou" stands for, which is the name of a new creature. It''s called the reaper. What Yang Han is not sure is that the Reaper appears now? Thinking of the power of the reaper, Yang Han observed three seconds of silence for the vampires. But at present, Yang Han is not interested in reapers. What he wants is the gene of vampire God. Now the Reaper had better not show up, otherwise faith will not become the God of vampires, and his plan to obtain genes will also fail. Yang Han and Natasha have come all the way here, but they don''t want to fight for nothing. "Natasha, we don''t have to worry about this for the time being. If ifys is as good as he is, he will be in touch with us soon." Natasha thought, Yang Han really know, but Yang Han does not want to say, she will not force Yang Han to say. After all, the tacit understanding of their cooperation is very deep. Natasha will naturally know when Yang Han wants to say it. The next morning, the blade soldier met the missing cop when he was going out. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 406 Police officer Ke is dressed in punk clothes. He seems to have completely forgotten his previous experience as a police officer. When the blade soldier saw Ke police, he was putting in a coin in front of a video game machine. Because the action range was too large, Ke police''s coin fell to the ground, and then rolled all the way to the blade soldier''s feet. When police Ke lowered his head to pick up the coin, the blade fighter picked it up first. When police Ke saw that it was the blade fighter, his face was stiff at first, then he stepped back and hit the video game machine. There are many wounds on police Ke''s face. For the police who live in the city full of vampires, these wounds are just small things. The blade warrior saw that there was no tooth mark on COP Ke''s neck, so he was still human and didn''t become a vampire. The smell of cop Ke also showed that he was human. A group of children ran to the video game machine, they clamored to Ke police to get out of the way, Ke police subconsciously launched fierce to the children, his eyes like cold wolf, scared the children to tears one by one. Blade soldiers really feel that cops are different. After the disillusionment of their dreams, cops have changed a lot. The blade soldier throws the coin into the air, and cop Ke reaches out his palm and pats it. "To have a drink?" Today, the blade warrior has nothing else to do. If FIS doesn''t show up, he can only fall into a passive position. It happened that he met cops today. Cops who once attacked FIS may know something, so the blade warrior invited cops to a bar. Police officer Ke didn''t refuse, and the attitude of blade fighter made him unable to refuse. They walked into the street bar one street away from the hotel. Because it was morning, the bar seemed a little lonely. Just as there are few vampires in the daytime, some things are born in time. Three big black men were holding 500ml of black beer in their hands. They collided with each other and drank it all in one gulp. Blade soldier and Ke police sat down by the window. Blade soldier asked for a glass of whisky with ice. To blade soldier''s surprise, Ke police only asked for a glass of coke. Coming to the bar to drink coke is like making noodles with coffee. Even the handsome white guy who brings coke can''t help looking at cop Ke more. The police didn''t pay attention to the strange sight. Blade soldier finished his whiskey, he carefully observed the look of Ke police, and then tentatively asked: "do vampires have any contact with you recently?" The blade soldier buckled the wine cup heavily on the table while talking. The huge sound and vibration attracted the dissatisfied eyes of the three black men. The bar is very quiet in the morning. Suddenly, there is a sound. Naturally, there is nothing to look for. The three black men wanted to come to the blade warrior''s trouble. The blade warrior put his hand on his waist, and a black pistol reflected the sunlight outside the window. The three black men stood up and stopped. Cop Ke looks like he''s shrinking his head and tail. In front of the blade warrior, he''s very nervous. Ke police trembled to open the pull ring of coke, his mouth could not stop a slight shake, and then he took a sip of coke, drank the panic in his heart together, and then he said back: "I told you that after the Pearl curator, I quit my job in the police station, the vampires haven''t appeared for a long time, until a few days ago I heard that the police station was attacked." When the police station was attacked, blade soldiers also know that the purpose of vampires is very simple, just to reduce obstacles¡° How do you usually get picked by vampires, leave your mark, and become their means of transportation? " Blade soldiers speak mercilessly, even if it would make him feel bad to describe Ke police as a walking tool, blade soldiers did not want to change to euphemistic words. Cop Ke took a few more drinks of coke, but there was no anger on his face. Those were all things in the past, so no matter what the blade warrior said, he would not care. "First of all, we are seduced..." cop Ke threw a man''s understanding look at the blade warrior. "Then they will be brought to their gathering place by vampires. Some people will be bitten directly and become vampires, while others will have to work for them to qualify." The blade soldier was not willing to see police officer Ke''s eyes. Police officer Ke is the latter in his mouth. Even now, he is still worried. He beats the table to vent his dissatisfaction. "The vampires choose what to let them do according to everyone''s power. At that time, I was just a calf who had just entered the police station. I had been transporting blood for them for three years before I met faith." There is no falsehood in what COPD COE said. For an extreme attacker like FIS, what he needs is elite, not useless vampires. The reason why cops didn''t become vampires is that they don''t have enough power. Firth would rather let cops act for them in the daytime than let cops become the cannon fodder of vampires. In this way, cops play a more important role than cannon fodder vampires. What fiss didn''t expect was that this useless cannon fodder in his eyes would go to Jen Kailin''s home to ambush her in order to become a vampire, and then be caught by Natasha and the blade warrior. So one of the vampire gatherings was destroyed and the curator of the Pearl died. Fortunately, the curator of Pearl translated the secrets of the 3D model before he died. Otherwise, faith would be knocked over by a cannon fodder character. Bang bang! Cop Ke banged the table three times in a row. He had already said it. At the beginning, his whole body trembled and turned into full of resentment and anger. The blade warrior took advantage of cop Ke''s peak mood and the time when it was easy to reveal the secret and asked, "where is fiss'' nest? How many do you remember?" Cop Ke drank all the coke, and then squeezed the coke bottle into a ball with a ferocious face: "I don''t remember the route. It''s not like going to the gathering place of vampires. When we are all at the gathering place, our eyes are covered, and then the vampires drive all the way to the location of Firth. I only remember that the place was very high. It should be a high-rise building, because we went up by elevator. It was about fifty stories. " Ke police said in great detail, but more than 50 stories of high-rise buildings are everywhere in this city, even one by one, it takes a month to check. FESS probably found out when they checked, and then moved the position, so just looking at the tall building, the number of floors can''t find out FES, the blade warrior needs some more specific description. "Do you remember how long it took to get blindfolded from the gathering point?" When facing this problem, police Ke made a difficult decision: "I''ve met Firth three times. Every time the car arrives at a different time, and they will control the speed." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 407 Faith''s caution made it hard for the blade warrior to find him through cops. "Is there anything else that you thought strange at the time?" Blade tried to remind COPD of something he didn''t notice. "Well..." police Ke fell into thinking. Now the blade warrior only has the clue of police Ke. Naturally, he wants police Ke to say more. "A little bit..." cop Ke looked at the blade warrior, then his eyes dodged, and then he ordered a bottle of coke. After drinking all the coke, cop Ke continued, "there is a swimming pool in the high building where Firth is. From the swimming pool, you can see a bright building. Even if they are blocked by something outside the swimming pool, I can see a little bit." Police officer Ke''s new words make the blade soldier frown. He is thinking that the strong light outside the swimming pool and building can eliminate many interference items. After removing these disturbed buildings, according to the actual situation, they can find the building where Firth is staying within one day. After the blade soldier asked, he went to the bar to check out. At this time, cop Ke followed. His eyes seemed firm. He said, "I can go with you to find out. The vampires already know about my rebellion. Sooner or later, they will find me." The blade warrior didn''t refuse. Although police Ke went there at night, the smell of a place and the feeling of the surrounding environment on the skin will be remembered. So it''s OK for police Ke to investigate together. After settling the bill, the blade soldier asked police officer Ke to wait in the bar. Cops sit down. When the blade soldier leaves, a strange expression appears on his face. Three black men see that the blade soldier has gone, and only one cops is left, so they are ready to teach him a lesson. In the blink of an eye, three people surrounded Ke police. Police officer Ke''s physique was like a giant compared with that of a black man. Like the people in the wall, his shoulder was pressed down first, and the black man was about to throw him out of his seat Bang! A bullet went through his stomach, the beer he had just drunk came out with blood, and the other two black men threw him away. The big black man covered his stomach. He fell to the ground and cried out in pain. But the cry stopped immediately. Cop stepped on his face and fired several shots at the big black man''s chest. When the owner of the bar came out, he was not surprised at this kind of thing. After he sent someone to deal with the big black body, the owner didn''t go to the police. From police officer Ke''s sharp shooting to the process of killing without blinking an eye, the bar owner concluded that the man was a tough one. Blade soldiers return to the hotel and talk to Natasha about cops. Natasha accepts, "it''s OK to let him follow." Bruce is starting to investigate the building according to the description of cops. This is a project that takes a lot of time. "He''s still in that bar on the street?" Natasha is going to hide to see if cops are doing anything strange behind her back. No one can guarantee that the cops who appear at this time point will change their ways or continue to go all the way to the black, vowing not to look back. After the blade warrior "um", Natasha will hide in front of the blade warrior. The blade''s eyes widened for this. He has heard that the superheroes of the aegis have all kinds of abilities, but the difference between hearsay and seeing is very big, like watching the gourmet describe how smooth the dishes are. Natasha went out to the bar on the street. She immediately smelled a strong smell of blood. She walked in and saw that a black body was being disposed of inside. Police officer Ke was sitting next to the body. He was drinking a bottle of coke with a blank face. Natasha sat down on one side. The big black man was obviously killed by COPD. His gun was still on the table. None of the staff in the bar dared to look at COPD. Natasha saw something strange in cop Ko''s calm expression. From the blade warrior''s point of view, police Ke''s performance at the beginning was far from what it is now. He was not the same person. In front of the blade warrior, cop Ke is like a mouse seeing a cat. In front of others, he becomes a cat. The contrast of character and the injury on COP Ke''s face make Natasha think cop Ke''s appearance must be greasy. "There''s an 80 percent chance he was assigned by a vampire." Natasha tells Yang Han her judgment. Yang Han raised the possibility to 100%. Natasha said, "does faith want to take us to a trap through him, or do you want cops to do something else?" Yang Han estimated: "the possibility of a trap is not great. It''s so purposeful that it''s easy for us to detect it. Therefore, Firth may have asked him to use a trap as a cover. In fact, the real purpose is..." Yang Han thinks of the attack on the police station. FESS is now eliminating all the unfavorable factors. Now that he has found police Ke, he can naturally know their existence from police Ke. If Firth''s goal was to get cops close and investigate their identities, his goal is now half done. Yang Han didn''t know he was right, so after telling Natasha what he thought was possible, he went back to the hotel with Natasha. No matter what his purpose is, if he wants to be the God of blood, Yang Han will let him be the God of blood. Anyway, Yang Han already knows what to do with faith. Bruce got three buildings in line with police''s description after checking the buildings in the city. One of the three buildings is not far from blade''s home, so their first goal is to go here first. Cops are sitting in the back of the car. Bruce is next to him. Cops are scared when they see Bruce. So Jennifer and Bruce change places. The blade is driving, Natasha is in the co pilot, and it takes three hours from the hotel to the building they are going to, provided there is no traffic jam. That is to say, when they arrive, it''s about two or three o''clock in the afternoon, where the sunlight is the strongest, and they have enough time to investigate the buildings. Along the way, a group of people in the car did not speak, the air is quiet, can only hear Ke police constantly swallow saliva. Police officer Ke is very nervous. Everyone in the car exudes the air that makes him feel dull breathing. During this period, police Ke observed everyone with his spare light. He thought no one found it, but a black fluid caught police Ke''s action. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 408 Blade stopped at his home as he drove to the building. Bruce needs weapons, and so does Jennifer, and that''s what Brewster emphasizes. Although blade doesn''t know why Bruce asked Jennifer to use the gun, blade doesn''t have the curiosity to find out why. As the car drove in, the blade''s face changed. A large number of yellow seals sealed his home. The blade soldiers drove to the house. The door of the house was closed unexpectedly, and the seal was still stuck on the door. Obviously, in the two days when the blade soldier went out, the police came to clean his house. The blade got out of the car and tried to open the door with a gun. Natasha stopped him. After all, silver bullets are used to deal with vampires. Judging from the fact that the home is taken away, the weapons inside must also be taken away, so it''s a little bit more economical. Natasha aimed at the iron door, which was three meters high and ten centimeters thick. Click! Oh! Boom! The iron door began to deform under Natasha''s fist. It began to sag from the middle, and then a large amount of gravel and dust fell from the top. The iron door just like the wrinkles on a man''s face when he was old, directly opened a big hole, and the edge of the big hole curled up. The blade soldier took his gun back to his waist and saw that his home was so damaged that the corner of his mouth drew. It''s not the same to destroy feelings by yourself as by others. In a word, when the blade soldier enters through the iron gate, he has a bad feeling in his heart. He''d rather shoot the door himself. Ke police in the back to see Natasha this sexy beauty blow through the iron door scene, and chin for a long time can''t close. Police officer Ke has seen the ability of vampire, and knows that vampire has more physical strength than ordinary people, but compared with this sexy beauty, it seems to be very... Weak? Police officer Ke always thought Bruce was the most powerful of the three, but now it seems that the beautiful woman who broke the iron gate is the real big man. The party went to the house, in addition to the blade soldier himself, here only Natasha had come before in order to track the position of Jen Kailin. So when Natasha saw that the house was empty, she couldn''t help looking at the blade warrior. Blade soldiers wipe out the danger of the city for the police. Even if there is no help, they will be robbed by the police. Only blade soldiers can realize the bitterness. The blade soldier walked around the house, and all the dangerous equipment was emptied and carried. He didn''t speak, but after walking around, he continued to get on the car and drive to the destination. Now they don''t have many weapons. The blade fighters still have silver bullets, large flashlights, silver swords, invincible whirlwind knives, and five anticoagulants invented by Zhan Kailin. The weapons are not enough, especially the place they are going is likely to be Firth''s nest. Police officer Ke saw this situation, so he made a phone call. The car itself was very quiet, so the voice of police officer Ke on the phone and the voice of blade soldiers on the phone were clear to them¡° Old Mai, I need some weapons. " "Weapons? Kurt, what''s the danger you''ve been in these days? " "Old Mai, I need some weapons!" "Curt, the police department is short of manpower. I can give you weapons, but you have to come back to help." "Well, you took the weapon I wanted from the factory." "Are they the silver bullets? Kurt, you''re in contact with that dangerous group of vampires. I can give you the weapon, but if you want to deal with them, you must promise me that you will not be their accomplice Police officer Ke''s body trembled violently when he heard the last sentence of the police chief. He forced his body to calm down and said, "I promise you!" After Ke police call, Natasha and Yang Han can''t understand Ke police''s operation. At first, they suspected cops were cooperating with vampires to make blade fighters. Now from the attitude of cops, he is full of some hatred for vampires. Before that, cops were slaves of vampires and fanatics who aspired to be vampires. "Infernal Affairs?" As soon as the call was over, police Ke''s idea was even more elusive. After waiting for a while at the blade''s home, the police came to the crowd with enough weapons. The police chief is a man who has gone through many vicissitudes. His face is engraved with traces of fighting against criminals. The police chief came over, and he put his hand on COPD''s shoulder. "Curt, be safe." Cop Ke didn''t look at the cop''s face. He took the gun, turned around and sat in the blade warrior''s car. Cop Ke didn''t look at the cop''s face. He took the weapon, turned around and sat in the blade warrior''s car. After giving all the remaining weapons to the blade fighters, the police chief drove away. Bruce took a hundred silver bullets and Jennifer fifty. Cop Ke took 200 hair! They drove on for an hour and a half and then came to the building. A total of 70 storey buildings look like metal monsters. Countless reflective glass make the building look like it is shining strong sunlight around. Although the design is normal, the blade soldiers feel strange when they come to the building. This is a multinational pharmaceutical company, blade soldiers. As soon as they enter, they are called by the beauty at the front desk: "Sir, do you have an appointment?" The blade warrior is in a dilemma. In the past, when he was looking for vampires, he always broke in and started fighting directly. Now he has to go through the regular process, which makes the blade warrior confused. Blade warrior just wanted to say "yes", and then create a little chaos, when Bruce broke in, he took out a certificate, and the beauty immediately let them pass. "Special pass for aegis." Bruce shows the ID to the blade warrior, but the blade warrior can''t see anything. He used to forge identity, but not everyone can forge this kind of advanced pass. In the car, several people have discussed the strategy. Blade soldiers and cops search odd floors, Bruce and Jennifer search even floors, and Natasha uses stealth to meet them. Several people searched all the way to the 60th floor and found nothing unusual. There was no smell of blood in the whole building, which seemed to be the headquarters of an ordinary multinational company. At the last ten stories, the blade soldiers went up together to search. Since cops feel high-rise, they are probably hiding in the last few floors. The higher the floor is, the heavier police officer Ke''s hand with the gun is. He is very nervous. He has never fought against a vampire before. He will probably experience it later. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 409 Two hundred silver bullets were very heavy on his back. Police Ke didn''t find them until he searched dozens of floors with them on his back. His physique is not strong, on the contrary, he is rather thin. Blade soldier looked at Ke police, he has begun to gasp. The blade soldier reaches out his hand and signals police Ke to bring all the silver bullets. Ke police hesitated for a while, but the pain on his shoulder made him honest and give all the silver bullets to the blade warrior. Cops left only 15 silver bullets. When several people came to the 68th floor, this normal building finally showed its extraordinary side. First of all, the floors and walls here have a little bit of blood smell, which is mixed in the disinfectant water. Bruce and they don''t feel it, but the blade soldiers are very keen. "It smells of blood. Be careful." The blade warrior pulls out the silver sword from behind. Police Ke swallows after hearing this. When he is angry, he can have the courage to fight with the vampire. But when the enemy really comes, police Ke panics. A group of people pushed open the door of a room, and there was nothing in it. It was obviously strange that an empty room appeared on the high floor of the building. After searching all the rooms on the 68th floor, no one found anything. Then they came to the 69th floor, because the elevator was stuck on the 68th floor, so the blade soldiers went up the next stairs. The sixty ninth floor was dark and quiet. The pace of the crowd slowed down. The blade soldiers put their ears to the door of a house. "There are people in it." Blade soldiers not only heard the movement of someone turning over in the room, but also smelled the smell of blood. At this point, the blade confirmed that there were vampires here. It''s just that he doesn''t know if faith is here or not. In order not to scare the snake, blade warrior and Natasha decided to go to the top floor, that is, the 70th floor. On the 70th floor, there is a swimming pool that Ke police said. There are several wine glasses on the table beside the swimming pool, among which are dried blood stains. To the disappointment of the blade warrior, there is no vampire in the 70th floor. This is an open-air place. It is certain that the vampires once reveled here. Police officer Ke also said that he seems to have been to this place. So they went back to level 69, and they used guns to clean up the door, and then wiped out all the sleeping vampires inside. The explosion of gunfire in the building scared the people working below to call the police. The police came to block the scene and said the gangsters had been subdued by them. After all, it''s a big company, and the police can''t shut it down directly. It was already nine o''clock in the evening when the party returned to the hotel. Night is not suitable for searching the whereabouts of vampires, so after confirming the remaining two buildings, the blade soldiers decided to continue searching for faith''s hiding place in the daytime tomorrow. ... in the evening, faith didn''t get the news that the stronghold had been swept away, because the police did a perfect job of blocking it. As early as police officer Ke and they entered the building, the police chief had already sent someone to garrison nearby. Now Firth is on a building of almost the same height. He sat in a white room with a black woman beside him. Faith is looking at the running 3D model on the computer. He has been obsessed with looking at the 3D model when he is hiding these days. The woman massaged faith and said, "is that child hard to deal with? Do you want me to do it? " The child mentioned by a woman is naturally a blade fighter. Feisi shook his head: "you can''t deal with him even if you go out now. He has a helper, which is more difficult to deal with than Whistler. I''ve asked cops to investigate the identities of those people. We have to hide for a while." The woman sighed: "faith, my body has recovered long ago. You can let me go." With that, the woman came up to faith and looked at faith''s face with a little bit of scum. Feisi looked at the woman with loving eyes: "you are the trump card, now go out not only can''t deal with the blade warrior, but also may arouse his anger." Woman puzzled: "he is just a child after all, how can I not deal with him?" Feisi doesn''t say much anymore, because it''s not the woman who has dealt with the blade fighters these years, but he, so Feisi knows better than the woman what the blade fighters are like today. The woman has never been in contact with a blade warrior except that she has seen one in the photo. To put it bluntly, apart from the initial connection, women and blade fighters are almost strangers. Feisi walked out of the room, the woman wanted to keep Feisi, but Feisi walked very fast, leaving the computer running on its own 3D model. There was a sudden fury in the woman''s heart. She looked at the direction of faith''s departure and said to herself, "faith, don''t you want to catch that child? I''ll catch him for you. No one in the world knows him better than me! " The next day, blade soldiers drove to the second suspicious building early in the morning. Jen Karin''s signal hasn''t appeared since it was cut off that day. It shows that Firth keeps her in the same place all the time, otherwise there will be a signal source during the transfer. Cop Ke is smart. This time he only brought 50 silver bullets. It was already noon when the car arrived at the building. A large number of people came out of the building for lunch, and blade soldiers entered the building easily. In front of the electronic scanner, Bruce took out the special pass of aegis, and a few people went in unhindered. Blade asked Bruce last night if he could get a special pass for him. After all, they are all partners who have cooperated with each other. Blade fighters will need special passes in the future. Bruce simply replied, "as long as you join aegis." The blade soldier said, "when I''m done with faith, I have to find Whistler. I''ll think about it after that." Now it''s impossible for blade fighters to join aegis. Yang Han is also very clear about this. Because there are no blade fighters in the Avengers. Maybe this time, because of his arrival, the blade warrior will join the Avengers. At present, it is very possible. They searched all the way to the top floor of the building. When they came to the 51st floor, a black woman appeared in front of them. Women seem to be waiting for them here. Natasha saw two shallow marks on the woman''s neck. vampire! And it''s one person. Cop takes a pistol and is about to hit the woman. "Stop!" Blade soldiers stop Ke police. The woman in front of him complicates his mood. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 410 Cop Ke looks at the blade fighter with puzzled eyes. Since this woman dare to appear in front of them, it means that she must have some dangerous purpose. This kind of vampire has a strong will, so even if you catch her and ask her, it will not have any results. So police officer Ke took out a pistol for the first time and wanted to kill the woman. But the blade warrior who always wanted to get rid of the vampire first and then quickly started to stop him. Police officer Ke reacted immediately after he was puzzled for a while. Blade fighters who hate vampires will defend a vampire, which shows that the relationship between the vampire and him is not simple. Police officer Ke looked up and down at the black woman. When he saw that the woman was young and similar to the blade warrior, police officer Ke suddenly realized. "This is blade''s sister!" Cops look at Natasha and try to get the same answer from their eyes. Natasha was thinking, "how did blade''s mother suddenly show up?" Bruce was thinking, "I have to deal with her mother for the blade warrior. She has become a companion of the vampire. It''s a danger for the blade warrior." "If it wasn''t for the vampire, she could have been very old, her son would have been very old," she thought Three people found the police that hope to be recognized in the eyes, so nodded, ready to attack the black woman. Ke police see three people think so, in the heart also a more confident. Although blade fighters can stop him, there are four people here. Blade fighters can''t stop them from killing his sister. Police officer Ke thought that killing his sister in front of the blade warrior might lead to the deterioration of several people''s relationship, but there was no other way. If the blade warrior has a bad heart, it can only show that he is not strong enough to eliminate the vampire. Intuition tells Ke police that if the blade warrior''s sister is not killed, several of them will encounter misfortune. "Why are you here?" The blade warrior''s heart beat inexplicably at the first sight of the black woman. It''s not because of a woman''s danger or beauty, it''s because she''s related to the blade warrior. The blade soldier felt his whole blood beating, as if a handful of beans were scattered on the floor. The black woman is 20 meters away from the blade warrior. She has her hair tied up. A white tight shirt completely outlines her curves. In any case, black women are younger than blade fighters. "Come here, boy." The dark woman whispered to the blade warrior. Like a mother who has not seen her son for many years, her eyes are full of love and guilt. "Child?" Police officer Ke felt a little uncomfortable with this word. He looked at the others, but saw Natasha''s face was very flat. Cops are more confused¡° Why are you still alive? " Blade soldier''s answer makes people feel that there are many stories in it. "Child, I can''t help it. My body didn''t recover until recently." The black woman slowly approached the blade warrior. The blade warrior held out his hand to stop the woman. He closed his eyes and shook his head. His face was full of pain. "You became their companion?" The blade soldier''s breath became heavier. You can see that the flesh on his face was shaking because of his words. The black woman''s eyes were also anxious. She quickly explained, "child, only in this way can I survive. You have to understand how much mom wants to see you." The blade warrior shakes his head again and again. He retreats a few steps. He is very reluctant to face the woman and the immediate result. "Come to mom, son." The black woman was always in a sincere tone, trying to disturb the mind of the blade warrior. When the blade soldier retreated, he ran into policeman Ke. He turned to policeman Ke and said, "I''m sorry." Police officer Ke can''t believe it. First, the blade warrior would apologize to him. Second, the woman in front of him is not the blade warrior''s sister, but... Mom. Police officer Ke looked at Natasha and them. It turned out that he was the only one who wanted to make a difference from the beginning. But do people usually think of a woman who suddenly appears and is younger as someone else''s mother? Cops don''t think there''s a problem with their logic. It''s not him who''s wrong, it''s the people in front of him. "You go quickly, today I when you didn''t appear, don''t come to me again." The blade warrior felt a huge top spinning in his head at the moment, and the noise and movement of the top pounded his head into a paste. Since he was able to think, he knew that he had no mother, no father, and his only father was Dr. Whistler. However, there is no doubt that the woman who suddenly appeared is his mother. The feeling in the blood can''t be wrong. But his mother, whom he never met, not only didn''t die, but also became a vampire and worked for him. This makes the blade soldier fall into the dilemma of responsibility and affection. So far, his mother has not done any substantial harm to him, nor to human society, so the blade warrior can let her go. "Child, do you really want to stay away from your mother?" The black woman still didn''t give up. The purpose of her coming here was to deal with the blade warrior. At the same time, the woman also saw the appearance of those people around the blade warrior. It''s just that the woman didn''t cheat the blade warrior on sleeping and repairing the injury, so she didn''t know the superheroes. In the face of women''s pleading and calling words, the blade soldier turned and left. He couldn''t accept it for a moment. Police officer Ke left behind the blade warrior. He was still puzzled, so he turned his head and looked at the black woman. However, he saw that the black woman had changed from a poor woman with tears in her eyes to a vicious woman. The woman stares at cop Ke and shows her two Vampire Fangs. She opens her mouth wide and wants to bite him. Cop walks into the elevator. "She really meant badly." Police officer Ke understood when he saw the scene of a woman''s face changing. From the blade soldier''s refusal of a woman''s plea, police officer Ke knows that blade soldier''s heart is also clear. Just in the face of a mother I have never met, even if I know she is evil, as a child, I still don''t want to be cruel at the first time, but hope that she can reform. The blade soldier returned to the hotel and locked himself in his room. Bruce knocked on the door several times, but there was no response. It can be seen that because of the appearance of black women, the mood of blade soldiers is greatly affected. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 411 The black woman returned to faith''s house after failing her first communication with the blade warrior. Along the way, she was very careful. After several times of location transfer, she finally confirmed that no one was following her before entering. In the empty corner, Natasha''s figure appeared. She looked at the house less than 20 meters high and wrote down the location. Black skin woman where can think of her every possible detour, in order to prevent being tracked, eventually put the fish hiding place to expose. Natasha wanted to enter the house to check the situation, but the entrance was equipped with a somatosensory detection device. Firth''s caution prevented him from being fully investigated. As soon as the dark woman came back to the room, faith asked her, "where have you been today?" Feisi''s face was obviously angry. He was like an angry king. He was clenching his fists tightly at the moment. As long as the black skin woman made a mistake, waiting for her was absolutely splitting the thunder triggered by the earth fire. The black woman looked flustered for a moment, and then she calmed down and said, "I went to see the child. He is still hesitating. I have a chance to bring him back. I remember the appearance of those people around him. I can draw them." Feisi''s face was uncertain. No matter what, the blade soldiers would not take the initiative to join them. Feisi knew it when she was in the park, so at the beginning, when a woman had this idea, Feisi advised her not to waste her efforts. However, what Fei Si didn''t expect was that the woman went out to contact the blade warrior on his back. Nowadays, women not only fail to achieve their goal of going out, but also open the gift that Firth carefully prepared for the blade warrior in advance. Now Firth''s first priority is not to get angry with women, but to shift positions. The black woman thought she was smart, and faith thought the place had been known by the blade fighters. Even if it''s day, Firth wakes up Quinn and the white haired female vampires, then they apply sunscreen and move all the vampires in the house to another place. The vampire elders control half of the city, so faith doesn''t worry that he doesn''t have the right place to hide. "You''re getting more and more uneasy," Jen told faith with a smile on her face as she moved Jen Firth instinctively wanted to punch Jen Kailin in the face, but Firth still held back. Jen Kailin took the initiative to put her face on Firth''s Fist: "Firth, your mood has been confused, give up as soon as possible, maybe you can survive." "Take it away!" When faith finished, Quinn closed jencailin''s mouth and blindfolded her eyes. When Natasha went back to the hotel, she noticed that Jen Kailin''s coordinates appeared for a short time, and then disappeared immediately after the meeting. "If his ability is proportional to his care, I''m afraid it will become a great threat." Natasha was not surprised by faith''s quick shift. Black skin woman from the beginning of the time revealed a thing, her heart is very anxious, so she has been persuading blade soldiers to her side. Obviously, the appearance of the black woman was not directed by faith, but by her own will. Natasha''s analysis of faith''s internal should have produced some contradictions. These contradictions will continue to expand due to the delay of the blood god plan, but Natasha does not know how fierce the contradiction is. If there are enough contradictions, fiss will split up without them. While Natasha was driving, Yang Han turned into a venomous face on Natasha''s arm and said to her, "since the mother of the blade warrior has come out, faith will certainly speed up his pace." Natasha has long been familiar with Yang Han''s black face full of shark teeth. Natasha looked at Yang Han: "I''m afraid it will take a while for blade to recover." Yang Han nodded, then cracked his teeth and said with a smile, "don''t we just want him to be caught by faith? This is just right. Let him be negative for a period of time. When he sees the real face of his mother, he will come out of it. " Yang Han''s face looks like a devil, so does his words. Natasha agreed: "we should give faith a clue." Indeed, now that the situation is frozen, neither Yang Han''s side nor Feisi''s side can effectively open up the situation. Yang Han doesn''t want to drag on like this all the time. Knowing the news of the reaper, Yang Han wants to get the gene of blood God as soon as possible. Otherwise, if a third party comes out, faith''s plan of blood god is likely to fail. "We can take the initiative to sell a flaw." Yang Han flows from Natasha''s left arm to her right. "Well?" Natasha''s eyes lit up, and Yang Han came up with an idea. It would be very interesting. After Natasha returned to the hotel, the blade warrior was still in a closed state. After telling Bruce the discovery, Natasha went out to carry out the action according to Yang Han''s plan. The reason why Firth didn''t dare to fight the blade warrior now is that he was attacked by the police first, and then found that the blade warrior had new and unknown accomplices. There is no doubt that cops were sent by Firth, but now cops turn to ignore Firth, and follow them. In this way, they can not only protect their own safety, but also take revenge for the damage caused by Firth. But even without the police''s information, the black woman must have told faith what they looked like. It''s impossible that faith''s intelligence can''t find out his real identities. So the current situation is that we and others are in the light, and Firth is in the dark. Firth has to take action, one is to use hostages to threaten blade fighters to ambush him in a specific place, the other is to take the initiative to attack. It''s impossible to take the initiative to attack with faith''s cautious character. He can''t help but understand the power of himself and Bruce. So active attack is death. So Natasha comes to a building, which is not Firth''s home, but a vampire stronghold. Bruce analyzed the description of cops through a total of three buildings, which may be Firth''s home. They have been to the two Natasha buildings in front of them, and now there is only one in front of them. It''s dark night, the most active time for vampires. Natasha uses the power of the Hulk. Her feet are bent, which contains amazing explosive force. Just with a push of her feet, the ground collapses into a deep pit that splits around. Natasha jumps to the top floor of the building with the help of impact force like a projectile. The breeze blows, the blood blows. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 412 Through the smell of blood blowing from the wind, Natasha opens an iron door directly, and then walks into the building. The more you go inside, the more bloody it is, and it almost squeezes out all the air. The room was very noisy, so even if Natasha pulled the iron door open to make a noise, no vampire found it. There is a large dance floor on the top floor of the building. Vampires revel here, and the lights flash in their faces. Natasha finds a circular VAT in the middle of the dance floor. From time to time, vampires are lifted up and thrown into the VAT, and then splashed with tomato juice color "drinks". As soon as Natasha came in, four or five vampires immediately smelled the smell and began to surround Natasha. Their skin turned white. It was obvious that they had not sucked blood for a long time. They don''t have the right to enjoy the cylinder in the middle of the dance floor. The vampire cannon fodder is about them. They lick their tongues and scratch their fingers on their skin. They don''t care if they catch the blood. Natasha is a luxury dinner for them that they have never seen before, but the smell will produce a strong appetite. "Go away!" When the vampire cannon fodder notices Natasha, Quinn pushes the vampire all the way from the center of the dance floor. Due to Natasha''s quick action and the fact that the black woman has not yet drawn all the features of Natasha, Kun does not know who Natasha is. But a strange woman suddenly appeared in the party, and came in by unknown means. Naturally, Quinn would not be at ease. Now that the situation is so tense, Quinn''s nerves are tense. In addition, Firth didn''t tell him the reason why he urgently transferred the vampire elder and Jen Kailin today, so Quinn had a stomach full of fire, otherwise he wouldn''t come here to revel tonight. Quinn was accompanied by two female vampires, but Quinn kicked them away. As Quinn comes to Natasha, he takes out a spray from a nearby table. If Natasha does anything dangerous, it will blow her body. Kunn, who has always been taught by blade fighters with silver bullets, also likes the feeling of shooting people with guns. Finding Quinn was a surprise for Natasha. Quinn is a direct subordinate of Firth, and he can bring himself directly to Firth. "Hey, beauty, lost?" Quinn is left-handed, so he holds the spray in his left hand and pats it on his right hand. A person who is not a vampire appears here, and does not show any aversion to the bloody scene in front of her. Moreover, Quinn finds that Natasha''s steps are very uniform, and the strength and amplitude of each step are the same, which indicates that she has been trained professionally, so she can walk in such a balanced way. The discoveries made Quinn wary of Natasha. Next to the vampire also noticed Quinn''s action, they surrounded Natasha, dance floor lights suddenly a dark, only white fangs and red eyes in the dark shaking. Natasha''s teeth, like ice and salt, opened in the dark. "I''m here for the ball, sir. Aren''t you going to invite me to a dance?" Natasha''s appearance and figure are the most perfect women Quinn has ever seen. In addition to Natasha''s demonic whispering, the pores of Quinn''s body instantly opened, and he felt a strong desire to bite Natasha''s neck open! When the light comes on again, Quinn throws away the spray and reaches out for Natasha to put on it. Natasha walks up to Quinn. When she laughs, the spirits of a group of male vampires are hooked. Female vampires showed disgust. Natasha quickly put her hand on the palm of Quinn''s hand. Quinn just wanted to touch Natasha''s hand, but he felt his vision begin to spiral down. Natasha grabs Quinn''s hand in front of her, and then shakes Quinn up and down like a noodle bar. Natasha performs the scene when hawk smashes rocky. She throws Quinn in one direction, then carries him in the air, then falls down, then carries him in the air During the whole process, the nearby vampires dare not move. They just stare at Natasha''s violent attack on Quinn. The music stopped in the middle of the dance floor, so the vampires could hear Natasha hitting Quinn more clearly. Quinn has no power to fight back by Natasha, everything happened too fast, fast to he has been hit by Natasha more than ten times before he found himself in being beaten. "Stop it Quinn yells at the top of his voice. He can''t control his body at all. Natasha''s strength is too strong. Quinn thinks that the strength of the blade warrior is not half that of Natasha. "You haven''t stopped her yet." Quinn''s mouth spouted blood out like a shower. Natasha controlled her strength so that Quinn would not faint, but she could experience great pain. Natasha is here tonight to make a scene. The vampires rushed up immediately. Their movements were faster than ordinary people. There were many steel bars and iron bars on the dance floor. Several vampires took out their guns and aimed at Natasha. The guns are loaded with ordinary bullets, so they don''t have to worry about hitting their own people. Natasha throws Quinn on the wall. The wall breaks open. Quinn grabs one hand at the edge of the house. His body is hanging in the air of forty stories. He will fall down and become a pool of blood mud. The night wind was blowing on him. Because the blood was flowing out of his body, Quinn was a little cold now. The vampire''s genes are repairing his injury. Quinn''s arm has a little strength. He climbs up again, and his mouth is gasping. On the dance floor, Natasha knocked half of the vampires to the ground by her body. Midway through, Natasha uses a "Life Drain" copied from wizardry to a fallen vampire. There is no doubt that vampires have life, so Natasha easily absorbed all of his vitality. Just like the vampires when they were sucking human blood, soon, the vampire turned into a mummy. Next to the vampire looked at one by one, shouting "the devil", and then abandoned the weapons in their hands and began to run around. It''s the first time they''ve seen someone who can dry up their partner. And Natasha didn''t do anything to the vampire, which is the most terrible thing. Quinn picked up a gun, just want to fight with Natasha, he saw the vampires one by one to see the ghost like escape, Quinn immediately roared: "give me up, who run again, I let him see the sunrise tomorrow!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 413 U??? Quinn saw this group of useless, will only run away from the hands of the heart of anger on a higher level. He was bullied so miserably that he had to climb up from the edge of the building to fight, but these men just ran for their lives. Quinn didn''t see Natasha use life drain to turn a vampire into a mummy, otherwise he would run away immediately. Vampires have always been afraid of blade fighters because they have enough means to completely eliminate them. As for others, vampires are not afraid. Quinn thinks Natasha is just a strong woman with professional combat training, but she can''t beat them just by this. Natasha doesn''t have any weapons on her body. Quinn thinks that as long as he uses up Natasha''s physical strength by fighting with his subordinates, they can catch Natasha. Anyway, if they were injured, just drink some blood. There are more than half "drinks" in the round jar in the center of the dance floor for their combat supplies. The vampires heard Quinn''s threatening words and slowed down one by one. Quinn is a cruel man, he said will do, the vampires dare not listen, so they gathered again, one by one together. Most vampires don''t have much combat experience at the party tonight. This kind of banquet itself is to let them feel the joy of vampire. At the same time, it''s also a way to attract vampires. Vampire elders never do this kind of thing, because the target is too obvious, it is easy to attract the attention of the blade warrior. Since FESS opened such a banquet, many strongholds have been destroyed by the blade fighters. But there are also many benefits for FIS, that is, the number of vampires under his command is growing explosively, so that FIS has the equal strength with the vampire elder in a short time. Otherwise, as a hybrid vampire, faith is not qualified to enter the meeting of purebred vampires. Quinn, white haired female vampire, as a vampire who often appears in the banquet, their status has long been known by vampires. Now the vampires are afraid of Natasha, but they are more afraid of Quinn and faith behind him. Quinn picked up the spray and fired a shot at the ceiling. His face, which had been smashed by Natasha on the floor, had not recovered, which made Quinn look disgusting. "Take up your arms and shoot at this bichi!" Quinn strode out first, then spewed into Natasha''s abdomen. Natasha swivels her right foot and turns her body to the left with the help of torsion. Then she picks up a bottle fragment on the ground and throws it to Quinn''s arm with precise and powerful movements. The fragment has a certain degree of sharpness, but in order to create the effect of penetrating the human body, the thrower must exert enough force. It''s just that Natasha has this power. Like a slow motion close-up, the fragment turns into a startling arc in the darkness in the firelight of the gun, cutting off Quinn''s arm at the moment he roars and shoots. The jet landed on Quinn''s arm. Quinn howled. His arm had never been complete. Blade warrior AIChE. Now it''s the same with this dangerous woman. Quinn didn''t take care of the broken arm. He picked up the spray with his other hand and continued to attack Natasha crazily. He''s been humiliated twice by Natasha tonight! "Surround her, don''t mind anything, shoot!" Quinn and the vampires surround Natasha. Except for the ceiling and floor, Natasha is surrounded by vampires and flaming guns. Natasha''s mouth curved and her body pressed down. Natasha, with excellent flexibility, dodged the ammunition from above. The vampires immediately pointed their guns at the floor, and Natasha rolled to the left next to the vampire, then with one foot and one punch, the vampire fell down. Natasha uses the vampire as a meat shield, while sweeping the gun around with her right hand. Because he won''t die if hit by an ordinary bullet, the vampire keeps shouting, "Oh, Shetter, stop! stop£¡¡± Quinn continued to order the Vampires: "fire on, don''t stop!" In a flash, the vampire was beaten into a sieve. Natasha threw him away and used the sofa in the middle of the dance floor to avoid the bullet. Natasha smashes a sofa into the crowd of vampires. The power of Hulk makes her pick up the sofa as easily as a ping-pong ball. In the twinkling of an eye, vampires were knocked down by the sofa one by one, their legs were broken by bullets, and they could not stand up. Quinn saw that Natasha was so fierce that he planned to slip away and take revenge next time. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years, and it''s not too late for a vampire to take revenge for one hundred years. As Quinn tries to escape in the dark, Quinn finds Natasha''s body shaking. Quinn was sure it wasn''t an illusion. Then Quinn saw Natasha, who was lifting a sofa, fall powerlessly. "Yes?" Quinn seems to have found a new world, like the eyes to stare round. "You, go and see what''s going on." Quinn kicks a vampire with a broken leg next to him and asks him to climb over to see if Natasha has run out of strength or fainted from gunshot blood. Vampire hands constantly climbing, his heart is very afraid, while climbing him to pray to God that Natasha will not suddenly cheat the body. Even if you become a vampire, you will still be afraid because of pain, or you will be cast a psychological shadow. Natasha beat them all by herself. For the vampire, Natasha is the embodiment of terror. Even if he found that Natasha had fallen to the ground motionless, he hesitated for a long time before touching Natasha''s body with the gun. After confirming that Natasha didn''t move, the vampire reported to quinway: "she''s not moving. We''re safe." The vampire took a big breath. Some vampires who fell to the ground and pretended to be dead also stood up one after another. After a while, a total of more than a dozen vampires, including Quinn, surrounded by bullet holes and bloodstains, fainted Natasha. "Quinn, what are we going to do with her, bite her or kill her?" The vampires'' fear of Natasha is still in their hearts, so they have to leave the choice to Quinn. Quinn thought for a while. Natasha''s fighting power is amazing. It''s a pity to kill her directly. Now Firth needs manpower. If Natasha can be turned into a companion, it will be easier to deal with blade fighters. Quinn thought about it and said to the vampires, "give her an anesthetic and take her to faith." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 414 After a big fight, Natasha managed to get herself caught by Quinn. In order to prevent the vampires from sabotaging the plan, Natasha uses life to protect herself. Once the vampires get close to Natasha, they will find that their vitality is rapidly losing. Quinn was even happier when he found out. The more powerful Natasha is, the more helpful she will be when she becomes her companion. For Quinn, the blade warrior, who has the ability of vampire but does not join the vampire camp, is determined to seek death. When faith succeeds in bringing the God of blood, the world will be a vampire. In the hotel, Bruce noticed that Natasha was not back. Bruce makes a phone call and finds that Natasha doesn''t even have her cell phone. Bruce doesn''t worry about Natasha''s safety. It''s strange that Natasha''s abnormal ability is in danger. Unable to reach Natasha, Bruce got a call from Tony. Bruce asked Tony to translate the contents of the ghost book. On the computer, seeing Tony''s familiar Playboy face, Bruce said seriously, "Tony, what''s new?" Tony is sitting in a chair. With his feet pushing, the chair comes over and his face zooms in on the computer screen. "Bruce, you are a little nervous recently. I suggest you see a psychologist." Tony takes a sip of the whiskey on the table and is in no hurry to share the contents of the book with Bruce. Bruce is also aware of what Tony said. Once he goes deep into the problem, he will look serious and unhappy. "Tony, what does the ghost book say in the remnant page?" Bruce is still grappling with the problem to get the answer. Tony''s face shows a helpless smile of "I really admire you", and then transmits a sentence to Bruce. "Born, reaper, he." A total of six incomplete words, this is the content of the Ming Book remnant page. Bruce fell into thinking after reading it. There are several possibilities for the order of sentences. He gave birth to the reaper, or the Reaper gave birth to him. From the content of the picture combined with the content of the 3D model translated by Dr. Whistler. The huge figure must be the blood god. So he should be the blood god in the remaining pages of the book of the underworld, and the reaper is probably the child held by the blood god in the seventh layer of the tower. "The blood god gave birth to the Reaper?" Bruce didn''t know what the Reaper was. But according to the pictures in egivutari, the reapers can feed on humans and vampires, and their power is great. "Bruce?" Tony''s voice came from the computer and pulled Bruce out of it. "Tony? What''s up? Do you have anything new? " Bruce has three question marks in a row. Tony reminded, "Bruce, where''s Natasha? Her venom knows a lot of things, maybe you can ask it. " Bruce regretfully explained: "Natasha just disappeared, her cell phone is still here." To this, Tony left a "good luck" and turned off the video. Bruce looks at Tony''s words, and his expression becomes more and more dignified. "The reason why vampires become traitors is not because of the punishment of the blood god, but because they know that the blood god will give birth to reapers." If faith knew this news, Bruce felt that he would still insist on the power of blood god coming to him. Bruce took the computer to blade soldier''s room, knocked on the door, Bruce said: "blade, Tony has translated the contents of the ghost book, reaper, do you know who they are?" In the room, the blade warrior was still wondering why his mother was still alive. Hearing Bruce''s words, the blade soldier opens the door because Natasha leaves suddenly. Now only the two of them have a discussion. As for Jennifer, Bruce forbids too much contact with her. ¡­¡­ In his new stronghold, fiss is looking for the corresponding characters based on the paintings of black women. In today''s network full of news reports, faith quickly locked the identity of Bruce and Natasha. "The superheroes of aegis?" Faith goes on to investigate the details of Bruce and Natasha. But except for some combat videos that have not been banned on the Internet, faith can''t find any information about Bruce and Natasha''s abilities. "Faith, as long as I take care of the child and you stop them, our plan can still go on." Faith reached out and interrupted the black woman. The fighting power of the superheroes made faith very difficult. I''m afraid they did the same thing with the police raid. Feisi did not know when the superheroes were staring at him. With their help, the blade soldiers almost became an insurmountable existence. From the news reports of Bruce and Natasha, faith summed up four words: "irresistible." Bruce, in particular, made faith''s eyes jump after seeing his report. That amazing destructive power, unless he becomes the blood god, otherwise will not be Bruce''s opponent. "Separate them." Feisi is going to use the tactic of transferring the tiger from the mountain. Since he can''t resist the enemy, he chooses to avoid. Sometimes it''s not necessary to be hard at the front to defeat the enemy. If we can solve their back row, that is, the blade fighters, that''s OK. The special blood needed in the blood god project is not Bruce or Natasha, but the blade warrior. Superheroes'' own strength is terrible, but in this city, Firth still has enough ability to play with them¡° Where''s Quinn? He''s out for dinner again tonight? " Firth wants to discuss something with Quinn. To be exact, Quinn will be used as bait. The black woman was about to speak when Quinn called out from the door, "faith, I''ve got a green pool." When faith opened the door, he was in a daze for a while. Isn''t this comatose woman the superhero Natasha she just found on the Internet? How did he get caught by Quinn? Feiss immediately asked, "big fool, are you sure she won''t wake up?" Quinn patted her chest and promised, "I injected her with an anesthetic that would make ten cows faint." Feisi immediately added: "ten are not enough. Give her another dose of 100 cows." Quinn didn''t understand why faith was so nervous, so he asked, "what if she died?" Feisi impatiently interrupted: "she can''t die at the dose of a thousand cows." Seeing that faith was so sure, Quinn immediately went to prepare the anesthetic for 100 cows. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 415 When Quinn went to prepare the anesthetic, faith looked at Natasha carefully. "Bring her in." Feeling that his life would be absorbed when he was close to Natasha, faith immediately ordered two vampires to carry Natasha. Quinn brought Natasha back in the back of the car with a stretcher, which is still sleeping. After feeling Natasha''s power, Firth felt more tricky about Quinn''s ability to get her back. According to the limited information available on the Internet, faith is not sure what power Natasha has. Now what fiss can make clear is that Natasha''s constitution is very special. Faith felt something like a vampire. "Close to her will be absorbed life, if you turn her into a vampire, her ability will become more powerful because of the desire for blood?" Faith wants to bite Natasha, but he can''t do it now, because before he bites Natasha, Natasha will absorb all the vitality. "Only when I become the God of blood can I have enough strength to approach her." Faith stopped trying to bite Natasha. If he bites Natasha by force, with Natasha''s special power to absorb life, faith thinks that even if he has a long life, Natasha will suck him into a mummy. When the black woman saw Natasha for the first time, her eyes looked like wolves in the dark, full of attack and vigilance. The black woman didn''t believe that Natasha was really caught by Quinn. To this end, she told faith firmly: "we should kill her immediately!" Pretending to be dizzy, Natasha and Yang Han were shocked when they heard the words of the black woman. "What a cruel woman Faith didn''t listen to the black woman. He saw the power that Natasha could use for him. Even if Natasha is a superhero of aegis, faith has a way to make Natasha his companion. "It''s none of your business. She has great potential and can be our person." Firth walked around Natasha. Natasha''s appearance was his favorite. Firth could not help himself from biting Natasha''s neck for several times. After a while, Quinn came to Firth''s room with a medical box full of anesthetics. "Give her the anesthetic of a hundred cows, and we''ll sacrifice at least four or five hands," Quinn cautioned Quinn recalled that when he was on the dance floor, he asked two or three injured vampires to inject anesthesia into Natasha. As soon as the needle was inserted into Natasha''s skin, a vampire was sucked into a mummy by Natasha. Quinn stepped back when he saw his companion turned into a mummy. Natasha is a black hole, no matter who is close to it, it will be absorbed by undifferentiated life. Quinn kept away from Natasha all the way back. Faith himself tested Natasha''s ability, so he didn''t hesitate to let the vampires in one by one to inject anesthetic. When all the anesthetics of 100 cattle were injected, six more vampire mummies appeared in front of faith''s eyes. The black woman was scared out of the room. She managed to climb back from the edge of death. Now is the time to enjoy power and youth. If a person is killed by Natasha''s strange power, who will she cry to? "Silly, how did you catch her?" Quinn doesn''t know the identity of Natasha. He just thinks that the power of Natasha can be used by them, so he can bring Natasha back. When Firth asked him why, Quinn didn''t think much, so he told Firth exactly what had just happened. "You said she suddenly raised the sofa and then fell down?" Faith felt a little strange after listening. Since Natasha dares to go to their stronghold alone, it shows that she has enough strength to go. And she doesn''t have any weapons against vampires, and blade warrior and Bruce are not around her. All this made faith sound as if Natasha had gone to the net. What''s the purpose of her falling into the trap? Even in order to find their own stronghold, but now the Natasha people are under control, and the stronghold is equipped with a signal shielding device, Firth also explained how to deal with Kun when he comes back. So Natasha''s search for a place for their party was a complete failure. Would the super heroes of aegis be so stupid? Faith doesn''t feel that he looks at Natasha in a coma, but Natasha won''t give him any information. "Silly, you watch her here. I''ll go out." No matter what Natasha''s purpose is, it''s hard for faith to rest tonight. Firth first contacted cops and asked him about the blade fighters. Cops'' words were half hidden. FESS knew cops were completely in the camp of blade fighters. But now faith doesn''t need cops. Natasha has been caught by them, and now Bruce and Jennifer are left with the blade. Bruce''s power can be found by faith. As for Jennifer, faith is not clear. He only finds that Jennifer and Bruce are cousins. "Since they are cousins, we can conclude that they have the same strength." For Bruce''s terrible destructive power, Firth doesn''t find it troublesome. His goal is not to win or lose with Bruce, but to control the blade fighters. So he can pull Bruce away from Jennifer. Natasha was caught, and faith is now ready to attack the blade. He can bite Natasha if he wants to be the God of blood. Once Natasha gets out of control, he''ll miss a chance to get a superhero. At the end of the night, Bruce received an anonymous text message. Bruce''s eyes widened when he opened the text message. It said, "Natasha is in our hands. Come to egivuta this afternoon, or you will never see her again." It''s a very old-fashioned, hostage threat. Bruce immediately believed it. Because Natasha hasn''t been back since last night. But Bruce wondered why Natasha was caught by a vampire? Bruce thinks of two possibilities. One is that Natasha is deliberately captured in order to speed up the elimination of faith. Second, Natasha is involved in some unknown means of the vampire. No matter how strong the venom is, it is impossible for Natasha to have no weakness, but the weakness of the vampire in controlling the venom is also possible. Either way, Bruce would have to go to the tower. Natasha''s importance is beyond doubt. Bruce is hesitant to tell blade about it. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 416 Faith''s blood god plan now leaves blade alone. The reason for Natasha''s arrest is unknown, but Bruce has to save Natasha. Feisi''s target is not himself, so it doesn''t matter if he is caught. If the blade is caught, it''s a big problem. Bruce walks back and forth in the room with his cell phone. Just as he hesitates to tell the blade warrior, the blade warrior comes in. "Bruce, let''s go to the third building today." When the blade warrior came in, there was a gust of wind. He was already fully armed, with two long guns on his waist and a silver sword on his back. He could draw it out at any time. He also had five anticoagulants on the inside of his clothes. The blade soldier had silver nails on his legs. At the same time, I have the invincible whirlwind knife in my pocket. Blade''s daily equipment is ready. As soon as he entered the door, the blade saw Bruce''s frightened look at him. Bruce''s shoulder shakes, and the sharp eyed blade finds Bruce with his cell phone in his hand. "Bruce, what can I do for you?" The blade warrior comes up to him and tells him what''s hidden in Bruce''s cell phone, and it''s a vampire related secret. Bruce immediately switched out the text message, then calmly took out the computer and said, "look at the news this morning." Blade has always been in the habit of watching the news, but when he came to the hotel, he didn''t watch the news for a few days because of Dr. Whistler and Jen Kailin. The news on the computer screen is the last of the three buildings they checked. In the picture, the top floor of the building is shot through by a gun, and there is a lot of blood and vampire bodies inside. The police chief is cleaning up the scene. Natasha''s action is so noisy that the police can''t block the news for the first time, so they give the reporters a chance to take advantage of it. The blade soldier looked at it and thought of something. He asked, "Bruce, why didn''t you see Natasha today?" Blade saw Bruce''s face with an awkward smile, and he understood immediately. "Natasha did it?" Bruce nodded. Where Natasha left her cell phone last night was undoubtedly the last building. Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, Bruce showed blade the content of the message. Bruce is still hesitating whether to tell the blade warrior, but as soon as the blade warrior comes in, he proposes to go to the third building, which makes Bruce have no choice. "Natasha has been taken?" See the text message content of the moment, blade soldier issued with Bruce the same question. The blade warrior had seen how Natasha could be invisible and blow open his iron door. From Bruce''s attitude to Natasha, Natasha''s ability is more than that¡° Specifically, I don''t know. She left her cell phone and went out alone last night. With his ability, it won''t give vampires an opportunity. " Bruce said something was wrong, and the blade captured it immediately, so he asked, "Bruce, who''s the ''he'' you just said?" The "he" Bruce refers to is naturally Yang Han. But Yang Han''s story can only be known by the key figures of the aegis, so Bruce said in a euphemistic tone: "blade, you will know when you join the aegis. Now I can''t tell you." The blade warrior didn''t ask. No matter who Bruce said "he" was, as long as he was a good man, as long as he dealt with vampires, he was a partner. At this time, police officer Ke knocked on the door outside. Two days ago, they gathered at this point and went to investigate suspicious buildings. Today''s Ke police are also very punctual. "Come in." Said Bruce. Cops are as well armed as blade fighters. A police pistol and a long spear for blade fighters. Fifty silver bullets were neatly arranged in their pockets. Ke police received a phone call from FESS last night. Although he was still very afraid, he finally firmly chose to stand on the side of blade warrior. Maybe he betrayed blade fighters last night and they won''t be found out, but cops don''t want to be puppets and tools of others. Bruce saw the firmness that cops didn''t have two days ago. Jennifer, who went out to buy breakfast, brought back toast and milk. At the dinner table, Bruce tells everything to Jennifer and cop. Jennifer was no less surprised than Bruce about Natasha''s capture. Among them, Natasha is the strongest fighting force. Now that Natasha is arrested, Bruce and Jennifer are not sure of winning. They are weak, and the number of vampires is large, plus one side in the light, the other side in the dark, the situation is not optimistic for them. Police officer Ke realized that there would be a fierce battle in the afternoon. He suggested: would you like me to contact the police station and ask them to send some people over? With the silver bullets provided by the blade fighters, the well-trained police can also cause substantial damage to vampires. If they are few, add more. After contacting the police chief, cop Ke knows that the police station is full of anger at vampires. The attack on the police station has seriously affected the reputation of the police. In recent days, many newspapers have complained that the local police are incompetent and unable to protect the safety of the people. If we can take this opportunity to eradicate vampires, the reputation of the police department will be restored and the news media will be shut up. The blade warrior stretched out his hand and then waved: "to let them come is to die. Vampires are not as easy to deal with as you think. Even the trained police, when they face the vampires whose speed and strength are far beyond ordinary people in actual combat, all they have left is to wait for death." After fighting with vampires for more than ten years, the blade warrior has a clear understanding of the skills of vampires, so he knows better that ordinary police can''t solve vampires only by silver bullets. And not only can not solve, but also become a vampire''s human blood pool, providing them with the power of giving in vain. See blade soldiers give reasons, Ke police on the matter shut up. Cops Ke have never seen the ability of vampires. As long as they are caught by an ordinary vampire, they will instantly bite your neck and throat. The huge strength of vampires makes ordinary people unable to move at all. Vampires like Quinn and Firth are more terrible. Their bodies can even resist the power of silver bullets. Ke police put forward to let the police station reinforce, in the final analysis, he was afraid of fighting with vampires in his heart, so he wanted to pull more people to come and have a strong momentum. Blade soldiers see through this point, so firmly refused Ke police, rather than give in vain, it''s better to ask for information. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 417 The final result of the four men''s discussion at the dinner table was to go to ejivuta together. This time, on the surface, they went into the trap set by vampires, but it was not an opportunity to fight with vampires? At ten o''clock in the morning, the blade soldiers took Bruce with them and drove them to the tower. By the time they got to the tower, the sun was scorching. Near the tower, there was a desolate abandoned farm, so the vampires had no place to hide. Since we are going to go to the trap, we must not wait until the time that Feiss said. Jennifer sits behind the car. On her left is the shivering cop. Even if the will to fight with the vampire is firm, Ke police''s body is still very honest. "How did you become a policeman when you were so timid?" she teased Police officer Ke''s tremble came to the seat, but Jennifer couldn''t help ignoring it. She had seen a lot of timid policemen, but it was the first time that she had seen such a shaking. Cop, with a gun in his hand, turned to look at Jennifer. He couldn''t see anything special from her, so he said, "you haven''t seen how terrible a vampire is. When you''ve seen it, you''ll see why I''m shaking now." Jennifer raised her head and looked up at cop. "When I was dealing with vampires, you were milking cows!" The blade warrior, who was driving, suddenly laughed. What Jennifer said seemed to poke his smile. Police officer Ke''s face was full of disdain and glanced at Jennifer. She was not much younger than him. Police officer Ke asked, "have you graduated? MIT or Cambridge? " When Jennifer finds out that cops treat her as a child, she immediately wants cops to see what "Hulk" is! Her cousin Bruce has always regarded her as a child, and she is not allowed to interfere in any dangerous things. Bruce didn''t even tell her about the vampire in the first place. If it wasn''t for Jennifer''s attention to vampires and her cousin''s conversation with Natasha, I''m afraid there would be three people in the car instead of four. "Cop? If you have time to belittle me, you might as well treat your tremor first. " Jennifer''s mouth cocked up in a playful tone. Police officer Ke does not deny that he is afraid of vampires. He is born like this. He is extremely powerful in front of the weak and shrinks his head and tail in front of the strong. "Don''t call me to help you then." Police officer Ke shook his pistol and tossed it back and forth in both hands. "Remember to protect yourself, just like your physique, I can do it with one hand..." said Jennifer Jennifer stopped suddenly because Bruce coughed. After a little fight between Jennifer and cops, the blade driver drives under ejevota. The 12th floor tower looks like a chess car, which can run around without any obstruction. The sun was shining through the windows of egivuta, making it covered with a layer of golden light. There are many animal skeletons buried in the soil next to the tower because of the plague. The cattle bones in front of the main entrance are intact. It was the first time that police officer Ke came to ejivuta. When he first entered the police station, he saw the pictures of this plague infected area. It is said that when the plague broke out at that time, not only animals but also many people died near ejivuta. It''s just that the police don''t know what those people did in the end. "Go in and see if there''s an ambush." The blade warrior walked into the tower first. It''s the third time he''s been to the tower. He''s already familiar with it. The structure of the tower is simple, with spiral stairs and a large room on each floor. So if vampires want to ambush here, it''s only in the dead corner of the stairs or on the side of the room. Bruce, Jennifer and cops are all behind the blade warrior, with a large flashlight in front of him. Cops'' tension is a little relieved. He has seen how a large flashlight evaporates a group of vampires directly to the world, and it is the scene that makes him no longer crave for the power of vampires. When the blade soldier swung the ultraviolet light on COP Ke because he went up the stairs, cop Ke twisted his body to avoid it. "You''re not a vampire. What are you afraid of?" she said with a smile Police Ke didn''t say anything about it, but continued to follow them silently. Until they came to the 12th floor in peace, the blade warrior said, "we''ll wait here." So the four stayed on the 12th floor from noon to afternoon. Midway because it was too hot, Ke police went down to the cooler floor to dissipate heat. He was wearing a police uniform, and now he untied his collar. Blade used to the heat. He wore more clothes than cops, but he didn''t sweat after spending the afternoon on the stuffy 12th floor. Vampire''s genes can make him regulate body temperature to a certain extent. More accurately, the vampire gene itself is Yin cold, which leads to the vampire''s body will be cooler than ordinary people''s body, and feel as cold as a corpse. As the sun goes down, the waste heat on the ground dissipates from the bottom to the top, until the last light dissipates, and the tower of ejevo ushers in darkness. Only the light in the upper building lights up. Now blade fighters, they are in the light. Police officer Ke had already come up from the downstairs. Four people, armed with weapons, watched the windows on the 12th floor. "Turn off the lights." Turn off all the lights, blade fighters. They''re slow to breathe. About an hour later, there were dozens of black cars in the distance. Feisi got out of the car first, holding Jen Kailin with her mouth and hands tied. Quinn took the gun in his left hand and patted it on the palm of his right hand. The corner of his mouth was very arrogant. There was faith coming out. This time, he was going to beat the blade warrior and couldn''t move. Natasha was left alone in the last extended car. The vampires got out of the car together, no less than a hundred people. Cop saw the vampires under the tower. He swallowed, and then a lot of sweat came out of his forehead. The sweat made his skin even blacker. Faith is going to fight to the death. "We should call some helpers. There are too many vampires at the bottom, and their eyesight is better than ours at night," Ke said regretfully The blade soldier hissed: "keep your voice down and listen to their steps. The vampire''s steps are very heavy. Even at night, as long as you listen carefully, you can tell the approximate position." Cops regret it. No matter how he can tell, he can''t hold each other up. He can lock 360 degrees with one shot. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 418 "Faith, are you sure they''ll come?" Downstairs in ejiwuta, Quinn grins his teeth in a row, and faith''s move almost brings out their most elite vampires. The elite all came out, which naturally shows that the vampires in the home are not so good. Quinn had no reason to worry about whether someone would steal the house. It''s like Natasha popping up on the dance floor and beating them up. For this reason, Quinn specially went to the last lengthened car to check whether Natasha was in. "A hundred cows will faint. If you can wake up, I''ll cut off my hands." Seeing Natasha lying motionless in the car, Quinn''s breathing became smoother. Quinn looked up at the ejiwuta, which was dark before they arrived. It didn''t look like someone. Feisi in the dark cold delimited the corner of the mouth: "the day walker may not come, but Bruce will certainly come, as long as Bruce came, the day walker can''t put himself out of the affair, he has long wanted to fight with me to the death." This time, faith brought more than 100 vampires, each with powerful weapons. There is a clearing near the tower of ejevo, and the blade fighters have no place to hide when they come. The tower of ejevo itself is not a fortress, even if they hide in the tower of ejevo, the next scene is the same. Because of the plague, no matter how noisy the area is, no one will notice it. They can solve blade and Bruce without any interruption. When the wind blew, it hit the corners of many vampires'' clothes. Faith ordered: "first, send twenty people to guard the rear of ejiwuta to prevent them from jumping out of the window¡° Feisi''s action is very fast, and now they are not sure whether the blade warrior has come, but Feisi intuitively feels that the blade warrior must have come. Last time, with the aid of attacking the home of the blade warrior, he succeeded in turning Dr. Whistler into a vampire and taking back Zhan Kailin. At that time, faith left a video and asked the blade warrior to wait for him in ejevota alone. But FESS counted tens of thousands of dollars and still did not calculate that he had an eye liner arranged in the police station, he would be attacked by the police. At first, faith thought that the arrival of the police was caused by the blade warrior. Because he wanted to transfer the vampire elder and Jen Kailin, faith missed the chance to subdue the blade warrior. It was not until FESS found police officer Ke through the counter attack police station and learned that there were several more accomplices around the blade warrior that FESS realized that the police attack was caused by the new accomplices of the blade warrior. According to the eyeliner, the police could find and act quickly because someone made an anonymous call. Blade fighters don''t make anonymous phone calls, so it''s self-evident to rule out who made them. It''s just that the black skin woman''s desire to do meritorious service leads to the opening of the big gift for the blade warrior in advance, although FES still gets the good news about who the blade warrior''s new companion is. However, the good news made faith unhappy. The superheroes of aegis, they are not vegetarian lions. Quinn catches Natasha, which makes FIS surprised and confused, but in any case, Natasha''s fall is a good attack opportunity for FIS. Otherwise, he will be more and more delayed. When aegis sends out the man with shield and the man in armor, he will not have a chance to catch the blade warrior. For this reason, fiss immediately brought his elite to ejevota to fight with the blade fighters. Hesitation leads to defeat. Faith is a very decisive person. His ability to rise quickly and control the vampire elders proves that. "Fool, take ten people upstairs to see what''s going on." Faith had Jen Cailin in his hand, and even if the blade soldiers were in ambush upstairs, faith was not afraid. With hostages in hand, blade fighters will not aim at him from high altitude with silver bullets. Hearing that Firth sent himself up the stairs alone, Quinn''s arrogance at the beginning was immediately dispirited. Quinn learned the identity of Natasha and the identity of the other two people around the blade warrior from Firth. Not to say that the blade warrior can beat him down, the other two people are not good at it. Quinn is very clear about the structure of ejiwuta. Although it is difficult to defend, it is not easy to attack. "Silly big man, for our plan, for the sake of vampire ruling the earth, you go quickly, don''t dawdle." Faith presses Natasha on the car, and then the whole person clings to the car. He takes out the chocolate from his pocket, specially raises his eyes up, looks at the top floor of egivuta, and then begins to eat the chocolate jokingly. Quinn is worthy of being called a big fool by Firth all the time. When he heard that the vampire ruled the earth, he raised his gun and rushed into the tower. Ejiwuta is a sacred place built by their vampires. There were a lot of secret items about vampires in it. Because of the last outbreak of plague (Vampire civil strife), all the vampires who originally lived here died because of the war and ran. Ultimately, the rest of the core became today''s vampire elder. Ejiwuta was abandoned by the vampires. Decades later, there is still a faint smell of blood in the tower, as well as several pictures carved on the wall. What no one knows is that the tower itself is an important altar to become the God of blood. If the blade as like as two peas to decipher the 3D model, he will find that the 3D model is exactly the same as the other. This holy land abandoned by vampires, which has studied the history of vampires for a long time, has not been forgotten by faith. That''s what he''s trying to do with bringing blade fighters to ejavata twice. The structure of ejiwuta is permeated with sunlight, which also means that it can receive moonlight at night. When the blood god ceremony begins, the moonlight is injected into ejiwuta, and with the blood of the twelve heavenly kings and the blade warriors, he FIS can become the new blood god. The importance of ejiwuta led Firth not to let people shoot directly to force the blade fighters. Otherwise, it doesn''t need Quinn to check the situation inside the tower at all. Instead, it directly uses a gun to pierce ejiwuta. If the blade warrior is there, he will jump out of the window. Blade and Bruce don''t know all this. Dr. Whistler, who knew the news, had disappeared. Quinn took ten... To make sure he was safe, he took fifteen vampires and rushed to the tower. Of course, Quinn is behind the mat. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 419 Police officer Ke''s arm was covered with sweat like a tap. From his field of vision, the fields below the tower were full of hungry wolves who were covetous at night, trying to tear themselves and others apart. Cop is hairy. He can''t help looking at her age. Jennifer is guarding the window next to cop. Her face is not much better. There are hungry wolves at the bottom and there is no way to heaven. Cop noticed that there seems to be some green light on Jennifer''s arm? Police officer Ke thought that maybe he was too nervous and had hallucinations. After all, a normal person, how can her skin exude green light? Cops continue to keep an eye on his window when he finds a dozen vampires circling behind the tower and blocking their way back. Because the moonlight was covered by dark clouds, and the vampires were all dressed in black, police Ke couldn''t count how many vampires there were from the 12 story building. Therefore, police Ke reminded, "there are more than a dozen vampires coming around the back." The blade soldier guarded the staircase of the room, because the distance between the two windows on the front was not far, so Bruce watched alone. The vampires would surround the tower, as blade had expected. Less than 100 vampires, the most lethal is not their number, but the terrain. Blade fighters, they''re in a terrible place. Now they can only defend ejiwuta. Once they go out, the open terrain outside will make them a living target for the vampires to gather fire. Not long after, the blade soldier felt the shock from the stairs. Ke police wanted to remind that more than a dozen vampires were very close to each other. They might be able to rush up and kill from the rear. The blade soldier hissed, "don''t talk. There''s a vampire coming up." The blade warrior pointed his gun at the bottom of the stairs, because it was dark, even with his vampire''s genetic ability, he could not clearly see the shadow moving. Ding Dong! The blade soldier dropped a silver nail on the stairs. The silver nail collided with the stairs and made the quiet night breathe fatally. Quinn is taking someone upstairs to see if blade is there. His breath is more tense than cops upstairs. Police officer Ke is faced with unknown combat effectiveness, while Quinn is faced with known combat effectiveness recorded by him with the pain of broken arm. Quinn wanted to break the blade fighter apart, but he hated it, but he couldn''t beat the blade fighter. This is not the most angry. The most angry thing is that every time he connects his new arm and is ready to solve the problem, the blade fighter can always fight back and leave his arm as a trophy. This time up the stairs, Quinn''s pace was the lightest ever. All of a sudden, the stairs came the sound of metal collision, Quinn immediately let the vampires stop, and then open your ears to listen to the source of the sound. Silver nail is like a disobedient child. It bounces up and down the stairs. Quinn caught the sound of the silver nail falling. He reached out to the stairs and grasped the silver nail in his hand. However, the edge of this silver nail was filled with small sharp blades by the blade soldiers, and the blade was also made of silver. When faith grasped the silver nail, the silver blade stabbed into his palm, and the blood immediately flowed out, and turned into a cloud of smoke and floated to the top of the tower. Feisi quickly threw off the silver nail in his hand. Quinn, who has been fighting with blade soldiers for many years, is used to the pain, but he can''t help crying out. "Ah! Damn day walker, Shetter Quinn throws off the silver nail. He is sure that the blade warrior is upstairs. Meanwhile, a silver bullet hits Quinn''s right shoulder blade precisely. Quinn cursed again in pain, and then he immediately hid at the end of the vampire team, not daring to breathe. Upstairs, the blade soldiers with silver nails to find out the number of vampires, and take them upstairs who is. The silver nail was caught by Quinn, and the bright red blood flowed out. The blade soldier directly fired a blind shot through the smell, hitting Quinn''s shoulder blade. Unfortunately, because of the obstruction problem of spiral stairs, the blade warrior can only hit Quinn''s shoulder blade, otherwise the shot just now can blow Quinn''s head. Quinn''s scream caused the vampires to move, which led to the sound of their steps coming all the way from the bottom of ejiwuta, where the echo effect is excellent. "Plus Quinn, there are 15 vampires." The blade soldier judged the number, which was not difficult to deal with. He was enough alone at the narrow stairway. Quinn continued to keep his voice to the lowest level. His arm had just been connected. Now he was shot by a blade warrior. Quinn thought he could throw it away later. "You go up first." Quinn knew he was bleeding now, and if he followed, everyone would be exposed with the sense of a blade fighter. Vampires are as sensitive to blood as people subconsciously stay away when they smell Mita. But the vampire is not far away from the blood, but extremely eager to close to the blood. Fourteen vampires seem to blend into the night. They don''t make any sound when they step on the stairs, which makes the night more dangerous and unpredictable like ghosts. Quinn sat in the room on the second floor of the tower, and then he thought about it and jumped straight out of the second floor window. Now, whether he went out of his room to the top or took the stairs out of ejivuta, he would be shot by blade fighters. So Quinn chose to jump out of the window without hesitation. FESS is eating up the chocolate one by one. He hears the gunshot from egivutari. FES has a happy smile on his face. Since the blade warrior is in ejiwuta, he is now in the middle of a jar to catch turtles. A hundred vampires will surround him here. No matter how good the blade warrior''s Kung Fu is, he can''t escape. Poop! Quinn jumped out of the window on the second floor of the tower. Because of the dim night, he stepped on a convex stone and lost his footing. He fell to a dog. Quinn got up, patted the dust on his body, and then said to Firth as if he was hurt and couldn''t move any further: "the blade is in there. It''s hard for us to attack him." Quinn bandaged up the wound on his arm. He took out the silver bullet, threw it to the ground, and forced the silver bullet into the soil with his right foot. His right arm couldn''t be lifted because his shoulder blade was broken. Quinn pulled his right arm off, clenched his teeth, inhaled a lot of cold air with his nose, and then looked at ejiwuta with blood in his eyes. "Blade, I will take off your arm and put it on me tonight!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 420 Jen Cailin snorted coldly as Quinn sucked in the air. Even if her mouth is blocked by adhesive tape, Jen Kailin''s cold hum is particularly appealing in the quiet night. Quinn was furious, and couldn''t hold back when he heard Jen Kailin''s taunt. After emergency treatment of the blood on his arm, Quinn rushed straight to Jen Kailin''s side. Then he put his left hand on Jen Kailin''s head, put his face close to her, and spit out fiercely: "cheap woman, when we catch the day walker, I''ll make you a vampire, and then put you in the dungeon for a few months, At that time, you will be unable to bear the desire for blood and bite your own arm, but you will not die anyway. Whenever you want to die, I will put a rabid mad dog into the dungeon and let you fight with it until you can''t survive and die, and become a woman madman who is not human and a vampire who is not a vampire. " Jen Kailin''s eyes were white, and she was too lazy to pay attention to Quinn''s threat. Quinn''s chest was about to explode when he saw jencailin''s disdainful eyes. Then faith said coldly, "don''t touch her." Quinn kicked in the car and left resentfully. Feiss watched Quinn go to one side to vent his anger alone. His eyes were cold: "you big fool, sooner or later you will not even know how you died." Firth has long been disappointed with the incompetent Quinn, but there is no more suitable vampire under him to take up the position of Quinn. Externally, Quinn hosts banquets, gathers vampires, and fights with blade fighters. Internally, he arranges his men and positions according to Firth''s orders. Quinn is too easy to be temperamental, but one thing he does well is to follow faith''s orders. If not, Firth would have kicked Quinn away and let him die. The moon is hazy and the butterfly flies. Fourteen vampires have arrived on the eighth floor of the tower. The blade soldier faintly smelled the smell of the vampire. Edgeworth''s spiral staircase connects twelve rooms, so once the vampires walk on the stairs, the blade warrior can see them and shoot them directly from the top. Bruce, cop, and Jennifer are all in the room, keeping a close eye on faith and their actions. Quinn in this advance vampire team has left, and they are just going to die. But it''s also possible to hit the big prize and hurt or even kill the blade fighters on their side. Faith has long been abandoning these 14 vampires before he let them explore the building. When the vampires come to the 10th floor of the tower, the blade warrior seems to turn into a bat in the dark. Through the vampires, they can hardly hear any sound of footsteps. The blade warrior shoots at the stairway. Bang! After a gunshot, a vampire was hit in the head by a blade warrior, then turned into a burning paper like fire, and then into wisps of white fog. With the help of a flash of fire, the blade soldier shot three more times. The vampires couldn''t react at all, so they exploded in place. The remaining ten vampires sped up their pace, and they shot at the top floor where the blade fighters were. Under the cover of fire, they came to the room on the eleventh floor. If they don''t have enough resistance to the silver bullet, they will die if they are hit by the silver bullet. Unlike Quinn, blood can withstand the power of the silver bullet. But they also have a blessing in disguise. Because the four vampire companions died with the blood evaporated, so they did not leave any blood. However, the vertical height between the 11th floor and the 12th floor is less than 10 meters, and it''s only 15 meters to go up the stairs all the way. With the eyes of vampires, they can see each other''s actions clearly at this distance. The blade soldier nodded to Bruce. Several people knew that the vampires were in the room under their feet. Both sides of the foot sound pressure is very light, even breathing are slow up, in order to prevent interference to the hearing. "Mmm... Mmm..." the blade warrior told police officer Ke to follow him to clean up the vampires. Cop Ke''s legs kept shaking as he walked towards the blade warrior, just like a man walking in the extreme north with a snowstorm. The blade warrior pulls the shivering cop over and bangs him on the elbow. Cop Ke wants to shout. The blade fighter covers his mouth. After the stormy beating, Ke police''s body no longer trembled, but the corresponding activities, blood began to run around the meridians. As for the so-called pre match warm-up, blade has already done enough for Ke police. The blade soldier beat cop Ke''s chest before he set out. Cop Ke felt his chest was stuffy. After he breathed out, he felt less afraid. The blade soldier takes the lead to walk. The twelfth floor needs Bruce''s attention. Cop Ke''s eyesight is not as good as Bruce''s. In addition, there are only a few minions on the 11th floor, so it''s enough to let police Ke follow in case of being attacked behind. "Shh." Blade soldier reminds cop to keep his voice down. Cop raised his voice and swallowed. He put his pistol on his chest. Blade soldier''s pace is very fast, Ke police watched him do two steps at a time, two steps into a big stride, quietly rushed to the top of the 11th floor stairs. The blade soldier waved to cop Ke behind, signaling him to shoot into the room to cover him. Police officer Ke held the pistol to his ear, and his breathing became rapid. This was the first time police officer Ke fought with a vampire. At the same time of the blade warrior''s next wave, Ke police used daddaddada''s pistols and long guns together and fired all the bullets at the door of the 11th floor room. The blade warrior rushes into the room under the barrage of bullets behind him, and then catches every vampire''s position as sharp and accurate as an eagle catching a fish. The right hand sweeps out a row of bullets from the long gun, and the blade soldier rolls his body to the ground, and then supports the ground with his left hand to keep his body balanced and complete a forward roll. Black clothes bring up a breeze on the ground, and the vampires immediately shoot at the blade warrior. Just as the blade came in, they fell four more. There are six vampires left, three by the door on the eleventh floor, two in the middle of the room, and the other one is going to deal with COPD. As soon as police officer Ke finished covering for the blade fighters, he saw a pair of red eyes rushing out of the room in the dark. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 421 Cops can''t stand this kind of fright. Even if the heart how to do enough preparation to fight with the vampire, once wait until the vampire toward him, Ke police legs or uncontrolled run. But when he was running, cops instinctively fired several shots at the vampires, but they were all empty Cop runs up to the 12th floor. Bruce and Jennifer have heard the news and come to the door of the room. Police officer Ke looks like he''s being chased and killed by evil spirits. He hides behind Bruce and grabs Bruce''s broad shoulder with her hand. Jennifer takes out her gun, casts a look at police officer Ke, and then shoots him in the head. The fire flashed and the vampire turned to fly ash. Cop just put his hand down from Bruce''s back, then gasped heavily, sweat on his forehead. Jennifer burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, are you still a policeman? And dealing with vampires? Quickly become a vampire, at least the heart stopped still alive Cop Ke''s right hand was down, his finger was still on the gun, but he was too scared to shoot. When Jennifer laughed at Ke, the police found that he didn''t respond, and found it boring, so she went back to the window to stare at the situation below. Blade''s battle on the 11th floor is coming to an end. Even though vampires have good night vision, they are still too young to compete with experienced blade fighters. Blade warrior in the rollover at the same time to the middle of the two vampires threw the invincible whirlwind blade. In the dark, made of silver, the two ends of the blade are connected to the invincible whirlwind blade swept up the cold awn, cold awn into two points, whistling deadly wind tearing the sky. Before the two vampires could react to the sudden cold light in front of them, they felt a chill in their throat. Then the chill turned into a scorching temperature and ran to their four limbs. The next moment, the fire will devour their bodies! The invincible whirlwind blade flew back to the blade warrior''s hands, and there was no blood on it. The blade warrior calmly takes the invincible whirlwind knife back into his pocket. He stood up, grinning, his big white teeth shining in the dark. The remaining three vampires by the door spread out to the northwest, North and northeast. It''s easy to be a blade warrior together. The blade grinned and took out a silver nail from his leg. There is a touch device on the silver nail. As long as there is enough movement, countless silver blades will protrude around it, just like the sharp knife used to prevent others from touching on the silver sword of a blade warrior. The purpose of blade warrior''s silver blade design is to deal with vampires who have certain resistance to silver. When the silver nail stabbed into the vampire''s body, the silver blade suddenly brushed away. The pain of that moment was comparable to that of ten thousand arrows penetrating the heart. Blade fighters never show mercy to vampires. Silver nails shine in the dark. The three vampires dare not fight with the blade soldiers. It''s equivalent to death in vain. So they fired at the blade soldiers from three directions. The bullets came out of the chamber. The sound of the explosion broke the silence of the night. The blade soldier threw out the silver nail, and then his right leg made a fierce effort to dodge his body quickly to the left. Silver nail accurately penetrated the heart of the vampire in the middle and nailed him on the wall. The silver nail was shaken, and the silver blade on it was scraping the flesh of the vampire. In the blink of an eye, the vampire turned into a white fog. The blade warrior fired two more shots, and the two remaining vampires put the silver nails away, and then went back to the room on the twelfth floor. This is the daily battle of the blade warrior. Fourteen vampires pose no threat to him at all. "Bruce, what''s new?" As soon as the blade soldier came into the room, he saw policeman Ke holding his hands on the window. He seemed to collapse, and the heavy gasping spread to the whole room. The blade warrior feels a little incomprehensible. After all, there is only one vampire chasing police Ke, and police Ke has not been hurt. Why is the gasp so serious? Bruce didn''t explain to the blade what had just happened. They knew the virtue of cops for a long time. It''s just that I don''t know how scared I can be. "Jen Karin is by faith''s side. They haven''t made any move yet, but they should have made some moves after the gunshot broke out." Bruce twisted his shoulder. He always felt numb from the beginning. Maybe it''s the reason why I stick my hand to the wall for a long time. The blade soldiers returned to their windows, and they brought enough ammunition. Even if one out of five hits, it''s enough to deal with the vampires at the bottom. What''s more, Bruce and Jennifer''s power blade fighters are also known. They can explode and kill vampires without ammunition. "We''ll keep it." With the blade soldier''s words, Bruce and Jennifer keep a hundred percent spirit to pay attention to the situation below except for cop''s limp appearance. If faith is going to spend the night with them, at most one night, when the sun rises from the horizon, faith, they have to retreat. Blade fighters are not afraid to drag on. They are now in the tower of ejvu. Fiss either fundamentally solves the tower of ejvu, or he can only rush up to fight them to the death. For some reason, the blade warrior vaguely felt that this tower of ejevo was of great significance to vampires. Why else did faith send a dozen vampires to die? It''s just that the blade warrior can''t find the meaning of the tower even though he thinks it has a special meaning. The rooms in ejiwuta are very large, with more and more structures, but they are all empty, so there is nothing worth noticing. To put it bluntly, at the top of the tower of egyphus where they are now, there are places similar to the Colosseum of ancient Rome. There is a graphite ball on the top of the place, through which you can see the moonlight falling down. So the blade warrior always felt that this building was not suitable for vampires to live in. It was completely accepting the sunshine, as if it was going to take all the sunshine into its arms. The blade soldier shakes his head and doesn''t think about it. The most important thing now is to take this opportunity to destroy faith and save Jen Kailin and Natasha. After learning about the reaper, the blade warrior is now more unlikely to let faith''s plan succeed. Otherwise, the earth will be ushered in is not the vampire disaster, but another strange form of biological evil. The dark clouds are lifted, the moonlight is scattered, and the face of the blade warrior is full of firmness. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 422 The sound of gunfire from the top of ejiwuta was like a bunch of fireworks into the night sky. Even with his feet, Firth knew that all the vampires Quinn had brought were gone. If they lose Quinn, a vampire they can fight, their overall combat effectiveness will be weaker by two or three levels, not to mention that the blade warrior is not the only one in the attacking tower. In the face of ejiwuta, which is like one man at the gate and ten thousand men at the gate, FESS is gradually in a dilemma. If they want to break the ejiwuta, they have to rush to fight for their lives. That''s the reason why faith brought more than 100 vampires tonight. If you just fight with blade fighters in the open space next to you, dozens of vampires are enough. Feiss first asked Quinn to take a small team of vampires to attack ejivuta, just to test the blade fighters'' defensive ability. "Faith, I''ll take another team up there." After venting his anger, Quinn came to fiss with his broken arm in his hand. He had already treated the wound, with a little pain. For their vampires, tonight''s time is very precious, once it''s dawn, they can only use sunscreen to escape. Sunscreen is not enough to give them the ability to fight during the day. Quinn saw that the enemy was just above the tower of ejevo. His heart was very anxious. He didn''t want to miss the chance to completely eliminate the blade fighters. For this reason, he even got injured and had to fight. "Big fool, do you want to go?" FESS raised his head. He had been looking at the top of the tower, where there were two windows. Though nothing could be seen in the dark, FESS knew that the blade was looking at him. Both sides want to take advantage of this opportunity to kill each other. The expression on Quinn''s face made faith agree. It was the expression that he was going to die with the blade fighter. "Take five elites and wait downstairs for half an hour. Follow my orders and go up again. Don''t act rashly. Remember to catch the day Walker alive." Faith beckoned to the people behind him. From the moment they got out of the car, they stood behind him with their hands folded in front of them, steady footed and breathing evenly. These people are not vampires, but their fighting ability is stronger than that of vampires. They are the elite gathered by Firth from the influence of vampire elders. Since Quinn is going to fight the blade fighters, faith will not stop him. But Quinn didn''t understand, "faith, why wait? We don''t have much time. It''s not good for us to drag on all the time. What''s more, Daywalker has just played a game and he''s not in good shape now As soon as the wound was healed, Quinn wanted to attack ejiwuta again, just for the purpose of killing you while you were sick. Quinn learned to be smart. He didn''t know where to get a pair of gloves, and then he grasped the silver nails that the blade fighters had dropped from the top of the tower. By the time he bandaged the wound, Quinn had figured out how the new silver nail was used. Silver nails are very powerful for them, and they are also very powerful for blade fighters. Feiss calmly threw a stone into the air, and then grasped it. He said with a smile: "don''t worry. If they want to put it off until the day, I''ll give them some time to delay. The effect of" that "hasn''t been brought into play. Even if we rush up now, it won''t help. What we want is to blossom on both sides and make them chaos inside and outside. In this way, we can let the aegis go, No matter how many superheroes come, they will be buried together. "¡°¡® That '' Quinn didn''t understand what Firth said, but from Firth''s confident smile, Quinn saw the dawn of victory. So Quinn also put down his anxiety, he took five elite to the bottom of the tower of ejevo, waiting for faith''s instructions. White haired female vampire came over, her hand on faith''s chest, eyes are endless demand. "Does the effect take that long? It''s worthy of being a superhero. Ordinary people would have fallen long ago. " The white haired vampire talked to faith about "that.". "According to the signal he gave, he has already used the things. According to my estimation, there will be another half an hour to an hour when we close the net." Feisi grabs the hand of the white haired female vampire. The white haired female vampire feels Feisi very hard. Feisi, who has been calm in appearance, is now excited. They chose the location in ejivuta to hold the summoning ceremony of blood god after seizing the blade warrior tonight. There are not only Natasha but also 12 vampire elders in the extended car. In addition to dealing with the blade warriors, the reason why faith brought more than 100 vampires is that he let them control 12 vampire elders when he held the summoning ceremony of blood god. Time is passing quietly. Natasha and Yang Han are sitting in the back of the extended car. Natasha was surrounded by the vampire elders, who were stunned one by one. "Yang Han, let''s play this one. What should Bruce do if they succeed in fighting back?" Natasha''s body is moving. Now the vampires are gathered in front of her. They are not looked after here, so Natasha can relax. Yang Han gathered a face from Natasha''s shoulder: "the possibility of success in the counter attack is very small. After all, they have secretly arranged chess pieces. If they are really hit by the counter attack, it can only blame them for being too weak." "Maybe we should pull Bruce too, but because of his character, he will not agree with us to make the blood god plan a success." When going to the trap, Natasha discusses with Yang Han whether to tell Bruce about the plan. Finally, they decide not to tell Bruce after they add up. After all, Bruce''s hatred for vampires is quite great, which can be seen from his serious study of vampires at the beginning. Fortunately, when faith saw her captured, he immediately attacked the blade fighters. Otherwise, on the premise of being arrested, Bruce might ask for reinforcements. What Natasha doesn''t know now is whether Bruce has guessed her plan with Yang Han. If you can guess, Bruce should be in a dilemma now. "Yang Han, about what you call" reapers ", are they difficult to deal with?" As the blood god project approached, Natasha suddenly thought of the reaper, the dangerous creature recorded in the picture of ejevota.. But now Yang Han doesn''t know when the reapers will appear, but according to the existing information, they should soon be born¡° I can only say that they are very violent, but it is not difficult for us to deal with them What Yang Han didn''t know was that the birth of the Reaper was closely related to the blood god plan. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 423 On the 12th floor of ejiwuta, blade soldiers and Bruce are fighting to guard the fort. If the enemy does not move, I will not move. The blade warrior looks as if he''s fully integrated in the dark. When he spoke, a big white tooth appeared, as if only a pair of teeth were floating in the air. "How do you feel, Bruce?" Since the blade fighters to wipe out the vampires rushed up, the blade fighters found that Bruce''s state is more and more wrong. Now Jennifer is helping Bruce, and cops are looking after the windows of himself and Jennifer. For this reason, he keeps walking and making a lot of noise. Bruce said in a weak voice: "at first, I felt a little bit crisp and numb. Now I feel a burst of weakness and blade. I think you have double shadow." Jennifer put her hand on Bruce''s forehead, but the temperature there was normal, and there was no sign of a cold or fever. What''s more, with hawk''s gene, Bruce could not have a cold or fever. But Jennifer touched Bruce''s forehead with a lot of cold sweat, which directly wet her hands. For the first time, Jennifer saw her cousin Bruce in such a strange state. Not sick, but sweating a lot. With Bruce''s eyelids drooping from time to time, Jennifer feels Bruce has been drugged. The blade soldier comes to Bruce''s back. Rao is in the dark. He also finds a tiny hole beside Bruce''s neck, which is the mark of being pierced by some sharp needle. "Bruce, you''ve been drugged." The blade soldier''s tone was affirmative, and Bruce''s eyelids drooped even more. Bruce pulls out his last strength and points his finger to a place. The blade soldier puts Bruce''s hand back and says to Jennifer, "watch Bruce." Jennifer nodded, looking worried. Her cousin Bruce is in a coma because of the anesthetic effect, and their combat effectiveness will be greatly weakened. And at the same time, Jennifer learned who injected the anesthetic into her cousin''s body. No matter how strong Hulk''s power is, once Bruce is unconscious, no one will inspire Hulk, no matter how strong it is, it will be useless. Unless they attack Bruce and force hawk to wake up. Jennifer won''t attack Bruce, and neither will blade. So Bruce was arranged by faith in this battle. Blade soldier to the other side of the room, he looked at Ke police, eyes with calm, calm is the destruction of the storm. Cop''s body no longer trembled. He stood up straight with his fingers on the pistol. "Blade warrior, is it a little late to find out now?" Ke police slowly put the muzzle of the pistol on his head. He looked like he was going to commit suicide after his goal was completed. "Cops?" The blade warrior''s voice was full of doubt. Cop Ke knocked his head down and said, "I''m cop Ke."¡° When did you start to switch? Or did you perform at the bar in the first place? " The blade soldier stopped two meters away from police officer Ke. It''s hard to guard against burglars day and night. None of them thought that police Ke would do it at such a time. And Bruce didn''t find out at all. It should be said that even if he finds out, it''s useless, because the pinhole used by cops is very powerful, and Bruce can''t stop the pinhole from penetrating the skin without hulking. Cops grimly smile, that smile if Natasha should know. In the bar, when the blade soldier came back to the hotel, cop Ke killed the big black man who came to make trouble. He once showed such a smile. What Natasha and Yang Han said in the lengthening car is police Ke. In order to make faith''s blood god plan go smoothly, Natasha didn''t tell Bruce and blade. Otherwise, Natasha would have refused to let cops in when she saw the real side of cops in the bar. Along the way, cop''s acting skills are incisive and incisive. He shows his cowardly side and expresses his anger to vampires perfectly. So when a vampire goes after cops, he turns around and runs. Bruce and Jennifer have no doubts. Why did faith send a team of vampires to die? The purpose is to cooperate with police Ke to perform this scene, so that police Ke can hide behind Bruce and pierce the needle into Bruce''s skin. Because of the huge movement of the vampire rushing in, Bruce didn''t feel his skin pricked by the pinhole at all. When Bruce felt his shoulders were a little bit crisp, the anesthetic was working. This super anesthetic is enough to make people faint in an instant, but cops and FESS didn''t expect Bruce to last that long. "Blade warrior, do you think I''ve turned over? I didn''t stand in line with you from the beginning. When faith becomes the God of blood, I will replace Quinn and become the vampire ruling the world. Why do you think I want to mix with you Police officer Ke laughs. At this time, the blade fighter grabs the timing machine and steps on it. His fist blows. The blade fighter smashes police officer Ke''s face heavily. Ke police''s teeth were mixed with blood and vomited out together. After the blade fighter punched, Ke police''s gun also fell to the ground. Ke police looked at the blade soldier with a black face, with a strange and cold expression on his face. It''s hard to imagine that he was the Ke police who was scared to run away as soon as he was beaten. "Blade, what if you beat me to death here? Without Bruce, how can you two stand up to faith''s attack? " Police officer Ke took the initiative to walk up to the blade fighter, and then grabbed the blade fighter''s fist to touch his face. He had a surly expression and uttered with a strong sense of irony: "come on, fight here!" At this moment, Jennifer takes out a pistol and points it at cop Ke''s leg. "Disgusting guy!" Jennifer looks at cop in disgust. After being shot twice in the leg, cop Ke fell down on his knees powerlessly. He struggled to stand up, but he knelt down again because of the severe pain in his muscles and bones in the middle of every time. It looked like he was kneeling down to beg for mercy for the blade warrior. Cop''s face became fierce. He scolded Jennifer: "smelly woman, you''ll be the first one to bite my throat after I become a vampire." As soon as police officer Ke said this, it seemed that Jennifer had found a place to vent. She put Bruce flat on the ground. She went to police officer Ke on her knees and said, "you just said you became a vampire? So you''re not a vampire now? " Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 424 The police couldn''t understand what Jennifer meant by that. The next second, Jennifer stepped on COPD''s leg, which had just been pierced by the bullet, and then rolled it to the left and right, saying, "I''m killing you now. Who can turn you into a vampire?" For the threat of Jennifer, police officer Ke didn''t feel frightened. Instead, he pointed to his head and said with a smile, "I haven''t become a vampire. Why do you think it is?" The blade fighter held back his anger. If he didn''t want to dig out a little more information from police Ke, he would not have given police ke a chance to say so much. Jennifer then kicks cops on the chin, this time using Hulk''s power because she''s angry. Cop''s jaw bone cracked and he was kicked by Jennifer and hit the wall. Even so, cop laughed, as if the more he was tortured, the happier he was now. This abnormal degree made Jennifer shudder. "Do you know what I was thinking when you said I was timid, Jennifer?" Cop Ke''s head was askew. His eyes were like a wolf in the dark. Jennifer is even more angry. Her cousin is attacked secretly and falls into a coma state, which makes her heart beat. Now the cops are still taunting her. Jennifer can''t help herself. She wants to shoot cops and make him a ghost. The blade warrior reaches out his hand to stop Jennifer. He is also extremely angry. No matter who the traitor is, he can''t accept it. "Listen to him and let him die." Jennifer felt the blade warrior''s arm tremble, which was caused by stifling her anger. "Bah!" Cops spit blood at blade and Jennifer, with a broken tooth in the blood. It can be seen how powerful the blade warrior''s fist was. "You don''t seem to know the power of the blood god? Ha ha ha, a group of poor creatures living in the corner of the world, you have to wait for the blood god to come, and then kneel down in front of him and become loyal slaves. Then I will come to see your humble appearance. " Police officer Ke laughed and coughed as he spoke. He felt that his whole jaw was about to tear off, and the pain pierced his nerves. Police officer Ke has never felt such pain, but when he thought that he had completed the plan given by fiss and would soon become a vampire ruling the world, police officer Ke felt that all the efforts were worth it. "The power of the blood god?" Police officer Ke said what blade wanted to hear all the time. Seeing the expression of thinking and doubt on the blade soldier''s face, cop Ke pointed out his thumb to the blade soldier, and then turned his thumb down: "blade soldier, it seems that you know little about the God of blood. I tell you, even if you kill me today, my blood sample has been preserved by faith, as long as he becomes the God of blood, You can revive me based on my blood samples. " The more police officer Ke said, the greater the range of his movements, and his leg, which was pierced by the bullet, was about to dance. "The blood god is so great. I''m dead now. When I come back to life, I can see your miserable appearance. Come on, come on, kill me." Cops roar at the blade. At this time, Ke police found that the corner of the blade soldier''s mouth suddenly sneered contemptuously. "What are you laughing at? The last smile before despair? " Police officer Ke also turned his mouth. The blade soldier takes out a silver nail from his body, and then slowly goes to Ke police. The blade soldier pats the silver nail, and the silver blade protrudes from the surface of the silver nail. The protruding silver nail shocked cop Ke''s body. Even if there is no fear of death, but see the posture of silver nails, the body will instinctively produce fear. "Blade, it''s no use torturing me now." Police officer Ke''s arrogance at the beginning was cut down a lot because of the silver nail. His body retreated and his shoulder also shrunk. Seeing the frightened expression on COP Ke''s face, the blade warrior grinned: "don''t worry, this silver nail won''t stick into your body." When he heard the words of the blade warrior, policeman Ke was relieved. Now he regretted that he didn''t jump from the upstairs at the beginning. But at that time, police Ke wanted to let Jennifer know his true face. After being ridiculed by Jennifer all the way, police Ke also had a revenge mentality. Cop''s Revenge has been completed. He wants to die soon and wake up to be the vampire who rules the earth. "Ah When cop Ke was relaxed, the blade soldier gently nailed the silver nail into cop Ke''s chest. The silver blade was scraping police Ke''s flesh all the way, and the blade soldiers were still spiraling when they went in. Ke police felt the pain of tearing heart and splitting lung. The silver nail was only one minute away from his heart. Ke police could even feel the protruding silver blade beside his heart. Cop Ke rips his throat. His face is full of blood. It looks like a red iron: "blade warrior, what''s the use of you tormenting me? You are torturing me now, and when I rise again, I will surely give it back to you a hundred times, a thousand times, and a hundred thousand times! " As the blade soldier gently turns the silver nail, he puts forward a question to policeman Ke: "policeman Ke, who told you about the power of blood god?" Cop laughed bitterly. He thought the blade was afraid, so he said with pain, "faith told me." "Oh?" The blade soldier stood up and kicked on the silver nail. The silver nail penetrated Ke''s body and nailed him to the wall. The blade soldier looked down at cop Ke. His eyes were like looking at a wild dog that no one wanted by the roadside: "faith doesn''t know what the specific ability of blood god is. Do you think what he told you is true or false?" Cop Ke sneered: "blade soldier, do you think I will believe you if you say these words? You can''t shake me Police officer Ke didn''t believe what the blade soldiers said. It was nothing more than resistance before death, which was not enough to make police officer Ke confused. "Do I have to lie to a dead man? Dr. Whistler has cracked the secret of the 3D model. There is no description of the blood god''s ability. Besides, do you think the blood god is a real God? He''s just more powerful than the average vampire. Is he coming back with blood? Are you still immersed in the children''s stories told by your mother? " Ke police turned around and ignored Ke police. In his current state, he would die without their management. On the floor, cop''s blood was like a snake crawling. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 425 After listening to why police officer Ke was not afraid of death, the blade soldier''s head shook. Police officer Ke made blade soldiers feel that they had never seen such a coward before. Now it makes blade soldiers feel like they''ve never seen such a fool before. Is it just because of a word of mouth from faith that he sold his life like this? Blade learned one thing from it, that is, faith has a strong ability to brainwash. The blade saw that in Quinn. As if they had met their own king, they offered not only loyalty, but also heart. The real horror of faith is here. He can make countless vampires and people work for him. Blade soldier turned to continue to go to the window to check the situation, Ke police yelled: "blade soldier, your lie is very good, but I won''t believe it, I won''t believe it! Faith can''t lie to me. He has no reason to lie to me. I''ve done so much. What he said must be true. There''s not a lie Because of too much blood loss, Ke police consciousness has been blurred, his brain even normal thinking can not be smoothly organized. Jennifer comes over, she pulls the silver nail out of cop''s chest and rubs the blood on cop''s clothes. "I wish you were a vampire, so I don''t have to clean the silver nails," she said Police officer Ke''s head is low, he has been unable to raise his head, and even the cry of pain has become a free murmur. Seeing this picture of cop, Jennifer also lost interest in continuing to torture her. Blade just did enough. After the blood on the silver nail was wiped clean, Jennifer kicked cops like garbage, and cops body fell to the ground. His eyes are still turning, but his body can''t move any more. Below the tower, faith held a small glass bottle containing the blood that cops had dropped in themselves. Feisi seems to be enjoying a beautiful work of art, shaking the small glass bottle back and forth in his hand. When the blood constantly hit the two ends of the glass bottle, and then fell to the bottom of the glass bottle, Firth threw the glass bottle on the ground, and then crushed it with one foot. Feiss said to Quinn in front of egivu tower, "go up." Quinn received orders, immediately with five elite quietly boarded the tower. "It''s rubbish, but it''s a good job." Firth looked at the broken glass bottle on the ground and laughed. A few seconds ago, faith''s mobile phone vibrated. It was a message sent to him by cops before he died. The message was a demon''s expression. In the room on the 12th floor of the tower, cops die, and Jennifer goes to another window to look at the back of the tower. Because of a good play by police Ke, their fighting power was reduced from three and a half to two. Bruce''s coma makes Jennifer worried all the time. Although she knows very well that her cousin has nothing to do with the power of Hulk, she is still worried. This worry also comes from the current grim situation. Can she and blade survive till tomorrow morning? Jennifer couldn''t help holding the pistol tighter. "Jennifer, can you use your strength when it matters?" Blade soldiers smell the smell of blood is approaching them, he is not worried about himself now, he is more worried about Jennifer. From these days of contact, blade knows that Bruce is very concerned about Jennifer. Now Bruce is in a coma, so he should protect her. But it''s hard to fight with two fists and four hands. The blade warrior doesn''t have complete confidence to protect Jennifer from many vampires. Jennifer''s strength is the same as Bruce''s. according to what Bruce told him, Jennifer''s fighting capacity is no worse than anyone, but her fighting experience is insufficient. The blade warrior is afraid that Jennifer will not be able to use the power of the Hulk, so now he is reassuring her with words. "Don''t worry, I will protect my cousin and myself. Blade warrior, you don''t have to worry about me. Let go of fighting." She turned to look at Bruce lying on the floor with a burning flame in her eyes. "Well, don''t get close to vampires. They won''t bite me, but not for you." With that, the blade soldier waved to Jennifer, and they came quietly to the door of the room. Although the movement of Quinn was very light, the smell of his blood was clearly captured by the blade fighters. "Do as I say, Jennifer." Blade and Jennifer come to each side of the spiral staircase. The blade raises her gun and Jennifer nods to the blade. At present, the blade warrior can know the position of Quinn by the smell of blood, but the position of the vampire who comes up with Quinn is unknown to the blade warrior. When Quinn reached the fourth floor, the blade fighter waved his hand, and he and Jennifer shot at the same time. The bullets, like cavalry soldiers, shot straight in one direction. The speed and power of the bullets made Quinn''s ears hit him when he heard the gunfire. Quinn was startled. One of the five elite who came in with him blocked the bullet with a long metal sword. "Blocked!" The blade soldier heard something wrong with the sound of the bullet. The bullet he just had with Jennifer should have hit the right side of Quinn''s body. Even if there was a deviation, it would not be too far away. But the sound from downstairs was metal to metal. Blade warrior judgment: "there are masters!" The last time Quinn took people to rush up, the blade warrior already knew that it was to help cops make Bruce dizzy. This time, Quinn takes people again, and is not afraid of the blood on his body being smelled by himself, which shows that the strength of the people he takes is by no means ordinary. Through the two shots just now, the blade soldiers have understood. Quinn breathed a sigh of relief and continued to follow the five elite. Faith told him that the strength of these five people is not small, is the secret weapon cultivated by the vampire elders. It''s not a vampire, but it''s terrifying. Quinn wanted to scream when he saw the sword blocking the bullet, but he held back. With these five people, he will be able to beat the blade soldiers this time. Two shots missed, and the blade continued to shoot at Jennifer. At every shot, the blade warrior estimates the opponent''s strength. The closer the two are, the more difficult it is to block the bullet. The blade wants to see how many floors the opponent can block. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 426 Now and then Quinn, who''s been raiding the tower, has his heart racing. The sharpness of the metal sword can accurately block the blade warrior''s bullets before they arrive. Quinn''s heart went up and down. He is the only target of the blade warrior, so even if the bullet is blocked, Quinn is also worried, for fear that even once the elite does not block the bullet, so that his head will open. They''re on the seventh floor of the tower, five floors away from the blade. The spiral staircase is like a road paved with bullets, which makes Quinn cautious in every step. They can only be shot unilaterally now. I don''t know what material the metal sword is made of. The silver bullets fired by the blade fighters and Jennifer did not leave any wear marks on the metal sword. When Quinn and the five elite come to the eighth floor of the tower, the blade warrior makes a gesture to Jennifer in the dark. Jennifer has a good eye. She can see clearly, so she nods to the blade fighter. Then their firepower suddenly doubled. As if the long pistol had become a Gatling, it kept shooting on the spiral steps of the tower. The sudden increase in firepower made Quinn subconsciously want to take refuge in the room. The eighth floor is only more than ten meters from the twelfth floor. The blade warrior and Jennifer obviously agreed. They started with a normal shooting speed to get Quinn and them used to silver bullets. As Quinn and they get closer to the 12th floor, speed up the shooting. Even if the elite listening and reaction ability are good, but in this distance plus the number of silver bullets, he still missed a few silver bullets. The silver bullet followed the track of the night and passed a bone piercing and icy mark. Quinn felt all the skin above and below his body screaming. His ears could clearly catch the sound of the silver bullet. Before catching the sound, Quinn''s body had begun to burn. The sharp metal sword was used to block Quinn''s body, and the sound of six silver bullets was heard by him. His right hand is calm and explosive. He picks the metal sword, and a silver bullet is picked up. It is picked up in the direction of another silver bullet. After a perfect collision, the two silver bullets lost their propulsive force and fell onto the spiral stairs. Then, with a clear echo, they fell all the way to the bottom of the tower. When Jingrui crossed the sword, his legs could not help grabbing the ground, so that his body would not be pushed down by the rebound force of the bullet hitting the metal sword. Two silver bullets were knocked down by the metal long sword. The huge rebound force made the elite drink a low voice to stabilize the body. At this distance, blocking four silver bullets in succession was his limit. If he tried to block the remaining two silver bullets, he would fall because of the continuous rebound. Finally came here, elite choose to give way to silver bullet. So the two silver bullets hit Quinn''s thigh and the center of his abdomen. "Ah! Hoo Quinn immediately felt the endless flame running through his body. Although the power of the two silver bullets was not enough for his body to bear, the temperature and pain still made Quinn cry. Ordinary people only have the pain of penetrating skin, tearing meridians and organs when they are shot, but vampires also have to add the pain of being burned by fire. When Quinn yells, the blade warrior and Jennifer don''t stop shooting. The five elite soldiers have to cover Quinn and hide in the room. Or Quinn will expose all five of them sooner or later. "They''re hiding in the room." Jennifer put away the gun, and so did the blade. They were loading silver bullets. There is no doubt that the blade''s tactics are effective. Two silver bullets were fired at different parts of Quinn''s body, and the blade warrior estimated the strength of the vampire who blocked his bullet. The blade warrior asked, "Jennifer, if you become the Hulk, with your strength, can you fly me with a punch?" Blade''s question is naturally to prepare for the next battle. He just heard Bruce say that the ability of the Hulk body will be greatly improved, but the blade warrior does not know how powerful it is. The vampires who follow Quinn are very powerful. Since some of them can block the silver bullet shooting, it is impossible to win in the confrontation with guns alone. He and Jennifer have to beat them with physical strength. Jennifer thought about it carefully, and then said, "if I give you my best shot without moving, I''m 80% sure I can fly you." Jennifer left herself 20% impossible, because her power is unstable after hulking, not as violent as her cousin Bruce. Jennifer''s Hulk is more comprehensive. She can have a certain self-awareness, so she will be affected by external factors in the battle. Of course, if Jennifer is in a state of rage, she can definitely blow the blade fighter away with one blow. Blade soldiers think, Jennifer''s strength is stronger than him, the rest of the problem is the tacit understanding of their cooperation. This time the enemy is not an ordinary vampire, blade warrior in the Pearl curator where previously suffered the loss of Quinn. That time, the blade warrior was defeated by the vampire who had martial arts. "Jennifer, you don''t have to worry about me when necessary. If I''m caught by the enemy, you can beat me up." The blade reloaded the silver bullet, then pointed the cold muzzle at the spiral staircase. Jennifer clenched her fist. She looked back at Bruce and said firmly, "don''t worry. Even if it''s my cousin, I''ll fight it without hesitation." Jennifer''s skin began to turn green. Quinn is hiding in the room on the eighth floor. He takes out the silver bullet from his body. The vampire''s genes start to repair his body and stop the blood soon. Five elite men stood in front of Quinn without saying a word. Firth ordered them to listen to Quinn, and they protected him. It''s just that Quinn was shot, and there''s nothing they can do. The elite who use metal swords have done their best. After Quinn stabilized the wound, he looked at the ceiling with angry eyes. In these two attacks, he didn''t even see the face of the blade warrior, so he was killed by the blade warrior. Quinn wanted to take a few bags of explosives directly to blow up the ejiwuta, and then bury the blade soldiers alive. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 427 It''s just Quinn''s idea, and Firth won''t agree. At this point, Quinn realized that he couldn''t go up with the five elite, so Quinn gasped and said in a low voice: "you five go up first. When you fight with the blade warrior, he will have no other time to manage me. Then I will join you. Remember, leave the blade Warrior''s arm to me." When Quinn talked about the arm, he took a special look at the arm that he had just been shot by the blade warrior. As long as the blade is not removed for a day, Quinn knows that he will never have the chance to use both hands. The five elite nodded their heads in a neat and uniform manner, and then the elite with metal swords took the lead. Of the five, he is the only one who can remotely restrain the blade from shooting from the top down. Quinn''s bloody eyes looked at the five elite soldiers who had left. With these five people, he would soon be able to take off the arms of the blade soldiers one by one. For this reason, Quinn bit his tongue hard, and the pain made him more excited. Because Quinn had been staying in the eighth floor room, even if five elite soldiers came out of the room, the blade didn''t know. Their pace is lighter than a burst of air. If they were ordinary vampires, blade fighters would have heard the footsteps at this distance. As ghosts sneak in the night whistling by the wind, the five elite mysteriously come to the 10th floor of the tower, and then they feel something is wrong. The elite who used the metal sword swept the sword, Ding Ding Ding three times, three silver bullets were shot down by him. "Found out!" Five elite vigilant, they look forward to the spiral staircase, where there is pungent smell of blood floating over. It''s not the blood of vampires, it''s the blood of ordinary people. The smell of vampire''s blood is stronger than that of ordinary people. The five immediately understood that it was the cop''s blood that Firth had told them. It''s true that COPD played his last surplus value after his death. The blade soldier sprinkles his blood on the stairs. Once someone approaches the stairs, the smell of blood will be dispersed. Blade soldiers in the smell of blood is dispersed, immediately with Jennifer two people shot. Unfortunately, the elite''s response is very fast, they all step back, blade fighters lost their position information again. In the end, only three bullets hit them, but they were blocked by the elite who used metal swords. There was a blood barrier in front of them, and the five elite were thinking about how to break through the barrage of bullets. It''s impossible to block so many bullets by using the sword alone. Although the five of them are strengthening people, their physical recovery ability can''t be compared with that of vampires. So once shot, the strength will be greatly reduced. The reason vampire elders don''t turn them into vampires is to allow them to move in the daytime. The five were all fighting masters, so they gave up using guns to a great extent. The elite who use the metal sword can block the bullet with amazing hearing and reaction speed, especially for close combat. But his strength is limited. Once he fights for a long time or against a powerful enemy, he will easily fall into a weak position. Another elite who uses a steel spear can take the enemy''s head from several meters away. His weakness is also obvious. He must keep a certain distance from others to give full play to the advantages of the steel spear. Otherwise, when he is close behind, he can only abandon the steel spear and fight with his hands. There are two elite twin brothers, they each use a giant axe and a giant hammer, their power is enormous, as long as they hit once, even with the vampire''s body will split instantly. As for the last elite, he is good at concealed weapons, which are similar to guns, but his concealed weapons are more powerful than guns. His unique skill is storm pear blossom, which can throw hundreds of concealed weapons to attack the enemy in a moment. The advantages and disadvantages of the five elite players are very obvious. They are slow when they are strong, but not strong enough when they are fast. They are afraid of close range when they attack long distance. They can only throw concealed weapons when they throw concealed weapons. The five elite returned to the ninth floor room to talk. "You can use the concealed weapon to cover us up," brother Tomahawk said to the man who threw the concealed weapon The elite who uses the metal long sword indicates that he will block the silver bullet as much as possible for the one who throws the concealed weapon. But those who throw concealed weapons have just seen that those who use metal swords can''t block silver bullets perfectly. Although the five of them gave their lives to the vampire elder, it was because the vampire elder gave too much money. Fundamentally speaking, the five of them only care about their own interests, so when they do harm to their own interests, they show hesitation for the first time. Faith promised them that he would pay ten times as much for the blade fighter this time. Therefore, the five people are constantly intriguing along the way. But now they don''t have a better way. The blood barrier is blocking the way. If they don''t talk about cooperation and just play on the spot, they can''t even get the most basic money. So the elite who used concealed weapons suddenly turned out more than a dozen different kinds and sizes of concealed weapons in their hands and said, "if I get shot, I will withdraw at the first time." The elite who used the metal sword said that there was only a 40% chance that he would be shot. This possibility makes the elite who use concealed weapons want to leave all the concealed weapons on the other four people. So after the five discussed, they set out again. Faith reminded them that they had better attack early, because Bruce didn''t know when he would wake up. Faith had given the strongest dose of anesthetic to COPD. The elite who uses the metal long sword walks on the spiral ladder, and the next step is the blood barrier, so he signs with the people behind him. At the moment when he rushes forward, the other four follow. Countless small concealed weapons turned into harvest executioners in the dark and shot at the 12th floor where the blade warrior and Jennifer were. "Be careful, something''s coming up!" As the blade soldiers spoke, Jennifer''s ears moved, and she heard something approaching them quickly. They fired four or five shots in a row, then hid behind the wall, only to see a small shadow flying all the way from the door, directly into the ceiling. "Hidden weapon?" When the blade warrior saw the small shadow, he immediately thought of his own invincible whirlwind blade. He didn''t expect the other side to use concealed weapons instead of guns. Although the power of concealed weapons is not as powerful as that of fast guns, the sound of concealed weapons is small, and they can be smeared with poison. To some extent, the lethality of being hit by bullets is not as great as that of concealed weapons. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 428 While the blade fighters and Jennifer dodge the concealed weapon, they are still firing silver bullets at the spiral staircase in the gap. After two minutes of confrontation, blade warrior and Jennifer finally see what the vampire is like. Blade soldier''s brow a coagulation: "they are not vampires." Jennifer was shocked when he saw one of them injured in the leg, apparently hit by their silver bullet. Jennifer can''t tell the difference between vampire''s blood and ordinary people''s blood, but blade fighters who often fight with vampires can. The elite who uses concealed weapons looks at the blade warrior and Jennifer cruelly. He also looks at the elite who uses metal sword. The remaining 40% may have caused him to be shot in the leg. Because of the pain, the elite who used concealed weapons wanted to assassinate the elite who used metal sword. The five rushed into the twelfth floor of the tower of egivu. Blade and Jennifer back in the middle of the room. They are not vampires, nor pistols, but strange weapons in their hands. "Kung Fu?" The blade warrior knows from a foreign friend that in the mysterious oriental country, there are countless strong people who use Kung Fu. Most of them hold all kinds of weapons and bring their power into full play. However, with the continuous development of thermal weapons, the power of cold weapons is far less than that of thermal weapons. Unless Blade soldiers can see that these people''s physical qualities are not very human. Although they are not vampires, they are too strong. In addition, the cold weapons on their hands are made of special metal, so the five of them can break through under the attack of gunfire. "Can you change, Jennifer?" Five people are close at hand, and the situation now is to start fighting at once. "Well!" As Jennifer holds her arms tightly, green lines begin to appear on the surface of her body. The lines spread all the way from her arms. Under the gaze of the blade warrior, her body is getting bigger and bigger. Green covers her whole body. The explosive muscles make the blade warrior feel incomparable. Jennifer''s clothes are specially made by aegis, so they don''t burst because of her size. When Jennifer became the Hulk, the top five couldn''t help swallowing. They''ve heard about the Hulk from faith, but it''s the first time they''ve faced the Hulk, and it''s a female Hulk. The feminine charm and the impact of wildness brought by Jennifer are hard to relax for a while. There is no doubt that at the moment, Jennifer is very dangerous. The five elite feel their muscles begin to tremble, which is the response to a strong enemy. The blade warrior looks at her more. At this moment, she makes a rush and blows the wind that makes her clothes hunting. She is three meters closer to the blade warrior. Jennifer grabs the blade''s head with her explosive arm and says in a sweet but rough voice, "you''re careless." Jennifer opened the palm of her hand, twice the size of the blade warrior, and a sword fell from it. The sword in her hand could not pierce Jennifer''s skin at all. The elite who used the concealed weapon knew that her goal was only the blade warrior. Firth said blade fighters must be captured alive, so the elite of using concealed weapons covered their concealed weapons with anesthetics. The blade soldier pulled out the silver sword behind him and said to Jennifer, "it''s sexy." Jennifer slapped blade warrior on the shoulder, revealing Hulk''s standard honest smile: "you''re good, too." The blade soldier felt that he had a mouthful of blood in his mouth. After becoming the Hulk, Jennifer''s temperament has changed a little. The blade warrior thinks about it. It''s a bit more barbaric, female barbarism. After catching the concealed weapon, Jennifer runs. Her body size is about 1.5 times larger than that of the blade warrior. The room in ejevota is very spacious, so she doesn''t feel constrained. In the middle of the sprint, Jennifer uses the elite of the steel spear to pick out the spear. The silver color of the steel is like a touch of cold light in the dark, blocking her throat. Jennifer grabs the steel spear directly with her hand, then pulls her arm back. The elite body who uses the steel spear loses balance instantly, so he has to get rid of the steel spear. Otherwise, if he continues to be pulled by Jennifer, he will be killed by her. The elite who used the steel spear never thought of the strength and speed of Jennifer. He was careless, which made him lose his weapon. After grabbing the steel spear, Jennifer dances a few times in her hand. Then she points it at the window and throws it out of the window like a javelin thrower. The elite who used the steel spear was stupid. The blade warrior was also slightly stunned. After the transformation of Jennifer seems to be fierce. With just one face-to-face encounter, Jennifer solved the most dangerous looking one of the opponents. Although it did not solve the problem directly, without weapons, he was no longer a threat. After throwing away the steel spear, Jennifer continues to rush at them, when the two brothers with the axe and hammer come out. The two of them have a lot of strength. What they like most is that Jennifer dares to rush up and work hard. The hammer is full of sharp protrusions, like a mace, while the axe is heavy, as if it can be used to create heaven and earth. Without saying a word, the two brothers encircle Jennifer in a left-right position. The hammer on the left side falls and the axe on the right side cuts. The two elite brothers don''t mean to be pitiful at all, Jennifer caught the hammer and the axe in both hands. Her knees bent down. At the same time, it was hard for her to bear the strength of the two brothers. When the two brothers saw that Jennifer had caught them, their hands immediately increased their strength again. Blue tendons the size of fingers appeared on their foreheads. Their clothes were getting bigger and bigger because of the sudden increase of muscles. It''s a contest of strength, and the two brothers are confident that Jennifer can''t match them. Jennifer catches the left hand of the giant hammer and flows out green blood. Her face is ferocious. The strength of the Hulk is stimulated in her body. With a roar, she lifts the giant hammer on her left hand to the ceiling like the roar of a wild animal. The hammer hit the ceiling and went deep into it. When her left hand is free, she grabs the axe with both hands, and then drags the sharpness of using the axe. She kicks him in the stomach with her knee, and the bright red blood instantly sprays on her leg. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 429 Using the sharp axe, the whole body''s blood is sprayed out because of Jennifer''s knee stroke. He has a feeling that if his body is not strengthened, just Jennifer''s knee stroke can directly split his body in half. At this moment, Jennifer is completely angry. She is furious and her eyes seem to be occupied by barbarism. After she kicks the axe elite to the disabled, her next target is the elite who uses the giant hammer. Jennifer''s left hand is bleeding because of the protrusion on the hammer, and her right hand is pulling a blood ditch because of catching the axe. The Hulk''s power is rapidly repairing Jennifer''s injury, but it can''t calm her anger. Even if blade went to call her now, she didn''t respond at all. The target is locked, and Jennifer rushes to the elite who uses the giant hammer step by step. Jennifer doesn''t care about the sharpness of using metal swords or concealed weapons. Of course, they don''t care about her. Since Jennifer''s goal is to use the power of the hammer, let her fight. The target of the five of them tonight was the blade. Now the extremely dangerous Jennifer is attracted, and the two of them can free their hands to deal with the blade fighters. The blade warrior takes out his long gun. He sees the elite who uses the long sword and the elite who uses the concealed weapon. He ignores his companion and walks towards him. The blade warrior even fired several shots, but they were easily blocked by the elite who used the long sword. In the dark, there was a small concealed weapon flying towards him. The blade soldier accidentally hit a concealed weapon, which was an embroidery needle. The blade soldier pulled out the embroidery needle from his shoulder, and the strong anesthetic had been injected into his blood. But the amount of anesthetic on an embroidery needle is not enough to paralyze the blade warrior. Instead of using a long gun, the blade warrior fought with the two men with a silver sword. Silver sword to long sword, the blade warrior''s expression is cold and stern sprint, his pace interval is very small, but the speed is very fast, which can make him turn the direction at any time, in case of being lost by concealed weapons. The elites who use metal swords are rooted in the same place as an old tree. When the blade came from his left with a silver sword, he moved. At that moment, the blade warrior seemed to see the shadow from the elite hand who used the long sword. His long metal sword cuts through the air, creating an amazing air ripple to block the blade warrior''s wave. Then an anti shock force came, and the blade warrior felt that his silver sword was about to fall to the ground. Four or five concealed weapons came from the side, and the blade soldier twisted his head, and then quickly stepped back. Although the two of them will continue to be away from the attack of concealed weapons, but the blade warrior found that the use of metal swords of the enemy skilled. His strength is not strong, but the skill of anti shock force makes the blade warrior feel numb. He was able to block his own bullets with the help of this anti shock force. The blade soldier suddenly felt tricky. He always thought that the strongest of the five was the enemy who used the steel spear. Now it seems that the one who used the metal sword in front of him was the strongest. The blade warrior no longer underestimates. He holds the invincible whirlwind blade in his left hand, and then lowers his body like a runner. Then the blade warrior looks like a cheetah, and his legs suddenly work. The blade warrior rushes over like a shell. He throws out the invincible whirlwind blade with his left hand, and jumps high after blocking several concealed weapons with his right hand. The blade warrior wants to chop down from the air with a silver sword. Even if the blade suffers from the anti shock force, the warrior can also use the anti shock force to retreat. Now he is fighting with force. He must make the enemies who use metal swords unable to parry. The blade had estimated Quinn''s strength as early as he had shot him with a bullet. So the blade warrior''s chop was calculated. The sharp eyes of the metal sword are cold. He wants to avoid the chopping of the blade soldiers, but the sharp eyes of the concealed weapon suddenly throw several concealed weapons from his side, blocking his retreat. The elite who used the metal sword felt angry. He didn''t expect that the elite who used the concealed weapon would hurt him at this time. The retreat was blocked and he had to hold up his sword. With one stroke of this sword, the blade warrior yelled, and his momentum was overwhelming. He directly sank with one sword, breaking the muscles and bones of the elite legs of the metal long sword. "Ah The sharp eyes of the metal long sword tore, forced to block the blade, and the soldier''s silver sword made the legs supporting his upright body useless. When the metal sword fell to the ground, the elite who used the metal sword turned around and angrily saw the elite who used the concealed weapon. He climbed up to pick up the metal sword and killed the elite who used the concealed weapon. But in an instant, more than a dozen concealed weapons penetrated into his head. Nerve paralysis, the use of metal sword elite knelt dead on the spot, and then the body fell down, blood from the head all the way to the legs. "It''s worth dying." The elite who used the concealed weapon gave a cold smile. He had thought for a long time that if the bullet hit him, he would retaliate against four people. Now the elite who used the metal long sword died, and the two brothers with the giant hammer and axe were targeted by Jennifer, while the elite who used the steel long gun didn''t even have weapons. So as long as he gets rid of the blade warrior, what if there''s only one Jennifer left in the tower? He could have run away and let faith attack egivuta. No matter how strong a monster Hulk is, she can''t stop faith. Then he will become the man who subdues the blade warrior and get ten times as much money. The elite who used concealed weapons didn''t plan to cooperate with four people from the beginning. He was waiting for this opportunity all the way. The blade warrior''s eyes were cold when he saw that the elite who used concealed weapons had killed his companion himself. "Traitor!" The blade warrior kills it with his sword! But the blade warrior just rushed to the middle, suddenly felt his head tingling¡° Not right... "The blade warrior shook his head, his head began to dizzy, but he clearly had an embroidery needle, even if there was a strong anesthetic, his physical quality would not faint. In front of the blade warrior''s eyes, the scene began to double. He saw the elite who used the concealed weapon walking towards him, because he was shot in the leg. The blade warrior also saw that Jennifer punched the Elite Hammer on the wall. All the scenes began to blur. The blade warrior couldn''t even hear the words of the elite who used concealed weapons. "Blade, don''t you wonder? It seems that an embroidery needle doesn''t hurt or itch, but it''s an anesthetic made by faith specifically for the genes of vampires. Your cognition has long lagged behind. " Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 430 ???? In front of him, the blade soldier sticks to the wall and supports himself with the strength of his shoulders and arms. The blade warrior''s movements were a little limp, his legs between falling and standing. The sharp corners of his mouth sneer at the use of concealed weapons. He plays with four or five kinds of small and silvery concealed weapons in his hands. When the blade warrior is holding himself up, he inserts these concealed weapons into the blade warrior''s limbs. Faith said he wanted to catch them alive, so the elite who used concealed weapons didn''t aim at the blade''s death from the beginning. Concealed weapon into the body, a strong anesthetic rushed into the four limbs of the blade warrior, his nerves gradually disintegrated paralysis. Blade''s legs no longer stand, completely unconscious, his hands began to get out of control, then the brain, and then the blade''s eyes fell into darkness. The elite who uses concealed weapons looks at the fallen blade warrior. First, he kicks the blade warrior. After confirming that he doesn''t respond, the elite who uses concealed weapons turns to look at Jennifer. Blade has been solved, his remaining task is to escape from Jennifer, and then go back to the bottom of the tower to inform FESS to send someone to solve Jennifer. There''s no elite concealed weapon player, not even Jennifer. His concealed weapons are mostly small and sharp, and his own strength is not big, so he can''t pierce Jennifer''s skin. Even the two brothers who used the huge hammer and the huge axe slashed with all their strength, and the sharpness of the weapon could barely hurt the palm of Jennifer''s hand. What''s more, even if the five of them are in good condition, they are going to die. The elite who uses concealed weapons stealthily sticks to the edge of the wall and walks. After Jennifer smashes the elite who uses a giant axe into the wall, her target becomes the elite who uses a steel spear. When the situation is not good, the elite who use the steel spear will run. They don''t come here to work hard. They love money, but they value their lives more. However, before he ran a few meters away, Jennifer grabbed him by the shoulder, and then smashed the potato chips in her hand. The sharp shoulder with the steel spear broke. The elite who used the steel spear issued a sad cry. He was caught in the air like a child by Jennifer. He saw a picture of hell demon coming into the world in her eyes. "Stop and let me go. I can give you information about the vampire elder and faith." In such a critical moment, the use of steel lance elite choice to sell directly! In order to make money, he can be desperate, crazy, in order to live, he is the same. Even if they are sold here today, as long as they survive, they can still be invested in other forces with his martial arts. Nowadays, all kinds of evil forces emerge in endlessly in the world. He is not afraid that no one will hire him. Because of the stimulation of pain, Jennifer enters into the fury mode, but she still has self-consciousness, even her body size is not several times as big as Bruce''s. "Intelligence? Let''s hear it. If it''s useful, I''ll consider sparing your life. " The fury in Jennifer''s eyes gradually faded, and her figure gradually changed back to the same as before. Because of Bruce''s sneak attack, Jennifer herself accumulated a lot of anger. It was also the first time that her body size increased when she changed, but the increase only made her a little higher than before. Seeing that Jennifer''s size is getting smaller, the ferocity in her eyes is becoming more human, and the elite who uses the steel spear is relieved. "The vampire elders are all in the extended car downstairs now." The elite who used the steel spear began to sell faith. If he wants to live, it must be so. Jennifer''s ferocity makes him dare not lie. "Your partner, the sexy woman with wavy hair, was also in the car, but they were all anesthetized and couldn''t wake up for a while." Jennifer''s strength was a little looser. Seeing that it was effective, she decided to sell it on. At this time, a few tiny embroidery needles flew in, they were silent, and before Jennifer could take the sharp steel spear to escape, they all went down his throat. The elite who used the steel spear died in a flash. Jennifer turns around angrily when he finds the blade warrior down. Jennifer looked at the elite who used the concealed weapon again. She didn''t expect that the blade warrior would lose. Jennifer can''t help but be careful. Her reason is always there. Just like ordinary people, her reason will be reduced by following the impulse instinct when she is angry. That''s what''s called anger reducing intelligence. Solve the last elite, and the elite who use concealed weapons begin to take it seriously. He didn''t expect that the elite who used the steel spear would betray Firth. Although he would betray, he still had to get rid of the elite who used the steel spear. Otherwise, he revealed too much information about Firth, and it would be difficult for the Hulk to deal with it. The elite who take people''s money and eliminate disasters for others and use concealed weapons have always been the style of serving the end and letting employers have no worries. But the solution is the solution, and he is now in great trouble. That''s when he found out that Jennifer was talking to the elite who used the steel spear. Originally, the elite who used concealed weapons thought that there was no reason in her violent state, so he could run away, but it was unexpected. If Jennifer has reason, it''s hard for him to escape. As long as Jennifer keeps watch at the entrance, he can''t get out of ejevota at all. Even from the window, there is no place for him to climb all the way. In addition, he was shot in the leg, which makes it inconvenient to move. Therefore, the only way to escape is to take the stairs. "I don''t know how you did it, but you''ll die with them too!" Without saying a word, Jennifer rushed up. Her speed was so fast that the elite who used concealed weapons couldn''t react. In a hurry, the elite who used the concealed weapon had to use his unique skill rainstorm pear flower. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of concealed weapons turned into rain all over the sky and fell on Jennifer. However, as in the original situation, she covered her face and rushed to a corner. After avoiding a large number of concealed weapons, she ran to the elite who used concealed weapons again. Although the angle and lethality of these concealed weapons are unavoidable, they can''t stand, and Jennifer''s defense can keep them all out of the surface. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 431 After using the storm pear flower, the elite who is proficient in concealed weapons runs to the door while Jennifer avoids the concealed weapons. His speed is not fast, but in order to survive, he endured the pain in his legs and stimulated the potential of his body. He is like an athlete who is going to win the 100 meter race. Now there is only one door left in the world. The pain in his leg made him curse the elite of using metal sword in his heart. He has planned all kinds of situations from the beginning, which are based on his own integrity. So the moment he was shot in the leg, he was so angry that he wanted to kill everyone. Now the worst he had expected came. All the damned people are dead, and the one who should be caught is also caught, but it is difficult for him to get out alive because of his leg injury. He didn''t know how long the storm would drag Jennifer. In a word, he has given up now, even if this leg is completely useless in the future. Soon, the elite who used concealed weapons came to the door. His hand was on the side of the door, and his face was smiling. Creak! The elite who uses concealed weapons suddenly hears the sound of a wooden door being opened. A green shadow flashed around him, as if a demon wind had blown by. Next to him, Jennifer punched the door down. There were many bullet holes in the door, so she made a strange noise under the action of giant force. He wants to roll straight down the spiral staircase, but he is caught in the leg of the bullet by Jennifer. Jennifer is merciless, and lifting his leg is a big windmill. The body lost control of the concealed weapon elite was caught in the hands of Jennifer, constantly spinning up, his leg has hurt to lose intuition, and then Jennifer heavily patted him on the floor. Bang! The sharp mandible with concealed weapons hit the floor and completely cracked. The huge shock made him feel extreme pain even for his strengthened body. It''s like nerves are being torn one by one. Jennifer had a bad pat, and then he took the sharp one who used the concealed weapon by the leg and patted it in the other direction. Take a left! Bang! Right click! Bang! Jennifer completely released the Hulk''s fury, and her anger tonight has already been loud! It wasn''t until she made a puddle of mud with the best use of concealed weapons that Jennifer stopped doing what she was doing. When all the enemies are solved, Jennifer releases the transformation of hulk and sits down. Her Hulk power is a weakened version of her cousin Bruce, so she can''t be compared with Bruce in other aspects except her sense after transformation. After a fierce battle, her body felt more tired than ever before. She doesn''t have much experience in using Hulk to fight, and she is not proficient in controlling this power, but her power still can''t be underestimated. Jennifer comes to the blade warrior. She turns the blade warrior''s body and finds that there are many holes in his body, so she knows how the blade warrior fell down when she was dealing with other people. Jennifer looked at the time on her cell phone: "it''s more than five hours before the day. I have to hold on." Now she''s the only one left, and faith and the vampires are still waiting for news, so she can have some buffer time. She has to do her best to protect Bruce and blade. The fighting state just now makes Jennifer find some feelings. Even if there are many enemies, she doesn''t want to retreat. She wants to prove to her cousin Bruce that she is no longer the one who needs to be protected, but the one who can support herself. Quinn has been waiting on the eighth floor of the tower ever since the top five rushed to fight. He didn''t dare to act rashly, because the blade warrior would lock him down anytime and anywhere. When Quinn heard the sound that seemed to be made by an ancient giant, he was even more afraid to move. The battle started upstairs. After a while, Quinn heard the elite using steel spears revealing their secrets. Quinn immediately burst into flames and wanted to rush up and kill him. But as Quinn rushed out of the room to go upstairs, the elite of the steel spear died. So Quinn went back again, quietly waiting for the situation to develop. "Blade hasn''t spoken for a long time." Because it can only be judged by sound, Quinn''s ears are very big. At first he could hear the sound of the blade fighting, the sound of the silver sword colliding with the long sword, and Quinn could hear it clearly. But after a while, the sound of both swords was gone, then the violence of Jennifer, and finally there was no sound upstairs. "Five wastes, all dead." Quinn judged the fact and began to curse. But he also found a new situation, that is, the blade warrior is likely to be defeated. "They solved the blade warrior upstairs, and the only woman left is the woman who can transform. According to faith, her transformation may be the same as the Hulk. She should have made the violent power just now, but now it''s so quiet upstairs, maybe I can take the opportunity to solve her." With that in mind, Quinn began to walk up the stairs in a whisper. What he was most afraid of was that the blade didn''t fall down. If so, it would be very dangerous for him to walk on the stairs now. But this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and Quinn doesn''t want to miss it. If a bullet hit him later, Quinn would immediately hide in the room. At most, he would be hit by a few silver bullets, but he would not die. When Quinn walked all the way to the 11th floor of the tower, he found that there was still no bullet coming. Quinn''s heart relaxed. "Blade is really solved." Quinn began to think these five wastes were useful. The darkness in front of him began to smell of blood, and Quinn felt thirsty before he reached the 12th floor of the tower. Blood for their vampires is to let the cells start to jump in the world delicious. Quinn''s tongue began to lick when he saw the body by the 12th floor door of the tower. There was a lot of blood splashing around the door. Quinn took the pistol and poked his head out to see what was going on in the room. There are a lot of concealed weapons scattered on the ground. Jennifer is moving blade warrior and Bruce into the room. At this time, Jennifer''s back is to Quinn. Quinn is happy. Isn''t this the best chance? As long as he gets rid of Jennifer with one shot, it''s all done. With the black muzzle on Jennifer''s back, Quinn fired. Bang! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 432 {`?; ? Quinn would never fight straight. He is a vampire, and the night is the main battlefield. Doesn''t justice mean that he will die? Quinn fired four shots in the back, four bullets jumped in the air, and then all hit her in the back. Seeing the bullet hit, Quinn came in from the door. The four bullets could kill Jennifer, at least they could stop her completely, and then she could not move. Quinn wanted to blow Jennifer''s head directly at the beginning, but as soon as she moved the blade soldiers around her in the dark environment, Quinn was not easy to aim. Secondly, when faith becomes the God of blood, it needs a group of capable men to conquer the world. Jennifer, Bruce, blade warrior and Natasha are all the predetermined candidates for faith. So Quinn didn''t do it. "Ha ha ha, these five wastes, die properly." Quinn laughs and walks in the room on the 12th floor of the tower. He kicks the elite of the concealed weapon and finds that the bones of the elite of the concealed weapon have been broken. Quinn felt terrible, because the five people''s bodies were strengthened, and they could break all their bones, which was enough to show how powerful Jennifer was. For this reason, Quinn kept his gun up when he approached her for fear that she would suddenly turn around and attack him. "After four shots, you can''t move if you don''t die." Quinn approached Jennifer step by step. He didn''t walk very fast because she hadn''t made any sound since she was shot. Blood all over the room, at the moment the only quiet voice of Kun himself walking. Quinn points the gun at Jennifer''s head. Somehow, he thinks it''s necessary. As long as Jennifer makes any dangerous action, he would rather let faith lose a powerful man in the future than open her head. "What''s the matter? No more talking? " Quinn stops ten steps from Jennifer. After a few seconds, Jennifer still didn''t speak, and Quinn yelled again, "damn bitches!" After shouting, Quinn fired a shot at Jennifer''s leg. The closer he got to her, the greater his fear was. That fear made Quinn start shooting. The bullet went through the barrel, and the sound of the explosion reassured Quinn. But the next second, what happened immediately made Quinn run away. Jennifer grabs her hand at her leg. Quinn sees that the arm is green. Then the bullet he fired is caught by her bare hand. "Run Quinn ran to the door without saying a word. Even the bullet can catch, in front of her, where she seems to be hit by a bullet and unable to move. Quinn came to the door quickly, but all the way down the stairs. During the run, Quinn saw that Jennifer didn''t come after him. He breathed heavily. Quinn felt that if he hadn''t run decisively, he would have been killed by Jennifer. "What is the power of this woman?" Quinn''s hair bristled as she recalled the scene when Jennifer caught the bullet with her green arm. When Quinn ran downstairs to explain the situation to Firth, Firth kicked Quinn to the ground, and then said angrily, "she''s looking back, silly, you can''t even see that?" Quinn was in a daze: "back to light?" Then Quinn saw that Firth immediately sent someone to guard the rear of ejiwuta. Quinn was still confused. How could the power of Jennifer shine back? In the room on the 12th floor of ejiwuta, after solving the problem of using concealed weapons, Jennifer changes back from the state of Hulk. She plans to bring blade and Bruce into the room so that they won''t be affected when the fighting breaks out again. There was a lot of blood in the room, and after a fierce fight, Jennifer didn''t notice that Quinn was coming upstairs. It wasn''t until she hit four shots in the back that Jennifer realized she was being careless. The four bullets all hit Jennifer''s back, making her feel weak. She didn''t move because she was telling Quinn that she was seriously injured. Jennifer had been waiting for Quinn to give him a fatal blow when he came near, so whatever Quinn said, she didn''t say a word. Until Quinn fired another shot, Jennifer immediately inspired the strength of the Hulk to catch the bullet. Jennifer wanted to take advantage of this breath to solve Quinn, but Quinn didn''t dare to fight and ran away. Jennifer fell to the ground like a broken kite. The strength of Hulk is repairing the wound on her back. However, Jennifer still feels that her weakness is coming from time to time, making her head like a nail. Jennifer has seen the power of her cousin Bruce after the Hulk, which is far from what she is now. Only in this way can Jennifer understand why her cousin Bruce didn''t want her to be involved in such a dangerous place, because her strength is not strong enough, her fighting experience is not rich enough, and the enemy is a group of insidious and cunning people, so she is now attacked successfully by Quinn. The strength of the Hulk heals her back injury. She gets up and roars again to become a hulk. Jennifer picked up Bruce in one hand and the blade fighter in the other. Then she kicked the wall to pieces and looked at the twelve story building with a firm look in her eyes. If she stays here and waits for faith to rush up, none of them can run, so it''s a dead end. In addition, Jennifer felt that her body would fall at any time, so she heaved a strong breath, burst out her limits, and then jumped down from the twelve story building. The leap of faith! Jennifer was in the air like a cannon that had been ignited. She stepped directly across the air and hit the ground like a falling meteorite. Feisi''s judgment is correct. Now, Jennifer is in a state of returning light, so he thinks that Jennifer is likely to jump down from the high building and run away. As soon as his forefoot reached the rear of the tower, Jennifer jumped out of a hole in the ground. FESS himself rushed over immediately. He saw from a distance that there were Bruce and blade on Jennifer''s shoulders¡° Stop her! Shoot, don''t care about her life or death! " Feiss yelled, and all the people around him ran with him to Jennifer. Hundreds of vampires surround Jennifer like wolves in the dark. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 433 Each of the vampires is surrounded by Jennifer with a gun. She yells at them fiercely, and then runs in one direction after breaking the ground. Her speed and impact are amazing. The purpose of her jumping down is to escape, not to fight with vampires. Jennifer broke through in the direction of the least number of vampires, and the vampires shot at her one after another. Just as Firth said, their angles were all aimed at her heart and legs. Vampires dare not aim at Jennifer''s head, because a deviation is easy to hit the blade warrior. The effect of anesthetics is very powerful, but when the pain is constantly pounding, and the blade warrior and Bruce are very far away from each other, the bullet hitting them is likely to cause negative effects. More than a dozen bullets hit Jennifer as if they were equipped with a sight, but all the bullets were blocked by her body. The rest of the bullets went past Jennifer and hit the vampire opposite. The vampires yelled that the bullet would not kill them, but the pain was still very strong. Seeing that the bullets were invalid, the vampires planned to come forward to hold her down, but her impact force was so huge that they could not entangle her one by one, so they were directly hit by her. Some vampires were kicked out more than ten meters away by Jennifer. Now Jennifer is her most violent time. "Get in the car and chase!" Seeing that Jennifer broke through their siege, faith immediately let the vampires drive. Now, Jennifer is just at the end of the storm. Faith is not in a hurry. As long as they don''t lose her, the blade fighters will be able to reach her when her strength is exhausted. Cars are racing at night, and Firth asks Quinn and 15 vampires to stay to see Natasha and the vampire elders. Quinn''s injury made faith know that it was useless for him to follow him. In the car, Natasha was surprised. She didn''t expect that Jennifer should jump down from the twelfth floor so decisively. "Yang Han, do you want to go and have a look in case Jennifer is killed by faith?" The situation is completely in the direction of chaos. Natasha is worried that something will happen to Jennifer. This time, she and Yang Han got the plan to throw themselves into the net, so naturally, they can''t be put in danger. "Well, Natasha, pay more attention to yourself." With that, Yang Han turned into a black fluid and separated from Natasha''s body. "Yang Han, at least I''m also an agent. Even if I don''t have your power to deal with these vampires, it''s OK." Natasha watched Yang Han separate from her body, and then Natasha felt a sense of weakness. Her body is still safe, but as soon as Yang Han leaves, her huge power disappears, and Natasha feels as if she has changed from a giant to an ant. "No matter how many times I experience it, I still can''t get used to the feeling after you leave..." Natasha watched Yang Han enter a vampire''s body, and then Quinn walked towards her with the vampire, and Natasha continued to pretend to faint. After getting used to the great power brought by Yang Han, Natasha feels powerless every time Yang Han leaves her body. It''s hard for her to speak, but she really hopes that Yang Han can accompany her all the time. After entering the vampire''s body, Yang Han sees the figure of Jennifer running in front of him. "Jennifer''s strength has dried up, after all, there is still a big gap with Bruce''s More than a dozen cars are fully powered, even though the speed of Jennifer''s running has exceeded the limit of her human body, she still can''t get rid of the car when her strength is gradually exhausted. "Shoot!" Firth orders his men to open the window and shoot Jennifer. The blade is right in front of him. Firth doesn''t care about the life and death of a Jennifer. A large number of bullets shuttle, and Jennifer runs around the open ejevo tower. There is no shelter at all. She can only carry the bullets with her strength. But every time the bullet hit her, she felt that she was going to be unable to hold on. No matter how powerful the Hulk is, there are limits. Sustained by the impact of the bullet, coupled with the constant weakness in her body, Jennifer''s eyes darkened from time to time. There was no object in the night for her to refer to, and Jennifer didn''t know where she was going. She was dead when she stayed in the middle of the tower, and it seemed that she could not escape even if she jumped down. Feisi''s reaction was so fast that she seemed to know what she was thinking, and she had already brought people around at the moment when she jumped down. As she ran and yelled, Jennifer tried to use her voice to stimulate her mind and body. All of a sudden, Jennifer heard the sound of running water. Although the sound was not big, she caught it. There are many animal skeletons on the side of ejiwuta. If there had not been an outbreak of plague, it would have been a green field. Since it used to grow crops and raise livestock here, it''s not surprising that even a river passed by. Jennifer ran in the direction of the running water she heard. If the river is big enough, she can jump in and let it take her away. Even if faith was driving with the vampires, he couldn''t stop himself going downstream. Jennifer gritted her teeth. It''s a time of life and death. She can''t relax! "She''s running in the direction..." Firth saw Jennifer suddenly turn around in the car, and then he fell into thinking. Fiss has been here several times in order to investigate ejvuta, so he knows something about the terrain nearby. After a careful recollection, faith immediately clapped his legs and cried, "stop her, she''s going to run to the river." FESS realized the seriousness of the problem. The river was what Jennifer thought it was. Even if there was a plague nearby, it didn''t affect the flow of the river. Faith didn''t expect Jennifer to run to the river. The car has reached the highest speed, but although this open field is empty, because the animal bones and the objects left by people during the evacuation are discarded, the car is not unimpeded when tracking. FESS watched as they couldn''t get closer to her, and there was no way to stop her with a gun. His heart began to worry. Tonight is the best time for him to become the God of blood. If we let Jennifer run away with Bruce and blade this time, he doesn''t know when he will have such a good chance. "Don''t worry so much, aim at her head!" Faith is crazy, and even if it hurts the blade, he wants to keep Jennifer. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 434 The sound of running water in Jennifer''s ear is getting louder and louder, and her head is tingling from time to time, just like the feeling of staying up too late. Now she doesn''t even know her legs are running. All she has left is a strong will to support her running into the river. Faith''s decisive command frustrated Jennifer''s tenacity. Just heard countless bullets burst out in the dark fire and huge sound, they will wind through, the air to scratch, without any mercy hit on the head of Jennifer. Several of the bullets were not aimed and hit Bruce. Bruce''s body had a little reaction, but no one noticed. When she was hit in the head, she stumbled to the ground, and she couldn''t stand up again. All her strength was lost in this moment, and Jennifer''s consciousness fell into the darkness immediately. Even if she wanted to make herself stand up again, the endless darkness still brought her to sleep. "Prepare the anesthetic!" As soon as Jennifer fell to the ground, faith got out of the car. The bullet didn''t go through Jennifer''s head, but there was no doubt about the effect. No matter how strong the Hulk''s body is, not all parts are hard and indestructible. "You guys give her an anesthetic and take it back to the car." Feisi came to the blade warrior''s body, he slightly lowered his head, and then the corner of his mouth sarcastically said to the blade warrior under anesthesia: "I said, the blood god''s coming is unstoppable, you join us in the morning, the old man doesn''t need to be hurt at all." Then faith stepped on the blade''s stomach. He took the chocolate out of his pocket and chewed the whole piece with his mouth wide open. The blade fighters have captured it. Now faith is going to implement the blood god plan immediately. A black car surrounded the bottom of the tower. Quinn saw Firth coming back. He came to Firth with a face full of excitement and asked, "got the day walker?" Firth looks at a car behind him. Quinn walks to the car knowingly. Then he sees the blade warrior who has been trying to cut off his arm by himself. "Don''t touch him!" Firth''s cold drink pulled Quinn back from the brink of danger. At that moment, he really wanted to take off the blade warrior''s arm. "Bring them all up to the top of the tower of ejvu." Firth orders Quinn, and he walks into egivuta alone. Although Jennifer directly broke the top wall of the tower, as long as she didn''t damage the core ball and the Colosseum style arena. The vampire elders were woken up one by one by faith''s men. Their hands were tied by silver ropes. In addition, faith had never let them suck blood, so the power of the vampire elders is very weak now. They haven''t woken up since they were controlled by faith. Now they wake up suddenly, and they all feel very eager for blood. "Faith, your plan will destroy us vampires. Stop it." When the vampire elder wakes up, he immediately understands that faith has prepared all the conditions. Now the only difference is the completion of the ceremony, and then let the power of blood god come to him. "The God of vampire is a disaster, faith. If he is really our God, why is his existence erased by our ancestors?" Vampire elders began to persuade faith one by one. Now they have no way to fight against faith, so they have to use words to make faith sober. Vampire elders don''t know where faith got the secret of blood god. When they know, faith has grown up and has the ability to fight against them. Watching faith walk into the tower, the vampire elders are shouting faith''s name one by one. To this, Feisi bird does not bird them. On the 12th floor of egivuta, Firth walks to the site where the core sphere is located. There are many channels beside the core sphere, and there is a room in each channel. The room is empty and there is nothing to place. When the blade soldier first came, he checked all the rooms. He saw that there was a circular ramp in the middle of the room, and below the ramp was a completely closed room. There is only one intersection in the room, which is the ramp. This is a small Roman Colosseum. It''s a place of entertainment built by the blood gods of the past. When they catch a human, they will throw a human into it, and then let a person who is about to become a vampire fight with him. FIS stands under the core sphere. He watches the moonlight fall through the top of the tower of egivu. FIS closes his eyes and opens his hands. He will be the new blood God here. The blade warrior and twelve vampire elders were brought up. There are 12 channels beside the core sphere, which corresponds to 12 purebred vampire elders. Jen Karin was also brought up. Natasha, Bruce, and Jennifer were also brought up later. When all the preparations were made, faith looked at Jen Kailin with a stubborn and disobedient face. He raised Jen Kailin''s chin, and Jen Kailin turned her head away. "I have a big gift for you." When faith saw Jen avoiding his face, he forced Jen''s head around. Jen Karin looked at faith viciously. She didn''t have a good word and said, "your plan won''t work, you bastard vampire." Firth didn''t feel any anger about it. Although he always felt angry because he was a hybrid vampire, he found a way to become a blood god. As long as he becomes the God of blood, he will be superior to all the vampires and become the God of vampires in the world. At that time, who dares to laugh at him as a hybrid vampire? "You can''t be angry with me. When I become the blood god, I will be the first to turn you into a vampire, if you can defeat him." FESS said, let a vampire pressure jancailin came to a passage of the room. Firth pointed to the ramp and said to jencairin, "your old friend has been waiting in there for a long time." Jen was wriggling, but faith pushed her down. Jen Karin rolled down the ramp and fell. The rope in her hand had been untied, and jencailin shook her hand to let the blood flow. The room is very dark, only the moonlight through the ramp let here have a bright place. Jen Karin heard a heavy breath in the dark, and she watched carefully for four weeks. Soon, in the light of a bunch of moonlight came a man with a bent body, ragged clothes, and his skin wrapped in blood clots. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 435 ? X? "It''s a pity, I like her very much. It''s a waste of time," fiss said to his men after pushing jencailin down the ramp In the ramp room, a man with blood clots appeared in the moonlight. He looked disgusting, like a mollusk made up of various expanded cells With the man''s head down and his hair scattered, Jen did not recognize who he was. But Jen can clearly see the bones around the man. To be exact, the room is full of bones. It''s not the bones of animals in captivity near ejevota, it''s human bones. Where jencailin fell, there was a human skull lying flat on the right side of her head. "Remember me?" The man with blood clots hung his head down. His voice seemed to have been kissed by the devil, which made people feel goose bumps. Jen tried to look down and see the man''s face. Obviously, men are not crazy, he has a certain consciousness, but Jen Kailin from the man''s voice to hear a bit dangerous and crazy taste. Since faith said that this man was her old friend, Jen Kailin immediately had an answer in her mind when she thought of a series of recent events. It''s just that Jacqueline doesn''t believe it. "I don''t know what''s wrong with me?" The man found that when Jen Kailin was looking at her, he began to shrink his shoulders, and the whole person also stepped back a few steps, seeing that she was about to enter the dark. Zhan Kailin wants to catch up to confirm whether the man is him or not, but the man''s action suddenly becomes crazy, which makes Zhan Kailin step backward. "No pulse, and, of course... And pale skin." The man constantly looks at his arm. Under the blood clot is the pale flesh, and through the pale flesh, you can see the veins very clearly. A man''s pace goes backwards and forwards. It looks like he will fall at any time. At this time, the man''s head was lifted up a little. Jen Kailin saw a face that seemed to be able to see the skeleton. There was only a layer of skin on that face, not even meat. "Curt?" Zhan Kailin flurried out the name of his ex boyfriend. Even if the man in front of him didn''t look like the ruffian curt before, Jen''s intuition told him that this man was the first curt bitten by Quinn in the hospital. When the man heard Jen Cailin calling his name, he scratched his hair with his dry, sick white arm. He raised his head completely, full of wrinkles, and looked like a terminally ill old man. "Oh! I didn''t expect to see you again. " The man''s words admit that he is curt. After seeing Jen Kailin''s appearance, his arms spread around, and then he came to Jen Kailin with his arms hanging down like a baboon. Zhan Kailin was scared to fall to the ground. The bones on the ground hurt her arm and body. "Tell me, Caroline, do you regret breaking up with me?" Jen turned her head and saw that Dr. Coulter''s face was less than twenty centimeters in front of her. At such close range, Dr. curt''s white wrinkled face looked even more terrifying. What Jen Kailin subconsciously did was kick Dr. curt in the face¡° Er... "Dr. curt yelled, and then he lost his weight and hit the wall. When he was kicked by Zhan Kailin, his ferocity was completely exposed. Dr. Coulter opened his mouth and rushed to Jen Kailin. He wanted, he longed, he strongly needed Jen Kailin''s blood. Since he was bitten by Quinn in the hospital, he has been studied as a corpse until he suddenly wakes up and finds his body being dissected by familiar methods. Dr. curt immediately resisted. He bit all the doctors and nurses present, and then fled the hospital in chaos. He hid under the bridge and lived on discarded meat until Quinn found him. But that was the beginning of his nightmare. Quinn tried every means to torture him, to wipe out all his reason, let him become a vampire who only know blood and killing. To this day, Dr. Curt is in a state of muddle. Jancailin''s "curt" wakes him up, but he is no longer the original doctor. Now he only needs blood, other things are indifferent to him. Dr. Coulter jumps on it, and jencailin grabs the floor and moves her body back to avoid Dr. Coulter''s attack. Then Jen picked up the bone on the ground, used it as a weapon and hit Dr. curt on the head. When she was hit in the head, Dr. curt fell on the floor. Jen Kailin didn''t spare Dr. curt. Like a repetitive machine, she kept waving a bone stick to hit Dr. curt''s head. Every time he smashed it, Dr. Coulter would make a "er..." sound, and she didn''t stop until Jen was tired. A normal person would have died if he had been hit in the head like this, but jencailin stopped and found that Dr. curt immediately turned his head to look at her. Dr. Coulter didn''t die. With a roar, he pushed his arm to the ground, then jumped up and went on hitting jencailin. "Karin, let me have a drink of your blood." Dr. curt grabs the runaway Jen Kailin straight. Jen Kailin turns around and hits Dr. curt on the cheek with a bone stick. Dr. curt''s head turned around. Jen heard the crackling sound of the bone. Then Dr. curt turned his head again and stared at Jen without any harm. "Is that what it looks like to be a vampire without blood? Even reason and wisdom don''t exist. " Jen Karin watched as Dr. Coulter continued to chase her disgust no matter how hard she fought. She picked up another bone stick from the ground. Two bone sticks were held by Jen Kailin. They have worn tips and can be used as spines. After one of Dr. curt''s attacks failed, Jen went around his back and stabbed the bone spur into Dr. curt''s neck without hesitation. Jen Karin tried her best to get the bone spur in, and then kicked Dr. curt off. Dr. Coulter fell to the ground, and he wanted to continue to chase Jen, when Jen jumped up and stabbed another bone into the gap at the edge of the ramp. With the help of the gap and bone spur to the fixed force, Zhan Kailin climbed up the ramp little by little. Dr. Coulter kept roaring down the ramp, but his current IQ would not climb out with a bone spur at all. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 436 The blade soldier who was stun by the anesthetic woke up. The light in front of his eyes began to shine, and then he heard a lot of curses in his ears. Then these shouts become "Wuwuwuwu", which is the reason why there are cloth or soft objects blocking the mouth. A big mouth draws to the blade warrior. The blade warrior wakes up immediately. He wants to dodge, but he finds himself being fixed. His hands were firmly bound. Big mouth son loud smoke in the face of the blade warrior. Pop! "Ha ha ha, look at your angry look." Quinn grinned after slapping the blade fighter. He saw that the blade fighter was looking at him with a kind of hands-on look. It made Quinn feel great. The blade warrior wakes up with Quinn''s slap. He glances around and finds himself in the tower of ejvu. It''s just that this ancient Roman site is behind the top floor of the tower of egvu. Blade and Bruce are always in the entrance room when they defend. Blade saw twelve vampire elders being pressed by faith''s men at the entrance of twelve passages. Natasha, Bruce and Jennifer are guarded by several vampires. They are still under anesthesia and do not wake up. Blade didn''t see Jen and Dr. Whistler. "Are you looking for that black girl?" Quinn put his face in front of the blade warrior, and a foul breath sprayed on the blade warrior''s face. The blade warrior didn''t dodge, just shut his breath. "Now that black girl is getting back together with her ex boyfriend. Later you can go to see if her body is still there, ha ha ha." Quinn said, the blade warrior fell into thinking. "Dr. Whistler is not here?" Quinn, there didn''t seem to be a single mention of Dr. Whistler on their faces. Now, on the top floor of the tower, the blade warrior didn''t see Dr. Whistler. "Tonight, the blood god will come." Faith came over, and he was followed by white haired female vampires, black skinned women and a dozen vampires. Quinn at this time is a punch in the face of the blade warrior, the strength of this punch let the blade warrior kneel to the ground in pain. Feiss said to Quinn with a displeased face, "thank you." The blade fell on his knees. Faith came up to him and said in a commanding voice, "I''ll see your sword." After that, the white haired female vampire threw the blade warrior''s silver sword. When fighting with the elite who used concealed weapons, the blade warrior fainted after being anesthetized, so his silver sword didn''t come back to him, but fell into the room on the 12th floor¡° Good Feiss waved his silver sword and whistled, "it''s made of titanium, isn''t it? It''s really easy to carve. " Faith made another round of the silver sword. Then Firth put the silver sword flat in front of the blade warrior and touched the mechanism on the silver sword, but the mechanism didn''t turn. The blade''s pupils narrowed slightly, and faith caught them and said, "what''s the matter? It''s amazing, isn''t it? As I said, blade, I know all about you. " "Reach out, Quinn." At this time, faith pointed the silver sword at Quinn and asked him to hold out his hand. Quinn''s hand has been pierced by the blade with a silver bullet, so it''s one handed now. "What''s the matter? My hands are good. " Quinn looked at his hand with a smile, but did not extend it. "I want you to reach out, quick!" With a roar from Firth, Quinn''s heart leaped, and then he put out his hand honestly. Firth put his hands on the silver sword, then moved up and down to Quinn''s hands. "Faith, I..." Quinn''s heart beat faster. He stammered. Firth instantly retracted the knife and patted Quinn on the shoulder: "I''m kidding." Quinn''s nervous expression immediately resolved, and then looked at the vampire behind him and laughed: "ha ha ha, he''s just playing with me." At this time, the blade warrior''s condition is not particularly good, because of the injection of high-intensity serum, coupled with the fierce fighting and the random entry of anesthetics, now the blade warrior is eager for blood. His eyes began to turn white and his mind began to blur. Quinn took the anticoagulant from one of his vampires and threw it to faith. With anticoagulant in his hand, Firth said to the white eyed blade warrior, "what is this? Your serum Feisi''s tone was affirmative. He took the blue anticoagulant out of his backpack one by one and asked, "how long have you not had it injected? Twelve or thirteen hours? You must want to suck blood, don''t you? How do you feel? Is the blood boiling all over the body? " The blade soldier frowned, his expression resisting the body''s desire for blood: "you try, maybe you will like it." Blade wanted to tempt faith to get an anticoagulant, but faith refused: "thanks, I like fresh blood. Anyway, I don''t think you need that. " With that, faith turned around and threw the anticoagulants aside. When faith turned around again, he was a little angry: "what a pity, you know? You''re a vampire, but now you''re like this. It''s not your fault. I mean, everything happens. It''s human weakness. You should go back to your nature. " "Whatever you say..." interrupted the blade warrior, gritting his teeth. "But I promise you''ll die before sunrise." "Oh, Hoo hoo, ha ha ha." Quinn made funny moves to mock what the blade said. "Take him out." When faith saw that the blade warrior was so determined not to join them, he ignored the blade warrior and was ready to open the blood god ceremony. The black woman, the biological mother of the blade warrior, went out with her. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t show any expression of love for the blade warrior. Even if the blade was punched in the face by Quinn. "Take those bastards down, too." Faith''s voice sounded unhappy. The white haired vampire clapped her hands: "eon, come here, come on, follow up, let''s go." Faith''s men took twelve vampire elders to the right place. The blade comes to the room above the core sphere. This is the room on top of the core sphere. There are many stone tablets in the room. The words on the stone tablets are ancient prophecies of vampires. Blade had intended to write it down for Dr. Whistler to study, but Dr. Whistler could not study it for him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 437 The old prophecy of vampires, the blade warrior, doesn''t know what it is. But from the lines in the stone tablet, it seems that it is related to the blood god. "The words on these stone tablets predict when the blood god will come again?" Blade fighters don''t think so. It''s probably the picture of vampires themselves. Faith''s men pushed away the most central stone, which was about three meters high and very thick, so there were two vampires pushing the stone. The blade warrior was held on his hands and shoulders by two other vampires. In fact, even if it''s not held up, the blade warrior''s body still has the effect of anesthetics, so he can''t escape from here and can''t resist. The mother of the blade warrior takes off her white coat as the vampires push away the stone tablet. He has a medusa like perm and a standard black beauty with thick lips. Unlike Zhan Kailin, the mother of the blade warrior has a cold and heartless face. She walks to the blade warrior with cold eyes. Now she only wears a thin black silk dress. She took a folding knife into her hand. The sharp white blade protruded from the scabbard under her rotation. She suddenly laughed, and then stabbed the blade warrior''s clothes with the knife. The sharp blade rowed up along the blade warrior''s clothes. Two vampires took off the blade warrior''s clothes. At this time, the stone tablet has been completely pushed away, and the center of the stone tablet is a model of the human body. Even compared with the robust body of the blade warrior, the model will be bigger. It''s as if the mold was designed from the very beginning for the very tall people. Two vampires bring the blade warrior into the mold. There are black cloth bands rolled into circles on the head and hands of the mold. Two vampires put the blade warrior''s hands and head in. Later, they went to the back of the stone tablet and pulled the cloth belt. The loose cloth belt immediately tightened, strangling the blade warrior''s neck. The blade warrior had to stand on tiptoe to lift his neck up a little, otherwise he would have difficulty breathing. The mother of the blade warrior saw that the blade warrior was completely trapped in the mold and it was hard to breathe. She came to the blade warrior and said, "poor child." Blade''s mother touches blade''s face with the back of her hand. The color of her fingernails is like white blood cells, and each fingernail is long and thick. It''s not the thin fingernails that ordinary people have. It''s the long fingernails that vampires use to scratch human skin. The blade''s mother stroked the blade''s face with the back of her hand, then all the way down to the blade''s chest. The blade''s whole body was sweating, and the body temperature was the same as fever. "You''re very sick, hungry and thirsty." The reason why blade warrior is sick is that his body is eager for blood, so his mother said that he is too eager to drink blood. "Don''t touch me!" The blade fighter roared, but because he was too weak, his roar did not have any deterrent. "Eric, look at me. The vampires are our people now. I''m one of them." The blade''s mother called out the blade''s name. Although she had never seen a blade warrior, she got up early. The blade fighter retorted, "you are not."¡° Yes, of course I am. " The mother of the blade warrior should have said, "you know, Eric, your mother died long ago. I''ve hunted and killed people. I like it very much. Don''t you like it? You must like it. Sooner or later, you will become a vampire Blade''s mother turned away with a series of sneers. She walked two meters to the left in front of the stone tablet, and then stepped on a button on the ground with her heel. The stone tablet, which was pushed away by two vampires, automatically goes back, and then it is covered. The sound on the stone cover was so loud that even Quinn, who was eating chocolate under the room, looked up in surprise. Both faith and the white haired vampire looked up at the room above the core sphere. The vampire elders also raised their heads one after another. At the moment when the stone was covered, the ceremony of blood god had already begun. The white haired vampire laughs wildly. She has the silver sword of the blade warrior in her hand. In the room at the top of the core sphere, the blade''s wrist was cut by the black cloth belt from the moment the stele was covered. There was a sharp metal band around the band. The blade soldier''s wrist kept blood flowing through his fingers and then fell into a round hole under the stone tablet. The blood flows slowly and accumulates more and more. In a few minutes, there are so many in a small bowl. The white haired female vampire commands her men to prepare for the work below. "Tell them to stand well. There is one person on each mark. You must stand well." There is an opening in the dark stone tablet, and the mother of the blade warrior is following the opening to observe the blade warrior''s condition. As the metal band cuts the blade warrior''s wound deeper and deeper, the amount of blood flowing out of the blade warrior''s wrist becomes more and more large, from slow flow to gushing. The blade''s body was constantly twitching. For this, the blade''s mother just left the room with a slight sigh. When the twelve vampire elders stood at their respective positions on the mark, faith looked up at the core sphere, which was made of stone with a metal slit around its edge. When faith saw blood spreading through the cracks in the metal, he laughed and said, "lift the elevator." Below the metal sphere, a construction elevator rises, and Firth and Quinn stand up together, then close to the core sphere. All the vampires gathered here, and they were looking forward to the coming of the God of blood. They looked at the rising FESS, as if they saw that the whole world was full of vampires. In the night sky, dark clouds are constantly rolling and thunder is loud, which makes the quiet night unstable. A vampire elder vomited out the blockage in his mouth. He looked at the white haired female vampire with extremely expectant eyes and said, "silly girl, what do you think will happen? You think the blood god will come? It''s just a vampire fairy tale. " White haired female vampire evil spirit smile, she came quickly: "Why are you so afraid? Afraid I steal your soul, the essence of pure vampire? You should be afraid. Read the prophecy. It''s time for you to contribute. " Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 438 The white haired female vampire has one arm. She looks at the twelve elder vampires and laughs at their ignorance. Even though the vampire elder has been denying the existence of the blood god, and even abandoning the egypta, and creating a plague to make people forget its existence, faith knows the truth from the Pearl curator and the prophecy on the egypta stone tablet. So no matter what the vampire elder said, the white haired female vampire who has been following FIS will not believe it. Pure blood vampires are just afraid that these half Taoist monks will have the power to replace them. To this end, the purebred vampires will become the blood god of the way all destroyed, and let the vampire language loss, no one can translate. However, in the long internal strife of the vampire race, the purebred vampires did not erase all the contents about the blood god. Feisi also relied on these incomplete information to finally piece together the content about blood god. "Even if faith is right, do you really think he will worry about you? You''re dead, just like us. " Another vampire elder also vomited out the blockage in his mouth, and then told the white haired female vampire the truth of being naked. After hearing this, the white haired female vampire''s face became blue. She took out the blade warrior''s silver sword, and then inserted it into the elder''s chest. With a push, the elder flew out and turned into a cloud of fly ash. White haired female vampire''s action is very decisive, without hesitation, vampire elders they captured more than 12, they also have a spare, so it doesn''t matter to kill this talkative. Feisi two hands on the elevator, he looked up at the vampire elders said: "tonight, mankind will perish, we can not compromise." When the vampire elders heard this, they knew that no matter how much they emphasized that the power of the God of blood was a fairy tale, it was useless if it was not a good thing. Quinn chuckled: "we will be gods!" "Of course." It''s rare for faith to show a real smile in front of Quinn. Quinn put up his orchid finger, and his fat body trembled: "ha ha ha, I want to be the evil god, I want to be the evil god of blood sucking." As faith and Quinn laugh at each other, the blade''s blood has been flowing through the core ball to twelve channels. Faith''s men buttoned up the heads of the twelve vampire elders, and the blood of the blade soldiers flowed to their foreheads. For the first time, the vampire elders struggled against the blood. "Is everyone thirsty? I hope you are all thirsty! " Feisi jumps from the elevator to the stone platform under the core sphere. The white haired female vampire comes down from the elevator together and tears Feisi''s clothes open. With arms outstretched, fisgo raised his head to welcome the blood that had gathered from the center of the core sphere. There are many cracks on the edge of the core ball. The blood of the blade soldiers converges in the cracks along the metal. The cracks bifurcate into twelve directions. With more and more blood, the blood of the twelve directions condenses to the center. Miraculously, when the blood is coagulating more and more, suddenly the end of the blood has no follow-up blood supplement. Fortunately, the blood is still enough to make a big drop. This big drop of blood fell on faith''s forehead. Faith felt the blood on his forehead with a happy expression. At the next moment, countless thunder and lightning suddenly exploded above the tower. At this moment, however, the blade''s mother finds something wrong. All the vampires are paying attention to the change of faith. Only the mother of the blade warrior can see that the blood on the core ball is suddenly interrupted. So she went back to the room above the core sphere. A few minutes ago, Jen successfully climbed out of the ramp. Dr. curt was still roaring in the room below the ramp, and Jen left the ramp without looking back. She carefully observed the direction of the vampires, and then Jen found a woman with a blade warrior to the high room. Jen Karin hid until the vampires gathered in the room of the core sphere to see how faith became the God of blood. Jen Karin took this opportunity to go to the room above the core sphere. As soon as she entered the room, Jen Karin immediately smelled a strong bloody smell that was very irritating to her nose. There is a huge stone tablet in front of her. The smell comes from the stone tablet. Zhan Kailin walks past with a cat''s pace. Through the opening in the stone tablet, Zhan Kailin sees the blade warrior twitching constantly. "Blade?" Zhan Kailin whispers to the blade warrior, and she is also looking for a way to open the stone tablet. The blade warrior didn''t return to her. His eyes were turning white and his lips were shaking. Jen Karin ran quickly through the room and then found a button on the ground. Zhan Kailin pressed the button with her hand, but the stone tablet did not open. Zhan Kailin pressed the button several times in succession, but the stone tablet still didn''t respond. She had to continue to look at the stone tablet, trying to find a way to save the blade warrior. At this time, the stele has been running. Zhan Kailin follows the movement of the stele and comes to the back of the stele. She finds a track like trace between the stele and the ground. Zhan Kailin pastes the whole person behind the stone tablet, and then tries her best to push the stone tablet along the track. Unexpectedly, although the stone tablet is difficult to push, it can still be pushed forward with Zhan Kailin''s strength. After two or three minutes, the stone tablet was pushed out half the distance by her. Then, with a bang, the cover of the stone tablet fell off. Zhan Kailin came to the front of the stone tablet and immediately untied the black cloth belt on his hands and neck for the blade warrior. As soon as the black cloth belt was untied, Zhan Kailin found two very deep wounds on the blade soldier''s wrists. Blade soldier''s blood continuously flows out from the wound. Today''s blade soldier is cold all over. He has lost too much blood. "Blade, how are you?" Zhan Kailin put the blade soldier''s head on his leg and pillowed it. The blade soldier''s eyelids opened a little. He saw Zhan Kailin''s face and said to her weakly, "blood... Serum, I want serum." Because of the excessive blood loss and the past effect of the serum injected before, the blade warrior is now eager for blood. As his mother said, he is now hungry and thirsty. If the person in front of him was not Jen Kailin but a stranger, the blade warrior would have been unable to help learning her blood¡° Serum? Where can I find your serum now? " Zhan Kailin also felt helpless, and then she thought of a way to save the blade warrior. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 439 Jen Karin showed her neck to the blade warrior and said to her, "blade, you need blood to suck my blood." In fact, she is not afraid of being bitten by blade fighters. She has developed a gene therapy that prevents her from becoming a vampire. So as long as before she becomes a vampire to inject the corresponding medicine, she can remove the virus from the body of the vampire. Blade warrior didn''t refuse. If he doesn''t inject serum or suck blood, he can''t recover his strength to prevent faith from becoming the God of blood. So the blade soldier, with Jen''s help, turned around and bit his teeth on Jen''s neck. Severe pain spread to Jen as the blade''s teeth pierced the skin. Jen Karin couldn''t hold back and cried out. The blade warrior''s mouth does not stop sucking from the moment it touches the blood. Blade''s mother comes here from the room of the core ball as the blade is frantically sucking jancailin''s blood. No one else heard anything, but when she noticed the interruption of blood, she heard a loud noise from the room above the core sphere from the thunder. As soon as the blade''s mother came into the room, she immediately found Jen Kailin lying on the ground, with two distinct teeth marks on her neck. Blade''s mouth is full of blood, blade''s mother saw blade''s eyes are all red blood, his canine teeth exposed. "How does it taste?" The blade''s mother approached the blade. After sucking the blood, the blade warrior''s spirit recovered. He was holding his chest tightly. The blade''s mother grabbed the blade after she said that. She exposed her canine teeth, and her long thick nails looked extremely sharp. Zhan Kailin got up and left the room tremblingly when the blade fighter was fighting with his mother. Although her neck was bitten by the blade fighter, her strong willpower supported her to continue to act. The blade warrior''s mother yelled, her movement is very fast, after the right hand tear to grasp, her body skillfully moved to the left, the blade warrior just in their own position to the right to avoid her right claw. So the blade warrior in the position to avoid ushered in his mother''s left hand grip. Blade soldiers orderly hide, his combat experience is incomparable, early thought of his mother''s attack way. Even though his mother''s attack was fierce, in the eyes of the blade warrior, it was just a wild animal going crazy. The blade fighter grabs a gap in his mother''s attack, pinches his palm between her throat, and then yells to push his mother to the wall. The mother of the blade warrior saw that she couldn''t beat her son, so she played the emotional card and said, "I''m your mother. You won''t kill your mother... Right?" The blade soldier''s throat pinching palm slowly loosened, and the blade soldier''s mother''s face was smiling: "boy, come here." So the blade soldier leaned on his mother''s shoulder and said coldly, "I want to relieve your pain!" Then the blade punched his mother in the stomach! The miserable cry came from the mother of the blade warrior. The blade warrior took out his fist and left the room without looking back. At the same time, Jen Karin comes to the room of the core ball. Lightning from the core ball all the way down, and then split into the 12 vampire elders on the forehead. Lightning seems to be attracted by the blood of the blade warrior. Twelve vampire elders twitch in pain. Jen Karin stealthily comes to a vampire''s back, then grabs his long gun and aims at his chest. The vampire turned into ashes. This gun is loaded with silver bullets! After solving a vampire, Zhan Kailin saw that twelve vampire elders were turning into skeletons because of the power of lightning. The skeleton broke from the vampire elder''s mouth, and then broke his whole body and flew out. Twelve skeletons flew around the core sphere, and then one by one they went through faith''s body. Twelve skeletons kept flying through faith''s body. Faith was hit by the skeletons, and his body bent up and up again. Quinn yelled. No one knew what the blood god ceremony would be like. The twelve skeletons looked like revenge on faith. White haired female vampire is afraid of direct escape. Feisi''s eyes became more and more red because of the twelve skeletons. Finally, the twelve skeletons flew into Feisi''s body, and the huge shock force knocked down all the vampires. Faith also fell to the ground, the lightning stopped, near the core ball in a mess. White haired female vampire from the channel flurried close to the fall of faith, her expression is full of worry, faith seems to be killed by twelve skeletons. At this time, because the lightning struck his body and his whole body was smoking, FIS stood up. The white haired female vampire approached FIS carefully and heard him say, "no more." After killing his mother, the blade warrior picked up his clothes and headed for the core ball. The sound from the core ball let the blade know that faith''s blood god plan was mostly completed. The blade man makes a fly jump. He jumps from the tunnel to the bottom of the core ball. As soon as Quinn saw such a fierce blade warrior, he immediately stretched out a hand and said, "wait! I owe you, man. I still have a hand. I know I should use it to kill you! " Quinn finished and rushed to the blade. At this time, the blade warrior pulled out a silver rope from his clothes. When Quinn rushed over, he elongated it so that Quinn''s head was cut directly by the silver rope. Quinn, who had been only cut off an arm by a blade fighter, fell to the ground this time. His body burned quickly and then turned into a piece of fly ash. Faith ordered the white haired vampire to say, "kill him!" Firth was not surprised by Quinn''s death. He had said for a long time that Quinn would not even know how to die. Now this sentence has come true. After Quinn died, his sunglasses flew in the air. The blade fighter caught them, breathed out at them, wiped them clean and took them with him. The white haired vampire and faith''s men attack the blade warrior. More than a dozen vampires flew from different directions. The blade fighter kicked a vampire with a fly kick and then directly kicked him in the same place. More than a dozen vampires flew backwards. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 440 The vampires were kicked to the ground by the blade warrior. The blade warrior''s whole body muscles were tense. He put on a horse stance, bent his arms backward, and then his feet made a fierce effort to jump the whole body into the air. The blade warrior leaping high is like a roaring lion. He roars "faith", and his heavy and powerful knee is directly knocked on the stomach of a fallen vampire. "Poof!" The vampire''s stomach was directly knocked down by the blade warrior, and a lot of blood was sprayed out of his mouth. The blood splashed to the sky, and the blade warrior turned to find another vampire. Since drinking jancailin''s blood, the blade warrior''s body is really full of vampire power. In the past, he used serum to restrain the blood sucking impulse in his body. Although this restrained his body from sucking blood, it also made the vampire gene in the blade warrior''s body not fully play out. The inhibition of serum is getting weaker and weaker, accompanied by huge pain. As time goes on, the desire for blood in the blade warrior''s body does not decrease due to the effect of serum, but accumulates in the body. This leads to the blade warrior''s body already hungry and thirsty. Now the vampire is satisfied, and the blade warrior feels that he is full of strength. He moves as fast as a cheetah and as powerful as a lion. Before more than a dozen fallen vampires could get up and attack the blade warrior, the blade warrior grabbed a vampire''s leg and spun him in the air. A vampire just wanted to get up, the blade warrior will grasp the hands of the vampire toward his body hard slap in the past. The bodies of Two vampires collide with each other, plus the hard ground, a total of three layers of damage superposition, so that the vampire who was slapped directly fainted. Blade warrior is not happy enough. He continues to catch the vampire who is photographed spitting blood and runs to the next vampire. Bang! Pop! Kang! The more he patted, the more fierce he was. Until the vampire''s body was directly smashed by him, the blade soldier inserted a silver nail into his body and let him turn into ashes to die. More than a dozen vampires who came up to besiege the blade fighters were instantly killed by the regiment. The blade shouted as like as two peas. The blade of the blade was more prominent and his eyes were bloodshot. The blade soldiers today look exactly like the vampires that are well known. The red eyes in the dark, two high exposed canine teeth, and the wild voice with extremely thirsty blood. With a gun loaded with silver bullets, Jen Karin covers the blade fighters. Because of being sucked too much blood by the blade warrior, Jen Kailin''s head would be black for a while from time to time. Her body is very weak, when the vampire virus in her body, let her gene change. Jen can continue to stand up and act because her body is gradually changing into a vampire''s body. The blade warrior didn''t suck the blood out of Jen Kailin''s body as Quinn had done in the first place. In addition, Zhan Kailin''s body still has the previous medicine to eliminate the vampire virus, so Zhan Kailin''s vampireization is more stable, without too severe pain. She''s just losing too much blood right now. Shaking her head, Jen takes a gun and shoots a vampire. Feisi''s men have dozens, if not because the table under the core ball is too small, now they would have shot up. Jen Karin shot down a vampire who aimed his gun at the blade warrior in the distance. Two fists are hard to beat four hands. What''s more, the blade warrior now has to deal with not only the vampires who fight against him, but also the vampires who shoot beside him. The blade warrior''s physical strength can''t compare with Bruce and Jennifer, so once the bullet hits, his skin will be penetrated. Zhan Kailin was noticed by the white haired female vampire when she was covering for the blade warrior. She yelled: "go up and catch her!" A total of ten vampires immediately rushed into the tunnel to catch Jen Karin. Since Zhan Kailin started guerrilla warfare, there are 12 channels, and each channel is connected, so Zhan Kailin can escape from each other. Because of her weak body, Jen can only run against the wall, so when ten vampires rush in, Jen has already dodged to another passageway. Ten vampires are divided into three waves to besiege Jen Kailin. They all have guns in their hands. They know that Jen Kailin''s guns are loaded with silver bullets, so they dare not rush into other channels. Otherwise, with a turn around, they''ll be wiped out by Jen Karin. Jen Kailin gasps, her head is more and more dizzy, even if its gene is modified by the vampire virus, it is not easy to persist until now. Jen Karin put her shoulders against the wall so that she would not be able to stand up as soon as she sat down. She heard footsteps coming from one side of the aisle. Jen took a deep breath, held it back and raised the muzzle. She could feel the beating of her heart. Bang bang! Zhan Kailin is energetic. She endures the stabbing pain coming from her head. When a dark shadow comes out, she rushes over and throws a gun. Zhan Kailin is decisive and ruthless, no less than a blade fighter. As a doctor who often deals with blood and corpses, Zhan Kailin has long been used to the pungent smell of blood, even to smelling the air. Even though the whole passage smelled of blood, she didn''t feel affected. The gunfire started. After solving the three vampires, Zhan Kailin quickly ran to the other passageways against the wall. When the other seven vampires came, they surrounded Jen at both ends. When the two teams joined up next to Jen''s passage, Jen sat on the ground feebly. She knew she had no way to escape. Both sides are vampires, even if she can solve one side of the vampire, the other side of the vampire will kill her. Besides, the gun had been fired many times, and Jen estimated that there were less than two bullets left. Jen''s arms began to lose hold of the gun. As the vampire''s footsteps approached, her stomach turned and a mouthful of red blood vomited out. Then Jen''s head tilted and fell to the ground. Zhan Kailin''s vision began to blur. When she fell to the ground, she saw seven vampires encircling her. Zhan Kailin''s mouth burst into a tragic smile. Suddenly, she saw a mass of black fluid from a vampire''s body, black fluid blink of an eye to kill the vampires, and then flow to her body. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 441 Jen Kailin''s eyelids were already drooping, but I don''t know why, seeing the black fluid behind the scenes, Jen Kailin''s brain for the unknown terror inspired her gradually disintegrating spirit. In this regard, Zhan Kailin also continued to rub her feet against the ground to let her body back. The black fluid that killed the seven vampires was naturally Yang Han. In order to protect the safety of Jennifer, Yang Han transfers from Natasha to another vampire. Although said never to touch a man''s body, but Yang Han doesn''t think it''s necessary to set up FG in the future, otherwise he will completely coexist with a man sooner or later. This time, Yang Han finds a chance to escape, and immediately kills seven vampires and enters Zhan Kailin''s body. Just as Zhan Kailin''s body is very weak, Yang Han can also help her. "Don''t be afraid, I''m your companion." After entering Zhan Kailin''s body, Yang Han immediately explained to her. Yang Han then treated Zhan Kailin''s injuries. Feeling the recovery of her spirit and the disappearance of her physical pain, Jen Karin got up and said, "who are you? Are you in my body? " Yang Han suddenly condenses venom fangs from Zhan Kailin''s arm. Zhan Kailin jumps back and bumps into the wall. She held back her fear and said, "are you my companion? Who are you? " Jen has never seen such a creature, which is far beyond her understanding. "My name is Yang Han, you can also call me venom, and some people call me symbiont. In a word, you can trust me. Don''t you find any special changes in your body now?" Yang Han''s face began to smile. His teeth opened and closed up and down like a shark. Zhan Kailin''s heart beat. Later, Zhan Kailin found that she was wearing the wall behind her! Yes, just now she was scared to lean against the wall, but the wall was worn, to be exact, it was broken by her! Jen Karin''s feet fell backward unsteadily. At this time, somehow, Jen Karin''s heel forced her body to fly to the ceiling like a shell. Then her head knocked the ceiling away and flew directly over the tower of ejevo. Jen Karin took a look at the night outside. She sighed at the beauty of the night, then fell back to the tower of ejevo with a thump. Zhan Kailin''s body fell to the ground, because she was afraid to break the ground, so Zhan Kailin tightly put the strength in her body. She didn''t know how to control the sudden power, but she had to do so in a hurry. Fortunately, she made it. She just fell on the floor and didn''t break it through. Otherwise, she felt that she would fall directly into the first floor of the tower. "This... This is the power you gave me?" Jancailin pats the dust off her ass and looks at herself like a stranger. Jen felt incredible. For the first time, she felt such a great power surging in her body. Now Jen Karin wants to hit faith in the face with one punch to see what effect it is. Will it break faith''s head with one punch? Zhan Kailin thinks it''s all right! She is eager to try! "Yang Han, I believe you are my companion. I apologize for the fear I showed before." Zhan Kailin turns her fist and apologizes to Yang Han, who has black fluid skin and fangs. She had never felt so full as she was now. The feeling of having power made her feel that Yang Han''s face was very kind. I have to say that women are especially real. "You don''t have to apologize. It''s normal for you to be afraid. It''s personal. If you''re not afraid, I don''t feel a sense of accomplishment." Yang Han has all-round vision, so after living with Zhan Kailin, he found that Zhan Kailin''s body is not as sexy and attractive as Natasha''s. In this regard, Yang Han just estimated it in his heart, and did not say it, otherwise Zhan Kailin''s just rising popularity will definitely plummet in an instant. At this time, Zhan Kailin suddenly remembered something. When she met Natasha in her room, cops who were beaten black and blue could not speak, but after Natasha approached cops, cops could speak. The power of this therapy seems to be the same as that of her own recovery, so Zhan Kailin asked, "Yang Han, were you attached to Natasha before?" Yang Han did not expect that Zhan Kailin''s observation was so keen. "Yes, I''ve been living with Natasha, but I can''t tell you the details." Jen suddenly understood. She knows why Natasha can be the core of the three, and she has an invisible mysterious power. It turns out that the source of this power is Yang Han! Jen does not ask too much, because she understands that when her strength is not enough, the more things she knows, the more dangerous she will be. Then Jen found a big problem, that is, with this super destructive and healing ability, why would Natasha be caught by faith? You know, when she saw the comatose Natasha in faith''s stronghold, Jen Kailin thought the blade fighters had been caught. "Yang Han, are you and Natasha..." Zhan Kailin asked tentatively. She felt that Natasha''s capture by faith was tricky. Because there is no panic on Yang Han''s face, although Natasha thinks that even if this face is flustered, it can''t be seen. "This woman is too clever." Yang Han muttered in his heart. He just said a few words to her, and Jen put together many clues, and then gradually outlined a complete picture. No wonder she was able to develop a gene therapy to fight the vampire virus¡° Well... You don''t need to know about this. We have our purpose, but we will ensure the safety of everyone. " No one knows the plan of Yang Han and Natasha up to now. Maybe Bruce is aware of something, but now he is fainted by the anesthetic, and Yang Han has no way to know. His plan to throw himself into the net with Natasha was successful. Faith took the opportunity to attack and became the God of blood almost according to the development of the plot. Although there are many interludes in the middle, they all passed without danger. All Yang Han has left now is to copy the blood god gene from faith, so he told Zhan Kailin, "let''s go and ''Save'' the blade warrior." Jen Karin nodded. She was trying to see if a blow could break faith''s head! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 442 A vampire comes forward from the front, his right fist sweeps across the face of the blade warrior, and his fist is windy. He thinks it can hit. As the blade soldier bends his legs, he takes a half squat position, and then all his strength condenses into his fist, which hits the vampire''s knee directly. Click! There was a clear sound of bone fragmentation, and the blade fighter then punched him in the stomach and sent him straight out. When fighting with the vampires, the blade soldier hears the gunshot coming from the channel. He wants to rush to save Jen Kailin, but the vampires surround him again, which makes him shake his head. Blade warrior a run-up, he a fly kick will be blocked in the entrance of the vampire''s face to directly kick flowers. "Chase The white haired vampire chases in with the silver sword of the blade warrior. She has been looking for a chance to insert a sword into the chest of the blade warrior. Blade soldiers want to save Jen Kailin, she will try to block her. The white haired female vampire knows who saved the blade warrior with her feet. The white haired vampire caught a glimpse of the scar on Jen''s neck when she shot the vampire. The blade warrior is so powerful now because she has contributed her blood. White haired female vampire''s face is ferocious. Feisi is absorbing the power of blood god. It seems that she is about to complete it completely. So she had to hold the blade fighters, or even kill them, during this period of time. The blade warrior rushes into the passageway, and several vampires come towards him from the nearby passageway. They are carrying the shovel in ejiwuta, and they want to use it as a weapon to strike the blade warrior''s body, while the vampire with a gun is shooting at him behind the blade warrior. Bang! A shot hit the wall, the blade soldier quickly Sideswipe away, he ran into a vampire with a shovel, the blade soldier at him virtual shake play football body twist posture. The vampire with the shovel twisted left and right, trying to block the blade warrior. The blade warrior sighed and then kicked him in the crotch. The sharp pain made the spade fall to the ground. The blade warrior took another hook to fly him directly in the air. Bang! It''s another shot, and the blade soldiers get out of the way. The vampire gradually surrounded all the channels around, and the blade warrior picked up the shovel that fell from the ground, and then shook each other between his hands. "Well, take advantage of it!" Holding the shovel in his hand, the blade warrior rushed out. He ran into a vampire. The blade warrior slapped the shovel from a high place on his head. With this clap, the vampire''s head began to faint. With another clap, the blade warrior knelt down with his legs softened. "Ah..." blade soldiers knee kick in his face, mercilessly continue to fight to Zhan Kailin''s position. At this time, Zhan Kailin was communicating with Yang Han, and her hearing was greatly improved, so she immediately recognized that the blade warrior was five passages away from him. Zhan Kailin looks around for weapons, and finally finds a shovel that is the same as the blade warrior''s. he picks up the shovel, and Zhan Kailin plans to run out of the passage to the blade warrior. Later, Zhan Kailin felt that it was wrong. The straight line between two points was the shortest! So Zhan Kailin punched the wall of the passage, and the wall collapsed, falling a lot of dust. "Cough..." Zhan Kailin patted the dust, then continued to punch a wall to the blade soldiers there. The blade soldier heard what was going on next door, and his eyes wondered, "Bruce wakes up?" This terrible sound of destruction in the heart of the blade warrior seems to be only Bruce and Jennifer can do. Jennifer fell down and looked so weak that it was unlikely to be her, so the blade guessed that Bruce woke up. As soon as Bruce wakes up, it''s much easier than before, and the blade soldier is relieved of Jen Kailin''s safety. With Bruce over there to protect jancailin, he can continue to deal with the vampire in front of him. Faith''s blood god ceremony has been completed. The blade warrior just looks at faith. His temperament is completely different from before. More violent, more ferocious, and there is a ruthless indifference. But now the blade soldier is entangled by faith''s men. He has no time to deal with faith. The loud sound of the broken wall reaches the ears of the white haired female vampire, and she subconsciously clenches the silver sword in her hand. It was like a monster coming this way. In less than five seconds, the person who destroyed the wall would come to her passage. The white haired female vampire asked her men to aim their guns at the wall, waiting for her order to shoot the bullets at the people who appeared for a while. She swallowed and took a deep breath. "Ready!" The loud noise in her ear is getting closer and closer. The white haired female vampire raises her hand and shouts: "shoot!" Suddenly, suddenly! Bang bang! The vampires aimed all their bullets at the damaged wall, where a slim figure appeared under the cover of dust. White haired female vampire subconsciously feel familiar and not right. How can a person who can destroy a wall like this look like a woman? The dust dispersed, and countless bullets hit the slim figure one after another. However, there was no cry of pain and no blood spattered out. Ding Ding Ding! After the gunshot, the clear and incomparable Ding sound rang out. The white haired female vampire saw that all the bullets just shot fell to the ground. The white haired vampire looked down at the bullet in shock, and then she looked up again. "Jacqueline?" The white haired vampire watched in disbelief as the dust cleared away and Jen Karin appeared. "Aren''t you seriously injured and unable to move?" The white haired vampire asked loudly. Jen Kailin pats the dust on her body. Her ears hear that the white haired female vampire is ambushing her with her men. But Jen Kailin is trying to try her present strength, so she doesn''t even catch the bullet. Although she was still a little afraid that the bullets would pierce her skin, Jen Kailin was brave. When all the bullets came, her body made an effort, and all the bullets were blocked by her skin, and then fell to the ground. "Yang Han, I find that I''m going to fall in love with your power." After experiencing the feeling of invulnerability, Zhan Kailin was very happy. The kind of power that only in the film has now come to their own body, for whom the mood will be endless climbing. In this regard, Yang Han said with a smile: "let''s give full play to it." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 443 The white haired vampire is still yelling at jencailin. Skin blocks bullets? The white haired vampire doesn''t believe that Jen Karin did it. White haired female vampires have seen this power when chasing green skinned Jennifer under the aegis tower, but that''s because she has the power of the Hulk. Where''s jencailin? White haired female vampire confirmed that Jen Kailin is an ordinary person, and is not mutated into a vampire. "I was seriously injured, but the blade warrior''s vampire gene is too strong, so I was bitten by him. You see, I''m not afraid of bullets now." Seeing the white haired vampire''s astonished expression, Jen couldn''t help laughing at her. After being caught by faith, the white haired female vampire gave her a good look. That kind of face and eyes seem to be looking at a rival. At that time, Jen Kailin wanted to give a white haired female vampire a white eye. Even if Firth was interested in her, it was Firth''s wishful thinking. Why did she always show her face to me? As soon as Jen Kailin finished speaking, the white haired female vampire snatched the pistol from her hand, then raised the muzzle of the pistol and aimed at Jen Kailin''s heart. Zhan Kailin put her arm in front of her. The bullet with the sound of air friction seemed to meet the iron wall. The powerful impact force was removed one by one. Then the bullet lost all its strength and fell to the ground. White haired female vampire''s pupil continues to shrink, she seems to have met a ghost, not believe evil again to Zhan Kailin even shot several times. Zhan Kailin said that the blade warrior''s vampire gene is too strong, and the white haired female vampire absolutely does not believe it. Because even the blade itself has no ability to withstand the bullet through the body. What''s more, the white haired female vampire herself is a half Taoist monk. After being bitten by a vampire, she knows what kind of body she is. Jen Kailin can''t be so quick from the double blow of blood loss and injury to the appearance of nothing now. There must be some other weird force in this. Ding Ding Ding! The white haired vampire saw that the bullets she had just fired were caught by Jen Kailin''s hand. What Jen shows is not only the hardness of her skin, but her reaction speed. The white haired female vampire recalls what a vampire elder said. He said that the legend of blood god is a disaster, which is not the right power. "You have absorbed the power of the blood god?" The white haired vampire screamed wildly. The strange power of Jen Kailin''s body, she now can only attribute it to the Unknown God of blood. "Blood god? Then you think it is. " In Zhan Kailin''s mind, Yang Han''s ability seems to be called God, at least she has never seen such a powerful power. "Oh, no!" After hearing Zhan Kailin''s confession, the white haired female vampire rushes over with a silver sword. Her face is ferocious, her teeth are clenched, and the veins between her forehead explode. The power of blood God belongs to FIS alone. After Jen Kailin admits it, she makes up her mind to break Jen Kailin into pieces so that the power of blood god in her body can be returned to FIS. The men of the white haired female vampire rushed to kill her. If the bullets were useless, they had to pick up the tools on the ground to attack Jen Kailin. There are many shovels beside the passage of the core sphere, which were originally used to build the blood god ceremony place. Because the vampire elders found that the blood god was a disaster, they stopped the construction of the place, so they left many construction tools. Zhan Kailin is also holding a shovel in her hand. For some reason, she thinks that the white haired female vampires don''t move as fast as she imagined. Although Yang Han only gave Zhan Kailin the strength of the Hulk, it was strengthened. No matter in terms of strength, speed and reaction ability, Zhan Kailin is better than Bruce now. So in her dynamic vision, white haired female vampires are like slow motion. A total of seven vampires attack her, Jen Kailin right hand holding the shovel, and then a small body side, a vampire attack failed, head fell on Jen Kailin''s body. Without any hesitation, Jen slapped him on the head with her shovel. This shot is like shooting cucumbers with the back of a knife, which directly explodes the vampire''s head. Countless brains mixed with blood splashed around, let the vampires who just rushed forward eyes. Jen quickly slapped the shovel on their heads, even though they didn''t use much strength, but Jen felt that when she slapped at random, the vampire''s head would crack like a crisp watermelon hit by a stick. "Oh Zhan Kailin couldn''t help exclaiming. She was not frightened by the bloody scene, because she was completely immersed in the power given by Yang Han. It seems that the world has become simpler. A vampire was kicked and hung on the ceiling. Then she swept to the right with a high kick. The white haired vampire was stabbing her waist with a silver sword. Since it is the power of the blood god, the white haired female vampire thinks that the silver sword should be able to cause damage to her and pierce her skin. The gun she just used is ordinary bullets, and only a few guns have silver bullets, which are used to deal with blade fighters. White haired female vampire takes advantage of her hands to distract Zhan Kailin''s attention and stabs her with a sword. Unexpectedly, Zhan Kailin''s action sweeps towards her without stagnation. The white haired female vampire blocks the silver sword in front of her body, and then she feels a force that is like the impact of a ten thousand ton ship. It spreads to her arm along the silver sword, and then her whole body is shocked violently. A large amount of blood bursts out of the viscera, and the blood spurts out along her throat, The body of the white haired vampire flies uncontrollably towards the wall. After five or six walls were broken by her, her body stopped. The white haired female vampire vomited a big mouthful of blood again. She felt great pain in her body. The power of the vampire was constantly repairing her injury. However, the sweeping power of Jen Kailin''s foot seemed to explode in her body, making the white haired female vampire lose the ability to move instantly. "Monster, your power is not blood." The white haired female vampire looks at Jen as she comes step by step from the wall she smashes. She raises her eyes, and endless hatred and anger hang in it. Zhan Kailin takes up the silver sword in the white haired female vampire''s hand, then waves it in her hand and turns to find the blade warrior¡° Blood god is really not my opponent Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 444 After solving the problem of the white haired female vampire and the blade warrior at one stroke, Zhan Kailin walks from the cracked wall to the passage where the blade warrior is. The blade warrior is fighting with more than a dozen vampires. He hears a huge noise coming from the channel. The blade warrior can''t be distracted because several vampires have superb fighting skills. It''s a headache for blade fighters. The opponent''s moves seem to be soft and useless, but when his fist hits him, he will actually use his hand to push him back a few steps. The blade warrior turned his neck and made a sound of pattering. His eyes were like wolves and leopards. His feet stepped on the ground fiercely, and the dust was flying. The blade warrior roared, and his fists pounded the vampires with violent power. The vampire steps back quickly, and his palms are flowing down the river. The blade warrior''s fists are carried away by him, and his strength is gradually relieved. At such a glance, the blade warrior is a move to raise his legs and split his hips. The vampire''s palms are stacked on top of his head. The blade warrior "ah" is red with anger. A crotch chop seems to contain the courage of a warrior. The vampire is kicked into the ground by him. The blade warrior took this opportunity to punch continuously, and his fist banged on the vampire''s chest. After a hundred punches, the vampire''s chest kept sinking, and he vomited a lot of blood in his mouth. The blade warrior finally put up a punch, and his face was merciless! A heart was hit and flew out by the blade fighter. The blade fighter picked up the shovel on the ground and threw it at the heart. The shovel was inserted in the center of the heart, making it stop beating completely. The blade warrior''s eyes are bloody. He turns to look at other vampires. At the moment, the blade warrior looks like a fighting devil. Five or six vampires came from different directions. The blade warrior leads his neck up and roars. His arms are locked by the vampires rushing forward. A vampire in front of him is pointing a gun at his chest. The gun is equipped with silver bullets, which are specially used to deal with vampires. The blade warrior''s muscles soared, and he angrily wanted to throw the vampire out of his arms. The vampires locked the blade warrior to death. They heard the sound of bone breaking. At the moment, the blade warrior was like a wild bull with red cloth, full of brute force and fighting spirit. The blade soldier''s feet work hard, he pushes to the ground, and his whole body goes backward. The vampires grab the ground with their feet, but the blade warrior''s sudden kick caught them off guard. Several vampires didn''t catch it, and they kept regressing with the blade warrior. This time, they lock the blade warrior''s arm, strength a loose, blade warrior break free, at the moment of gunfire, holding a vampire in front of their body. "Ah When the silver bullet hit the vampire, he turned into ashes. The blade warrior grabs several other vampires who don''t stand firm with the speed of thunder and takes them all to block the gun. At the same time, the blade soldier kept getting close to the shovel inserted in the heart. At the moment of pulling out the shovel, the heart turned into fly ash and disappeared. As soon as the blade warrior''s wrist was forced, the shovel went straight into the shooting vampire''s head. After dealing with the vampire, the blade warrior gasps for breath, and then continues to find Jen and Bruce. At this time, the blade soldier looked at the wall in front of him. He turned his fists left and right, and then looked at the wall tentatively. The stone debris on the wall kept falling, but the wall was not broken by a blow from the blade warrior. The blade soldier shook his head: "this wall is too hard." The next second the wall cracked, and countless dust choked the blade warrior. The blade warrior waved, then coughed and looked at the people on the other side of the wall. "Jacqueline?" The blade soldier saw that Jen was alone on the other side of the wall, and Bruce wasn''t there. "And Bruce?" The blade soldier came and asked. Zhan Kailin helplessly stood up and said, "isn''t Bruce lying in it?" "Is your neck healed?" The blade warrior found that Jen was not only alive, but also the wound he had bitten on her neck had been completely healed. He didn''t seem to have been hurt at all. Yang Han told Zhan Kailin not to talk about his affairs. When he saw the blade warrior, he could easily put in an excuse to fool him. So Zhan Kailin thought about it and followed the words of the white haired female vampire: "I just seem to have absorbed the power of the blood god." The blade soldier shifted Jen''s neck aside, and found that the wound was healed, and there was no scar left. Blade soldier eyes doubt said: "you don''t have the smell of vampires." Jen Kailin is a picture I don''t know: "maybe the power of blood god is special." Blade soldiers see Zhan Kailin is not willing to say, no longer ask, he looked at Zhan Kailin, blade soldiers think now Zhan Kailin is extremely terrible. It''s an instinctive sense of danger. Even his fist can''t do a blow to break the wall. Jen Kailin''s strange power is just like the Hulk. In a word, Jen Kailin has nothing to do, and the blade soldiers are relieved. In Jen Kailin''s present state, the two of them can join hands to fight with faith. "Blade, behind!" When the blade warrior looks at Zhan Kailin, Zhan Kailin pulls his shoulder back. The blade warrior feels that his body is not under his control at all, so he is pulled to the ground by Zhan Kailin. Then, with a gunshot, Zhan Kailin grabs a bullet in his hand and throws it back on the vampire. The bullet hit him in the head and went straight through the skull. Jen Kailin clapped her hands and turned to the blade warrior. At this time, she saw the blade warrior fall to the ground and look at her in a daze. "What''s the matter?" Jen Karin reached out to pull the blade up. The blade soldier put his hand on it, and Jen Kailin pulled him up. The blade warrior was looking at Jen Kailin with a kind of look at the monster. Jen Kailin was staring at by the blade warrior''s eyes. She felt uncomfortable all over, so she said, "are you coming to see me or are you going to kill faith?" The blade soldier sighed. Jen Kailin was like a different person. He couldn''t understand it at all. A blow to the wall, a bullet to the hand? Blade soldiers really doubt that Jen Karin has got the gene of Hulk, but Jen Karin''s skin is as usual, without any change. The blade soldier picked up the shovel on the ground, and Jen was holding his silver sword. The blade sighed again: "let''s get rid of faith." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 445 Jen Kailin saw the sighing of the blade warrior, and she had a beautiful smile on her face. Ever since she was rescued by a blade fighter in the hospital, Zhan Kailin has never seen a blade fighter sigh. It seems that there is only one expression on his face, that is seriousness. At the moment, the strange expressions on the blade soldier''s face made Jen Kailin feel very happy. Now she has the strength to fight with blade fighters. If it wasn''t for fix, she would definitely fight with blade now. "Blade, do you want to change it?" Zhan Kailin looks at the blade warrior, her eyes down, all the way to the shovel in the blade warrior''s hand. No matter how many times, Jen Kailin can''t help laughing, because the blade soldier with shovel is like a contractor, which is not in line with his image of holding a silver sword before. The blade warrior weighs the shovel in his hand, and then looks at the silver sword in Zhan Kailin''s hand. Zhan Kailin accurately captures the blade warrior''s eyes, which means to change. So Zhan Kailin generously took the silver sword to the blade warrior. The blade warrior exchanged the shovel with Zhan Kailin, and then a rare smile appeared on his face: "Zhan Kailin, if you don''t use it well, you can change it again." Starting with the silver sword, the blade warrior''s temperament suddenly changes. At the moment, he is like the God of war. He not only has a very strong expression, but also has explosive power in his muscles. Zhan Kailin took the shovel and thought it was very easy to fight, so she shook her hand and refused: "it''s very good to take this to shoot cucumbers." "Cucumber?" Blade warrior doubts, and then he noticed that Zhan Kailin''s clothes were stained with blood splashing. Blade warrior immediately understood what shooting cucumber meant. He had never seen such a violent woman! They walk all the way from the passage to the core ball. Feisi''s subordinates have been solved, and now there is only Feisi, a vampire, and Natasha left in the core sphere. Feisi stood under the core sphere, his eyes turned into blood pupil, and his temperament became more evil. If Feisi had the appearance of evil before, now he has both inside and outside. When he saw the blade soldier coming with Jen Kailin, fissy laughed: "let''s fight." FESS was holding a metal sword in his hand. The blade warrior saw that the metal sword was used by the elite who had burst into the room before. The power of this metal sword is no less than that of his silver sword. Feiss jumped up from the stone platform under the core ball, and the blade soldiers rushed up from the bottom of the passage. The two men fought with swords in the air, and then quickly separated. Blade soldiers feel numbness in their arms. Feisi''s sword strike was so powerful that his mouth hurt. After gaining the power of blood god, faith''s vampire skill has been upgraded to an unimaginable level. This fight let the blade soldiers know that the power of blood god is really extraordinary. The blade warrior shrugs. He begins to move, looking for the feeling of holding the sword. FESS is always sneering at the blade fighters. Now FES feels that he is full of strength. He needs to release and kill. When the metal sword was crossed, faith rushed to kill him. He stepped and cut the sword to the belly of the blade warrior. The blade warrior blocked it with a silver sword, but the strength of faith pushed the blade warrior''s body all the way to the wall. Faith kicked it, and the blade fell with the wall. "Blade warrior, after sucking blood, is that the only strength you have?" Faith''s eyes were only on the blade, and he didn''t notice that Jen Karin came behind him. Jen Cailin nodded on faith''s shoulder. Faith was laughing at the fallen blade soldier when he suddenly noticed something moving on his shoulder. Faith turned his head and stabbed his sword back. Feisi''s vigilance came back again, immersed in the power of blood god, which made him just a little forgetful. Faith felt the sword blocked, and as he turned back, he saw Jen Karin holding his sword in her hand. "Jacqueline?" Feisi did not expect that it was Jen Kailin, who was beside the blade warrior, who grabbed his sword. The metal sword was so sharp that Jen Kailin could hold it with her hand without bleeding, which made faith feel incredible. In addition, faith pushed the sword to Jen Kailin''s stomach, but the sword did not move, as if it had been completely clamped. "It''s me. What''s the matter?" Jen Cailin took up the shovel and patted Firth on the head. For some reason, faith felt that his head was going to explode when this shovel went down, so faith took off his metal sword and dodged away quickly. The blade soldier stood up and seized the opportunity to stab faith in the chest. "Ah The blade warrior yells. He pushes faith to the wall, and then inserts the silver sword into the wall. Feisi vomited a mouthful of blood. He looked at the blade fighter with a sneer: "blade fighter, do you think this will kill me?" Faith put his hand on the blade of the silver sword and pulled it out of his chest in front of the blade warrior. "What? I wonder why I''m not afraid of silver sword now? " Faith held the blade warrior''s silver sword in his hand and cut off his other arm. Feisi''s action was decisive, and there was no pain on his face. The arm that fell on the ground quickly flew back to Feisi''s body and connected it intact. Feisi spread his arms, the whole person looked at the ceiling with laughter: "ha ha ha, I am the God of blood, I am immortal, blade warrior, what means can you use to kill me?" Feisi''s laughter was extremely wild. He threw the silver sword into the air, and the blade fighter jumped up to catch it. At this time, Firth, like a charging chariot, kicked the blade soldier who jumped into the air. Fiss then swung his arms and quickly came to the blade soldier who hit the wall. He heavily stepped on the blade soldier''s chest, then crushed his heart and said, "blade soldier, I''ve advised you to join us several times, but you don''t repent. Do you see my strength? This is the power of God. Who can stop me from ruling the world? " The more fiss said it, the louder his voice was. He was the incarnation of blood God and had invincible power. Jacqueline came up to Firth again with a shovel and nodded his shoulder. Firth turned back and said, "damn woman, what do you want?" Jen Karin smiles, then slaps the shovel on faith''s head. The next second, faith''s head bursts. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 446 The brain of a ground is mixed with blood, sputter on blade soldier''s body. Faith''s foot was still on the belly of the blade warrior, but his head was gone. Zhan Kailin turned the shovel in front of the blade warrior, and then said with a smile: "it''s really good. Do you want to try again?" Zhan Kailin reaches out her hand and pulls the blade warrior up. The blade warrior is helpless. Jancailin thinks it''s easy to use because she''s got amazing power. For ordinary people to take a shovel to pat Firth''s head, I''m afraid that the arm bone will be broken by the earthquake. FIS, whose head was smashed by Jen Kailin, was resurrected immediately. Countless blood, brain and brain of the small pieces of meat all flew back to form a new fish head. Faith pressed his head with his hand, and his eyes were red. "Damned woman, where do you get your power?" Now Jen Kailin is shoulder to shoulder with the blade fighters, and Firth''s initial arrogance turns into calm and careful. For the first time, he dodged jancailin''s attack. For the second time, he was careless and lost his head. If it wasn''t for the blood god''s nearly immortal body, he would have just become the fastest dying blood god. Jayne throws her shovel into the air. FESS raises his head along with the shovel. Then the shovel falls back to Jayne''s hand. FESS hears Jayne tease him and says, "my power is given by this shovel. You can have a try if you don''t believe it." As soon as Jen Kailin finished speaking, the shovel that fell back into her palm was thrown at Firth''s head. The shovel flashed in the air, and the strong wind was carried by the shovel. Before the shovel hit Firth''s forehead, the wind messed up Firth''s hair. Faith wanted to avoid the shovel, but he found he didn''t have time to do it! Even if he knew that Jen was going to throw a shovel at his head, faith didn''t have enough speed to avoid it. He is less than three meters away from Jen Kailin in a straight line. In this very close distance, coupled with Jen Kailin''s violent strange throwing, the attack of the shovel made faith have to bear. bang£¡ The shovel cracked faith''s head again, and then thrust it into the wall. The cracks in the wall went up. The power of blood god made faith''s head recover. Faith''s eyes were full of blood anger. that ''s going too far! Too much bullying! Faith clenched the metal sword in his hand and stabbed jencailin. Zhan Kailin is separated from the blade warrior. She doesn''t know much about fighting skills, and she hasn''t learned professional fighting skills. So even if the power is very strong, but faith''s superb fencing technology makes Jen Kailin who has lost his weapon dodge around. The blade fighters attack faith from behind. He uses a silver sword to pick fiss'' hamstring, trying to make fiss lose his balance temporarily. In this way, Jen can have a chance to attack Firth. Firth saw that Jen Kailin was only empty and powerful, but had no moves, so his first goal was to target Jen Kailin. Otherwise, if he continues to fight with the blade fighters, Jen will find a chance to smash her head like she just did. Feisi''s powerful step makes his body eject like a spring to Jen Kailin, so as to avoid the attack from the back of the blade fighters. Faith''s five senses have been greatly improved, so he can know what the blade is doing behind his back even if he doesn''t have to look. Zhan Kailin dodges from left to right. Firth''s attack is as fast as lightning. She almost has no free time to fight back, so she can only evade blindly. Although Yang Han gave her great strength, Zhan Kailin faintly felt that if she went to catch Feisi''s metal sword, she would surely fall into Feisi''s plan. The power of the metal sword and the explosive power of Firth are not enough to penetrate Jen Kailin''s skin. However, the problem is that no one knows how strong Firth''s means are when he becomes the God of blood. So Jen Kailin even if toda can''t let the crazy offensive FES find any chance. Soon, Jen Kailin was forced back into the passage by Firth''s continuous sword. Blade soldiers from the other channel intend to go around the back of Jen Kailin, with her face-to-face against Firth. The blade warrior thought that Jen Kailin was in front of him to block FIS. He could touch FIS and cut his body in half. However, faith''s reaction speed and explosive power of the foot are better than him, so the blade soldier immediately changed his strategy. Feisi is immortal. Even if they have Jen Kailin''s super explosive power, they can''t kill Feisi. You have to do something else to deal with faith. "You don''t have a chance." Faith pushes Jen Karin into the passage, thrusts his sword into the wall, and then yells wildly to pull the wall open with his sword. A large amount of dust and gravel flew out. Firth then drew out his sword, punched the wall, grabbed a stone and threw it at Jen Kailin. Now he is more and more skillful in using the power of blood god. Even if he is making a huge noise on his side, faith''s ears can distinguish the position and footstep of the blade warrior on the other side of the wall. Jen Kailin smashed the oncoming stone with one punch, and faith''s face appeared in front of him from the dust in the next second. Faith licked his tongue, and under his scarlet eyes was endless Madness: "woman, I gave you a chance, this time I will kill you completely." Feisi has realized the danger of jancailin, she now not only has a way to target the vampire gene, but also has a sudden power. Firth bumps his head directly on jancailin''s head, and then inserts the metal sword in his right hand into jancailin''s abdomen. When the metal sword was blocked, faith continued to increase his strength. Jen Kailin''s head banged on faith fiercely. Faith felt that his head almost cracked again. "Woman, you are too dangerous to keep you!" Firth turned his head to reveal his canine teeth and tried to bite jancailin''s neck. ¡°getout£¡¡± Zhan Kailin''s face was covered with green veins. With her left hand, she grasped faith''s metal sword. With her right hand, she made a fist. A super high speed right hook hit faith''s head directly. FIS''s head cracked, but he recovered in an instant. FIS had already calculated that Jen Kailin would blow his head, so he hit Jen Kailin on purpose. Jayne''s right fist hasn''t come back yet. Faith has bitten her recovered head straight at her neck. Feisi''s canine teeth deep into Jen Kailin''s neck, even the strength of the Hulk does not mean that any part of the skin can not be broken. There was a lot of blood gushing, and the corners of his mouth showed a cruel smile, sucking Jen Kailin''s blood. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 447 Feisi is like a crazy man who drinks blood. At the moment when Jen Kailin''s neck is bitten by him, he sucks a third of Jen Kailin''s blood. Jencailin''s head went into a coma. No matter how powerful the force is, when the blood loss is too much, there will still be a shock reaction. Jen Karin pushes faith away from her with a push of her arm. Then Jen took a few steps back and sat down on the ground. The blade came, and just as faith was pulling open the wall with his long metal sword, he picked up a lot of gravel to attack him. So the blade is a little slower than faith. "What''s the matter with you, Jacqueline?" The blade soldier puts down the silver sword and holds Jen Kailin''s shoulder to check the injury on her neck. When the next passage smelled the blood, the blade realized that faith had got it. Fortunately, Jen Kailin pushed faith away, otherwise Jen Kailin would be a mummy now. When faith got up from the ground and sucked jancailin''s blood, he found something incredible. There''s no power in Jen''s blood. "Impossible..." faith shook his head. He yelled at Jen Kailin fiercely: "smelly woman, where does your power come from? You can''t get so much power for nothing Faith always thought that Jen''s strange power was similar to the nature of the Hulk. Before he became the God of blood, faith did not dare to touch the Hulk''s blood, because the genes in the Hulk''s blood were higher than those of their ordinary vampires. Especially a half monk like him. So even if he got hold of Jennifer and Bruce, faith didn''t think of them. Otherwise, it''s likely that his body was blown up by Hulk''s genes. But with the absolute power of the God of blood, faith is not afraid, so he feels that even if the blood on Jen Kailin is absorbed, nothing will happen. However, all beyond faith''s expectation, Jen Kailin''s blood is the gene of ordinary people, without any special. As like as two peas, Jen Kelin stood up from the blade of the blade soldier. The knife soldier looked at the wound on the neck of Jakaitlyn, and it quickly healed. It felt exactly like that of FES. "Jen Karin, are you ok?" The blade soldier took up the silver sword and stood side by side with Jen Kailin. Zhan Kailin shakes her head for a moment. When she was just sucked by faith, she was really a little flustered, but Yang Han tells her that there is nothing wrong. Then Zhan Kailin pushes Fei Si away, and Yang Han heals all of Zhan Kailin''s injuries. Although Yang Han lost an opportunity to attach himself to FIS, he is still in good condition. He has plenty of opportunities to copy the gene of blood god. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me." Jen kylin twisted her neck, and then she felt for the place that faith had just bitten. Jen kylin was still scared. Even with such great power, she is still a woman with little combat experience. That''s why Feisi seized the opportunity to bite her throat. If Yang Han hadn''t saved her life again, she would have died now. Zhan Kailin kicks a shovel on the ground and grabs it. "Blade, we''ll hold him left and right." Knowing that they had to fight face-to-face with Firth to avoid being thrown away by Firth, Jen went to the left and the blade soldier to the right. FESS stood five meters in front of them, licking the blood on his hands. It was Jen Kailin''s blood. Zhan Kailin did not answer any questions from Feisi, but continued to attack Feisi with the blade fighters. The shovel blows, the silver sword screams, and the blade fighter shouts. With the sword in his right hand, he cuts across Firth''s left shoulder. Jen Kailin is watching Feisi dodge place, at any time to his head patted cucumber. Is the power of blood god immortal? Jen Kailin and the blade fighters don''t believe it, so they secretly discuss breaking faith''s body and isolating his body fragments. So faith''s body doesn''t regroup. Feiss roared forward. He gave up the metal sword and went to catch the blade warrior''s silver sword with his arm. As the power of the blood god continued to fit into his body, faith was no longer afraid of silver. Even if the blade warrior''s silver sword was cut on faith''s hand, faith''s hand was only cut with a small bloodstain. Faith grabs the silver sword and pulls the blade warrior''s body. The blade warrior pushes his feet on the wall and drags his body 360 degrees upward. The blade warrior wanted to take this opportunity to make a whirl chop on faith''s head, but faith''s strength was so strong that the blade warrior''s body was fixed in the air and could not continue to turn. Feisi pushed the silver sword, and the blade warrior and the silver sword collided with the wall. Faith now just wanted to know what mysterious power was in jencailin. Zhan Kailin''s neck injury has been cured, and faith suspects that part of the power of blood God has come to Zhan Kailin. For this reason, faith strongly wants to kill Jen Kailin, so that his blood god power becomes complete. Jen Kailin swung a shovel with her hand. The shovel rubbed faith''s face. The blow failed. Jen Cailin quickly retreats. Faith abandons the metal sword and attacks her with both hands. She knows that the metal sword can''t hurt her skin. Zhan Kailin doesn''t want to be close to FIS, even if she is stronger than FIS, but just now Zhan Kailin has experienced that FIS can sell her body to attack her. This kind of suicidal attack can only be used by faith who became the God of blood. Jen has a big headache. She gets great power from Yang Han, but Feisi has immortal body. No matter how powerful she is, she can''t control Feisi. It should be said that the constitution of the immortal body is an adverse bug. Jen doesn''t believe in immortality in the world, so as she retreats quickly, Jen lifts a handful of sand from the ground and throws it at faith. With a wave of his hands, faith scattered the dust from his eyes, and then rushed to Jen Kailin like a wild animal. Jen is afraid to get close to him now. It''s a good chance for faith to attack. He just did not completely suck Jen Kailin into a mummy, this time will never let Jen Kailin go. As soon as the blade warrior throws the silver sword, he comes to FIS. FIS turns around, grabs the silver sword with his hand, and then throws it into the wall. The silver sword penetrates the wall and falls outside the tower. The blade soldier followed, pressing faith''s body firmly on the ground like a lion attacking its prey. "Jane, it''s your turn!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 448 Jen Karin grabs the chance that faith''s body is held down by the blade warrior and hits faith in the head with a big punch. Bang! Jen Kailin''s punch directly smashed faith''s head into the hole and broke it. The blade soldier took Jen''s shovel and stabbed it at faith''s leg. Jen was tearing faith''s arm off. As if they had said everything well, they acted separately. After removing his arms and legs, Jen Kailin and the blade soldiers firmly controlled his arms and legs. By this time, faith''s head had recovered, and a pull force came from faith''s hands and feet. It was faith''s body that was actively attracting hands and feet to form a complete body. The blade warrior could not resist the strong pulling force. Jen Kailin grabbed the blade warrior''s shoulder with one hand, and then used the other hand to control faith''s arms. The pull from faith was easy for Jen to fight. The two have been unable to let faith''s body recover completely. Faith fell to the ground. He couldn''t even turn over. All of a sudden, faith''s face was on the ground, laughing wildly: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Jen Kailin and the blade warrior are wondering what''s wrong with faith. The next second, countless blood condenses from the air and turns into faith''s hands and feet. ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡± In this scene, Zhan Kailin is confused with the blade warrior. Both hands and legs of Zhan Kailin and the blade soldiers were turned into ashes. Feisi stood up from the ground, he patted the dust on his body, his clothes were already ragged, but he still liked to clean up the rags. Feisi has a calm look on his face. No matter how Jen Kailin and the blade soldiers deal with him, he will not die. "Blade, do you have any other way?" Zhan Kailin looked at the blade warrior and found that his face was also shocked. Feisi has been able to condense body parts out of thin air with the help of blood, so the methods they initially planned to control Feisi''s incomplete body parts are useless. Silver sword has no effect on faith, so It suddenly occurred to Jen Kailin that it was still in her pocket. "Blade, I have a plan." Jancailin put her mouth close to the blade''s ear and whispered. Firth pointed his ears at the blade fighters, but jengeline''s words replaced the name of the key thing with other words, so Firth didn''t know what jengeline was up to. After their discussion, Zhan Kailin took the lead in launching the attack. She took the initiative to rush to faith. FESS was eager for Jen to attack him. He wiped the blood on his forehead, licked it, and then kicked Jen with a high kick. Jayne grabs faith by the leg and throws him to the wall. The blade soldier ran quickly from one side. He didn''t know what he was holding in his hand. He was holding it tightly in his hand and didn''t let faith see it. Faith turned his neck and got out of the collapsed wall. "It''s my turn." After a low word, faith''s body moved left and right at high speed, and in the blink of an eye, he came to Jen Kailin. Faith grabs jencailin by the neck and lifts her up in the air. Jen Kailin''s hands work at the same time and twist on faith''s arm. Faith''s arm curls up like a twist. Jen Kailin kicks faith''s chest and immediately dents it. Feisi is like an existence who doesn''t know the pain and death. No matter how much hurt he suffered, he didn''t shout out a scream. When his arms rolled back, faith saw the blade coming from the corner of his eye. He learned from Jen Kailin, grabbed a handful of sand on the ground, and then threw the sand at the blade. Throw the sand! Feisi passes through the sand, but the blade warrior with sunglasses is not affected by the sand at all. He and Feisi fight each other. The blade warrior steps back three steps, and Feisi steps back one step. Under the pure strength of the fight, the blade warrior is not Feisi''s opponent. "Jacqueline!" The blade warrior, who had been shaken back three steps by Firth, yelled the name of Jen Karin. At this time, faith suddenly became alert and looked at Jen Kailin nearby, but Jen Kailin just extended her hand to say hello to him. "It''s a trick!" Feisi immediately looked back. He didn''t expect that the blade fighters were attacking each other. He saw Zhan Kailin communicating with the blade warrior and thought that they were going to continue to attack him together, so he subconsciously turned his head to look at Zhan Kailin because of the shouting of the blade warrior. After all, in the final analysis, the blade warrior''s strength is not enough to damage his body, so for faith, he needs to be careful not to be blown up by Jen Kailin. Who knows that this turn back is actually fell into the blade of their strategy. When faith turned his head around, the blade fighter sprayed unknown liquid on him. Faith''s mouth is occupied by this unknown liquid. Then faith felt a burning pain in his mouth. Boom! A flame rose, and faith''s head was directly burned. The flame spread along faith''s head to his body, because the blade warrior was spraying liquid into his body. Jen Karin came over with a funny smile on her face. She didn''t expect that Dr. Whistler''s anti vampire spray could restrain faith. There are silver phosphite and Allicin in anti vampire spray. It uses silver and Allicin that vampires are afraid of. But because it is liquid and must be sprayed, it is difficult to use in combat. The actual effect is not as good as using a silver sword or a gun with a silver bullet. But now it''s very easy to use anti vampire spray against faith. Since Firth abandoned the metal sword, he has been fighting with them in close combat, and they are two people, so he can use the anti vampire spray. In the role of anti vampire spray, faith''s body was burned by the fire. Blade warrior holds a white bottle of anti vampire spray. Although he is not afraid of it, he always thinks it is very dangerous. Even the blood god in the vampire clan has been destroyed by it. You''d better be careful. "Here you are." Blade soldier throws anti vampire spray to Zhan Kailin. Zhan Kailin is about to catch it when one hand intercepts anti vampire spray. "You two think that''ll kill me?" This faint voice was just faith. His body burned by the fire recovered in a moment. As soon as Jen Kailin''s head hurts, so does the blade warrior''s! How on earth can this guy be killed? Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 449 The blood condenses in the air, which makes people have no idea where the blood comes from, as if it is extracted from the invisible air. Faith''s body was shaped with the help of these blood, and the wound marks on his face disappeared, as if he were a complete and new person. After intercepting the anti vampire spray, Firth stepped back and then found a dress on the ground to put it on. When he tidied up his clothes properly, feisruo''s face was frivolous. When being sprayed by the anti vampire spray, faith thought that he was going to be ended, but the blood god was so powerful that he could revive even if his body was destroyed. He even deliberately sprayed the anti vampire spray on his newly restored arm, which was somewhat resistant to his arm at the beginning, but soon became a flame. Firth waved, then threw the anti vampire spray under his feet and trampled it. His arm was born of blood clotting, and as it had been from the beginning, there was no strangeness at all. "How''s it going? Shall I give you another chance? " Firth shook his new arm, which seemed to absorb the thunder of nine days. Firth felt the endless power coming in. Zhan Kailin made a show hand expression to the blade Warrior: "what can I do now? He really looks like he can''t fight to death." On the surface, Zhan Kailin is talking to the blade warrior. In fact, she is asking Yang Han. Yang Han and Natasha have been helping faith to become the God of blood from the beginning, so they must be sure to do so. For Zhan Kailin''s question, the blade warrior picked up the silver sword: "continue to fight, see how many times he can revive." The muscle on the blade warrior''s arm exploded like a dragon. He jumped down, and the silver sword quickly and accurately slashed to Firth. After being unable to compete with Firth in pure strength, the blade warrior understood one thing, that is, if he wants to defeat Firth, he must use other means. Like with the silver sword, like with the anti vampire spray. Feisi''s strength and speed have been promoted to a new level. Even if Feisi''s strength is not as good as Jen Kailin''s, it is above him. So the blade warrior''s brain is much calmer for this. Just because he has sucked Zhan Kailin''s blood, the blade warrior''s brain is in a state of extreme excitement. So now, when it calms down a little, how can the blade warrior''s brain break faith''s immortal body at high speed. The blade warrior fought with faith with a silver sword. Zhan Kailin is waiting for Yang Han to answer her. After a few seconds, when the blade fighters fight with FIS into the channel, Yang Han said, "I need a chance now. You just put your hand on FIS, and we can solve FIS." Yang Han didn''t tell Zhan Kailin anything several times before, but let her and the blade soldiers deal with faith by themselves. The reason is that Yang Han wants to see how powerful the blood god is. From the battle pictures we have seen at present, Yang Han has made it clear that the recovery ability of blood god is really amazing. At the same time, the power of blood god can also improve the overall quality of the body in all aspects. As for more things, Yang Han can''t see at present, and maybe Firth himself doesn''t know. After all, it''s an unknown force. "Is it OK to put it on him?" Jancailin felt incredible. She has experienced the difficulty of Feisi, but since Yang Han said that, Zhan Kailin has no reservation of trust. She stepped out to keep up with the blade fighters who fought with faith. When Zhan Kailin arrived, the blade soldiers were stabbing faith with silver swords. The blade warrior''s sword is as powerful as a tiger. It takes 200% of his strength to stab each sword. But faith smiles and takes off all his defenses to stab the blade warrior. The blade soldiers stabbed out more than ten swords in an instant. The sword entered fiss'' abdomen and sprayed a lot of blood in the blink of an eye. Far from any expression of pain on his face, fiss grasped the silver sword with his hand and dragged the blade warrior''s body towards him. Feisi''s head was close to the head of the blade warrior, and then he vomited out a foul breath: "blade, you can''t kill me, the power of blood god is not what you can resist, it''s the power of God, and you are just a servant of God, just a servant also wants to kill God?" Feisi bumped his head on the blade soldier''s head. Their heads were as hard as walnuts. When they hit each other, Feisi''s head bled and the blade soldier''s head also had blood flowing down. The blade warrior''s eyes seemed to be burning with golden eyes. No matter how strong FIS''s immortal body was, he would never give up. Jayne pulls the blade away from faith from behind. When the silver sword was taken away, the blade warrior saw that faith''s abdominal wound had completely healed. With a cruel smile on his face, faith pulled the silver sword out of his belly. Then faith licked the blood on the silver sword. It was his own blood, and it didn''t burn off when he touched it. "I have a way with faith." While pulling the blade away, Zhan Kailin spoke to the blade in a loud voice. Feisi sneered: "smelly woman!" The blade warrior turned his head and looked at Zhan Kailin with puzzled eyes. There were three bloodstains on his forehead: "do you really have a way?" Jen Karin nodded, then went up to the blade''s ear and whispered, "you just hold him down with me and let my hand touch faith''s body. Naturally, I have a way to deal with him." Zhan Kailin''s words sound so loud that the blade warrior is confused. But after Zhan Kailin suddenly gains strange power, the blade warrior feels that there is an invisible big hand behind it to control everything. So the blade wiped the blood off his forehead and continued to stand up to fight with faith. He believes that Zhan Kailin will do what he says. This is not from his trust in Zhan Kailin, but from his trust in the strange power of Zhan Kailin. Even if Jen Kailin said it in a very low voice, faith heard it. After hearing it, faith looked up and laughed: "what are you going to do with me? Well Firth''s pupils glared, his eyes were round, his figure moved quickly, and his hand was on Jen Karin''s neck. This series of actions is fast enough to make Feisi''s pace produce aftereffect¡° No As soon as faith''s hand caught Jen Kailin''s neck, he immediately felt that there would be a big problem, so faith left Jen Kailin and did not dare to let her touch him. As for faith''s vigilance and retreat, Yang Han sighed: "is it difficult for him to detect me?" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 450 When faith grabs Jen Karin by the neck, Jen Karin feels that there is a way to heaven, and if you don''t go, there is no way to hell. Jen wanted to grab her hand on faith''s arm at the moment, but faith threw her out the next moment. Jen felt very sorry. As long as Firth lost more slowly, she had just succeeded. "Blade." As she was thrown into the air, Jen called out the name of the blade warrior. The blade fighter pounced on FIS from the air like a tiger. Jen Kailin also quickly stood up and rushed to FIS. Feisi''s mind was suddenly in a turmoil. He felt the wave of death, so Feisi gritted his teeth and smashed his upper body with his hand, then threw it out. Firth''s body was condensed in the distance again. He looked warily at Jen Kailin and the blade warrior. It''s clear that these two people have no means to hurt him, but faith''s intuition tells him that if he is just caught by Jen Kailin''s arm, no matter how strong his immortal body is, there will be an accident. Therefore, when unable to avoid the attack of the blade fighters, Firth simply split his body and threw it into the distance. Now his recovery ability is stronger and stronger, and he can condense his body almost in the blink of an eye. With his growth and determination, even Yang Han felt that this man had boundless potential. Unfortunately, he was a half way vampire who wanted to conquer the world and destroy human beings. Natasha chases Firth. As Firth becomes familiar with the power of blood god, Jen Kailin is more and more comfortable with the power of Hulk. At the beginning, Zhan Kailin couldn''t distribute her power properly. During the sprint, she spread her power all over her body, but now when it all converges on her legs, she has achieved amazing acceleration. Jen Karin keeps up with faith like an arrow. She grabs faith''s arm forward. Firth stepped back, then he somersaulted back, turned and ran to another passage. The blade soldier immediately went to another passage to stop faith''s escape. From the attitude of faith and the appearance of running away, what Jen Kailin said is true. Otherwise, how could faith be so arrogant after he became the God of blood? The blade warrior''s legs were strong. After learning that he could solve Firth, his fighting will was vigorous. 451 wild Hawk Feisdang is going to hold on to Jennifer more tightly. How could Bruce wake up and become Hulk in such a moment? Faith felt that everything was out of his control. Bruce''s wake-up, of course, has something to do with faith''s pursuit of Jennifer under the aegis tower. At that time, in order to prevent Jennifer from jumping into the river to escape, faith ordered his bullets to be aimed at her head. With her people in the car and her constant high-speed movement, their accuracy is greatly reduced. So there were several bullets, and they all hit Bruce. The intense pain makes Bruce''s Hulk gene continue to work and repair Bruce''s injury. While repairing the injury, he was also speeding up the removal of anesthetics from his body, so Bruce woke up early. And the moment Bruce wakes up, he sees FESS holding on to Jennifer. At that moment, Bruce''s chest is filled with volcanic fury. The next moment Bruce turns into hulk and punches faith in the head. "Let her go!" Hawk roared again. He stepped on the stone platform, and the stone platform immediately broke around. At the moment when FIS was in a daze, hawk grabbed FIS''s head like a chicken. Then hawk smashed faith''s body in half on his knee. "Oh, poof!" Firth''s mouth spouted blood as high as a column of water. Blood god''s power is repairing faith''s body. Hawk grabs faith''s leg and slaps his head on the floor. Faith''s body is constantly recombined and fragmented, recombined and fragmented, recombined and fragmented. Hawk is venting his anger. He is like a violent King dealing with his disobedient subjects mercilessly. "Ah Hawk stepped on faith''s chest one foot after another, and let him fall directly from the 12th floor to the 11th floor. Hawk jumped high and smashed the floor down. He constantly launched indiscriminate attacks on faith, directly hitting faith from the 11th floor to the bottom of the first floor. Feisi can only be beaten passively in this process. Violent Hawk is the purest incarnation of violence in the world. Even if they were on the 12th floor, they could hear the roar of hawk and the moan of faith from the bottom of the tower. Faith, who has never made any sound to the pain of his body, was beaten and screamed by hawk. Jen now doubts whether her power can match that of hawker. It is also the power of Hulk. What Yang Han has given Zhan Kailin is stronger than that of hawk. But also the power of the Hulk, Jen Kailin can only play 70%, and hawk can play 200%. So we can see at a glance who is stronger and who is weaker. "Let''s go down and have a look?" Natasha picked up Jen Karin, and blade picked up Jennifer. Then Natasha woke up and said to jencairin, "I can walk by myself." Natasha wakes up suddenly, which makes the blade soldier feel that something is wrong, but Jen Kailin has already vaguely understood. At this time, Yang Han said to Zhan Kailin, "Zhan Kailin, happy cooperation." After listening to what Yang Han said, Zhan Kailin saw a mass of black fluid flowing from the back of her hand on Natasha''s arm. The black fluid all the way down her arm to Natasha''s arm. Then Jen felt the huge power in her body flowing to Natasha with the black fluid. Jen felt a sense of weakness in her body. It was the feeling of weakness after her strength disappeared. In fact, she knew that she was in good health. "Happy cooperation." Zhan Kailin looks at the black fluid leaving. She may never forget Yang Han and the huge power experience card he brought to her. After Yang Han returned to Natasha''s body, Natasha picked up one of the stones. "Anticoagulants?" Jen found out that what Natasha had picked up was the anticoagulant she had made before. This blue potion can speed up the expansion of the vampire''s cells and produce a violent explosion. Zhan Kailin used to drop it into the blood of vampires, the effect is very obvious. "Can this be used against faith?" Jencailin asked. She didn''t notice that the anticoagulant had been falling around here. Natasha gave a mysterious smile and said, "believe me, faith will fall in love with it." Then Zhan Kailin shook the floor, and a force no less powerful than hawk cracked the floor. Natasha took a shortcut and fell straight down. After a look at the blade warrior, he just wanted to jump down the passage that Natasha destroyed. At this time, Jen Kailin took the blade warrior and shook her head and said, "take me with you." The blade is as like as two peas. Natasha''s sudden awakening and the same strange force as Jen Kelin broke out. With Jakaitlyn''s weakness at the moment, the blade fighters knew that the force itself belonged to Natasha, but for some reason he was transferred to Zhan Kai Lin. Zhan Kailin''s source of strength has finally been explained. Although the blade warrior didn''t see Yang Han flow from Zhan Kailin''s arm to Natasha''s body, his guess is basically right. The blade soldier hugged Jen Kailin and jumped straight out of the hole on the 12th floor. After taking Zhan Kailin''s blood, now the blade soldier can jump from here, and his body can bear it. When the blade warrior and jancailin fall to the ground, faith is still being beaten into blood mud by the furious hawk. Natasha put her hand on hawk''s shoulder and asked him to turn to look at Jennifer on the blade''s shoulder. The anger in the angry hawk''s eyes slowly dissipates. He shakes the ground and runs to Jennifer. Then he puts her from the blade warrior''s shoulder into his arms. Hawk''s body is shrinking rapidly, and then he changes back to Bruce. Bruce''s face is full of sadness. His cousin''s protection is not in place this time. The blade soldier takes off his clothes to block Bruce and goes to Natasha. After losing hawk''s beating, faith revives again. He looks at Natasha and the blade soldiers outside the cave, and then sneers wickedly: "can you kill me? I am the God of blood. I have an immortal body. You can... " Faith had a nervous breakdown after being beaten by hawk. His body has been running back and forth on the edge of death and resurrection countless times, and he is now full of madness. Natasha jumped down, knee pierced faith''s abdomen, and then in the dark, Yang Han flows into faith''s body. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 451 Jen Kailin punches the wall in front of her and Firth wants to circle. Then she destroys all the walls to see where else Firth can hide. Zhan Kailin is now enjoying the power Yang Han brings to her. She knows that Yang Han will leave after solving Firth. Although the heart is very reluctant to give up, but Zhan Kailin knows that Yang Han does not belong to himself after all. At first thought, Zhan Kailin''s momentum became more and more fierce. She was a doctor who gave people injections with a hammer. The walls of the twelve passages were quickly destroyed by Zhan Kailin, so the ceiling above the passage fell down together and buried in ruins. Faith escapes into the room in the tunnel, then jumps down the ramp and catches Dr. curt. Dr. curt instinctively wanted to fight back against faith, but faith roared at him, and he felt that his mind would be broken. That''s the pressure from the blood god! Only the blade warrior whose gene is different from the ordinary vampire can not be influenced by faith. "Deal with your ex girlfriend!" FESS throws Dr. curt out, and then continues to run away. He can''t think of any way to deal with Jen Kailin, so he temporarily wants to use Dr. curt to stop Jen Kailin from pursuing him. Dr. coulter is already out of his mind. Even if it''s a big fight outside, it''s just the sound of flies in his ears. Now he has only blood in his eyes. When he heard Firth talking about his ex girlfriend, Dr. curt let out a ghost like roar: "Jan Kaylin ~" As soon as Dr. curt came out of the room under the ramp, he found his target. Dr. curt ran from the ruins hand in hand and foot toward jencailin. He showed his canine teeth and looked like a monster destroyed by various chemicals. As soon as Jen Karin made her way down the ramp, she saw Dr. Coulter flying out of the room below the ramp and growling at him with both hands and feet. Faith took the opportunity to run to the core ball. Jen saw the blade soldiers chasing him, so she waved her fist against Dr. curt. Dr. Coulter grabs a broken stone from the ground and throws it at jencailin, who keeps calling her name in a deep, hoarse voice. Jencailin clapped her hand on the gravel, then quickly went around Dr. curt''s back, and then raised her foot. Bang! Jen Cailin tilted her foot over Dr. curt''s head, and it was like the roar of the God of the earth, which immediately exploded Dr. curt''s head. After solving Dr. curt''s problem, Jen Cailin continues to chase FES. Now she has no time to talk to Dr. curt. Since having the power given by Yang Han, Zhan Kailin finds herself more ruthless than ever. When Dr. curt attacked, her first thought was to get rid of him immediately. If change to do in the past, Zhan Kailin will be slightly hesitant to leave Dr. curt a life. Faith fled back to the bottom of the core sphere, where there was a lot of blood. His men and the vampire elders are dead. Among them, the vampire elder was sacrificed as a part of the blood God and integrated into his body. FESS swept around and found Natasha and Bruce still fainting on the ground. Faith had an idea immediately. Now he doesn''t want to fight with Jen Kailin about the possibility that one in ten thousand may destroy himself, so he immediately arrested Jennifer, and then threatened, "if you come after me again, I''ll suck all her blood." Hostage threat. That''s the only way faith could get away with it. The blade soldier stopped. Jen Karin was with him. Seeing that they were not moving, Firth continued to grab the comatose Jennifer and wanted to leave the tower. The first battle to become the God of blood was defeat, which was the second disgrace of faith''s life. Faith firmly believes that this is his last defeat. When he has fully mastered the power of blood god, he will solve his biggest threat Jen Kailin at the first time. Faith turned and was about to go down from the top of egivuta, but he came across a green fist bigger than his head. Feisi''s head was immediately exploded, countless blood sprayed out, and then gathered again. When faith''s head recovered, he saw Hulk staring at him with a heavy snort: "let her go!" Hawk raised his head to the sky and thumped his chest. He kept roaring, shaking down all the gravel on the top of the tower. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 452 After fix is finished, Natasha and them go back to the hotel first. After everyone had left the tower, a white skeleton flew into the night sky from the top of the tower and never disappeared. The white skeleton kept flying in the night sky, aimless. Suddenly, the white skeleton flew over a building and stopped. It saw a pure vampire with noble temperament and blood lineage. The white skeleton swooped down on him. After seeing the white skeleton, the pure vampire did not dodge and absorbed the white skeleton into the body. At the next moment, this purebred vampire, whose skin color was no different from that of normal people, began to turn white. He opened his mouth wide, and his mouth cracked from both ends, constantly wriggling and struggling, as if there were countless arms growing around his mouth. In the center of his mouth, there was a second mouth like a snake. The white face of the purebred vampire began to have black veins. He felt thirsty, so he called a vampire slave, and then opened his mouth like a sucker to cover his head. In an instant, the vampire''s blood was completely absorbed by him, and then the vampire came back to life, His mouth has also become a suction cup like that of a pure vampire. "Day walker." Purebred vampires lick the blood around their mouths and then disappear into the dark. ¡­¡­ It was already six o''clock the next day when everyone returned to the hotel. The blade soldier returned to the hotel and immediately said he was going to look for Dr. Whistler. Bruce advised: "blade, as long as you join our aegis, you can use the power of aegis to search for Dr. Whistler. You know, our power is all over the world." The blade soldier sat on the sofa and thought about Bruce''s proposal, so he said, "what do I need to do for you?" If there is a reward, there will be a need to pay. There is only one goal of the blade warrior, that is to completely eliminate the vampires. But the blade warrior knows that the power of aegis is not only concerned about vampires, but also bigger and more dangerous creatures. At the same time, there are also superheroes with strength and ability beyond his imagination in aegis. Blade warrior has a feeling that even if he joined, it was just a drag. For now, Natasha, Bruce and Jennifer are not rivals. What''s more, blade warrior is used to free body and doesn''t like to be bound. Bruce said: "when the earth is in danger, we will need you to come and fight against new dangers together. Normally, even if you don''t come and continue to hunt vampires, there is no problem." As she looked at the blade warrior, Jen asked, "can I join the aegis?" Bruce looks at Jen and smiles, "you''re a blood researcher, aren''t you? The anticoagulants you''ve made are amazing. We''d be happy if you''d like to join us. " Aegis not only gathers superheroes with all kinds of special abilities and powerful abilities in the world, but also has a large number of basic research personnel. Zhan Kailin''s ability fully meets the needs of aegis. She can cooperate with blade fighters to deal with vampires. "I''d like to join aegis," she nodded without hesitation At this time, Bruce looks at the blade soldier with a smile on his face. Bruce sees that the hesitation on the blade soldier''s face has been reduced a bit because of the addition of Jen Kailin. "Blade, you don''t have to answer me in a hurry. We have plenty of time for you to think about it." The blade soldier got up from the sofa. He couldn''t get the answer for the moment, so he went back to his room to have a rest. It''s not easy for Jen to go back to her home now, because it has been sealed up by the police. To some extent, Jen has been treated as a death by the local police, including, of course, Dr. curt. So Zhan Kailin also opened a room and stayed in the hotel temporarily. After that, she needs to go back with Natasha and Bruce for the aegis assessment. She has no way to go now, and the vampire will surely follow her. Even if faith is eliminated, it can''t shake the foundation of the vampire. It''s just that the secret of blood God has become a dust in the history of vampires. Most of the injuries on Jennifer''s body are mental fatigue, and her body is not hurt too much, so Yang Han gives her a simple treatment. After a night''s rest, Jennifer will wake up intact. At eight o''clock in the twinkling of an eye, Yang Han gathered on Natasha''s arm. Natasha asked, "Yang Han, do you know where the power of blood god is missing?" Their current task must be to supplement the power of blood god. Yang Han grinned and said, "the Reaper has appeared. After replicating the gene of blood god, I can feel a wave generated in the distance. The power we need is there." "Here comes the Reaper?" Before investigating the secret of the blood god, they were studying about the reaper. "Is the Reaper created by the power of the blood god?" Natasha was curious about the reapers. Yang Han nodded: "from the current situation, the Reaper has a lot to do with the blood god. Before I saw him, I didn''t know if the power of the blood god was in him." "The breath of the Reaper has increased." Yang Han immediately felt two waves coming from afar. "Growing so fast?" Natasha exclaimed. "Well, the reapers are more powerful than ordinary vampires. They feed on vampires, and they also feed on humans." Because he has copied the gene of blood god, Yang Han is now sensitive to the fluctuation of the reaper. "We''re going to deal with the reapers now?" The danger of the reaper is so much greater than that of the vampire that Natasha can''t sit back and watch. Even if it''s not to replenish the blood god''s genes, the Reaper must be wiped out. What''s more, since the reaper and blood god are inextricably linked, then she should take up the responsibility. "Don''t worry, the main target of the reapers is vampires, so let them help us solve the problem of vampires." Natasha raised her eyebrows. "Do you want to tell blade about this?"¡° Well The reapers themselves had a huge conspiracy, but the current development completely deviated from what Yang Han knew, because the appearance of the reapers was several years later, so Yang Han did not know the specific situation of the reapers. They need to work with the blade fighters again against the reapers! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 453 At noon, Natasha found the blade warrior and told him about the reaper. Of course, Natasha said she got the news because of aegis intelligence. In this regard, blade fighters did not show any difference. "I need to find Dr. Whistler. Without him, it''s hard to figure out what to do with the reapers." The wave of reaper that Yang Han sensed has disappeared. He had mastered the wave of reaper based on the strengthened power of blood god. That should be the fluctuation of faith''s blood. Now that the fluctuation has disappeared, faith''s blood has been destroyed. So now the reapers are a force in the dark. It''s not easy to find Dr. Whistler. Feiss died and Quinn died. Now there is no way to know where Dr. Whistler is going. Even if he didn''t kill faith at that time, he wouldn''t tell the whereabouts of Dr. Whistler. "I''m going to get Fred to think about it. Do you need anything else?" Natasha is eating a sandwich. She hasn''t eaten anything for a day or so. Blade thought for a moment, then said, "let the local police stay out of the way." Natasha: -- It can be seen that because of police Ke and blade fighters, they were regarded as lawbreakers by the police before, so now blade fighters have deep resentment towards the police. "Well, I''ll try to keep the police out of this." No matter how powerful aegis is, it''s impossible to stop the police in a city directly, so Natasha has to ask Tony to help. Soon, Natasha contacted Tony. "Tony, I need your help." Natasha went straight in. Tony is studying his steel armor. At the moment, he is looking at the improved armor that Jarvis has analyzed for him: "Natasha, is the vampire problem solved?" Natasha went to the French window and looked down at the building. During the day, cars and pedestrians passed through the street. Everything was in order: "no, there''s new trouble, so I need your help." "New trouble? Can''t you solve it with him? " Tony looked a little more serious. Natasha didn''t go for a long time. He found traces of Hydra activities not long ago, so he has a lot of things to do now. He wants Natasha and Bruce to come back to help, but judging from Natasha''s tone, they can''t come back yet. "It can be solved, but do you have any way to keep our whereabouts from being found by the local police?" Since blade fighters want to get rid of the police, as long as they are not found by the police. "That''s it?" Tony looks a little too relaxed. "Well, by the way, how''s your iron armor research going?" "To be honest, I want to use nanotechnology to develop new armor, but..." Tony stopped. Natasha discovered something immediately and asked, "Tony, let''s get this straight." Tony said sternly, "the Hydra may be on you." Whoo! As soon as the words came out, the whole air became quiet. "Nine headed snake? They''ve been hiding for so long that they can''t bear it. " Natasha frowned. This evil force has been hiding in the dark, even inside the aegis Bureau, it is suspected that there are nine headed snake''s personnel to insert in. Frey has a headache about this. He always wants to catch the Hydra spy. Now the hydra is staring at herself. It''s just right that the soldiers will block the water and cover the ground. Natasha is confident that with him and Yang Han, the hydra is not enough to threaten them. "Tony, let me know about the hydra. I''ll go back as soon as I''ve solved the problem here." Natasha felt that a big net was covering her and Yang Han in the sky. "Natasha, I will help you with the police affairs and come back as soon as possible. I have a hunch that they are well prepared to deal with you this time. If you fall down, the balance of the battle may tilt to them." Tony''s worry is not unreasonable. Natasha and Yang Han are the pillars of their aegis. If they are solved by Hydra, the battle will be extremely difficult. By means of Hydra, they put their target on Natasha. It must be not only because of Natasha''s powerful strength, but also because Hydra must know the existence of venom, that is, Yang Han. "Well, I''ll hang up first." "Well." After the call with Tony, Natasha felt even more stressed. "I want to go back to the original house. Last time, the police have returned all the equipment and instruments to deal with the reapers. We need enough silver bullets." The blade warrior plans to go back and make more weapons. From the murals of ejiwuta, we can know that the reaper is related to the God of blood. So the reaper is likely to have abilities similar to those of the blood god. Yang Han only told Natasha about the harvester''s ability. Now if he told the blade warrior about it, he was afraid that the blade warrior would begin to doubt life. After all, the reaper is a brand new species, so soon their ability will be known, a normal person will feel that there is something fishy in it. If blade soldiers doubt the reliability of aegis and do not join aegis, it will be a big loss. The later blade fighters have the same fighting power as Spiderman. Zhan Kailin goes back with the blade warrior. She needs to make a new anticoagulant. The effect of anticoagulants is very powerful, which everyone has seen. When Jennifer wakes up, her first words are, "run!" Obviously, during the process of fainting, Jennifer is still dreaming of running away. Bruce sat by Jennifer''s bed, stroked her head and said, "Jennifer, faith is dead." When Jennifer saw Bruce, she grabbed him by the arm and said, "cousin, are you ok?" Then Jennifer looks around, her face suddenly stops, and she wakes up from the nightmare. "Cousin..." Jennifer felt her face burning. Bruce kept a smile on his face: "Jennifer, you have a good rest. My cousin went out first." Even though Jennifer always wants to fight with vampires, Bruce, as her cousin, doesn''t know that now Jennifer is just angry. She still has a long way to go if she wants to have the psychological quality corresponding to her physical strength. Even Bruce himself, he can''t say that he controls the power of the Hulk. For the fight itself, Bruce refuses. But with this power in him, he has to do something opposite to it. The earth is in danger. If Bruce wants to protect his cherished family, he has to stand up and become an indomitable hawk! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 454 Zhan Kailin received an invitation from aegis to attend the aegis assessment. Blade soldiers are left in the house to prepare all kinds of weapons against vampires. But without Dr. Whistler''s help, the blade was in great trouble. That''s right. Blade fighters can only make silver bullets. Even the speed of making garlic essence is a miracle. It''s Dr. Whistler who has been researching and manufacturing weapons all the time, while blade fighters are out hunting vampires. When the blade warrior is in the difficult situation of making weapons, the blade warrior chooses to go out to see if he can meet FIS''s disabled party. Natasha and Bruce are helping him track down Dr. Whistler, so now blade fighters have nothing to do but make weapons. So the night came, and the blade soldiers routinely went out to try their luck. Vampires often go to bars and dance halls. Among them, female vampires are the main ones. They are responsible for seducing men to take them back to the gathering place of vampires, and there are also many female vampires who come out alone, just to find a few men to suck blood. More than 20 years of experience in hunting and killing vampires has made blade soldiers have a clear understanding of vampires. Feisi has just been eliminated by them, and the division of power within the vampire has been disrupted again. So now is the time for vampires to have civil strife, they will not willingly avoid it, but will choose to indulge themselves. It''s like dogs have dog territory and lions have lion territory. Vampires also have territory and territory. With the death of faith, the territory is divided again. Many vampires want to take this opportunity to become the leader of vampires. Even if there are risks, but in the face of huge returns, vampires never mind to try. Blade came to a dance hall in the center of the city. The ballroom is relatively hidden. It''s near the underground parking lot. I think it''s to save some rent. The blade soldier pushed the door in. Tonight, he only brought a silver sword and daily black combat clothes. The dance hall is very noisy, mixed with a lot of alcohol, and the hormones of countless men and women are excited here, which makes the music and lighting become blurred. Blade sat in front of the bar and asked for a cocktail. The red cocktail is like an extremely brilliant flower on the other side of the river. After it is in full bloom, it falls into flower mud and dances with the passers-by. The blade soldier drank half a cup, and his eyes kept looking around under the sunglasses. Because there are so many different odors in the air, it''s hard for the blade warrior to tell if the vampire is hiding in these people. But there''s another way blade fighters can tell if they''re vampires by watching their actions. When the vampire stares at the target, his teeth will show involuntarily. The angle of the teeth is hidden, but it is not impossible to find. At first, the blade warrior used to find out the vampires by observation when he was hunting them. Now he''s back in his old line, and the blade warrior laughs. "Hey, man, alone?" A young man who looks like he hasn''t washed his head for several days sits next to the blade warrior. He shakes a glass of blue cocktail in his hand, which makes ice and fire with the blade warrior''s red cocktail. The smell of the young man is human, so the blade warrior quickly glances at whether he has the mark of vampire. From the body parts that can be seen at present, the blade warrior does not find the mark of vampire. So the blade didn''t talk to him. "Hey, I''m talking to you?" The young man saw that the blade warrior ignored him, so he touched the blade warrior''s body with his shoulder. The blade warrior still ignores it. If the opponent is a slave of a vampire, the blade warrior will contact him, but since he is not, he is someone who has nothing to do with his purpose. The blade warrior is not in the mood to deal with this drunkard. The young man became more and more energetic. He drank the blue cocktail in his hand, and then directly started to push the blade warrior. He angrily scolded: "big black man, I''m numb Young men''s shouts and movements attracted many onlookers. "Hey, are you afraid? Don''t speak? Just with you... "The young man cheered himself in front of the blade by drinking. Before he finished his words, the blade fighter quickly grabbed his neck with one hand, and then lifted his whole body away from the ground. "Ah... Cough... Let go... Let go..." the young man''s face turned red immediately. He felt pain and dyspnea all over his throat. The young man slapped the blade warrior''s hand with his arm. The crowd in the dance hall also stepped back one by one. The blade warrior''s tall figure, plus a pair of black clothes and cool black sunglasses made him look not easy to be provoked. Also drunk young men dare not to anger blade soldiers. "No next time!" The blade soldier threw the young man on the ground and turned away. The drunkenness of the young man had been scared away for a long time. He felt his neck on the ground, sweat all over his forehead, and his pupils were colorless. He looked at the blade soldier leaving and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, then his expression was ferocious. "Shet!" The young man stood up from the ground and swept angrily to the crowd. Then he ordered a red cocktail and drank it without saying a word. The young man looked at the glass that had been drunk, and the corner of his mouth immediately caught a cool smile on his back. After a while, two blondes with exposed clothes sat down. The young man should forget all about the blade warrior, and then immerse himself in the gentle countryside. The young man soon brought two blondes into a hotel, but before entering the hotel, the young man''s eyes flashed, and he found that the big black man who had just hit him was following him. The young man took two blondes into the woods next to the hotel, and a knife was hidden in his belt. "Well? Do you like to be in the woods? " The blondes began to make provocative remarks. The young man had a natural smile on his face. The three soon entered the woods, and the young man waited for the opportunity. He looked through the trees to see the position of the blade warrior¡° Huh? What are you looking at? Don''t you look back at us? " The young man just wanted to turn around and say that he would deal with you later, but as soon as he turned around, four hands with long pointed nails came to his chest. With the wind blowing, the young man''s chest was dripping with blood. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 455 "Ah! Ah When the young man saw two blondes with two sharp teeth on their lips, their faces became ferocious and eager. The grass on the ground was constantly torn off by the young man''s hands, and his hands and feet went backwards. The pain in his chest stimulated him to sweat a lot. One of the two blondes went around to the young man''s back. She gently scratched the young man''s back with her long pointed nails, and then blew a mouthful to his ear like a cold wind passing through: "your blood smells delicious." "Ah, ah The young man trampled wildly on the grass and then got up to escape. But the blonde put her hand on his shoulder. The young man found that the hand was as heavy as a kilo of iron and he could not move. "There''s still a lot of time in the evening. We can take our time." The two blondes gradually covered up the light in front of the young man''s eyes. The young man wanted to shout for help, but the next moment his throat was stiffly blocked by a hand. "Well... Well..." the blonde kept scratching his chest, then licking the blood in her nails. The young man felt empty in his stomach, which was caused by too much blood loss. If he continues to flow like this, he will soon become a corpse with temperature. The young man struggled feebly, just like an ant caught in a bottle and filled with water. He had to ask God to save him. When the young man''s consciousness gradually disappeared due to excessive blood loss, he saw a cool dark figure kick on the blonde. The cool shadow pulls out the sword behind her and stabs the blonde into her body when she shows her desperate face. A particularly bright fire flashed in the dark, and the blonde evaporated in place. Another blonde ran away in a panic. She screamed: "day Walker..." The young man didn''t know what "day Walker" was. He only knew that he had been saved. The next day, the young man woke up in the hospital. He was shocked. Then he found that he was in the hospital. He was relieved. Then he called the nurse and asked, "where''s the man who sent me to the hospital?" The nurse was holding the information of the hospital bed in her hand. She looked at the young man like a freak. Judging from the young man''s injury, he was a very dangerous person, so the nurse didn''t want to contact the young man more, so she said coldly, "I don''t know." "Who knows?" the young man asked Nurse a pair of you have a problem of displeasure way: "you fell in the hospital gate." Young man The young man stayed in the hospital for three days and then discharged from the hospital. He suffered from skin trauma, so after the wound was bandaged, he only had to pay attention not to make too violent movements. After leaving the hospital, the young man has been trying to find the blade warrior. The identity of the two blondes, young men are constantly asking. To this end, the young man also ran to the dance hall and bar again, hoping to meet the blade warrior. In this way, after a week of searching, the young man finally found the figure of the blade warrior in a dance hall. "Hey, man." The young man asked for two glasses of wine and sat beside the blade soldier. The blade soldier raised his neck and frowned: "you''re not dead yet?" The young man was not angry at the rudeness of the blade warrior. When the two glasses of wine he ordered arrived, he took the initiative to pick up the glass and wanted to touch the blade warrior. "This wine is to thank you for saving my life. Although I was unconscious that night, I found that you were behind me in the early morning." The blade soldier picked up the glass. He heard the young man say he had found him, so he picked up the glass. Although the blade warrior did not go to the professional learning tracking skills, but even two female vampires did not find her, enough to show that young men still have merits. "My name is Scarlett. Nice to meet you." The young man saw that the blade soldier picked up the wine cup and held out his hand happily. "Blade." Blade soldier cold answer, did not go to clink a cup with sgarde. "Ha ha. Is that your nickname? And I heard those two terrible women call you day walker. " Sigarde was listening. Even though his consciousness was vague, he knew that the two blonde women who attacked him were not normal human beings. In addition to the recent TV news reports of vampire rumors, she felt that what she met was a vampire, while the blade warrior was a vampire hunter who fought against a vampire. "You don''t have to ask so much." The blade soldier took a drink and got up to leave the dance hall. Recently, he has been looking for vampires. Natasha is looking for Dr. Whistler. He is also looking for Dr. Whistler through his own skills. It''s a pity that every time he catches a vampire, it''s not a remnant of faith. "Man, no blade, let me join you." The young man was holding the blade of the warrior. The blade turned to show his white teeth and said with a smile, "join me?" The blade soldier seized the young man''s arm and twisted it with a slight effort. "You just come here to die. If you don''t want to meet them again, don''t go out at night and take a bath with garlic." The blade released the young man''s arm and shook his head. But the young man looked like he didn''t give up. He ran after the blade warrior and said, "I''m a hacker. There''s something else you can improve on that sword." The blade soldier''s steps stopped. The last time he saved the young man, the blade soldier checked that there was no vampire mark on his whole body. Therefore, young men are ordinary human beings. Undoubtedly, blade fighters are acting alone now. What he lacks is a person who can replace Dr. Whistler. "Come with me." The young man''s face glowed with a wave from the blade warrior. The young man sat in the blade warrior''s car. He kept talking to the blade warrior about the professional knowledge he had learned. For example, he can design a leaky defense system against vampire invasion. He can also scout inside vampires to find out where they are. At the same time, he also said that he was very good at hands-on research. Blade soldiers from the car to go home all the way listening to young men constantly say how capable they are. As soon as the car stopped, the blade soldier took the young man home and said to him, "get 30 bottles of garlic essence out!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 456 The young man had an "OK" expression on his face. His hair still looks like it hasn''t been washed for several days. It''s in a mess. In addition, his clothes are gray and ragged. If he doesn''t look a little handsome, he will be regarded as a beggar on the roadside. Young man''s hands-on ability is really strong, he quickly made 30 bottles of garlic essence according to the props on the experimental platform. Meanwhile, the young man said, "give me some more pulleys, and I can make a simple machine that can produce garlic essence automatically." Blade soldier picked up the bottle, then opened the cork and smelled the garlic essence inside. Although the purity was not as high as Dr. Whistler''s, for the first time to make garlic essence, and the dosage was so large, blade soldier still recognized the ability of young men. "Go on, improve the defense system here." The blade warrior brings the young man to the front of the main control computer. When the blade warrior wants to enter the password to turn on the computer, the young man reaches out his hand and says, "no need." Blade warrior a pair of words and stop appearance, he saw the young man took out a small U disk into the computer. Then a series of codes run on the computer. As soon as the young man hits the Enter key, the password of the computer is cracked. Blade fighters have never been proficient in network and weapon research, so they are curious about it. The young man looked back at the blade fighter with pride, as if he was showing off his ability to the blade fighter. The blade shook his head and pulled the silver sword out of his back. When the young man saw the blade warrior''s appearance, he thought that the blade warrior was going to kill people. He immediately picked up a pistol next to the computer and pointed it at the blade warrior. Shaking, he said, "I''m here to help you solve those dangerous creatures. Look at my chest, I''m a man who will be punished. You can completely trust me." The blade warrior took a piece of cloth from the side to wipe the silver sword and turned a blind eye to the young man''s action. The young man breathed a sigh of relief. He was so impressed by the silver sword of the blade warrior. "Work hard, stega!" The blade warrior smiles as he wipes his sword. The young man squatted on the stool and kept knocking on the keyboard. He sighed and reminded, "it''s Scarlett." In this way, the blade warrior has an assistant who can replace Dr. Whistler in weapons research and Internet research. During their cooperation, the blade warrior talked to sgarde from time to time. Just like when Dr. Whistler was there, he often talked to Dr. Whistler. Blade fighters don''t have many friends. Even Natasha and their blade fighters don''t regard them as friends, but as partners with the same purpose and no conflict of interest. Scarlett is very talkative, just like his ruffian appearance and character. Sometimes it''s not the blade warrior who wants to talk, but just chat with him after being annoyed by Scarlett. In less than half a month, the home of the blade warrior was transformed by sigarde. Brand new infrared defense system, plus a variety of new weapons, even the blade warrior''s car has been used to instigate. And when all this is in good order, Natasha also contacts the blade warrior and says that she has found Dr. Whistler''s whereabouts. "Moscow?" The blade heard Natasha say that Dr. Whistler''s trail was in Moscow. Moscow is quite far away from the United States. The blade did not expect that Dr. Whistler would be transferred to Moscow in such a short time. After learning the trace of Dr. Whistler, the blade soldiers immediately put on their equipment and went to Moscow. Scarlett stopped the blade warrior and said, "do you want to save him alone? I know you regard him as your father, but it''s too dangerous for you to go alone The blade warrior pushed sgarde''s hand away and said, "he has been missing for more than a month. He won''t have a good life in the hands of vampires. I have to go to rescue him quickly." "But..." said sgarde, who knew blade knew what it would be like to be taken away by vampires for more than a month. Scarlett ran to the blade Warrior: "blade, you have to face this reality. Even if you save him, he is also a vampire and our enemy." The blade is still moving forward, unswerving. "You come back safe and sound," she said The blade warrior made an OK gesture to the back. After the blade left, sgarde was alone in the house. The house had to be guarded, for the remnant of faith knew the home of the blade. Therefore, after the blade soldier left, sgarde was worried every day. Even though the place had been transformed by him, she was still afraid to accompany sgarde for several days. Until a week later, sigarde received a message from the blade: "Whistler is not in Moscow, he was transferred to Rome." "How many more months are you going to have?" she asked, banging her fist on the computer keyboard? In order to save him, how many opportunities did you miss to kill the vampire and find the Fest Sgarde was very dissatisfied with the blade soldier''s insistence on rescuing Dr. Whistler. He is already a vampire. What can we do if we save him? And now she thinks she can take the place of Dr. Whistler to help blade fighters build weapons. What''s more, the weapons Dr. Whistler left behind were so backward that she didn''t think it was necessary for the blade fighters to spend so much time and effort. "Believe me, he is not the kind of coward you think, he taught me how to fight against vampires..." "Well, anyway, you have to say that he gave you everything now, but blade, you have to understand that our goal is to eliminate vampires, but now you are saving a vampire. Do you really think he will become your companion again after you save him? If one day he wants to suck people''s blood, what should you do then? Kill him, or connive at him? " She growled as she spoke. At the beginning, he followed the blade warrior to revenge on the vampire, but now what the blade warrior did completely deviated from his original purpose. Blade hung up. So she became more angry! From this call, blade soldier had an idea in his heart. Soon, the blade soldier rushed to Rome from Moscow, and his pace was faster than that of a vampire, so he would finally find Dr. Whistler in Rome. The blade soldier''s heart was wavering on the way to Rome. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 457 ?\ i? R even if the blade warrior is bent on rescuing Dr. Whistler now, as Scarlett said, he may just rescuing a vampire instead of the former Dr. Whistler. What kind of bloodthirsty vampires can force people to look like, blade fighters can''t be clearer. If he had not been injected with serum to suppress the blood sucking impulse, the blade warrior would not be as rational as he is now. The plane landed and the blade came to Rome. According to Natasha''s location, blade hired a black motorcycle and came to the corner of a harbor. Because of the pollution of the sea water, this area is out of use, so now there are no ships trading near the port. So the corner of the lane became the place where the remnant of faith gathered. This is also why the blade fighters have been unable to find the Fest in the original city. They immediately moved with their property and Dr. Whistler when they learned of faith''s death. Otherwise, if they continue to stay in the city, they will be wiped out by the blade fighters. "Hoo hoo, run!" Four or five vampires were running in the corner of the lane under the dim yellow light. The blade soldiers are chasing behind. "Here is the day Walker! Stop him The vampires ran into a corner, and several vampires with pistols came out. As soon as they appeared, they were baptized by the silver bullet of the blade warrior. The blade warrior holds a gun in both hands. His eyes are as sharp as hawk hawks catching fish in the sea. Several silver bullets seem to be equipped with positioning and tracking devices. The vampire with the gun is hit before he can shoot, and then turns into a fire and burns to ashes. A vampire chased by blade warrior has Mediterranean hairstyle. He also wears a pair of sunglasses in the dark. Vampire''s night vision ability is higher than ordinary people, so sunglasses will not affect their ability to observe in the dark. Blade soldier legs bent, and then jumped to the steel frame to take a shortcut to pursue the Mediterranean vampire. With the Mediterranean vampire next to the two Sunglasses vampires look back, the blade is gone! "Where is he?" Two Sunglasses vampires pant heavily. They reach out to four sides carefully, ready to run away at any time. "Disappeared or..." one of the vampires looked up. It didn''t matter. After seeing it, his heart suddenly shrank. The blade soldier''s legs were hooked upside down on the steel frame, his body dropped down, and his left and right hands were pistols aimed at their heads. "Run The two vampires in sunglasses made a quick decision, but they were not allowed to run a step away. The blade warrior grinned and the silver bullet came out of the chamber, as if they were hit in slow motion and hit the two vampires in the head. Boom! As if the paper full of gasoline was ignited by Mars, two Sunglasses vampires were immediately burned, leaving only two sunglasses on the ground. After solving the two valets, the blade soldiers continue to chase the Mediterranean vampires. At this time, the Mediterranean vampires roar. Because he followed several vampires running all the way along the corner of the lane, and unconsciously ran to an abandoned building. When they wanted to run to the end of the building, they opened the door and saw that there was white smoke under the six story building. This is obviously a factory, the machine operation makes a lot of white smoke keep coming out, make the temperature here become hot and dry, and make people want to get angry! "Oh! God damn it An accomplice of the Mediterranean vampire hammered the steel fence with his fist. After a curse, the Mediterranean vampire climbs down the hot iron pipe with his friends. At the height of six stories, even if they were vampires, their bones would break, and the ground below was covered with all kinds of metal and iron. If they jump directly, they are afraid that the blade fighters will catch up before their bodies recover to the level of running. "Hurry up!" The vampires yelled. The Mediterranean vampire jumped down when he reached the height of about three stories. He staggered all the way to three motorcycles. With these three motorcycles, they can get rid of the blade warrior and even fight him. The bald vampire hammering steel bars upstairs was the last one to come down. They had four companions and only three motorcycles. It''s true that he yelled, "Hey, wait for me!" But none of the motorcycles stopped to wait for him. The blade soldier jumped directly from the door of the sixth floor. He made a perfect turn in the air. After landing, he squatted steadily and took out his gun to shoot the abandoned vampire in front of him. At this time, the blade warrior saw two vampires running away on their motorcycles at the end of the road, making the motorcycles buzzing. They drove their motorcycles side by side, aiming at the blade fighters. The blade soldier twisted his neck and made a clattering sound. The motorcycles rush towards him. The blade warrior takes out the invincible whirlwind blade. He squats down and throws it out. The two vampires deflected the motorcycle to avoid the attack of the invincible whirlwind blade. One of them drove the motorcycle into the gap between the containers. The motorcycle kept rubbing against the containers, emitting a lot of sparks. He''s going to go around the back and wrap the blade. The Mediterranean vampire is wearing a helmet to the front of the blade fighter. The invincible whirlwind blade flies back to the blade warrior''s hands. The Mediterranean vampire takes advantage of the blade warrior to catch the invincible whirlwind blade and smashes the motorcycle horizontally, directly hitting the blade warrior''s body. Blade warrior legs a force, will jump into the air, and then a foot on the head of the Mediterranean vampire. Mediterranean vampire skids all the way out of the motorcycle. When he stabilizes the body, another vampire jumps out of the nearby container on the motorcycle. The motorcycle flies high in the air, trying to crush on the blade warrior. The blade soldier dodges. The Mediterranean vampire catches the blade soldier and rushes to the ground. The right arm of the blade warrior holds the invincible whirlwind blade tightly, and then pulls the blade to the tire of the motorcycle. It is actually under the impact of the motorcycle and cuts the tire. The motorcycle was thrown out in the air because of the great power of the blade warrior, and the Mediterranean vampire fell to the ground. Another vampire continued to drive his motorcycle and tried to hit the blade warrior. The blade warrior jumped up and landed in the back seat of the motorcycle. Take out the silver thread from the clothes, and the blade warrior will strangle the vampire''s neck! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 458 After solving the vampire on the motorcycle, the blade warrior took over the motorcycle as a matter of course. He drove the motorcycle back to the Mediterranean vampire. Mediterranean vampire hands and feet on the ground and paddle back, mouth issued a flustered cry: "no, no, I don''t know where they hide him." The blade warrior grabbed his black gloved hand on the Mediterranean vampire''s helmet and threatened, "take me to him, and then I''ll..." Mediterranean vampire''s eyes brightened in the dark because of blade warrior''s words. Blade warrior''s words seemed to mean that as long as he took him, he would let himself go. But the next second the blade warrior said, "then I''ll think about letting you die faster." Mediterranean vampire just want to say the words and swallow back, he had to continue to look at the panic: "please... I don''t know." The blade soldier sighed helplessly, then shook his head slightly. The Mediterranean vampire continued to shout, "he shot himself, then turned and fell to the ground. We just saved his life." The Mediterranean vampire screams louder, because the blade warrior cuts off his helmet with a silver sword, and then presses his head against the spinning wheels of the motorcycle. The Mediterranean vampire can feel his ears filled with the noise of the motorcycle wheels. If the blade warrior''s hand is pushed forward, his head will explode like a watermelon. "I said... I said..." when life was threatened by death, the heart of Mediterranean vampire who wanted to talk about conditions was instantly depressed. Now he had to take the blade soldier to Dr. Whistler''s place to continue looking for a chance to escape. Then blade soldiers put him on a motorcycle and drove all the way to a large warehouse. There are four or five vampires gathered in the warehouse to play cards. They put their legs on the table one by one. It seems that life is very comfortable. Suddenly, the iron gate was knocked, and four or five vampires immediately locked their eyes on the iron gate. "Go and have a look." A vampire with a long roll of chocolate in his mouth raises his chin. The vampire with his big back came to the iron gate. He put his ear to the iron gate, and then heard the voice of the Mediterranean Vampire: "it''s me rush, let me in." Big back vampire to eat chocolate vampire look, the other side let him open the door. So the big back vampire turned the handle of the iron door away. At the next moment, countless bullets penetrated the iron door and beat him into a beehive. The gunfire immediately let the four vampires inside each take up their pistols and aim at the iron gate. The iron door was kicked open and rush came in stumbling. He yelled, "don''t shoot! It''s me But the vampires won''t listen to rush, because the blade warrior appears behind him and uses rush as a shield in front of him. The bullets hit rush''s body day after day, and a lot of blood sprayed around like the juice of a tomato. After the vampires fired a round of bullets, the blade warrior deflected rush''s head, then swept a round of bullets to kill three vampires. Then the blade kicks rush on his ass and takes him in. Rush scolded angrily: "dry! It''s not a silver bullet, but it''s a damn pain! " One of the remaining vampires escaped into the room, and the blade chased in immediately. Then a huge iron bar aimed at the blade''s head and knocked it down. The blade fighter kicked the last vampire in the leg, the direction of the iron bar shifted, and the blade fighter punched the vampire in the face. The blade soldier was about to shoot rush, but his ear moved, so the blade soldier quickly took back his pistol, and then took out two silver nails from his clothes. Silver nail in the hands of rapid rotation, blade warrior to his upper left corner of a stab, accurate will jump from the head of a vampire to stab. The blade warrior kicked it away, and more vampires appeared in front of him. Instead of guns, vampires fight blade fighters with iron bars and bare hands. The blade warrior skillfully spins the silver nail between his palms, and his every blow is as explosive as a tiger going down the mountain. Dr. Whistler was right in front of me. The blade warrior was as brave as he had just sucked blood. After solving the last wave of vampires, the blade warrior comes to a rolling door. At this time, the blade warrior seemed to think of something. He turned his head and pointed to rush, who was shrinking between the walls, and said, "I''ll deal with you later!" Rush a pair of "you let me go" look like begging for mercy, when the blade soldiers rushed into the shutter door, rush heavily breathed a breath. After entering the rolling shutter door, many glass tubes like buckets appeared in front of the blade warrior''s eyes. Dr. Whistler is in the middle of a glass tube. The glass tube is all red, and the liquid inside is undoubtedly blood. As the blade soldier approached the red glass tube, he saw Dr. Whistler curled up in the glass tube like a baby. Even if the blade came, he didn''t respond, as if he had been drugged. "Old man, look what they''ve done to you!" The blade soldier flashed his flashlight into the red glass tube. Dr. Whistler looked like death, his face full of fatigue and suffering. The blade soldier saw that two of Dr. Whistler''s teeth protruded. He''s a vampire! Blade soldiers will open the red glass tube, Dr. Whistler''s whole body is hanging hose, hose constantly injected with unknown liquid on Dr. Whistler''s body. The blade soldier pulled the silver sword out of his back and then cut off the hose on Dr. Whistler''s body. The blade soldier watched Dr. Whistler fall to the ground. His hand touched the silver nail and slowly pulled it out. When the silver nail is half drawn, the blade warrior''s hand stops. He still can''t bear to kill Dr. Whistler, who is a vampire. At this time, Dr. Whistler''s eyes slowly opened. His expression was startled. Then he sobbed bitterly twice and fainted again¡° Let''s go home. " The blade soldier carried Dr. Whistler on his shoulder and walked all the way out of the warehouse. The plane left a cloud like trail in the sky. Next to Dr. Whistler sat a blade fighter. He closed his mouth tightly and held back the blood sucking. "Is it over, or is it just beginning?" Dr. Whistler looked at his hands and sighed. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 459 />j? "Blade, did you save Dr. Whistler?" Natasha received a call from the blade warrior. The blade warrior didn''t take the initiative to contact them all the way. Now when this call comes, Natasha guesses that he has mostly succeeded. "Well, but there''s a little bit of trouble." Blade''s voice sounds like trouble. "Dr. Whistler has become a Vampire..." Natasha knew it would be like this. "I''ll send you one of the antidotes studied by Jen Kailin immediately. According to her, as long as it''s not invaded too deeply by the vampire virus, it can recover." In this month, Zhan Kailin successfully passed the examination of aegis, and now she is working in the aegis. Her current task is to study the antidote to the vampire virus and the new medicine weapons to deal with the new reapers. At the same time when the blade warrior brought Dr. Whistler home, the antidote Jen Kailin studied arrived. Sgarde was hanging two cables and laying things on the house. The door opened and the blade came in. "Lock your daughters, boys and girls, the black knight is back again!" he said to the phone Sgarde untied the wire rope on his shoulder. He immediately took out the Swiss candy in his pocket and chewed it. By the way, he extended his hand to the blade warrior and said, "would you like a bite of sugar? Blade. " "Later." The blade soldier looked at the sugar eater and the spotlight behind him that lit the room like day. "Turn off the light!" he said After sgarde turned off the spotlight, the blade soldier opened the trunk of the car, in which lay Dr. Whistler in a sleepy state. He didn''t eat anything along the way, and he hasn''t been in blood for a long time. Now Dr. Whistler is very weak. "Did you find him?" She came over and looked at Dr. Whistler, especially his two protruding canine teeth. Scarlett reached out and touched Dr. Whistler, who immediately opened his eyes and howled. Scarlett stepped back in horror, and then said to the blade fighter in disbelief, "didn''t you kill him?" "Do me a favor," the blade soldier said calmly Then they took Dr. Whistler to an airtight room. On the way, Scarlett said, "I have a bad feeling about this. Blade, listen to his breathing. He''s going to die! He is in pain. Why don''t you let him out of it now? " Blade took the antidote Natasha had sent him from his pocket, injected it into Dr. Whistler, and said, "they asked him to keep his blood circulation stopped at the drug treatment center. I injected him with a quick acting antiviral antidote, which can help him give up his craving overnight." Scarlett shook her head. "That''s no use, man." "I told you to kill this asshole right now!" said Scarlett, pointing to Dr. Whistler''s head with a heavy finger The blade soldier gave the empty syringe to sgarde after he had injected the antidote that Jen had studied, and then said coldly, "get out!" Scarlett left, biting her teeth. The blade soldier put his mouth to Dr. Whistler''s ear, and he whispered to the confused Dr. Whistler: "if there''s any vampire ingredients left in your body, Whistler, listen! In the morning those blinds will be opened, whether you have been cured or not! " With that, the blade turned and closed the iron door. Scarlett apologized at the door and said, "Hey, man, I don''t mean to kill him..." The blade soldier reached out his left hand to signal that she would stop talking. Then he pointed his finger to the front and she left. In the evening, the blade soldier was sitting on the bed with a pistol. He looked at the pistol, which Dr. Whistler wanted to kill himself with. Blade soldiers fall into memories, and this memory is a night. The next morning, the blade loaded the pistol and went to the room where Dr. Whistler was locked. He opened all the blinds, and the sun shone into the room. The blade saw that Dr. Whistler had left his original position. The blade soldier clenched his pistol and searched the room. Finally, he found Dr. Whistler in a dark corner of the room. Dr. Whistler was sitting on the ground, with his knees bent up and his hands on them. "How do you feel?" Asked the blade. Dr. Whistler poked his head out of the darkness. His head was in the sun and nothing happened. The blade''s grip on the pistol was released. Dr. Whistler said, "it''s like dog poop being beaten up!" A rare smile appeared on the blade warrior''s face. Then Dr. Whistler walked out of the room with him. Dr. Whistler came to the sink, cleaned the stains on his body and said, "how did you find me?" The blade began to explain: "I started in Moscow, then Rome! They keep taking you around! " "How long have I been missing?" Dr. Whistler looks at the blade. "How many months?" Dr. Whistler asked Blade warrior will take sunglasses, back: "more than a month." "They tormented me, almost killed me, and then put me into a vat full of blood to cure me, so that they can continue to torment me, these cheap bastards, at least when they are still there, to cure my damned legs." Dr. Whistler put his ring on, and now he''s using a mechanical prosthesis as his right leg. "Where is my arc welding gun?" Dr. Whistler saw blue light and shadow flashing outside the room. He walked out of the room with the blade warrior and saw that sgarde was working on the engine with the arc welding gun. When she saw Dr. Whistler come out, she threw away the arc welding gun, stood up and said, "what''s the matter? Nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m Jason. You can also call me sgarde. That''s what everyone calls me! " Dr. Whistler took a deep look at the blade warrior. Then sgarde came to a micro TV. He looked at the animation that was playing inside. It was the little policewoman flying in the sky. "Please tell me, scayd." Dr. Whistler put his hand on the car. "No, man, it''s sgard. It sounds like sgard, but it''s not sgay." "Whatever. What are you doing here?" Dr. Whistler knocked on the car. "That car? It''s just a modification of the finished product, nitrous oxide and other similar farts. Oh, yeah Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 460 As if all this was not worth mentioning, Dr. Whistler pointed out the inadequacy of his modification: "you can increase the exhaust volume by changing its shape." "This whole package will boost Betty''s power, maybe 300 horsepower," he said, waving his hand in the air Dr. Whistler said with a disdainful smile, "you will burn this car before you change the oil next time." Then Dr. Whistler turned to the blade warrior and said, "anyway, where did you get this tripod?" Dr. Whistler''s words immediately angered sigarde. He rushed over and punched Dr. Whistler on the chest with his fist. He was discontented and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you, old man?" The blade soldier closed his eyes and frowned. Dr. Whistler said: "my problem is that I used to suck blood clots for more than a month, and then came back when I went out. Some asshole came to destroy my life''s career." Dr. Whistler and sgarde were walking along the road arguing. Sgarde pointed to Dr. Whistler''s chest and said, "we are risking our lives and our entire career to save you." "Our cause?" Dr. Whistler''s mouth was wide open and incomprehensible. "Yes She said yes. Dr. Whistler came over and kept bumping his body into sgarde: "our career? I''m the one who set up this business, you man Just as the two of them quarreled, the house suddenly sounded the alarm, and the yellow light source of the whole house was switched to blue, which looked like the whole passageway was full of green light when there was a fire. Squard''s defense system was triggered, and the enemy broke in at this point in time. But when Dr. Whistler just came back, the blade warrior felt a little strange about it. Sgarde sat in front of the main control computer. He watched an area on the computer screen change from blue to red, so he reminded: "motion sensor detector! In area three, gentlemen Blue, yellow and red induction images appear in front of the main control computer. "Is it human?" The blade soldier came to sgarde''s side and saw several green and white figures appear on the main control computer. The green and white figure was holding weapons like sticks. Sigarde immediately called out the temperature measurement data, the whole room is still in constant alarm, sigarde turned to the blade warrior very seriously said: "the temperature is 50 degrees, I guess it''s a vampire!" vampire! The blade warrior immediately took the silver sword and gun to the third area to fight with the vampires. Dr. Whistler limped from the back to sgarde''s side. This mechanical prosthesis was very inconvenient for him to use. All the pictures in front of the main control computer suddenly disappeared. Dr. Whistler took a look and immediately said, "fire! They''re burning magnesium to disrupt your sensors, and they''re out of your security system. " Dr. Whistler immediately picked up the pistol and began to search the whole house with the blade fighters. This is the defense system that sgarde is full of confidence. As Dr. Whistler leaves sgarde''s side, he disdains to say: "stinking shit!" Dr. Whistler picked up the long gun he had put in the metal cabinet. Then she ran up to him and said, "Hello! I don''t trust you... " Sigarde wanted to stop Dr. Whistler from taking the gun. At this time, Dr. Whistler swung the gun back and hit sigarde heavily in the face, causing him to fall to the ground. Sigarde''s nosebleed immediately came out. He vomited blood from his mouth towards the ground, then wiped it clean with his fingers. Then he looked at Dr. Whistler''s leaving figure viciously. He put the blood in his hand on his tongue, and his fierce eyes made people shiver. Dr. Whistler was standing in the middle of the house, holding a long gun. In the air behind him, two vampires in black and masks were jumping on the ceiling. Their movements were silent, like the dark elves, and the terrible thing was that their eyes under their masks were blood red. Two vampires jump from the ceiling. They look at each other. In front of them is Dr. Whistler. Dr. Whistler fired without saying a word. Doodle doodle! A large number of silver bullets swept at the two vampires, but their action was very fast. They dodged each other to the side, and then rushed to Dr. Whistler. With a blow, Dr. Whistler was hit in the nose by one of the vampires. Dr. Whistler''s gun fell to the ground. Another vampire picked it up and pointed it at Scarlett, who was knocked down by one of Dr. Whistler''s guns. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa As she retreated further and further, the vampire kept aiming at him with a gun and did not shoot. The blade warrior came from behind the vampire. He just went to the third area and didn''t find the enemy, so he thought that the rear might be lost. As soon as the blade soldier arrived, he saw the position of sgarde, so he said, "turn on the defense light!" Sigarde pressed down a row of buttons on his hand, and the white and yellow light that had previously illuminated the whole room as if it were day lit up instantly. Now vampires can''t sneak in the dark. The vampire with the gun turns and runs away. The vampire who punched Dr. Whistler on the nose pulls out two short swords behind him and rushes towards the blade warrior. This vampire''s movement is very succinct, moreover moves to the human''s dead hole attack. The blade fighter jammed the vampire''s double swords with a silver sword, and then hit the vampire back with his body forward. This collision, the blade warrior immediately found that the vampire was a woman! But even if it was a female vampire, the blade warrior didn''t show mercy. His feet kept stepping back, because the female vampire was sweeping his legs with double swords. When the blade warrior pulls the silver sword to the ground, the female vampire turns back, and the blade warrior kicks her in the stomach. But the female vampire''s reaction is very fast, she will cross two swords in front of her stomach, and then by the blade warrior''s kicking power, she constantly turns back. At this time, the blade warrior wanted to pursue, but another vampire jumped out from the side and slashed at his shoulder. When! The sound of the metal strike sounded, and the blade warrior saw... A huge machete was sticking to his silver sword. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 461 ?? 9? E blade warrior was forced back by the vampire who used the machete. The other side chopped it down from the air, and the blade warrior took the silver sword to defend temporarily, so he was pressed down by the other side and his body kept going back, After pushing back the blade warrior, the female vampire rushes forward, and the two vampires work together to deal with the blade warrior. The blade soldier twisted his neck. He yelled and took up the silver sword in his hand to kill. Blade warrior a back somersault to avoid the two men''s joint attack, catch the female vampire''s attack gap and cut at her. The female vampire half kneels, she is suppressed by the blade warrior, holding a machete vampire across the blade warrior''s head, successfully rescued the female vampire. The blade warrior bends back to avoid the chopper. After that, he spins his right foot and kicks the vampire in the waist. The machete vampire goes back out. The female vampire stabs the blade warrior with her double swords. The blade warrior runs back, and then kicks on the wall for a leap back somersault. The female vampire quickly turned to her back. At this time, the blade warrior came, holding the silver sword in both hands! The female vampire''s double swords crossed to block the chopping of the blade warrior. Unexpectedly, when the blade warrior kicked, the female vampire had to bear the blade warrior''s foot. But the female vampire is not easy to bully. After being kicked in the stomach by the blade warrior, the female vampire uses her double swords to pull his leg along the blade warrior''s silver sword. Just as the female vampire''s silver sword was about to poke into the blade warrior''s thigh and arm, the blade warrior also stabbed his silver sword in her throat. "Nisa! Move your sword The machete vampire is shouting nearby! The female vampire named Nisa took back the double swords and the blade warrior took back the silver sword. The machete vampire gasped: "it''s your people who started the fire first. I''m here to send a message." At this time, Dr. Whistler picked up the long gun that had been thrown on the ground by the machete vampire, and his face was a painful expression of being punched. "We are the rulers of the vampire kingdom. They give you an armistice. They want to meet you." The machete vampire and the female vampire named Nisa walk to the blade warrior. The machete vampire half kneels down and takes out an iron armistice agreement to the blade warrior. The blade took the armistice and said to sgarde, "sgarde, turn off the lights." All the white and yellow defense lights went dark. After the threat of no light, the blade warrior said to the two vampires, "take off your masks." The machete vampire was the first to take off the mask. Under the mask was a very mature black face with a beard. "My name is Assad and this is Nisha." The female vampire named Nisha took off her mask and showed a very beautiful face. There were four black spots between her eyebrows. Her delicate face made her look like a princess of India. The blade soldier froze for a few seconds after seeing the face, an emotion he had never experienced before. It''s not that the female vampire named Nisa is too beautiful, but the impulse from the body makes the blade soldier dull. Purebred female vampire! And blood is noble! Better than the vampire elder. Blade soldiers judge that this female vampire named Nisa has an unusual status. "You were our most feared enemy." Nisha said to the blade warrior, "but now there''s something else running wild in the street, something worse than you..." The blade warrior''s face became more serious. It was the Reaper that Nisa said. "I need you to come with us to see our king." Nisa looks at the blade. She''s waiting for the blade''s answer. Blade nodded, and boarded their helicopter with Scarlett and Dr. Whistler. Blade fighters are not afraid of Nisha. They are deceiving themselves. The armistice agreement in his hand is true. It was written by the supreme ruler of vampire kingdom with his own blood. At such a high cost, he wrote the armistice agreement and sent someone to come. If it was a conspiracy, the blade would like to see what it was. On the helicopter, sgarde sat opposite Nisha. He tore open the wrapping paper of a piece of Swiss candy, threw it into his mouth and chewed, "what''s so funny?" Scarlett thought that Nisa was laughing at his poor appearance. Nisa turned the ring on her hand and said, "when they talk about blade fighters, it''s like they''re talking about monsters. Actually... I''m disappointed!" Scarlett was relieved. Fortunately, the beauty didn''t talk about herself, so he said with a smile, "do you hear me, blade? She''s disappointed in you. " "He agreed to go so easily." Nisa added. To this, blade soldier a person silently laughed. Scarlett looked at the blade soldier''s side face and said, "come on, blade, show her, please please? Please At this time, the blade soldier opened his black combat suit and placed three rows of explosives on the inside of the suit. "High explosive!" The blade soldier showed his white teeth and laughed. "Enough to flatten an area of a city." Sgarde explained the power of these high explosives. Nisha''s face became serious. "Are you still disappointed?" She then dropped a Swiss candy into her mouth. Nisa turned her head, her face turned from serious to beautiful. The plane soon stopped in front of a tall metal building with a special apron. The blade soldier got off the plane in full gear, and sgarde and Dr. Whistler followed him. A lot of infrared light swept on them. The blade soldier looked up and saw that there were more than a dozen people with infrared guns upstairs and pointed the muzzle at the three of them. "The guards look like humans. They may be familiar faces." Scarlett''s eyes are sharp. It''s hard to imagine that he was a drunk who would be seduced by a female vampire and almost died. Three people walk into the metal building behind Nisa. Nisa''s hand is pressed in front of a console. The console immediately reaches out its metal arm to fix Nisa''s hand. Then the screen next to the console lights up. With two "didi", the metal door opens. Dr. Whistler put his hand on the blade''s shoulder and asked, "are you sure you want this?" "Well, if I''m not sure..." the blade patted his clothes, which contained high explosives. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 462 After entering the second gate, Nisha reaches out her hand and asks the blade soldiers to give her the armistice agreement. This iron armistice is the key to this door! The development of science and technology makes blade soldiers feel that they are too backward. A huge iron door clanged open, and Nisha said, "the real power of the vampire kingdom is in it!" Nisha''s words are full of admiration! The blade turned his head and looked inside, then followed Nisa all the way in. "Dad." Nisha said to the bald man who was reading in front of a stone platform. The bald man pointed his right hand to the sky to signal that Nisha was quiet. Then the bald man turned around. He was wearing a red robe with blood bat tattoos, and his skin was blue. Although he turned slowly like an old man, the skin on his face was very smooth, even reflective. Assad, a former vampire with a machete, said, "blade warrior, this is supreme ruler Damas jinos." "Welcome, Daywalker." Damaskinos walked slowly towards the blade warrior and extended his hand in a friendly way. "I should thank you for saying in the book that you are proud of your enemy and appreciate his achievements." The blade warrior didn''t take damaskinos''s hand. "Why?" Blade fighters don''t like words in words. At this time, the vampire housekeeper who served Damas jinos came up and said, "because you destroyed faith, you helped us a lot. My name is kuton." The vampire housekeeper kuton reaches out his hand to the blade warrior, and the blade warrior holds it. Then he turns kuton''s hand over, which is a mark of a vampire on the back of kuton''s hand. "You are a human being!" The blade warrior looks at kuton and can become the housekeeper of the vampire ruler as a human being. This man named kuton is extraordinary. "Sort of. I''m a lawyer, European Health Association." He was wearing gold rimmed glasses, short dark gold hair and a gray suit, which made him look full of wisdom. Lawyer, European Health Association, these two words can''t match at all, but kudun said it specially. Looking at the slow movement of Damas kinos, the blade warrior knows something. "As you know, vampires are produced by a terrible virus carried in the saliva of predators. Within 72 hours, the virus spreads through the flow of blood in the human body, creating a new parasitic tissue." Damas kenos explains the origin of the vampire to the blade warrior. "It''s like cancer." The blade warrior stares at damaskinus in the face. "A purposeful cancer." Damaskinos turned away, his back to the blade. "Unfortunately, the virus is also evolving, and we are facing a new enemy, which we call the reaper. And like every normal pathogen, it seems to find a carrier Kuton took a video out of his hand and played it in front of his computer. There was a picture of a man sucking blood on the forehead screen. Kuton pointed to him and said, "chadnoma." Damas kenos came over and explained in a low voice: "he was born to be a vampire, but like you, he is an alien. In any case, unlike us, he not only feeds on human beings, but also vampires." At this moment, the picture turns, and chadnoma aims at the camera, revealing his pale and black tattooed face. The man who had just been sucked by him was a vampire. Blade soldier sneered: "it seems that he is helping us." "You got the point wrong." Nisa came over. "The vampires who were killed didn''t die. They changed. They became the original ones." Nisha''s words tell the blade warrior one thing, that is, after the Reaper bites the vampire or human, the virus in his body will continue to spread like the virus in the vampire''s body, and then make both the vampire and the human become the reaper. Assad stares at the blade Fighters: "you have to understand that these viruses will make them addicted, just as we are thirsty for blood. They need a lot of food every day. Now it has been more than a month since chadnoma became a reaper. According to our estimation, more than ten vampires have been injured. By the end of this week, their number will rapidly expand to three figures, It''s going to be four figures in about a month. Count it out. " Assad said and left. "Wait a minute..." the blade fighter stopped Assad, "let me count. Do you want me to hunt them for you?" Damas jinos, the ruler of vampires, said slowly, "when they end us, who do you think they will go to next? None of your precious human beings will survive. " Housekeeper kuton looked up from his seat and said, "it took us two years to train a tactical unit called the ''blood Gang''. I need you to lead them." "Two years?" Blade questions the time. "We''ve been trained to hunt you," she said with a smile The brow of the blade warrior frowned. No wonder that Nisha and Assad are so good at their skills, and their moves are aimed at his death. It turns out that they are just for themselves. Now, with the advent of the reaper, all the vampires in the organization called "blood Gang" have to listen to their own orders. The blade warrior doesn''t feel that he is particularly friendly with the members of the blood gang. After finishing the armistice agreement, the blade soldier returned to the house on the ground that he wanted to go back and prepare some weapons. He did have to prepare some weapons, not just for the reapers. "So, blade, what do you think, reaper, vampire." Sgarde takes a swissard. "Sounds like a plan." The blade soldier put black leather gloves on his hands. "What on earth are you thinking?" When Dr. Whistler saw that the blade warrior was really preparing weapons, he wondered why the blade warrior had to answer the vampire''s request? "They''ll take us out as soon as they get the chance." The blade soldier said one thing that everyone was worried about. Scarlett put her hand to her lower lip: "so... We shouldn''t do that, should we?" "We''re with them now, and they''re going to take us to places we''ve never been before, and we''re going to get an opportunity to see how their world works," blade explained Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 463 The purpose of blade warrior is very simple. It''s an opportunity to get in touch with the core world of vampires. They can''t miss it. In the past, if they want to go deep into the world of vampires, they can only achieve it through fighting. However, the vampire''s awareness of prevention is too strong, and blade warrior can''t go deep into it now. After telling Natasha and Bruce about the plan, they said they would arrive later. Because Tony finds out that the hydra is acting on Natasha, Natasha has been helping the blade soldiers to investigate the whereabouts of Dr. Whistler for more than a month. At the same time, she and Yang Han are following the clues to uncover the true face of the hydra. After all, the other side has taken the initiative to attack. If they don''t treat each other well, won''t they not be the hosts? "I''m fed up with their world," Dr. Whistler protested after the blade fighters got their weapons ready. "They only cheat good people because they are no longer at the top of the food chain." When Dr. Whistler came down the stairs, he took off his gray coat, which was full of the smell of vampire. He just wanted to vomit. After being imprisoned by vampires for more than a month, Dr. Whistler''s aversion to vampires is even higher. Hearing Dr. Whistler''s protest, she touched her chin with her hand and said in a low voice to the blade fighter, "it''s terrible, man. Listen to what he said. I''m really worried about him. I know he''s your friend, but I think you should watch him. No one can completely eliminate the desire for blood overnight." Even though the antidote developed by Jen Kailin is indeed astonishing, sgarde, who has always been dissatisfied with and hostile to Dr. Whistler, still resents his existence. The blade warrior, as the middleman, was not aware of what she said. Even though Dr. Whistler once became a vampire, the feelings from childhood to adulthood made blade warrior''s heart incline to Dr. Whistler, and in blade warrior''s observation, sgarde has become more and more eccentric recently. The night is like a wind, rolling a huge sunshade cloth. In a street where the ground is wet by a shower, a man looks up at the sky. From time to time, he looks around the cat with his eyes. If someone comes to him, he will take out what the other party wants from his pocket. But there was a customer who was obviously more introverted. His whole body was covered by a gray windbreaker. When the man saw the customer waving to him in the opposite street, the man went over. Since it''s a business, men don''t mind taking more steps. The man followed him into the alley between the two houses. Two flame pots were placed at both ends of the alley. This is a banquet prop that put iron pots on the iron support, and then put coal into the pots to burn. It''s just that there''s only one car and this customer in the alley, so the man doesn''t know what party to hold here next. However, judging from the spacious degree of the alley, it can accommodate at least 100 people at the same time. "Do you need anything, man?" The man came up and asked directly, because there were only two of them, so he could be more bold. "Maybe, what do you have?" The customer''s voice was hoarse and low, like the sound of a snake crawling in the woods. The man obviously didn''t care about this. He looked around and found that there was no police, so he put his hand into his pocket and said, "no problem, from all regions, I have whatever you want." The man has been doing street business for a long time. His sophisticated words make customers laugh: "anything I want? I like that. What if I want you? " As soon as the voice of the customer in the gray windbreaker came down, the man felt something was wrong and wanted to run away. Suddenly, the customer grabbed his throat and hit his head directly into the window of the car. The man''s breathing became very heavy, he gasped, like a dog in summer sticking out his tongue to cool himself. The customer grabs the man''s head out of the window and lifts his hat to reveal a pale face with black lines. If the blade was there, he would recognize that this man was the first one to become a reaper, chadnoma! Chadnoma removed a piece of glass from the man''s face, which was covered with the man''s blood. Chadnorma pinched the man''s neck in his left hand and licked the glass in his right. Chadnoma''s face was full of enjoyment: "it''s really... It''s delicious." Like just baked bread, chadnoma looks greedily and eagerly at the terrified man. As a reaper, his mouth can be directly split, and a snake shaped tentacle in his throat can break the other person''s skin, and then quickly suck up the blood. While chadnoma was sucking blood, several reapers suddenly jumped out of the alley. They stepped on the car and screamed. The fire magnified their shadows on the wall, like demons in hell. Chadnoma took half of the man''s blood and left the alley. The rest of the reapers swarmed up, as if the monkeys in the zoo were fighting for the food of tourists. The reapers are growing, and Chad Norma is moving faster and faster. At this moment, the blade warrior, sgarde and Dr. Whistler are also in the vampire''s territory. The blade warrior is sitting alone in an open room. The whole room is mainly dark. In the kingdom of vampires, night is the best day. The blade soldier injects the serum into his body through a syringe. Recently, he needs more and more serum. The high concentration of serum in the past can''t satisfy him. Now the serum used by the blade warrior is made for him by Zhan Kailin in the aegis Bureau. This kind of serum contains certain blood components, which is similar to antidote. He can restrain the blade warrior''s thirst for blood and help him reduce his physical pain at the same time. Since the first time she saw blade soldiers suffering from serum injection, Zhan Kailin has been developing this new serum. Now this new type of serum is born, the blade warrior''s expression is more relaxed than before, and the dosage of serum is relatively less. Blade warrior''s gene has been invaded by the vampire virus since he was born, so to completely eliminate the vampire virus in his body, it must be done step by step. The new serum made by Zhan Kailin is one of the steps. However, this does not affect the strength of the blade warrior, but enhances his continuous combat ability. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 464 After the injection, the door of the room opened. Nisha came in and waved to the blade warrior, "they''re ready. You can come any time, Daywalker!" Nisha saw the blade warrior injecting serum, and her face appeared an indescribable expression, like strange, like puzzled, more like heartache. Blade warrior is a natural vampire like her. If it wasn''t for the appearance of the reaper, they could not fight together, let alone talk. Just as faith always wanted to recruit blade fighters, Nisa wanted blade fighters to join the vampire camp. It''s a pity that this stubborn wooden GADA won''t agree, so after solving the reaper, she and the blade warrior will become enemies again. Blade soldier looked at the back of Nisha, his eyes also have different things, but no one knows what he is thinking. Standing up from the chair, the blade soldier called on sgarde and Dr. Whistler to come down the stairs from the room on the second floor. Assad saw the blade warrior and said, "blade warrior, meet the blood gang." With that, Assad pointed his hand behind him. A tall bald man was looking up at the blade fighter. Behind him, a woman with bright red hair was leaning on his shoulder and stroking him. "Wright, Winnie, they''re brothers and sisters." Then Assad introduced a pastor with a completely split hair. The pastor was wearing black sunglasses. The sunglasses slanted down to reveal the pastor''s blue eyes. The pastor held out his hand and pointed to the blade warrior. "Snowman." Assad pointed to a man behind the priest, who was a typical oriental man, and his face became more handsome because of his explosive muscles. "Chupa, Reinhart." Chupa is a muscular man who looks like a golden lion. He sits with Reinhardt, who is bald and has deep raised head lines. Their eyes are hostile to the blade fighters. Even if we know that we have to work together to fight against the reapers, this is an absolute provocation. Reinhardt came to the blade fighter with his head raised high. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses, so he couldn''t see what his eyes were like. But from his movements and the chin that he wanted to look down at the blade fighter, Reinhardt''s eyes were absolutely like wolves. The pastor, who is completely split, stares nervously at Reinhart, who is approaching the blade. Wright and Weiner also moved their positions to the priest, but Wright''s head was also high, just like Reinhart''s. Judging from their names and bald heads, they may have been brothers in their last life. "Hey Reinhart came to the blade. "Well." The blade soldier replied coldly. Then Reinhart pointed to his blood brothers and said, "I''m confused with this group of people!" Reinhart put his hand to his face and looked straight at the blade. "What''s the doubt?" The blade soldier pointed his ear to Reinhardt''s face. "Do you blush?" Reinhardt came close to the blade''s ear, and then he turned with a laugh, "let''s go back." The members of the blood Gang clapped and laughed together¡° Oh, I see! " The blade soldier smiles and circles behind Reinhardt. Reinhardt turns and the blade soldier continues to circle. "You''ve been trained to hunt me for two years, and now I''m here. Oh, it''s exciting, isn''t it?" The blade shrugged his shoulders, his tone full of teasing. Reinhardt turned, his anger written on his face. "Well, this is your chance." The blade soldier started. He took a silver nail out of the bandage on his leg and pointed it at his heart. Members of the blood Gang took out their guns from behind the blade soldiers. "Come on! What are you waiting for? I''m right here, in front of you, you take the first shot! Come on The more blade soldiers speak, the louder. The members of the blood Gang take back their guns. They just thought that blade soldiers wanted to fight. Reinhardt turned his head to Nisha''s side, when the blade fighter laughed and said, "what do you think she''s doing? Do you need permission? Maybe you need a little motivation. " The blade soldier threw the silver nail into the air. "Well, I''ll do you a favor." The silver nail began to dance back and forth in the blade warrior''s hand. The blade warrior''s hand was so fast that people couldn''t see the position of his hand clearly. Whoo! The blade''s hand stopped, just in front of Reinhardt''s face, and the silver nail fell on the blade''s other hand. Reinhart''s face twitched a few times when he saw the blade''s fist waving at him. He was very angry. "What''s the matter? Didn''t you see it? Then do a few more. " With that, the blade soldier threw the silver nail into the air again, and then danced it in his hand. This time, when the blade soldier''s hand stopped, he punched Reinhardt in the face. After Reinhardt was punched by the blade fighter, the younger sister of the two brothers and sisters called out, "kill him, Reinhardt, kill him!" Reinhart didn''t move. The blade soldier asked, "please... What''s the matter? Do you need a manual? " When the blade soldiers asked, the members of the blood Gang all cried out one by one: "let''s do it! Kill that bastard "Right now!" Chupa took the opportunity to shout to Reinhart. So Reinhardt started. He punched the blade warrior in the face, but the blade warrior''s action was obviously faster than that of him. The blade warrior grabbed Reinhardt''s fist with his right hand, and then pushed him back a few steps. The blade warrior''s left hand took out a metal machine like a spider from his clothes, He kicked Reinhardt in the stomach and made him bend. The blade fighter pressed Reinhardt''s head and inserted the metal machinery into the back of his head. "Now there''s an explosive device, right behind your head, silver nitrate. If anyone destroys it, it will come out. I''ll take the detonator with me, and you... If you look at me so rudely again..." the blade warrior tore off Reinhardt''s arm. Reinhart cried out in pain, and the members of the blood Gang looked at each other. This is the blade warrior. His fierce, quick and powerful skills make the members of the blood Gang dare not speak for a moment. They can only look at the blade warrior one by one with hidden anger. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 465 Nisha and Assad are on the sidelines, choosing to default on all this. How to deal with the blood Gang needs to be solved by blade soldiers themselves. After teaching Reinhardt a lesson and controlling him with explosive devices, the blade soldier ordered to the other members of the blood Gang: "from now on, we will work together as a team. You will take orders from me. Do you have any questions?" The blade warrior takes a special look at Reinhardt. He puts his hand on the back of his head and gasps past the blade warrior. Reinhart returned to the blood gang members, a group of people were silent. "Good." The blade warrior saw that no one resisted, so he stopped talking to the members of the blood gang. Instead, he looked at Nisha and Assad and said, "do you want to catch Chad Norma? Then you have to start with the vampires who were bitten by Chad Norma. We''ll lock in all the places where vampires gather at night. " What the blade warrior said is that he, sigarde and Dr. Whistler, fundamentally speaking, the blade warrior, like the members of the blood Gang, only make use of each other''s relationship. "Blood bank, safe haven, the bigger the better, then! Where is the first one? " Blade clapped his hands, waiting for an answer from Nisha and Assad. Because so far only vampires know where the reapers are, blade fighters don''t know where the reapers have been. He, sigarde and Dr. Whistler are responsible for blocking the place, while the vampires provide the place to be locked, and then they rush in to kill the reapers. For how to lock the vampires can''t escape, the blade fighters have more experience on their side. Because the vampires can''t fight against the reapers, otherwise they won''t specially ask the blade fighters to help. "House of pain!" Nisha said a place where the blade fighters were confused. The way vampires are named is also unique. When the location was known, the blade soldier led sigarde, Dr. Whistler, and the new blood gang members to the house of pain without saying a word. Night is the best time for reapers and vampires. When blade fighters and others come to the front of this building called the house of pain, thunder is roaring in the sky, just like a thunder dragon roaring in the night sky! "Where is the entrance?" Blade warrior and Nisha are standing in front of the house of pain. A car passes by them. The house of pain is like a huge cube. Its walls are covered with graffiti, like an abandoned old house. "I don''t see any signs, vampire signs." Unlike the buildings where vampires lived in the past, this house of pain does not have the unique symbol of vampires, which is just like a part of the human servants of vampires will leave the mark of vampires. So the blade warrior was surprised at the house of pain. If Nisa hadn''t brought him, he would not have thought that it would be a gathering place for vampires. "No, because of you, we have to rethink our habits to strengthen our defenses! Look carefully. " Nisha took out a pair of electronic telescopes to the blade warrior. When the blade warrior looked through the electronic telescope, a vampire building sign appeared on the graffiti wall. After seeing this sign, the blade warrior smiles: "very good!" It''s true that vampires are improving. Faith is hard enough to deal with, but faith''s habits have not changed. Every vampire will leave a mark on his servants and house, just as animals leave their own smell when they urinate on their own territory. This is the inherent habit of vampires. Now the vampires are changing this habit. From what Nisha just said, the blade warrior can''t help thinking of one thing. Since the signs on buildings can be hidden, can the marks on people be hidden? Obviously, the blade warrior has no time to think about these things now. After confirming that the house of pain was once a vampire building and now occupied by the reapers, the blade warrior came to the large trailer transformed by sgarde. Dr. Whistler opened a box at the back of the trailer, which contained various weapons. "38, 45, and 9 centimeter calibres, with metal capsules at the top, filled with silver nitrate, and garlic extract." Dr. Whistler took a long gun from sgarde. "This super high-speed pile gun shoots silver piles at 6000 feet per second." Dr. Whistler threw the super high speed stake gun to Reinhardt, and then took out another pistol. There was a detector emitting blue light on the pistol. Dr. Whistler pushed the detector up and said, "since you vampires don''t like sunlight, we have added an ultraviolet filter to the probe light at the muzzle of the gun. Push it away and the ultraviolet light will turn on." With Dr. Whistler''s push, the blue light on the probe turned incandescent. Then Dr. Whistler pushed the probe back down, and under the action of the UV filter, the incandescent light turned back to blue again. Dr. Whistler shone blue light on the members of the blood gang. Both the snowman and the priest dodged and put their hands on their faces. Then they didn''t turn their heads. "Filter on, no problem." Dr. Whistler shrugged. At this time, Chupa, the Golden Lion behind Dr. Whistler, looked at Dr. Whistler''s back discontentedly. Dr. Whistler''s joke caused his anger, but Chupa didn''t break out now. "Blade, you try this," she called to the blade warrior "It has an air injection delivery system," she showed the blade warrior with a tiger like claw on her hand Scarlett pointed to a small raised pipe in the middle of the claw and said, "this medicine bottle contains an anticoagulant called EDTA. Once hit by this, you can blow your target like a balloon, and the cartridge case will exit and automatically load." "Well done!" said the blade warrior after she showed off playing with claws The anticoagulant that sgarde said was developed by Jen Kailin, the anticoagulant that solved Firth before. Jen Kailin left her research data in the house of blade warrior after she went to the aegis. With the help of these research data, sigarde developed his own anticoagulant. Its effect is similar to that of anticoagulant, but sigarde combined it with machinery to make anticoagulant a drug that can directly attack each other. The explosive device used by blade fighters to control Reinhart was also developed by sgarde. It has to be said that sgarde is quite creative. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 466 After sigarde and Dr. Whistler shared their new technologies, the blood gang members took the first step to the house of pain. This time, they came prepared. In addition, after two years of training, the members of the blood Gang came out to fight for the first time. It seemed that the word "excited" was engraved on their faces. "Let''s go!" The blade soldier tosses his head and wants to lead Dr. Whistler into the house of pain. Scarlett, on the other hand, drove a large trailer to guard the outside of the house of pain in case any harvester escaped from it. There are 16 defense lights in front of the large trailer, while there are eight defense lights on the back and side of the trailer. The defense lights are equivalent to small ultraviolet lights, which have the effect of weakening sunlight. Therefore, they are destructive to vampires and reapers. Naturally, the defense lamp was also developed by sigarde using Dr. Whistler''s large flashlight. With such a large trailer guarding outside, blade soldiers and members of the blood gang are quite relieved. Fundamentally speaking, the members of the blood Gang don''t want to be illuminated by the defense lights on the large trailer. Chupa passed behind the blade warrior. He took a look at Dr. Whistler and said, "we don''t think you''re one of us." Chupa was very dissatisfied with Dr. Whistler, so he didn''t leave any feelings for him. In Chupa''s eyes, Dr. Whistler was a trickster who hid behind and didn''t have the ability to attack at all. After hearing Chupa''s words, Dr. Whistler said, "it''s like I''m going to do you a disservice..." Dr. Whistler''s words felt powerless. After more than a month, his original world changed dramatically. "No, he''s right!" The blade mended Dr. Whistler''s heart. Originally, the blade warrior was going to take Dr. Whistler in, but Chupa''s words reminded the blade warrior that in Dr. Whistler''s current state, he was not suitable to fight the reaper. For the sake of Dr. Whistler''s safety, the blade soldier looked at the roof behind the large trailer, then pointed to it with his hand and said, "why don''t you go to the roof over there? Cover our rear. " The blade warrior''s tone was not euphemistic, so even though Dr. Whistler understood that the blade warrior was doing him good, his depression and discontent of being looked down upon and ridiculed suddenly burst out: "so now it''s the blood gang who orders to fire? "Ah?" Dr. Whistler questioned the blade warrior. Seeing that the blade warrior didn''t want to speak, Dr. Whistler turned and left: "great!" As he turned around, Dr. Whistler ran into Reinhart, who was counting bullets. Reinhart went up to the blade warrior and threatened, "you''d better take care of your dog, or we''ll take care of it for you." Reinhardt is still so arrogant, his arrogance from the blade soldiers know to lead them from the time has fled to the sky can not be extinguished. In response, the blade soldier took a small button out of his pocket, raised his hand in mid air and pressed it. At this time, the mechanical sound of "buzz, buzz, drip" rang out behind Reinhardt''s head, which was the countdown of the explosive device installed on his head by the blade warrior. "Keep going, asshole." The blade soldier grinned. Reinhart left in silence with a "wait and see" expression on his face. When Reinhardt walked towards the blood gang members, Dr. Whistler also came to the rear roof. His legs and feet were inconvenient, so he set up a high-speed pile gun on the rear roof to act as a sniper. The high-speed pile shooting gun is a kind of silver pile that transforms the silver nail into a wooden pile, and then uses the gun to drive it out. Its power is more fierce than the ordinary gun, but its disadvantage is that the bullet loading is troublesome, and it is very heavy. But for blade fighters or blood gang members, the weight of high-speed stake shooter can be completely ignored, so it is very suitable to deal with reapers. In this shot, regardless of the silver pile''s restraint on the reaper, its impact force alone can directly destroy the Reaper''s body, just like the power of a super close shot. Dr. Whistler saw blade soldiers and blood gang members walking into the house of pain on the roof. He thought something to himself. This time, he must let them completely close their eyes of looking down on themselves. Under the leadership of the blade warriors, eight members of the blood Gang, Nisha, Assad, Reinhart, Chupa, snowman, priest, Wright and Weiner, entered the house of pain in full arms. Dr. Whistler''s eyes through the detector observation found that the blade warrior was very prominent among the nine people. His whole body was fire red, while the other eight blood gang members were blue. This shows that the blade warrior''s body is in fact eager for blood, so his body will be restless into a red fire. But the blade warrior himself has not touched the blood for a long time because of the inhibition of the new serum. Dr. Whistler narrowed his eyes and then changed his position to stay on the roof. Blade soldiers they follow the stairs outside the house of pain to the roof. Chupa throws away a plank on the roof, revealing a passage covered with metal plate. Open the metal plate, and blade soldiers walk all the way to the bottom of the passage. The walls of the passage are filled with a lot of graffiti on both sides. The air here is full of blood. After a few steps, the blade soldier comes to a new passage. Next to the new passage, there is a tall black man with sunglasses guarding. "We''re in!" Nisa points to the new passage ahead. "You''re entering our world, and what you''re going to see... Is being supplied. Please remember, why are you here?" At this moment, Nisha specially emphasizes to the blade soldiers that they are not here to eliminate the vampires, but the reapers hiding here. Nisha, they received news that a large number of reapers sneaked into the house of pain, which was quickly occupied by the reapers. However, Nisha did not tell the vampires about this, because the vampires are bait! "I never forget." Blade patted himself on the chest, and he assured Nisa that he was here to destroy the reaper. Nisha nodded, and then they went into the passage. At the edge of the passage, there was a long stone platform, which was illuminated by white lights and covered with all kinds of metal tools. "To be honest, what are we looking for here to find the Reaper?" The priest asked questions. Blade warrior clearly pointed out the requirements of the mission: "anyone or anything that looks suspicious!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 467 When a metal iron gate at the end of the tunnel was opened, the blade saw the scene in it, and couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "you must be kidding me." Nisa turned her head to the silent face of the blade warrior, and then she gave a bad smile. In front of the blade soldiers, the colorful lights flashed, the huge music and the crowd''s shouts became more noisy. "Hoo hoo, Hoo Hoo!" "Ah, hey!" Blade soldiers from time to time from the noise to hear such a cry. Yes, it''s called the house of pain, and its architectural style is quite killing Matt. This vampire gathering place is actually a disco! In the open and incomparable hall, countless vampires raise their hands to revel and dance. Blade fighters see that the dense vampires are just like locusts in transit. To be honest, the blade warrior now wants to throw a grenade here to solve all the vampires! The members of the blood Gang dispersed to search for the reapers. The blade warrior began to smile. He saw all kinds of vampires. For example, pull the back directly, and then carve it on the back. For example, each side sucks the other side''s blood to satisfy their thirst for blood with their own recovery ability. Although both sides will become weaker in the end, the experience is wonderful. Blade attached a surveillance camera to a wall in the hall and said to the wireless headset in his ear, "can you hear me, Scarlett?" Because there are so many vampires in the disco, the blade warrior can hardly hear himself, so he is not sure whether the signal is good in such a noisy environment. At the moment, sgarde is watching the animation of Feitian policewoman on the large trailer. There are three snowflake screens in front of him. After the sound of blade warrior comes, the scene in the disco begins to appear in the snowflake screen. "Scarlett, do you hear me?" The voice of the blade came from sgarde''s headphones. "I heard it loud and clear." Sgarde took the earphone off his ear, and the blade''s voice roared that he was going to lose his hearing. After sgarde responded, the blade soldier continued to report what he had observed: "this whole place is a secret hiding place, the windows are painted black, there is only one entrance and exit, and 200 to 300 vampires are here." "Wow When she heard such an amazing number of vampires, she sat in her chair and exclaimed, "that sounds cool." Then she pressed the headset on her left ear and asked, "Hey, whist, can you hear me?" "Hey, can you hear me, whist? Tell me, what''s the weather like there? " Scarlett repeated it twice, and finally a voice came from the earphone: "walking in the sun, disgusting kid." Dr. whist put a black umbrella on his shoulder and held a high-speed stake shooter in his hand. The top of his head and side of his body were pounded with pea sized rain. The weather changes. Fortunately, Dr. Whistler always likes to take an umbrella when he goes out. Otherwise, his old bones will definitely get out of trouble in such a heavy rain. After making fun of Dr. Whistler, she continued to observe the pictures on the screen. Reinhardt stood above the stairs of the disco, holding his gun in his hand, and his eyes under black sunglasses scanned more than 200 vampires like radar. The pastor and Assad went into the vampires to search. The pastor looked at the vampires who were enjoying themselves and said, "look at them. Half of those bastards are not even pure blood. I''ll tell you what to do. Why don''t we just kill them all?" The priest looked at the bar in the disco and walked over: "let''s make sure first." The blade warrior stands in the center of the vampire. He looks around like a magic needle guarding the sea. Chupa comes to Reinhardt''s back. Reinhardt looks around and completely ignores the blade warrior''s defense. He says, "God, it''s going to be so easy." Reinhardt aimed the infrared ray sight on the pistol at the blade warrior''s chest. As long as he fired a shot gently, the silver bullet inside would hit the blade warrior''s heart, and then end the blade warrior''s life, so as to complete the task that they had been trained for two years: kill the blade warrior! But then Chupa patted Reinhart on the shoulder and said, "he''s aiming at you." Reinhardt turned and looked down. His heart was also targeted by infrared rays. Reinhart took the pistol back and saw the blade smiling at him. "Go to your uncle." Reinhardt cursed the blade warrior and then went with Chupa to search for the reapers elsewhere. In the sewer below the disco, chadnoma and his reapers were looking up at the top of the sewer. Chadnoma found something different mixed in. His face was grim and he said, "day Walker!" Nisa and the snowman are both on their own. Nisha came to the corridor of the house of pain, which was empty, and all the vampires gathered in the hall. Snowman is patrolling around the edge of the hall, and he occasionally sees vampires sucking the blood from the captured people. Wright and Weiner come to the back door of the house of pain. There is no one here. Weiner is shining everywhere with a flashlight. Wright goes to the room in the back door. Wright was holding a huge hammer in his hand. He lowered his tall body and was able to counter attack quickly while maintaining defense. He pressed the button next to the hammer, and two spikes extended from the edge of the hammer, making the power of the hammer to a higher level. Inside the trailer, she unwrapped a doughnut and said to Reinhart, "I say you have an hour and a half before sunrise, Cinderella! Hold on Scarlett took out the doughnut and enjoyed it. Reinhardt said, "it''s the stuff of a bitch!" While sgarde was enjoying a delicious doughnut, the priest began to drink in front of the bar. He forgot what he had just said. Of course, he may also be gathering intelligence in front of the bar. Anyway, Assad left the priest. He saw a vampire with pale skin and black stripes on his face flash by. Assad Hui reported: "I recognized one, but let him slip away. Keep alert!" Scarlett didn''t care about it. With a click, Scarlett suddenly heard the sound from the roof of the car and the light in the car flashed. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 468 Sgarde stopped eating the doughnut. He thought it must be Dr. Whistler who threw something at him from the roof. So she put down her doughnut and went to the front of the trailer. He didn''t roll down the window because it was raining hard outside, so she just put her face on the window and let her eyes squeeze to look at the roof. It was so dark that she couldn''t see anything, so she turned on the light to make sure it worked properly in the rainstorm, and then continued to eat the remaining doughnuts. Nisa found a window on the ceiling in the middle of the corridor. She brought a ladder to climb up. The blade soldier also came to the corridor. Seeing Nisa climbing up first, he checked the rest of the corridor. Nisha turned on her flashlight and took a picture of the attic above the corridor, which was empty and empty. Nisha''s ears suddenly moved. She heard a noise coming from behind. She turned and looked down the stairs into the corridor. Strangely, the corridor was very quiet. Only the blade soldier pushed a door into the room. Nisha then walks to a room opposite the blade warrior. People''s search seems to have no progress, only Assad found the Reaper''s figure. It was raining harder and harder outside, and Scarlett''s heart began to panic. He was eating doughnuts, and the top of the car banged again, like a stone. She was trying to roll down the window and yell at Dr. Whistler on the roof, but he saw a dark shadow flashing through the window. Scarlett immediately contacted Dr. Whistler. He flustered, "whist? Hey, whist, they''re out there right now! " "Hello?" Scarlett called Dr. Whistler again. "I''ll get them on the roof of my Trailer! You shoot them all Scarlett''s voice was strong and domineering, but Dr. Whistler still didn''t send any response. Scarlett took his hand, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, very dry, he ate too many doughnuts, Scarlett''s arm was shaking, even the action of holding the gun seemed to drop the gun from his hand at any time. This is his second fight against danger, and this time it''s an enhanced variant of the vampire, the Reaper! Who would have thought that there was no accident inside the house of pain, but there was a battle outside first, and Dr. Whistler, who was responsible for defending the rear on the roof, disappeared strangely. His umbrella and high-speed stake shooter are still on the roof When Nisa searches the room, she puts her hand on the chandelier on the wall. Suddenly, Nisa''s mouth is covered. She subconsciously wants to break free with her hand, but the other side "hisses" at her. Nisa saw clearly that it was chadnoma who was the first reaper, the source of the reaper, and the most dangerous existence. At the same time, a reaper appeared behind Wright with a huge hammer in his hand. The Reaper wore only one pair of trousers, and his upper body was covered with pale skin and black veins, which made him look as if he had a skin disease. His body is very small, compared with Wright is a giant and dwarf, at the moment he is half squatting on the table, action like a spider, he yelled at Wright, Wright turned to him and roared. Reinhardt put his hand over the earphone. The signal in it was not good. He just heard the voice of Scarlett, but it was covered by the current. A reaper''s hand slowly climbed on Reinhardt''s shoulder... Outside the house of pain, the rainstorm gradually calmed down, and sgarde rushed out of the car with a gun in both hands. He kept looking back to both sides of the open street. When he looked under the streetlights by the side of the road, four rickety reapers appeared. The reapers dropped their arms like chimpanzees, then bent and rushed towards sgarde. Sgarde immediately returned to the car and closed the door. The reapers kept knocking in front of the door. The huge knocking made sgarde''s heart beat faster and faster. He pointed his pistol at the door and breathed heavily. The blade warrior in the corridor room smelled something different. He came to Nisa''s room and picked out the curtain. He saw that chadnoma was holding Nisa''s throat with his hand. "Day Walker!" Chadnoma found that the blade came. Instead of running away, he grabbed Nisa and approached the blade and said, "what am I to you? Is it the enemy of my enemy, my friend, or my enemy? " While chadnoma is talking, Nisha gives a look to the blade warrior. The blade warrior immediately takes out his gun and opens to chadnoma. Chadnorma''s body was just about to dodge when Nisha kicked him, and chadnorma was shot by silver into the forehead. The priest drinking in front of the bar was also attacked by the reaper. As soon as he ordered a cup of tequila, he felt someone order it on his shoulder. The priest turned his head and a reaper opened his mouth and let out a foul breath. The priest immediately tried to take a weapon against the reaper, but his hand was tightly clasped by the reaper, and then folded up and snapped off. The priest screamed, and not far from him Chupa shot the Reaper behind Reinhart. The reapers were shot through the abdomen by high-speed stake shooters. The sound of the gun made the vampires in the hall fall into chaos. They ran away and the whole scene became uncontrollable. "We have been attacked, they say at least three, or even more!" Asad went to help the priest. The snowman put his sword on his shoulder. He came to the hall to support him. The fighting is going on everywhere. Sgarde fired a shot into the window and hit a reaper in the head. Chadnoma was shot by silver in the forehead immediately recovered, blade saw this situation with Nisha left the room first, and said: "sunlight! They are not afraid of silver bullets, they may be afraid of sunlight! " Wright took a big hammer hit on the head of the thin reaper, the head of the thin Reaper turned to the past, and then hit Wright safely. "What''s the matter?" Wright''s teeth were clenched. For the first time, he met a creature who was hit in the head by the hammer under his full strength and could jump alive immediately. Reinhart and Chupa took the high-speed stake gun to knock the Reaper down. Although they had the advantage, the Reaper was not destroyed by the silver stake. All the vampires fled from the hall. In the middle of the open hall, the snowman came across a reaper who looked like 50 or 60 years old. The snowman leaped in the air and kicked the Reaper heavily in the chest, causing him to fall to the ground. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 469 After the Reaper fell to the ground, he immediately got up and wanted to fight back against the snowman. Although he looked old, he moved very quickly, not like an old reaper. Even though vampires have a long life, they are not immortal. Their bodies are still aging, so the ruler of the vampire Kingdom, Damas jinos, will move very slowly. He doesn''t know how long he has lived. He is a real Millennium monster. The snowman waved his sword with his hands crossed. His movement was simple and quick. It looked like the shadow of the sword flashed in front of him. Then, in the confusion of the shadow of the sword, the snowman cut the Reaper''s arm. To the snowman''s surprise, the Reaper''s arm immediately recovered, which was faster than their vampire. The next second, the Reaper grabbed the snowman''s sword in his hand, and then made a shrill cry. Scarlett''s window is constantly being patted by several reapers. The reapers don''t have any other superfluous actions. They just want to break the window and catch Scarlett inside and eat her. Sgarde desperately turns the car key, but at this critical time, the car key is rigidly stuck, he can''t start the car, the power can''t pass, so everything on the car will stop. "Damned rainstorm!" As she continued to turn the key of the train, she cursed the weather tonight. Click! Scarlett heard the sound and looked at the window. More and more cracks were forming on the window. Later, the reapers would break the glass. Chupa was ferocious with a Gatling at a reaper, and he had enough silver bullets to spend. The Reaper had to flee in confusion under Chupa''s silver bullet cleaning. Chupa kept up with him step by step. In the middle of the way, the Reaper took the fleeing vampires to block the gun, and Chupa shot the vampires without hesitation. Chupa is like a ruthless executioner, no matter who stands in front of him, he will be treated with death penalty! Chupa chased the harvester all the way to the front of the bar. The harvester ran into the corridor from the right side of the bar. Chupa saw the priest being grabbed by the neck and thrown into the black window by another harvester. Chupa sweeps the bullets around him and hears Assad say, "silver doesn''t work for them. Do you hear me, Chupa?" Chupa swearing: "asshole!" While Chupa was swearing, the vampire who escaped into the corridor slipped back and spat out his tongue to Chupa and said, "say cheese!" Chupa''s heart was full of anger. He didn''t care what Assad said. He then picked up Gatling and repeatedly hit the reaper with silver bullets. Snowman has the upper hand in the process of fighting with the reaper. His singles ability combines the oriental martial arts, and he has amazing talent beyond ordinary vampires in fighting. The snowman hooked his fingers to the Reaper who was fighting with him. He carried his sword on his shoulder in a calm and free manner. Even though the Reaper''s physical strength was enhanced by the Reaper''s virus, he didn''t have any chance to fight back against the snowman, a vampire with super martial arts, so he retreated. Scarlett finally turned the car key! As the large trailer dashed forward, sgarde had no time to step on the brake, and the car directly hit the wall, which made the glass that had been cracked by the harvester even more broken. Wright used a huge hammer with a spike on the thin Reaper one after another. In the face of Wright''s explosive power and the huge hammer, the thin Reaper was constantly knocked to the ground. He didn''t seem to have the ability to resist, but he was beaten by Wright. After Wright hit him from the height to the floor with another hammer, the thin Reaper didn''t move. Wright carefully went to the thin reaper, and Tui took a mouthful of saliva on his face and said: "you ugly little guy." The skinny Reaper''s whole body doesn''t look like it''s wrapped by skin, but by bones. With his pale face, it''s no wonder Wright, whose muscles are like buckets, spits on him. After solving the problem of the little reaper, Wright is going to join his sister Weiner who is searching in another room. Unexpectedly, the mutation occurs. The little Reaper opens his eyes and jumps up from the ground. The whole person sticks to Wright like an octopus! At the time of Wright''s crisis, the priest in the hall who was smashed into the window by the Reaper had his head broken. From the beginning, the priest was first attacked by the reaper. His arm was first broken by the reaper, then his body was constantly hit by the reaper, and then his head cracked. The priest had been beaten unconscious. He fell on the ground full of broken glass. Assad jumped into the window to rescue the priest. Chupa was chasing the Reaper who said "cheese" to him. Reinhardt was driving a reaper to the end. Assad fought with the reaper, but the silver spear was not effective to the reaper. Assad had no machete on hand, so he had to fight with his hand. Within three or two strokes, Assad was defeated. He was kicked in the stomach by the reaper and slid all the way to the distance. The Reaper was young and highly effective, and Assad was no match for him with his bare hands. After fighting back Assad, the Reaper catches the priest who falls on the ground and can''t move. He greedily sticks out his tongue to lick the blood on the priest''s head. The priest has fallen into a coma and can only be manipulated by the reaper. After licking for a while, the Reaper split his mouth, and then wrapped the priest''s head in one bite. The snake shaped tentacle turned into a small sharp beak and directly pierced the priest''s throat. The Reaper drank the priest''s blood with pleasure and satisfaction, and invaded the Reaper''s virus into the priest''s body. The snowman put his sword into the belly of the old reaper and fixed it in the wall. The Reaper was very decisive. He directly used his hands and arms to exert force on the wall and moved his body to the top of the wall. He didn''t care if he was cut through the belly by the sword. The Reaper soon fell into the ceiling and disappeared into the view of the snowman. After sgarde hit the car against the wall, the harvesters attacked faster and faster, and sgarde was the only one with more than a dozen men. "How about some daylight? You son of a bitch She was about to turn the key to continue to turn on the car so as to turn on the guard light when the key got stuck again Scarlett''s arrogant words immediately became flustered, and his hand kept shaking on the key, because the glass had been broken by the reapers. Their hands are expanding the hole. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 470 ? L?? Chadnoma stepped back a few steps, as the blade soldier put the claws that sgarde had prepared for him on his hand. The center of the iron claw can launch the improved anticoagulant developed by sigarde himself. Its effect is powerful enough to wipe out faith, who has become the God of blood. Blade soldiers are also very careful when using iron claws. After all, it is possible that anticoagulant can also evaporate him from the world. With iron claws, the blade warrior''s attack becomes more fierce. Chadnoma jumps up from the front and wants to directly knock down the blade warrior''s body. The blade fighter''s eyes are fixed. He grabs the gap of chadnorma''s attack, and then punches fiercely. When more than ten punches hit chadnorma in succession, the blade fighter injects all the anticoagulant in the iron claw into chadnorma''s body. Chadnorma retreats abruptly. In the attack of the blade warrior, chadnorma finds something wrong. As he retreated to the other edge of the board, he knelt feebly on the board. Chadnoma covered his head with his hands in pain. He could feel strange things in his stomach that were expanding his cells. The blade warrior watched as chadnoma''s body was bulging around. He knew that chadnoma could be sentenced to death. After all, it was something that even Firth could solve. He didn''t believe that chadnorma could resist. After a few cries of pain, chadnoma suddenly calms down. He suddenly laughs "ha ha". The agitation on his body stops. Chadnoma stands up and goes to the blade warrior without anything. "No way." There was an incredible expression on the blade''s face. Why is faith, the God of blood, destroyed by Natasha under the action of anticoagulant, but Chad Norma can stand it? Blade warrior''s brain is running rapidly. There are only three possibilities. First, the dosage of anticoagulant is not enough. After all, the dosage on the iron claw is very small. At that time, Natasha injected five tubes of anticoagulant into faith''s body to eliminate faith, while the dose on the iron claw was only as much as one tube. The second is that the reapers are too powerful. They are not afraid of silver or garlic essence, even anticoagulant. After all, the overall ability of the reapers is better than that of the vampires. The third is that the effect of the anticoagulant made by sigarde is different from that made by Jen Kailin, or there is something wrong with the anticoagulant made by sigarde. As the blade warrior has observed recently, sigarde is very strange. In any case, blade knows that so far he has only used ultraviolet light or sunlight to deal with Chad Norma. Chadnoma pushed the blade warrior down the board, and their bodies fell down. The blade warrior became a base plate, which eased the impact of chadnoma. When the back fell heavily and made his chest feel dull for a moment, the blade soldier grabbed his shoulder with his hand and kicked out chadnoma who stepped on his body. More and more sunlight comes in from the windows. In the construction state, no one paints the windows black. Chadnoma found a large iron block on the ground, which was filled with various construction tools. Chadnoma drew a machete, and the blade warrior drew a silver sword from behind. "We want the same thing, blade!" Chadnoma cuts the machete at the blade warrior. I don''t know why, the blade warrior found that chadnorma''s movement became slower than at first, so the blade warrior easily avoided his slash, and then kicked chadnorma back a few steps. Silver sword and machete battle, chadnoma launched fierce, he will not be killed again and again cut down the machete picked up, cut down and picked up. The blade warrior had to cross the silver sword to block the chopping of the machete. The blade soldier kept retreating. He came across a pile of wooden boxes, and then he fell on them. Chadnoma seizes the opportunity to press the blade warrior with a machete so that he can''t get up. As long as the blade warrior''s arm fails to hold on once, holding a silver sword to block his chop, chadnoma will make a big hole in the blade warrior''s chest. However, the sun was shining from chadnoma''s back, and chadnoma''s body immediately burned. He resolutely gave up and continued to attack the blade warrior with machete, then moved on the wall like a jumping mantis, and finally disappeared in the dark. The blade soldier stood up to tidy up his clothes. His forehead was bleeding, but it didn''t matter. It''s a great pity that iron claw can''t solve chadnoma. The blade soldier walked out of the back hall where he had stopped building. As soon as he went out, he saw Nisa. It seems that Nisa has gone to see the priest''s state, and now she is coming to help the blade soldier. "What happened?" Nisha saw a lot of blood on the blade''s forehead. "Are they immune to silver and garlic? Why don''t you tell me these things? " Blade and Nisa are on their way to the hall. "I don''t know," Nisha replied solemnly "If you knew, would you tell me?" Blade warrior''s tone makes people feel a pressure, his heart backlog of anger. The reason why this operation was so awkward was that he lacked information about the reaper. At the beginning of preparing weapons with sigarde and Dr. Whistler, none of the vampires informed him that silver and garlic were useless. So this time he prepared so many weapons for the members of the blood gang that he was almost killed by Chad Norma. If the sun had not just risen, the blade warrior would not have been able to stand here and question Nisha. "I think you know the truth." Nisa''s answer made blade''s anger go up a notch. All the information about the reaper is controlled by the vampires. Even Natasha and Bruce have no information. The blade warrior is too busy saving Dr. Whistler to track the reaper. At this time, Nisa thought that she would know. The blade warrior immediately asked her biggest question: "hmm? Why didn''t Chad Norma just kill you? " When the blade first meets chadnoma, Nisha is caught by chadnoma''s throat. Chadnoma can kill Nisha. Because in the later battle, the blade warrior found that he couldn''t beat chadnorma, so chadnorma didn''t need to take Nisa as a hostage. However, chadnorma, who was extremely eager for vampire blood, actually chose to let Nisa go. There must be something hidden in this. Therefore, the blade warrior had greater doubts about the fact that the vampire came to cooperate with him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 472 "Why didn''t Chad Norma kill herself?" Before blade soldier asked Nisa, Nisa had already thought about it. When she was caught by chadnoma, the blade warrior didn''t react, but chadnoma didn''t start. Nisa herself is at a loss, so she has no way to answer the blade warrior, only to use silence instead. The two came to the front of the hall in silence. The blade soldier heard the continuous cry of pain. All the members of the blood Gang gathered together. The priest lay on the ground. The blood dyed him red. Chupa pressed the priest''s chest and arm. Assad pressed the priest''s thigh. The priest kept struggling on the ground, obviously injured, but he struggled so hard that Chupa and Assad could do their best to fix him in place. "How long has he been bitten?" The blade soldier looked at Reinhart. He noticed that there were signs of fighting on everyone, but Reinhart didn''t do anything. It can be seen that at the beginning, Reinhardt jumped out to fight against himself, because he was the most powerful member of the blood gang. "About 20 minutes. This guy''s got a fever now." Assad explained the situation to the blade fighters. A large part of what makes a priest like this is his carelessness. If he had not been attracted by a reaper at the beginning in front of the bar, the priest would not have been attacked. The blade warrior walked around the priest. He said very flatly: "the mutation has begun." With the words of blade warrior, everyone''s heart became restless. Reinhart roared: "can''t you shut him up?" This battle cast a shadow of failure in everyone''s heart. Even if they beat back the reapers, they felt as if they had been slapped in the face. Armed and confident, they hunted the reapers as their prey. As a result, they not only failed to get good results, but also took the priest in. Chupa, who always followed Reinhart, took out his pistol and aimed it at the priest''s mouth to burst his throat. The priest shook his head desperately and begged in despair, "kill me, Chupa." The priest knew that he had no way to save himself. Now he just wanted to get rid of himself, so as not to fight with his brother. "Good brother..." Chupa closed his eyes and fired several shots, but he did not choose to explode the priest''s head, but directly hit him in the abdomen. After the gunshot, except for the blade soldiers, everyone was silent for the death of the priest, when the priest''s mouth suddenly made a sound. For a moment, everyone looked at the priest who should have died. His mouth cracked directly from his mandible, and his body began to burst out with amazing brute force. "Get it!" Reinhardt picked up a gun from the ground. He no longer regarded the priest as his companion. It was a mutant monster! "Kill him, Chupa, come on, man, give him a good time!" Reinhart walked with a gun and waved. If Chupa didn''t do it, Reinhardt would blow the priest''s head with his gun. The snowman drew out his sword and wanted to cut off the priest''s head, but Nisha said to them, "you can''t kill him like this, you know?" Assad kept saying to the priest, "hold him, hold him, Chupa." Assad felt the pastor''s strength growing, and he could hardly hold the pastor''s leg. The snowman throws his sword to Reinhardt, and Nisha stands in front of him, making it impossible for him to pass. After taking the snowman''s sword, Reinhart cut the priest''s head in half. Even so, as Nisa said, the priest did not receive any influence on this, his struggling strength is still growing, and the snake shaped tentacles in his split mouth are constantly approaching Chupa. If Chupa was also bitten, their loss would be too great to be recovered, and this action was a fiasco! At this time, the blade soldier yelled: "get out of the way! Stand back Then blade soldiers fired three shots, will be painted black windows broken. The sunlight came in and instantly turned the priest''s body into a blue flame. Then the priest began to explode, shaking everyone back a few steps. Chupa scratched his head and saw that the priest''s head had just been cut off by Reinhart was still turning and his eyes were looking at him. The life force of the reaper is so strong that even without the main body, parts of the body can still be active for a period of time. The fact from the priest made people feel that it was not an easy and pleasant task to fight against the reapers in the future. After the blade soldiers and members of the blood Gang killed the mutated priest, a voice came from the gate: "if your blood Gang friends only have these two skills, then we are in trouble." Dr. Whistler and Ms. gard came in. She pointed to Dr. Whistler and said, "this bastard has gone on a errand. I don''t know where to hide." Chupa''s heart was filled with anger and sadness when she heard that and the priest had just died under her own hands. At the moment, he heard Dr. Whistler sneer at his lack of ability. Chupadang walked towards Dr. Whistler fiercely. He held his fist tightly and said: "where have you been?" "A little bit of friction with the reaper." Dr. Whistler was staring at Chupa. "Yes¡® Small friction Chupa put his fierce face close to Dr. Whistler''s face. "We just lost a man, a priest. Do you want to engrave his name on your chest?" Chupa''s palm scraped Dr. Whistler''s face, but now Chupa didn''t dare to start with Dr. Whistler, because the blade soldiers were leading them. If the blade wasn''t here, Chupa would make sure that Dr. Whistler''s bones could be stitched together. Dr. Whistler, smiling at Chupa''s anger, said to the blade warrior, "here, I''ll show you something." So they followed Dr. Whistler and walked out of the house of pain. They came to the back of the roof where Dr. Whistler had been guarding, and the light rain was constantly drenching the sky, the earth and all of them. The previous rainstorm was over, but the thunder was still roaring in the dark. As several people walked forward, they saw a reaper wriggling on the well cover of the sewer. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 473 Dr. Whistler pointed to the harvester who could not move on the well cover and said, "I saw him in the alley, so I followed him all the way and found this thing. I think they came out of here, and now he wants to climb back into the pipe." The blade warrior commented to the Reaper who had lost all his strength but was still cracking his mouth to attack them: "poor thing." Nisha came closer to observe the reaper, and she said, "he''s dying. I need to check him as soon as possible." "OK, find the lever and open the well cover." Blade told sgarde to find the lever of the manhole cover. Because it looks like a manhole cover for an underground waterway, but it''s actually a place where the reapers live. This manhole cover is fake. It''s used to cover the world. Sgarde quickly found the lever, and when the manhole cover was opened, the blade went down to check the condition inside. As expected, there is also the underground channel of the house of pain, from which the reapers sneak into the house of pain and fight with them. Fortunately, Dr. Whistler found out, otherwise they would have been kept in the dark, and even felt that there was a traitor inside to inform the reaper. In the kingdom of vampires, the supreme ruler of vampires, Damas jinos, is eating the blood cake on the plate with a knife and fork. As if in his eyes, in front of the blood cake is exquisite steak, not surprisingly, his chest also with a white napkin cloth. Compared with other vampires, Damas jinos is the aristocrat of vampires. "They''ve had a fight with the reapers." The housekeeper, kuton, reports to damaskinos. "Are there any casualties?" Damaskinos'' voice was hoarse and deep. "There''s only one at the moment." Kuton folded his hands in front of him. Damas kinos looked up at kuton. "It can''t be Nisha, can it?" Cooton shook his head: "no, damaskinus, you are playing a very dangerous game. The blade is very smart. You can''t control him forever." Damaskinos ate up the blood cake and walked all the way to his blood pool. He also took off his clothes. "You don''t have to worry too much. My undercover has told me that things are going well." "You''ve lost one of your men. How much are you going to sacrifice?" kuton said Dumaskenos looked back at cotton and said firmly, "all of you!" "Does that include your daughter?" cooton reminded Damaskinos hesitated for a second, then turned his head: "yes, including her!" Then Damas kenos dragged his black robe, and the whole person fell into the blood pool. At the home of the blade warrior, in the room where Dr. Whistler had been shut, the blade warrior pointed to a pattern on the arm of the single reaper and asked, "do you recognize this sign?. "It''s the sign of the blood bank. He''s one of the guards, but he''s dying. What''s killing him?" she said The blade soldier looked at the cell patch he had just taken from the reaper and said, "time, his metabolism is too fast. They have to replenish fresh blood every few hours, otherwise their bodies will start to weaken." The blade warrior knocked on the Reaper''s body and reached for him with his finger. The Reaper has no extra strength, but his mouth is still desperately split, trying to suck the blood of the blade warrior. The blade soldier teased the reaper with his finger, tested his reaction, and immediately withdrew. The Reaper bowed his head feebly. Blade soldier continued to analyze: "but chadnoma is different. He is the first reaper and the source of all Reaper viruses. Now the individual Reaper comes from him and he is the root of everything." The blade soldier left the room after he finished, and Nisha left with him. Before closing the heavy iron door, Nisha took a deep look at the vampire who used to be the manager of the blood bank and now turned into a reaper. Nisa''s heart is more and more puzzled. How did Chad Norma go deep into their blood bank and turn one of the managers into a reaper? The secret makes Nisa confused about her action this time. When the outside table and instruments are ready, Nisha puts on her gloves and begins to dissect the reaper. They have to analyze the body composition of the reaper, so as to find out the weakness of the reaper, and then more effectively develop weapons against them. The members of the blood gang are not willing to rely on ultraviolet light alone. In the house of pain, even after they found that silver and garlic were not effective for the reapers, the blood gang members did not choose to use ultraviolet light. Because unlike silver and garlic, they can emit silver and garlic so that they are only aimed at the reapers, but the ultraviolet light is not the same. It is too dangerous and may be seized by the reapers at any time to deal with them. Moreover, the power of ultraviolet light is better than that of silver and garlic. Members of the blood gang can carry a small amount of silver and garlic, but they will die at the touch of ultraviolet light. So, unless we have to, the blood gang members will use ultraviolet light. The reaper is dead because of metabolism. His body is placed on the dissecting table. Nisha turns on the flashlight and says to the nearby sgarde, "open his mouth, sgarde." With a cold snort, she stepped back. "Open his mouth!" Nisa stressed it again, and accentuated it. "Don''t play with me, blade," she said, looking at the blade for help The blade soldier showed his teeth and laughed at sgarde: "coward." After being ridiculed by the blade warrior, the face on sgarde''s face couldn''t hang, and the members of the blood gang were staring at him all the time, so he clapped his hands and carefully broke off the Reaper''s mouth. Just like the reaper he had met before, when his mouth was easily opened, there were snake shaped tentacles inside, and many little tongues were still wriggling beside the snake shaped tentacles. "As we thought, only the tongue carries the virus, and the virus is injected into the prey through these barbs," Nisha said, holding the snake like tentacles with tweezers What Nisha said about the barb is just like the sharp teeth inside the snake like tentacles! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 474 Nisha continues to flip the Reaper''s mouth structure with tweezers. This is the biggest difference between reapers and vampires. "There are bifurcated masticatory muscles, which are very developed, and the bite force is very strong." Nisha used two very short sentences in a row, which was enough to show how surprised she was at the Reaper''s body structure. Reinhardt blew a yellow bubble gum on one side. The bubble gum broke and he continued to eat. He didn''t feel goose bumps in the harvester''s disgusting mouth. Scarlett''s eyes were closed from time to time, and she didn''t want to see it, but she was very curious to see it under the instruction of Nisha. The end result was that Scarlett''s eyes were half closed and her face was sour. "The structure of the mandible is the same as ours, but there is no mandible." At this time, Nisha found a tooth on the wall of the Reaper''s mouth, so she said to sgarde, "squeeze that tooth." Nisha had a flashlight in one hand and tweezers in the other, so she had to let sgarde do it for her. Sgarde grabs the Reaper''s tooth, wring her face to squeeze it with her hand, and a lot of yellow liquid drops from it onto Nisha''s white gloves. "It''s neurotoxin. It''s probably used to anesthetize the prey when eating," she said Reinhart blew a huge bubble gum again. After checking the Reaper''s mouth, sgarde no longer had to break the Reaper''s mouth with her hands. He waved his hand in disgust, and then said, "garlic doesn''t work, silver doesn''t work, we can only use sunlight, right?" Sgarde put his hand on his nose and smelled it. His expression was like smelling other people''s fart through other people''s pants. As for Scarlett''s words, Nisha retorted, "that''s also fatal for us. Let''s see what else we can find." That''s why nesha came to dissect the Reaper''s body. They completely resist anything about the sun! Nisa changed the tweezers into a small scalpel, and then opened a hole in the harvester''s chest. In the process, the harvester''s chest was constantly flowing dirty yellow liquid, which looked disgusting. Other members of the blood gang are doing other things except Reinhart. They are not interested in studying the Reaper''s body structure. Chupa is turning on the TV to see what''s on. He has a piece of pizza in his mouth. Weiner is helping Wright deal with the back wound, she patted Wright''s shoulder, said: "your wounds look better, they recover quickly." With that, Weiner gave Wright a kiss on the head. Wright''s state was a little dizzy, so he didn''t say anything to Weiner. If Weiner looked at Wright from the front at this time, he would find that yellow liquid was flowing down his neck. Nisha opened the harvester''s chest, revealing a pair of organ structures that are very different from the human body structure: "they are different from us, just as we are different from you." Reinhart looked closer and whistled. "Look there..." Nisha pointed to the Reaper''s heart, and the blade warrior looked over. Nisha said, "the heart is wrapped in bones, and only the two sides are vulnerable." Dr. Whistler said, "it seems that it''s only luck to fight this thing." Even the heart is well protected, even if they aim at the heart to attack, it will not help, unless they can aim at the edge of their heart as accurately as a sharpshooter. Not to mention that the silver spear doesn''t work for the reapers, even the threat of the spear itself is eliminated. "The spider''s legs can still move when they leave the body. Without the control of the body, they will still" walk "spontaneously." Nisha is going to do an experiment. Since the Reaper''s body structure has such strong life protection measures, they must also have certain characteristics. Nisha uses a small scalpel to cut her finger and drips blood into the Reaper''s heart. "What are you doing?" Sgarde saw the dangerous action of Nisha, and was afraid that Nisha''s blood would arouse the Reaper''s life again. "Nothing. It''s just a test of the law of nature." When Nisa squeezed a few drops of blood from her fingers to the heart of the reaper, the motionless Reaper immediately responded. All the organs in his heart are constantly wriggling, as if to revive. "How could that be?" Scarlett instinctively stepped back. Blade warrior is a calm face explained: "although the brain is dead, but the body is still working, there are six hours before sunrise, to be ready before sunrise." The blade soldier turned and left. Assad ran after him and said, "hey... What do you want to do at sunrise?" Assad took off his gloves and followed the blade warrior all the time. For Assad''s question, the blade warrior did not answer, and Reinhart also followed. "Well, I''m asking you, blade, what are you going to do at sunrise?" The blade soldier went up to the second floor, and Chupa came over. The blade soldier said, "go and kill them." Ah? The blade soldier''s reply made the members of the blood Gang feel incredible one by one. "Hunt them in the sun?" Assad asked suspiciously. Reinhart was even more angry: "are you kidding?" Dr. Whistler said, "I advise you to find some sunglasses and sunscreen as soon as possible." Chupadang threatened: "listen, old man, I can kill you with one move." Chupa held out a finger. Dr. Whistler said with a smile, "I really like the way you talk dirty." Then Dr. Whistler turned and left. If he continues to stir up the emotions of the members of the blood Gang, I''m afraid they really can''t help but want to clean him up first. The blade soldier leaned on the handrail of the stairs and explained his idea to the members of the blood Gang: "the sun is our only weapon against the reapers. In the sun, they will be much easier to deal with." "But so are we." Assad argued. Blade warrior said frankly: "man, I think you should be realistic. I don''t expect everyone to come back alive tomorrow. Everyone should be more careful and take care of themselves." The heavy rain is still washing the earth. After the blade soldiers finish their actions at sunrise, the members of the blood gang are all quiet. Scarlett came out of the house with an umbrella, and Dr. Whistler followed. He saw Scarlett with her umbrella searching outside the house. "What are you looking for?" Dr. Whistler yelled at Scarlett from under the eaves. "Fluorescent tube!" "If I could develop light sources, maybe I could make ultraviolet flares and things like that," she said Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 475 5? Q ` 3 "ultraviolet flare?" Dr. Whistler didn''t expect that sigarde was thinking about this kind of thing. Previously, Dr. Whistler has made a large ultraviolet flashlight, which works well, but has obvious disadvantages. It''s inconvenient and extremely easy to destroy. Even with the strength of a blade warrior, its large size is too much of a hindrance. As a result, the use of large flashlights is less and less, and now they are transformed into small detectors by Dr. Whistler. SAS like as two peas did, and so Dr. Whistler''s heart had a slight sense of identity. At least compared with the members of the blood Gang, sgarde''s mouth is just smelly, but not completely aimed at himself. "We''ve tried." Dr. Whistler told the young man with a lot of ideas. Ultraviolet flares are not so easy to make with materials. But she said confidently, "I know, but I didn''t help you then." With that, Scarlett continued to search for fluorescent tubes in the rain. From his persistence, Dr. Whistler found them with him. This time, he was not only for others, but for himself and the blade fighter. Blade soldier takes out a bottle of new serum from the refrigerator in his room. He pulls out the cover of the serum and pours it into the syringe. In the battle with chadnoma, the new type of serum injected into the blade warrior''s body has failed, and now his body craves for blood again. In fact, the blade fighters couldn''t beat chadnoma, which the blade fighters understood after fighting with him. So he can only rely on the advantage of equipment to defeat chadnoma, and then completely eliminate the reaper in this world. The blade warrior agreed to the request of the vampire ruler Damas jinos for his own part. Natasha had told him about the danger of the Reaper a month ago, but the blade fighters gave up on him in order to save Dr. Whistler. Otherwise, he could have killed the reaper in the cradle soon. So this time the Reaper''s growth, the blade warrior felt part of the responsibility. So far, though, the reapers have only been attacking vampires, which is good news for blade fighters. "Natasha, when are you coming?" Blade made a call to Natasha as he was preparing to inject the new serum. The power of chadnoma and the hidden things of the vampire ruler Damas jinos make the blade warrior not sure of winning. "Hello, blade? Bruce won''t come. He''s investigating something else. Maybe I can come to you today. " Now Bruce is tracking down Hydra with iron man. As a doctor, Bruce has rich and professional knowledge. With him by the side of iron man, their cooperation is perfect. After the battle of faith, Jennifer realized that she was not strong enough so far, so she listened to Bruce''s words and improved herself at home¡° Well, I''ll wait for you at home. We''ll have an action at sunrise. The reapers can only be restrained by the sun. Even the anticoagulants don''t work on them. " The blade warrior is explaining the Reaper''s information to Natasha in the most concise words. "Well, I see. I''ll get to you as soon as possible. Be careful of the people around you." Natasha consciously or unconsciously reminds the blade warrior. With the appearance of Scarlett, Natasha and Yang Han have heard about blade warrior for a long time. Natasha also asked Yang Han if he had any doubt about the sudden appearance of sigarde. Yang Han said decisively, "sigarde has a problem." Natasha also nodded gently. As soon as Dr. Whistler disappeared, Scarlett came out. Everyone would think that he was wrong. It''s just that scadder works very well around the blade warrior, and is good at developing weapons against vampires, so the blade warrior doesn''t doubt scadder. But Dr. Whistler, who was rescued from the vampires, was a bit strange. His actions and behaviors were all persuading everyone not to go deep into the vampire camp. However, in the past, if there was such an opportunity, Dr. Whistler would have been the first to agree. "By the way, Yang Han, didn''t Frey say that the trace of general rose also appeared in the blade warrior? It seems that he is also tracking down the whereabouts of vampires." Yang Han said softly, "general Ross? I didn''t expect him to come out. Fortunately, Bruce didn''t run into him last time. Otherwise, these two people would change together, which would cause chaos. " General Ross is the father of red giant, Bruce''s father-in-law and his girlfriend Betty. The battle effectiveness of general Ross, who turned into the red giant, is no worse than that of Hulk. "Bruce can''t come. If we meet general Ross, we can ask him to help us." Yang Han said with a smile. Natasha wondered, "I''m afraid it''s not that easy, and why is general Ross searching for vampires?" On this point, Yang Han said: "maybe it''s similar to Bruce''s idea. They all want to protect their family. After all, the vampire has attacked Jennifer, and his daughter Betty is nearby. As a father, such dangerous things are hidden in the dark at any time, so he can''t sit and watch them." "Well, it''s possible that, with the character of a vampire, since they''ve been looking at Jennifer''s existence, they might have attacked Betty that day." Natasha thought of the vampires'' persistence to Jen Kailin. As long as they bite or target, the vampires will never let go easily. Yang Han said: "there are many forces inside the vampires. We have solved Firth. The rest of the vampires will be more rampant. Recently, we have to pay more attention to the people around us." Yang Han is not worried about himself and others at the moment. After Natasha reminds him, he just finds out that when they put the target on the reaper and hydra, the vampires are already acting in secret. Even general Ross came out to investigate the vampire intelligence, indicating that the real source of harm lies in the vampire itself. On the plane, Natasha watched the clouds rise and fall in the sky like a huge dragon. At sunrise, she and Yang Han were able to get to the home of the blade warrior. Natasha is a little curious about what kind of person she is. After all, Yang Han also said that there is something wrong with this person. At the moment, in the blade''s room, Nisa pushes the door open and leans her body against the blade''s door. She looks at the blade and seems to have something to say. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 476 "Blade warrior." Nisha called out a blade warrior who was injected with a new type of serum. Her eyebrows wrinkled and she didn''t seem very happy. "Well?" Instead of looking at Nisa, the blade soldier continued to stick the syringe into his arm. "You treat them..." Nisha changed her voice. "What''s wrong with your attitude towards us?" Nisa can see that since the war in the house of pain, the blade warrior has become more unfeeling if he is still close to human feelings. Even his words did not contain any feelings, not even the displeasure to them at the beginning, so Nisha would come to ask what happened to the blade warrior. "We are all our own people now, remember? Why do you hate us so much? " Nisha felt very puzzled. What Nisha thinks in her heart is that blade fighters are all vampires like them, and the vampires of Nisha''s family don''t take human blood as the main source of supply. His father Damas jinos has built a complete operation system. They don''t have to risk being killed to attack humans on the street like ordinary vampires. So there''s no reason blade fighters should be so targeted at them. But from the blade warrior''s words and eyes, he is without exception, as long as the vampire will become the target of his killing. "Fate is predestined." The blade soldier''s reply gave Nisha a a headache. Nisha angrily retorted: "I have the same fate as you. I was born a vampire. You know the feeling of longing for blood better than anyone else, so you need to inject those serum. What''s different between me and you is that I have accepted the reality long ago." Nisa closed the door and left. The blade soldier put the syringe on the table. He sat on the chair for a long time in a daze. Nisha''s words impact the blade warrior''s persistent and single heart, he is to put the source of all: the complete elimination of vampires in this world. But are all vampires damned? At least in blade''s heart, Nisa is not. Nisha has her own complete idea and cognition, and she doesn''t have the natural arrogance of being a vampire. Therefore, she can avoid sucking human blood and treat human beings equally with her. It''s a pity... The blade soldier''s hand is holding his silver sword tightly. Nisa is Nisa, and other vampires are other vampires. The heart of blade warrior is firm again. "How long have you known blade?" After she and Dr. Whistler found the fluorescent tube, they came back together to study the ultraviolet flare. "Nearly 20 years." Dr. Whistler spoke for a long time. For a vampire, 20 years is nothing, but for Dr. Whistler, it''s a big part of his life. If it hadn''t been for faith, Dr. Whistler would have died of cancer. "He doesn''t like talking about the past very much." She picked up a part and carefully assembled it. While they are studying and talking, the previous fierce contradictions are also being resolved a little bit¡° Blade doesn''t like to talk about anything. " Dr. Whistler knows this very well. He''s been with blade for 20 years, and they have more eye contact than words. The corners of Dr. Whistler''s mouth laughed as he remembered the past. Scarlett was sitting on a stool, fiddling with the shell of the ultraviolet flare in his hand: "do you want to hear something interesting? Blade seems to think of you as a father Dr. Whistler chuckled, "tell me, how do you know blade?" Scarlett got up and unbuttoned her coat to both sides and said, "I was drinking at that time. I met two sexy women. I wanted to go to the grass with them, but look..." Scarlett recalled that scene as if it had happened yesterday: "my two sexy creatures did not hesitate to cut me open, fortunately, the blade appeared in time to save me, and then things were very old-fashioned." After she finished, Dr. Whistler took a look at his chest, where there were several clear scratches, which were undoubtedly caused by the vampire''s claws. After wrapping the shell of the ultraviolet flash bomb, Dr. Whistler put a grenade like gadget on the table and said, "try it out!" "All right," she said The first generation of ultraviolet flares were placed flat on the table. After Dr. Whistler started the button, it made a beep sound, and then a blue light appeared around it. The whole sphere of the flares was lifted up half a centimeter. But then the sphere fell down, and the blue light also shrank in, which meant that their manufacture was a failure. "Maybe you''re right. I made a mistake. It''s impossible to make ultraviolet flares..." he said Before she finished her words, the ball suddenly burst out a surprising light. He and Dr. Whistler closed their eyes like a flash bomb. When the light dissipated, sgarde exclaimed, "oh my God, it''s a success. Now there''s a new guy to use." Scarlett laughs and claps with Dr. Whistler. After the ultraviolet flash bomb was developed, they used the remaining materials to make a total of 100 ultraviolet flash bombs. There was still a period before sunrise. They had to prepare enough weapons. Blood gang members are also in full swing to arm themselves, because they have to fight at sunrise, so they have sunscreen and sunglasses ready. The snowman is wiping his sword. Reinhardt is stroking his high-speed stake gun. Wright and Weiner are still stuck together. Asad and Chupa came up from behind. Chupa asked, "I want to ask you a question. How can we find the Reaper?" Even if the blade soldiers say they are going to fight with the reapers, but they have just had a fight with the reapers, the reapers are not stupid. They are bound to hide. Do they need to search the sewers one by one at this time? "There''s no need to look for it. They''ll send it to the door." The blade warrior comes, and Nisa is next to him. Nisa throws a small machine to Chupa. Chupa pressed the button on the machine, a pungent smell of liquid rushed into Chupa''s nose, he immediately wiped it off with his hand¡° What is this? " Chupa asked, stinking. "Pheromone, extracted from the Reaper''s adrenal gland, they track it," Nisha explained with a smile Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 477 It''s good to study the Reaper''s body. With pheromones, they can catch turtles in a jar, attract all the harvesters, and catch them all. But Reinhart was not happy with the pheromone. He brought chupala over and said, "do they want to spray this kind of" million people fan " Chupa just wanted to say "I don''t know." Reinhart patted him on the chest in advance and told him it was just a joke. On a table full of weapons, blade, nesha and sgarde stand in front of it. The blade soldier picked up an ultraviolet flare and said, "first push them back with a gun, then throw the ultraviolet flare." "Absolutely right." She pointed to a detonator on the table and said, "this is for today''s finale. I''ve connected all these ultraviolet flares to a general detonator. Be careful when detonating." With that, she demonstrated how to use the master detonator. It''s very simple. Just press the button. "Aren''t you going to go?" Seeing that Scarlett had prepared everything so well and taught them herself, Nisha couldn''t help asking. "No, I just like to make these things. I''m not the God of war." With that, she left the scene with a smile, leaving blade soldier and Nisha a a short time together. The blade soldier took the flare to Nisa and said, "the flare has a ten second delay." Nisha immediately looked like a monster and gave up on the UV flare. Seeing the dense ultraviolet flash bombs, Nisha felt her skin was burning. Sigarde and Dr. Whistler set a 10 second delay for the blood gang. In this way, they have enough time to stay away from its attack range when they use the UV flare. The blade warrior whispered, "Nisha, please remember to hide." Receiving the care of the blade warrior, Nisha nodded thoughtfully on her face. "Hey, blade, come and help me." Dr. Whistler stopped the blade. When the blade came, Dr. whistler whispered, "what? Are you beginning to flirt with her? " The blade soldier said coldly, "if I were you, I and Ben would not worry about this." Dr. Whistler laughed and wiped his nose with his hand. "It looks like you''re in a bit of a dilemma. You don''t know which side to stand on?" When the blade soldier began to question, his words became more and more serious: "it seems meaningless for you... A man who has been with the enemy for nearly two months to say this." Dr. Whistler''s face stiffened. He put his hands on his waist and said angrily, "what do you mean by that?" The blade soldier looked into Dr. Whistler''s eyes and said, "you know what, Whistler? There is an old saying in the East that you should not have the heart to harm others and the heart to guard against others. Maybe you should remember it The blade soldier turned away from Dr. Whistler, leaving him alone, biting his mouth and nodding. From the words of the blade warrior, Dr. Whistler probably understood why the blade warrior became eccentric and indifferent after the first World War. Today''s blade fighters have a skeptical attitude towards everyone. When they are surrounded by untrustworthy people, one''s words and actions will inevitably become strange. That''s what blade is now. "I didn''t expect that even I doubt it..." Dr. Whistler snorted with a smile. Bang! The blade soldiers heard the movement outside the house, and the members of the blood Gang stopped preparing their weapons one after another. At this critical moment, any abnormal movement will attract their attention by 1000%. Outside the rain gradually stopped, the sun is about to rise, blood gang members at this time the most upset. If it wasn''t for Damas jinos, they would listen to the blade soldiers all the way, and the members of the blood gang would not fight in the daytime. "I''ll see." Chupa''s anger was nowhere to be released. The blade''s orders and Dr. Whistler''s irritating look made Chupa look like a bomb that could be detonated at any time. Chupa had a high-speed stake shooter in his hand, and his pace was steady with a little radical. Soon he came to the iron gate. Chupa pressed the button next to the iron gate. The iron gate rose slowly, and Reinhart came to him. Everyone''s eyes looked forward with the iron gate rising. Outside the door where the dawn is rising and the night is far away from the earth, they see a beautiful woman with wavy hair sitting on a motorcycle. As soon as the iron door is opened, the beautiful woman directly drives the motorcycle in. Chupa''s eyes were dull for a moment, not because of the beauty of the beauty, but a kind of pressure from the beauty, which they felt in the supreme ruler Damas jinos. It''s a symbol of status! Chupa watched the beauty park her motorcycle beside the blade warrior. He murmured to Reinhart, "is she our queen?" Reinhart shakes his head. He feels the same as Chupa, that is, this woman has the noblest blood among vampires. All the members of the blood gang are like this except for Nisa. The only vampires on the scene were blade warrior and Nisha, who felt less pressure on Natasha. One of them is the daughter of damaskinos, the other is a day walker with a genetic mutation. Natasha greets the blade warrior she hasn''t seen in a month: "Hey, new girlfriend?" Natasha looked specifically at Nisa. Blade warrior face straight man shook his head: "she is Nisha, I told you." Natasha looked at Nisa carefully, as if she was choosing a girlfriend for her partner. Nitasha for Natasha''s eyes feel particularly dazzling, even if her blood than the general vampire to noble, but Natasha for her level is a bit higher. "Who are you?" Nisa has never heard of such a pure blood vampire around blade warrior. She is not even inferior to her father Damas kinos. Natasha extended her hand friendly: "Natasha, the agent of aegis, you should know about aegis." In retrospect, when dealing with Firth before blade warrior, Nisha did get news that blade warrior had super heroes of aegis around her. But why does this agent who claims to be aegis have such pure vampire blood? Nisha was puzzled, and she had never seen or heard of Natasha before. It''s impossible for a vampire of this level to know nothing. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 478 Nisha reaches out her hand and holds it friendly with Natasha. "Agent aegis? A vampire Nisha can''t turn around in her mind for a moment now, just like a giant top is spinning. As they clasped their hands, Nisha''s face became more queer. "No, her blood is normal. It''s ordinary people''s blood. She''s not a vampire!" Through Natasha''s hand, nitasha feels Natasha''s blood flow. The flow is very smooth, and it''s not the rage of a vampire at all. You know, the vampire because of the desire for blood, his body is in a state of excitement all the time, only in the daytime will be a little calm. But the blood flow in Natasha''s body is so calm that it can''t be any more. For the change of expression on Nisa''s face, Natasha just gives a smile, which makes Nisa more unable to see through Natasha. Blade warrior more or less from the side to learn about Natasha''s situation, Zhan Kailin also reminded blade warrior that Natasha''s strength is not single. So for Natasha''s noble vampire breath, blade warrior is not surprised, and he himself does not use any strange feeling. Even in the face of Damas kinos, the blade warrior has nothing on his face. After shaking hands with Nisha, Natasha looked at the blade warrior and said, "blade, where''s your new follower? Let me see what new things he''s been working on for more than a month. " The blade soldier called back, "sgarde!" Because she didn''t take part in the hunting of the reapers, she came to the main control computer early and sat down on the chair to eat bread and beer. Dr. Whistler was sorting out his gear, and he kicked in Scarlett''s chair. "What''s the matter, old man?" she asked Dr. Whistler pointed out and squeezed his eyes at him. Scarlett immediately raised the bottle in one hand and bread in the other. "Oh, man, I said I won''t go deep into that dangerous place. Don''t call me, OK?" Scarlett''s hand was in an "OK" position, which almost kept his bread on the floor. Dr. Whistler turned, picked up a gun, then pointed it at Scarlett''s head and squinted. Scarlett immediately stood up from her chair and said in a panic: "Hey, it''s against the law to kill people. If you think about it well, I''ll go. I''m a group of crazy people. I''ll give you the charge without human feelings. Can''t I control the whole scene? A group of people who can''t understand... " Scarlett repeatedly showed helplessness, then put down the bottle, bit the bread in her mouth and walked over. As soon as she looked back, she found that Dr. Whistler was still pointing a gun at him, so she quickened her pace and came to the front. But the atmosphere in front of him made sigarde feel something wrong. It was because of the noise of the members of the blood gang that he put on the earphones. But now the members of the blood gang are quiet, like mice released from the laboratory, limping and motionless. Scarlett''s step is catchy, then comes to the blade soldier''s side, pats him on the shoulder and whispers, "quarrel?" The next second, sgarde saw an absolutely perfect beauty standing on the side of the blade warrior. Sgarde''s eyes lit up. "Hey, beauty." After wiping her hand on her clothes, she reached out to Natasha with a smile on her face. Natasha didn''t go to lisgard with disdain. "Hey, beauty, don''t be nervous. I have wine here. We can have a drink together." Sgarde immediately walked from behind the blade warrior to Natasha''s side. He was full of ruffians. "Natasha, our new helper, take away your virtue and be careful with your hands," the blade soldier pulled him back by the collar The blade warrior deliberately reminds sgarde to avoid being directly vaporized by Natasha. "Natasha? This name sounds familiar. Let me introduce myself first. My name is sigarde. My current job, er, I make all the things on these people. You can probably understand. Are you free in the evening? " Scarlett seems to be completely useless to understand the meaning of blade warrior, still teasing Natasha. Natasha looks a pick, she learned from the phone about Scarlett''s temperament, but this view seems to be more serious than the blade soldier said on the phone. Natasha''s eyes smile, here in addition to the unknown situation of sgarde, other people are suppressed by the breath of her body, dare not speak. From this point, we can see that sigarde is an ordinary person. Since Yang Han copied the incomplete blood god gene, Yang Han can simulate the smell of vampire when using this power. So as soon as Natasha came in, she exposed her breath, and the purpose was to make the blood gang members shut up. But she knows how rigid the relationship between the blood gang members and the blade fighters is. She can save a lot of things. As for what the members of the blood Gang think, Natasha doesn''t care. Anyway, this time she came with Yang Han to get the complete blood god gene from the reaper, which can make some people quiet and shut up. "My name is Natasha." Natasha smilingly stretched out her hand to sgarde. All the people present shut up. Sgarde was the only one left. Seeing the beautiful woman holding out her hand, she quickly grasped her hand, as if the business talks were successful. As soon as the hand was grasped, the smile of Gardner''s seffy froze, his face began to fix, began to twist, and then began to cry. "Ah! Pain, stop, stop, my hand is breaking! Blade, help me Scarlett''s face was constantly distorted, and he felt his hands as if all the bones had softened. What he felt from Natasha''s hands was not the softness, but the force of the roller. Blade warrior is indifferent to this, he has already spoken to remind, but sgarde is still not growing, just afraid that now two more beautiful female vampires come to seduce him, he will still be deceived. Natasha''s face is still smiling, she is a little bit of afterburner, and control the strength in the absolute will not be the hand bone to grasp the broken, but can let him experience the absolute pain. Blood gang members in the side of the face twitch up, Natasha appeared let them admire, now one by one is full of fear¡° It''s harder to deal with blade fighters. " They couldn''t help thinking that. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 479 ? H l , "Yes." In the agony of sgarde''s cry, the blade soldier came forward to separate their hands. When she finally got rid of Natasha''s hand, she ran back to bandage. "Woman, it''s too dangerous..." Scarlett went back to the master computer with a bad face. Dr. Whistler asked with a smile, "what''s the good thing Sgarde looked lazy. He found some medicine for swelling and pain, sprayed it on his hand immediately, and then wrapped it with bandage. Since the last time he met two female vampires, sgarde found that the woman he met recently was useless. One of them was normal. No matter the members of the blood gang or Natasha, they are not fuel-efficient lamps. If it wasn''t for the blade soldiers, she didn''t think she had ten lives. After finishing all the equipment, Dr. Whistler came to the front of the house. At a glance, he saw who was the man who made Scarlett so embarrassed. Dr. Whistler had never seen Natasha before, and only after he was rescued by the blade soldiers did he know what happened after he was attacked by faith. "Are you miss Natasha? Hello When Dr. Whistler saw Natasha, he immediately went forward and kindly handed out his hand. It''s Natasha and aegis that have helped him to survive, so Dr. Whistler''s attitude towards Natasha is totally different from that towards Scarlett. "Hello." Natasha holds Dr. Whistler''s hand, which is full of vicissitudes and wrinkles. The veins on it represent the struggle of Dr. Whistler''s life. This is undoubtedly a respectable old man. When he shook hands with Natasha, Dr. Whistler found that the blood gang members had different eyes on him. The most obvious one was Chupa. His face became ferocious. There was obvious forbearance in the ferocity. Chupa''s hostility to himself was very strong from the beginning. It is estimated that it is because Natasha is on his side that he feels a little annoyed. Natasha''s eyes also caught a glimpse of Chupa''s change. "This yellow hair is so hostile to an old man?" From Chupa''s attitude, Natasha learned how serious the relationship between blood gang members and blade soldiers was. "Now let me explain, Natasha, who will join us in the Reaper hunt." The blade soldier didn''t give any information about Natasha. According to the information on the Internet, the members of the blood gang can''t find out any key information about Natasha. As a helper, Natasha is undoubtedly the biggest guarantee for blade fighters to fight against Chad Norma and vampires this time. Reinhardt took a few steps. His shoulders shrugged and his face drooped. He didn''t know what he was thinking. "Natasha, do you need any equipment?" The blade warrior takes Natasha to the table with all kinds of equipment. Among them are ultraviolet flash bullets, high-speed stake shooters, iron claws, silver nails and ordinary pistols, plus the powerful Gatling. Natasha didn''t fight with the reapers, so she took a lesson from the blade warrior and said, "blade, according to your estimation, how powerful are the reapers than Jennifer or Bruce?" In the face of Jen Kailin''s question, the blade soldier immediately gave the answer: "compared to one fifth of Jennifer, Bruce may be one tenth." Natasha estimated the strength of the reapers according to the blade warrior''s instructions. Then she thought, "it seems that one blow can break their bodies?" However, the Reaper has a strong recovery ability, so even if they are directly destroyed, there is no substantial damage. The Reaper''s metabolism is very fast. The blade warrior''s plan is to use ultraviolet flares and sunlight to deal with the reaper. Natasha is to put forward a suggestion: "blade, according to the different position, we can have the opportunity to trap them, as long as they wait for a few hours, they can not replenish blood, naturally they will die." The blade warrior agreed: "we can put on a few grenades. The reapers will gather in the sewer and blow up all the passages. They can''t get out. In this way, we can avoid the close combat from being attacked successfully by them." Finally, Natasha was ready with three grenades and an ultraviolet flare. In this regard, the blade warrior did not suggest that Natasha continue to bring more equipment, for Natasha''s strength blade warrior is very trust. As long as Natasha doesn''t do anything. The case of Firth made blade soldiers suffer a lot. Half an hour before sunrise, blood gang members gathered one by one. Originally, they occupied a piece of space, but since Natasha came, they felt a pressure one after another, so they united again. Natasha and blade soldiers come to the gate to wait for the sunrise. Scarlett is in front of the main control computer, biting her fingernail and looking at Natasha in the monitoring. Sgarde''s expression and movement were very nervous, so he also bit off his fingernails and broke his hands together. It''s just that she didn''t feel the pain at all. "Natasha..." she began to search for Natasha''s name on the Internet. Soon, sgarde found some reports and videos about Natasha. After watching them, sgarde shook her head again and again: "I can''t find them. I can''t do anything to her with these materials alone." Scarlett shakes his head crazily. When everything is going well, a Natasha suddenly comes out and makes him confused. With her eyes fixed on Natasha, he saw Natasha looking towards the surveillance camera and shaking her hand as if to say hello to him. The expression on sgarde''s face danced back and forth in shock and fear. "Will this operation succeed?" She said to herself. When a blood red sun rises on the horizon, the dark earth wakes up. Crow is not suitable to grasp on the pole to make a tiresome call. It was early morning, but now the scene outside the house was like a bloody dusk. When Li Ming was newly promoted, members of the blood Gang applied sunscreen one by one, and then put on sunglasses together. They will be tightly wrapped in black, do not want to let a little skin exposed. Even so, when the iron gate rises and the air outside penetrates their bodies, their hearts are still restless. "Damn it Chupa couldn''t help scolding. Reinhartra stopped Chupa and nodded his head to Natasha. Chupa''s eyes suddenly dull, he saw Natasha in the sun, nothing? Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 480 Chupa wiped his eyes heavily. He was sure he was right, and at the same time he looked at his companions, all of whom were staring at Natasha. "Why? Is she also a day walker? " Even after shaking hands with Natasha and knowing that Natasha is not a vampire, Nisha feels confused. Is Natasha a human or a vampire? If it''s human, why does she have such a noble vampire flavor? Reinhardt shook his head at Chupa and whispered, "don''t be impulsive. Calm down." Even Reinhardt, who likes to make trouble, is afraid to speak up at the moment. Natasha''s existence is like the deterrence of nudity, turning the blood gang members into kittens one by one. Chupa held back his disgust for the sunshine. Then they got in the car and went to the house of pain again. Through the sewer entrance that Dr. Whistler found, they all went to the sewer. The dark sewer is cold and damp, and the members of the blood gang can finally take off the clothes that wrap up their whole body. "Blade, we''re in three groups." Reinhardt was the last one to jump into the sewer, which had many channels leading to all parts of the city. They were divided into three groups, which helped them to speed up the search for the reapers. With such dangerous things as ultraviolet flares, the difficulty of the blood gang members in killing the reapers is no longer a problem. When the group walked into the center of the sewer, there were six passages in front of them. Blade soldiers with gestures command all groups to their own channel. Wright and Weiner go into a passage together, and the snowman follows. As they got in, the passage began to diverge. Wright goes to one side, Weiner to the other, and the snowman is responsible for observing the situation in the center of the two. Because everyone is equipped with wireless communication devices, they can quickly rush to support in case of any emergency. There were several other ultraviolet flares around the snowman''s waist. Besides, he didn''t bring a gun. Behind the skilful snowman is only a long sword made of silver. Although the reapers are not afraid of silver and garlic, compared with ordinary steel, the silver sword still has some lethality for them. It''s just that you can''t give them a fatal blow. Reinhart, Chupa and Dr. Whistler. They went into a fairly wide sewer, which was so dark that Dr. Whistler turned on the probe on the pistol. Naturally, this is an ultraviolet light detector. Dr. Whistler photographed it in the sewer so he could see the environment. Reinhart reached out and pushed Dr. Whistler''s gun hand aside. "We''re trying to attract them, not scare them away," he said Reinhart''s tone was a little more peaceful than before. He understood that Dr. Whistler had a better relationship with Natasha now, so he did not dare to be arrogant to Dr. Whistler when Natasha existed. "Yes, but I can''t see anything in the dark. What do you want me to do, you bastard?" Dr. Whistler''s voice was so loud that he didn''t seem afraid to disturb the reapers lurking in the sewers. All of the people present, except Natasha and him, were vampires, so they even wore sunglasses and had good dynamic vision in this dark environment. So no matter who Dr. Whistler acts with, he will fall into a dark situation. He had no choice but to turn on the probe to illuminate the road ahead. Blade warrior said before that Dr. Whistler could not use it. He was worried about the safety of Dr. Whistler. Dr. Whistler is also worried about the safety of blade fighters. After all, he is surrounded by vampires who are targeting him. In addition, the leader of the reaper, Chad Norma, also remembered the blade warrior. Dr. Whistler was not sure to let him go alone. Because of Natasha''s participation, Dr. Whistler''s heart was slightly relieved, but he still followed. The blade warrior was shocked by Natasha''s presence, and the members of the blood Gang agreed that Dr. Whistler would fight. Yang Han didn''t expect this. However, because the time line here is no longer the marvel time line as I know it, it will take several years for the blade warrior to rescue Dr. Whistler. The reapers also appeared a few years later. But because of their actions with Natasha, the Reaper appeared ahead of time, and Dr. Whistler was rescued ahead of time. Now Yang Han is confused about whether chadnoma, the leader of the reaper, has the gene of blood god he wants. Yang Han is clear about the real origin of chadnoma, but just like the time line has changed, chadnoma at this time is not the chadnoma he saw in the film. Yang Han''s biggest worry is that the genetic power of the God of blood is not in chadnoma, so he has a headache. After all, Yang Han doesn''t know why part of the blood god gene didn''t come to faith, but ran out. This makes Yang Han feel that faith seems to have been deceived. Did faith really investigate and study the blood god plan himself? All this needs Yang Han to contact Chad Norma in person to understand. Chupa hit Dr. Whistler on the shoulder from behind and said unkindly, "put on your presbyopia, old thing." So Dr. Whistler put on the glasses to detect the body heat, and Reinhardt and Chupa immediately appeared in front of him. But this figure is completely composed of red and yellow halos. So Dr. Whistler still couldn''t see what was going on around him. He had to go on behind them. Blade, Nisha, and Assad entered the corridor, and they soon ushered in the first turning place. The three didn''t say a word in the whole process, they were communicating with each other by hand. Assad is in the front as the vanguard, and Nisha is in the middle, behind the blade warrior hall. At the corner, there is a small space with a lot of bones. The blade warrior picks up an octopus like tentacle from it. That''s the Reaper''s body organ, no doubt. The harvesters have eaten in groups here, leaving behind metabolized excrement. Now blade can be sure there must be reapers lurking around here. Vampires have a strong sense of territory, so do reapers. They will not easily give up their stronghold. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 481 The snowman came to the end of the sewer as the blade warrior investigated the harvester''s metabolic organs. In front of the snowman, there was an iron gate to stop the road, which was dark and could not see clearly. The snowman pokes his head in, and Wright comes behind him. The snowman''s ears moved, and he heard Wright open the spikes on both ends of his hammer. Snowman is dumb, so he can''t communicate with Wright, but listening to Wright, he seems to find the target. So Snowman slowly pulled out his sword from behind, ready to cooperate with Wright to kill it. The next second, Wright''s attack comes to the back of the snowman''s back with the air breaking sound, and the snowman''s back feels a chill. The snowman thought, "the reaper is at his feet?" However, without waiting for the snowman to do too much thinking, Wright''s hammer will be stable to the snowman''s back to collapse. For a moment, the snowman''s mouth spit out a mouthful of blood, all sprayed in the dark behind the iron door. The snowman collapsed and fell into the sewage of the sewer. He struggled and turned to look at Wright. The scene in front of him narrowed the snowman''s pupils. See Wright''s mouth slowly to both ends of the crack, in the center of the mouth a snake tentacle in the constant open teeth. "When did Wright become a reaper?" The snowman''s heart raised doubts. He is good at martial arts. Even if he fights with several reapers at the same time, he won''t fall behind. But he has no defense for his teammates, so even if he just felt that Wright''s attack direction was behind him, he didn''t choose to avoid. This time, the snowman directly hit, his back has been all broken, even with the vampire''s recovery ability also takes a long time. What''s more, Wright is ready to kill him further. Wright lost the big hammer in his hand, he threw himself on the snowman, startled more water. Wright directly pressed the snowman''s shoulder, crushed his shoulder blades, and then wrapped his split mouth directly around the snowman''s head to suck up the snowman''s blood. Wright''s voice here was heard by Weiner. Verney tried to shout, "Wright, snowman?" Because the three of them were very close to each other, Weiner didn''t contact them through the wireless communication device. "Wright?" Weiner walked out along the source of the sound, which was on the other side of the sewer. Wright didn''t reply, which made Weiner worried whether they were attacked by the reapers. Weiner carefully opened the probe on the gun, and then walked all the way ahead. When a dark iron door appeared in front of Wiener''s eyes, he saw a reaper grasping the snowman''s body and gnawing it. Weiner immediately loaded the gun, ready to give the Reaper a fatal blow to save the snowman. At this time, the Reaper stopped biting the snowman. He put down the snowman''s body, then slowly retracted the snake shaped tentacles and closed the split mouth. The Reaper stood up and walked to Weiner, who saw his face clearly in the light of the probe¡° Oh... Wright... "Weiner stepped back in disbelief. She picked up the gun''s hand powerless hanging down, the other hand is used to cover his mouth. Wright approached Weiner step by step, his mouth was full of blood, his eyes turned up, his eyes turned white, his expression was cold, and his body was ready to attack at any time. Weiner see Wright want to attack her, in order to survive, Weiner immediately shot, bullets shuttle hit Wright''s stomach, but no effect. Wright''s body was the strongest one among the vampires, and now he became a reaper and sucked the blood of the snowman, which was even stronger than the bullet. Wright even sweeps to Weiner''s face with Weiner''s bullet. He pats Weiner''s gun with his right hand. Then she kicked Weiner in the stomach, and her body bent down because of the bleeding. In the face of Wright''s time, Weiner still can''t give a hard hand, she even ultraviolet flash bomb and detector are useless. But Wright, who became the reaper, knew what weapons they had prepared, so his first goal was to shoot off Weiner''s gun. In this way, it''s impossible for Weiner to attack himself with ultraviolet flares. Because in such a close distance, the only result of using Weiner is to die together. Wright looked at the way Weiner was kicked and bleeding by himself. His expression was excited at first. The smell of blood made his body tremble. But Wright''s head, which was dazzled by the blood, also flashed the scenes that had happened with Weiner in the past. His original action of killing Weiner stopped. That is to take advantage of this gap, Weiner runs back. She goes all the way along the sewer to the nearest exit. Weiner quickly climbs up the rusty and black ladder. She couldn''t figure out when Wright became a reaper, and a group of them never found out. Weiner''s mind suddenly flashed before in the house of pain she saved Wright''s picture. At that time, she was too concerned about Wright''s back was scratched rotten injury, so did not check Wright''s positive how. Because Wright said only the back was scratched by the reaper. But now I think, Weiner thinks it''s not like this, otherwise how could Wright become a vampire just because he was scratched on his back. In fact, Wright had a small cut in his neck by the snake shaped tentacle of the skinny reaper. Reaper''s virus along the mouth of the continuous erosion of Wright''s body, because the number of viruses is only a little, so Wright can persist for so long, did not become a reaper. But one day later, Wright eventually became a reaper in the sewer, especially there is a lot of blood gas, which makes the Reaper virus in Wright''s body more crazy spread. Wright, who became the reaper, was immediately dominated by the thirsty * *, so he did not hesitate to attack the snowman. Seeing that Weiner is running away, Wright''s sense of recovery is immediately washed away, and he roars to catch up with Weiner. Wright chased the exit of the sewer, and Weiner had almost climbed to the top. With his tall body, Wright grabbed the ladder and touched Weiner''s leg. Weiner gasped in fear and terror. Her hand touched the manhole cover of the sewer, and then opened it without hesitation. The intense sunlight came in, instantly burned Weiner and Wright. Weiner''s choice is still to die together! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 482 ? After Weiner and Wright died together, the number of blood gang members decreased sharply. But because Vanessa and Reinhart didn''t turn on the wireless, they didn''t know what was going on. "Come on, let''s do it first." Reinhart took Chupa aside and said something coldly. Chupa immediately understood what it was. They''ve been a long way from Dr. Whistler, so now Natasha and blade can''t hear anything. Although the sewer is dark and quiet, the walls here are very thick, and each passage leads to different directions, so it is difficult to transmit the sound to the other side. Dr. Whistler turned his cylinder glasses to Reinhardt and Chupa. Instead of moving forward, they walked back towards him. Reinhardt grabbed Dr. Whistler''s cylinder glasses with one hand, and then cheered in an unfriendly voice, "Hey, old man!" "What are you doing, Sandro, bichi?" When Dr. Whistler saw that the cylinder glasses were robbed, he got angry immediately. Chupa looked up at Dr. Whistler angrily and said, "there''s no one else here, just the three of us, old man!" Chupa grabbed Dr. Whistler''s chest clothes with both hands and threw him over his shoulder into the sewage. Dr. Whistler could not resist the power of Chupa at all. His face was deeply smashed into the mud. The stench and filth were all over Dr. Whistler''s face. Chupa spat, came to Dr. Whistler and said, "we''ve lost a brother. Now it''s time for the blade to try." It can be seen that Chupa''s anger did not dare to go out in front of Natasha and the blade soldiers, but when he arrived at the place where Dr. Whistler was alone, his anger suddenly burned up. When the whole blood boils up, Chupa doesn''t care. His eyes can only vent his anger by killing Dr. Whistler. That''s why blade soldiers recognize Nisa but don''t recognize other blood gang members. The violent elements in their bodies are too serious, so no matter how to educate them, they can not become as rational as Nisa. When a wild dog sees a bone, it will chase it madly, even if it is chained. Reinhart throws Dr. Whistler''s cylinder glasses into the sewage, and Chupa kicks Dr. Whistler and turns him over. Then Dr. Whistler turned on the neurohormone and placed it in the sewage. Reinhardt walked around Dr. Whistler with no interest on his face and said, "you two should make love." Reinhardt opened the gun''s probe and continued to search the harvester''s trail. Reinhardt came to a bright place. He saw sunlight coming in from above. Reinhardt put his hand with gloves and sunscreen under the sun. A lot of white smoke immediately rose on the surface of his gloves. "Ah Reinhardt''s face was ferocious. Even though he had double protection, his body still couldn''t bear the sunlight. It can be seen from this that Firth, who had dared to talk to the blade fighters in broad daylight in the park, had a strong resistance to the sun. Part of the reason is that purebred vampires are different from hybrid vampires in nature. Hybrid vampires are half monks, and their physical abilities are not as strong as pure vampires, but they are not able to bear the sunlight as pure vampires. The same is true of faith''s men. When they are fully armed, they can hold on for a period of time in the sun. However, Reinhardt, a powerful fighter, can''t do it at all. "Damn blade!" Reinhart felt they had been cheated. Sunscreen and clothes have almost no effect. This time, if they are accidentally exposed to the sun or ultraviolet flares, they will never survive. At the same time, Reinhardt saw a large number of shadows at one end of the sewer, and the reapers climbed up the wall one by one with shrill shouts. Their hands and feet on the wall, has completely lost the normal way of walking, but changed into a monster. Reinhardt took a deep breath, took a look at the approaching shadow, and immediately prepared to launch the ultraviolet flare with the detonator. As long as you press the button of the detonator, after ten seconds, these ultraviolet flares will illuminate all the channels here with ultraviolet light. Dozens of ultraviolet flares burst out together, and its power is by no means just talk about. "Ten seconds!" Reinhardt set the detonator to fire in ten seconds! The blade warrior is walking in the sewer with the body stumps of the reaper. Nisha and Assad have gone to the next corner. Suddenly, Reinhardt''s voice comes from his ear: "I found a group of reapers in the East Tunnel. I''m setting bombs..." Reinhardt''s voice sounded short of breath. Even though he had always been against the blade fighters, he was now asking for help from the blade fighters. The detonator was set, but he was still asking for help. The blade warrior felt something was wrong. He immediately ran to where Nisa and Assad were. At this time, Nisha and Assad came to a place like a pool, where the water went directly over their waist, and there were a lot of withered weeds floating on the water. In front of the pool were mounds of corpses. "Come back!" Nisha and Assad were about to continue to walk towards the middle of the pool when the screams of the blade soldiers rang out behind them. "Hurry up!" The blade soldier reached out and tried to pull Nisa back. At the moment, Nisha has just entered the pool less than three or four meters away, while Assad has reached * * meters away. The next moment, when Nisha looked back at the blade warrior, Assad''s position suddenly appeared several reapers pressed Assad directly under the pool. "No!" When Nisa heard the news, she wanted to turn back to save Assad. "No!" Nisa immediately smelled the blood, then the pool was dyed red, and the reapers tore Assad''s body under the water and ate him up. The blade warrior rushed into the pool and grabbed Nisha: "I''ll attract them. Do as I say. Go Blade soldiers let Nisha run out of the pool, and then he started an ultraviolet flare and threw it on the hill of bones. The blade warrior silently counts down the time and draws out the silver sword to prevent it from being attacked by the reapers under the water before the countdown is over. When Nisha ran away from the pool with tears and anger, a dazzling light burst out behind her! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 483 Ultraviolet flares bring intense light to illuminate the whole pool. Nisha has run to the corner, behind the wall, her breathing is as heavy as Reinhart''s. Nisha holds the gun with shaking hands. Once the blade warrior fails to solve the reaper in the pool, she will intercept here. At the end of the ultraviolet flare countdown, the blade warrior picks the silver sword that is inserted under the water, and the reapers jump out to press the blade warrior under the water like Assad. But when they all jumped out of the water, the light of the ultraviolet flare turned them into a blue flame, and the blade soldiers swished their silver swords on the reapers, accelerating their death. Nisa contacted Reinhardt and Chupa with a wireless communication device: "Reinhardt, you come back to the team, now! Chupa, get away from that place. " From the reapers lying in ambush in the pool, Nisha knew they had been counted. This time came to the sewer search, the reapers are not searching, but fell into their trap. So the best thing to do now is to get everyone together and get out of the sewers. After contacting Reinhardt and Chupa, Nisa sends out calls to Natasha, Wright and snowman respectively. But no response! "All attacked by the reapers?" Nisha felt confused. At this moment, Natasha is walking alone in a passage, which is her own request. After all, her power is not easy to expose to the vampires, and someone around will limit Natasha''s action. I don''t know why, Natasha and Yang Han walked in the sewer for a long time, and there was no sign of any reaper. And in the wireless communication device, other people have begun to ask for help, the battle of the battle. "Ha?" Natasha had a sense of being abandoned. She is supposed to be the most dangerous person, and she has such a strong vampire smell that the reapers have no reason to attack others and let her go first. Just as Natasha was planning to go to the rescue, she felt a slight movement in the water. The movement was small, but it could not be concealed from Natasha. When Natasha stepped on the water, she threw a grenade as a stone at the place where it was moving. The grenade penetrates the target''s body precisely. Natasha walks step by step and finds that it is a reaper. "Are you here to watch me?" Natasha looked down at the reaper, her chest was pierced by grenades, even the bones used to protect her heart. Natasha''s throwing power was so powerful that the Reaper''s face was filled with fear. He didn''t even dare to open his mouth, but tried to run away with his elbow. Natasha broke his leg without saying a word! The Reaper cries out in pain. Although the Reaper has strong resilience, they are in a situation of large quantity and food shortage, so the blood in his body has reached the bottom. Even if you want to repair your injury, you can''t. Even if Natasha doesn''t care about him now, he will naturally die in the sewer. The Reaper looked at Natasha with desperate eyes. He made a whimpering sound. Natasha saw the Reaper slowly split his mouth, and a half broken snake shaped tentacle grew inside. "This is a broken reaper, the abandoned son of chadnoma." Yang Han''s head turns poison from Natasha''s shoulder. "He''s very careful." Natasha reaches out her hand and uses life drain to end the Reaper''s life. Even her vocal organs were destroyed, and Natasha could not ask anything from the reaper. However, it can be seen that chadnoma had already known his existence, so he chose to attack other people, and he sent an abandoned son to watch. Then Natasha turned back to the original point to destroy the reapers who attacked others. At the same time, Reinhart received orders from Nisa, but he stood in the same place and could not leave. Because at the most critical moment, the detonator is stuck! Yes, there is a pull rod beside the detonator button. If you don''t pull it down, the countdown will not start. "Rubbish!" Reinhardt no longer tangled with the detonator, he chose to run to the passage where Nisa and the blade soldiers were. Chupa is enjoying the pleasure of beating Dr. Whistler. He kicks Dr. Whistler on the wall, and a lot of water is splashed by Dr. Whistler. Dr. Whistler cried out in pain. The last time he was hit like this, faith moved his hand. Chupa turned his fist. He was about to give Dr. Whistler a fatal blow when he saw a metal gadget in the water. Chupa picked it up and asked, "what''s this?" Chupa put the metal gadget to his nose, and his face smelled immediately. He was very familiar with the smell. It was the pheromone that Nisa had given him before, which was used to attract the reapers. "Old man, do you want to die with me?" While Chupa was picking up metal gadgets, Dr. Whistler picked up the cylinder glasses that Reinhardt had thrown into the water and put them in front of him. A large number of reapers were crawling at the end of the passage. "Chupa, get out of there!" Nisa''s voice came from the radio. After solving the reaper in the pool, the blade soldier left the pool and went to meet with Nisha. When Nisa heard the noise in the tunnel, she immediately turned around and pointed her gun at the source of the sound. "Wait!" The blade soldier reaches out his hand to stop Nisha from shooting. "Are you all right?" The blade warrior comes to Nisa and grabs her hand. "Nothing." Nisha''s breath is very heavy. It doesn''t look like nothing happened. Assad was killed by the reapers in front of her eyes. Her heart is very heavy now. As a result, her state has become worse. She even nearly shot the blade warrior. "We need to hurry up. A group of reapers are following us." Blade and Nisha escape this passage¡° All personnel, gather, gather quickly! " The blade soldiers run and connect with everyone. Behind him, a large number of reapers crawled along the walls and the water. In Dr. Whistler''s tunnel, Chupa, with pheromones in his hand, was surrounded by the coming reapers. Chupa''s body was immediately destroyed by the reapers, crying helplessly. Dr. Whistler used Chupa as a shield and left the passage when the reapers killed him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 484 Chupa is constantly tearing, even if his reaction is fast, more than a dozen reapers come out of the dark and rush to him, and quickly inject neurotoxin into his body, Chupa can only be passively beaten in this case. Chupa kept waving his arms to drive the reapers out, but the reapers kept on controlling his hands and feet one by one. Soon, Chupa''s shouts were getting smaller and smaller. Reinhart wanted to go to the blade warrior and Nisha. When he came back, he saw this scene. So he took a deep breath on the wall. Then he took out his high-speed stake gun and fired at more than a dozen reapers wrapped around Chupa''s body and said, "go to hell, you bastards!" But the power of the high-speed stake shooter could only slightly repel the reapers. When Reinhardt found that it was not effective, he gave up rescuing Chupa and ran away by himself. "All the people are dead!" Reinhardt rushed out of the sewer and found Nisa and blade coming out from the other end. The three of them kept running to the original position. There was sunshine in the middle of the way. Reinhardt yelled after being illuminated. Each of them forms a triangle formation to block the reapers from all directions. "Where''s the bomb?" Now, if you want to solve this situation for all the reapers, you can only use the detonator prepared by sigarde. There are dozens of ultraviolet flares, all of which can turn sewers into daytime! "In the passage over there!" Reinhardt pointed to the passage where he came out. The blade soldier reached out his hand. After knowing the position of the detonator, he needed another thing, so he said to them, "give me the rest of the pheromones." Nisa and Reinhardt both know what the blade warrior is going to do, so they give the information hormone to the blade warrior without any doubt. Reinhardt pointed in one direction and said, "this passage!" Then Reinhart took the lead in opening up the road with a gun. "Come on! Come on! Come on Reinhart and Nisha slip into the tunnel, and then they bump into Natasha. "What about people?" Natasha asked. When Natasha wanted to get out of the passage, both Nisha and Reinhart stopped her. Nisha shook her head: "blade warrior in it with pheromone to attract all harvesters, you used to die." Reinhardt was gasping in silence. His experience just made him return to hell from heaven. Especially when the detonator was jammed, he wanted to say hello to sgarde''s relatives and friends. Natasha went to the edge of the passage. She saw that the blade warrior was surrounded by pheromones, and the blade warrior himself activated an ultraviolet flare. She despised the harvesters and said, "you never know who your opponent is!" The ultraviolet flares burst out a strong light, turning the besieged reapers into blue flames and dying out. The light of the ultraviolet flare rushes into the rest of the passageway, and Nisha and Reinhart immediately turn to the corner to escape, otherwise they will be buried together. Natasha watched the reapers being solved in the light of the ultraviolet flash bomb. When the flash passed, Natasha said to the blade warrior, "Hey, blade, I''ll help you!" The blade soldier was obviously relieved when he heard Natasha''s voice. Just now, when he saw Reinhardt come out alone, he thought that the whole group was really destroyed. In addition, the situation was urgent at that time, so blade didn''t think much about it. Now that Natasha has nothing to do, the probability that the remaining few of them will survive will be greatly increased. "There''s a detonator there, connected to dozens of ultraviolet flares, and we just need to activate it to destroy them." The blade warrior takes a gun and blows out a reaper who attacks again. Natasha grabbed a reaper''s head and killed him on the spot with her life. She said with a smile, "isn''t that easy?" In the face of Natasha''s smile, the blade soldier forced out a smile. If all of them here have Natasha''s skills, it''s really simple, but the fact is that they can only rely on ultraviolet flares and sunlight to deal with the reapers. Both of them are fatal to the blood gang members, and the number of reapers is so large that they can be found all over the sewer. As cooton, the housekeeper of damaskinus, says, the number of reapers is growing, and it''s exploding. Two fists are hard to beat four hands. The Reaper''s physical characteristics are too strong. Even if dozens of people besiege them, one can win. In addition, the sewers are their territory, which is why there are so many staff reductions. For now, blade soldiers think there are no less than 200 reapers here. Fortunately, sgarde and Dr. Whistler invented the ultraviolet flash bomb, otherwise none of them will survive. Maybe Natasha can still escape, but there is absolutely no possibility for others. With Natasha''s help, the blade warrior finds the detonator abandoned by Reinhardt and climbs from both sides of the passage to a large number of harvesters. Blade warrior is now a mobile signal device, most of the harvesters are attracted by his pheromone. "One more thing, blade, I should have told you? The bomb''s lever is stuck. " What Reinhart said at this time darkened the blade''s heart. Reinhart clearly wanted to pit himself. At the beginning, he didn''t say a word when he put forward his plan, but when he attracted all the reapers, he reminded himself coldly. The blade warrior now just wants to bring Reinhart here with him to feel what it''s like to be surrounded by hundreds of reapers. There are lots of reapers all over the sewer. They are like mice jumping into the sea, or locusts harvesting crops. The number and sound of them are shocking, and their scalp is numb. "Let''s go!" Nisha and Reinhardt continue to go down the deep waterway. Once the blade soldiers successfully start the detonator, they are likely to be affected. The two of them came to a large shallow pool, followed by a dozen reapers. "You want to bite me, don''t you? Come on! "Come on, bastards," Reinhardt roared. He kept hitting the reaper with a gun in both hands. The next moment, a strong and shining light came from the channel, straight to everything, unable to stop. "Jump!" Cried Nisha immediately. He and Reinhart immediately dived into the shallow pool. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 485 ?? Before Nisha and Reinhardt arrive at the shallow pool, the blade soldier starts the detonator under Natasha''s cover. Just as Reinhardt said, the rod of the detonator is stuck by something, even with the brute force of the blade warrior''s arm. "Damn it, what did that scadder kid make out of?" The blade soldier kicked the detonator. The blade soldier saw the pull rod move. "Well?" The blade warrior then kicked the detonator with a big kick, and kicked it to the wall. This time, the lever moved half the distance, and the countdown time went from ten seconds set by Reinhart to four seconds. Blade doesn''t understand what happened, but as long as you keep kicking, the detonator will start! "What are you doing?" Natasha took a look at the blade warrior after drawing the lives of several reapers. It is clear that the detonator is turned on to detonate the ultraviolet flash bomb, but the blade warrior is kicking it. The blade warrior made a temporary joke: "it can only be started by kicking." Natasha took all the blood out of a reaper''s body and replied coldly, "really?" The blade soldier''s words are obviously false. But Natasha didn''t care. She was using the power of blood god. Yang Han acquired two abilities from the blood god gene, one is super resilience, the other is the ability to control blood. However, the latter ability of controlling blood requires close contact with the opponent. Its attack distance is closer than life absorption. However, the effect is very amazing. Natasha just touches a harvester with her hand and can directly control the blood in his body perfectly. Whether it''s making blood retrograde to burst blood vessels, or directly pumping blood out of the body, or making blood expand and explode, it''s just a matter between Natasha''s thoughts. In short, Natasha found this ability particularly useful! Its direct kill effect is faster than life drain. A large amount of blood in the air is controlled by Natasha into a bloody whip, in the face of dozens of reapers at the same time attack, Natasha will bloody whip on their bodies. The Reaper out of the desire for blood, without saying a word, rushed around the bloody whip to suck it all. This suction, Natasha found a very interesting thing. That is, the blood sucked in by the reapers is still under her control, and when the blood merges with the blood, Natasha can further control the blood in the reapers. "Remote control is realized?" Natasha thought, dozens of reapers in the body of the blood was immediately pulled out of her birth, and then condensed into a huge blood cell in the air. The giant blood cell is floating like a peristaltic organ, which contains enough blood to make any Reaper crazy! It was a perfect feast. Even though there was danger in it, the reapers gathered one by one under the huge blood cells to suck them all into their bodies¡° Yang Han, we seem to have found a way to control blood from a long distance. " Natasha never thought that the disadvantages Yang Han told him could be realized in this way. Is it difficult to take a bottle of blood with you when you use this ability in the future? Natasha thinks it''s unrealistic, so Yang Han''s voice also rings out: "it''s not easy to use in actual combat. Natasha, try to control the strength that blood can achieve, and whether blood can directly puncture their defense, especially the heart." Yang Han pointed out the problem, that is, it was just by the reapers themselves to suck in blood, so that Natasha found that blood can be used to control blood. But can blood itself cause enough damage to break through the enemy''s defense? I don''t know. If not, remote control of blood in the body is still impractical. Natasha once again separated a blood colored whip from the huge blood cells. This blood colored whip is only about one meter long and one centimeter thick, which is more suitable for testing the attack power. Otherwise, like the ten meter long bloody whip she just made, it''s easy for the reapers to grab a hole and immediately suck it into the body. Under the control of Natasha, the one meter long bloody whip turns into a sword to pierce the heart. It blends a cruel and enchanting light into the darkness and penetrates the heart of the Reaper directly. Blood hook blood, blink will be more than a dozen harvesters in the body of the blood to all out. Just like Yongdu''s flying arrow controlled by whistle, Natasha turned into a blood god with a bloody whip to kill these rebellious elements one by one. The people who saw the blade soldier were a little shocked. "Natasha..." the blade warrior murmured Natasha''s name. This time, the blade warrior can be sure that Natasha was caught by faith before, which was definitely a trick. Otherwise, with Natasha''s ability, the original Firth could catch her, which was the probability of a meteorite hitting the earth. "Natasha, I''m ready to start the detonator!" The blade warrior is now one step away from firing the detonator. Natasha nodded after testing the strength of the blood she controlled. In an instant, countless blood fell from the air and all melted into the sewage. One by one, the reapers gave up Natasha and the blade fighters and took root in the sewage. Blade soldier saw this scene with a deep sigh. "It''s just a group of poor creatures who don''t have any sense anymore!" The blade soldier kicks the detonator, and the ultraviolet flare turns into a fierce glare after four seconds, engulfing the whole sewer. All the reapers in front of the blade warrior are transformed into blue flames and become a part of heaven and earth. No matter how many they are, they are burned to ashes like tissue paper in the face of ultraviolet light. The dazzling light lasted for a few seconds, and the reapers could not even shout. When everything was over, the blade warrior watched piles of fly ash piled up on the ground. He kicked it away, and the fly ash fell into the sewage and disappeared. The air in the whole sewer was full of burning smell, which made it more disgusting. At this moment, Dr. Whistler, who escaped with chupadang''s shield, was running with his cylindrical glasses. He has a catapult in his hand, which gives him the ability to fight the reaper. Cylindrical glasses help Dr. Whistler see the reaper in the dark. Dr. Whistler didn''t know where he was going, and he didn''t have a reaper around him. Suddenly... He was patted on the shoulder! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 486 Dr. Whistler immediately turned to look, this look, Dr. Whistler''s heart rate suddenly accelerated. Chad Norma! "Shh Chadnomar told Dr. Whistler to keep quiet. "You''ll be fine." Chadnoma soothed Dr. Whistler''s nervous heart. Then chadnoma took a ring from his own hand and said to Dr. Whistler, "you just need to tell blade the truth about this ring." "The truth?" Dr. Whistler, trembling, took the ring from Chad Norma. "Yes, the truth, do you understand, old man?" Chad Norma put her mouth to Dr. Whistler''s ear and whispered the truth about the ring. The more Dr. Whistler listens, the more he stares. He must find the blade right now! At the same time, after solving the problem of the vampire in the sewer, blade warrior and Natasha rush to the passage where Nisha and Reinhart are located. Along the way, Natasha saw that countless reapers were still in their original shape, but their bodies had turned into black ashes. Dozens of ultraviolet flares detonated together are more powerful than they can imagine. The whole sewer was quiet, but smoke kept coming out of the Reaper''s corpse. The blade warrior saw Nisa in the middle of the pool. She was in a coma and half of her face was burned. Even in the shallow pool, she was still not immune to the power of the ultraviolet flare. "Nisha..." the blade soldier picked up Nisha. Her life was in danger. Affected by the ultraviolet flare, Nisha''s pulse became cold. Her body is so ischemic that she can''t even recover herself. The blade warrior pulls out the silver sword, cuts his palm, and then puts his palm to Nisha''s mouth to let her suck her blood. At this time, the blade soldier saw the figure of Chad Norma in front of the passage. He was looking at himself intact. Just as the blade warrior wanted to get up and go after chadnoma, his body was suddenly attacked by a strong electric current. Several armed vampires appear from behind the blade warrior, and they are responsible for the intense electric current attack. The blade warrior''s body was paralyzed and unable to move. He could only watch chadnoma slip away from his eyes. At the same time, vampires constantly appear at both ends of the passage, encircling the blade warrior and Natasha. The vampire housekeeper kuton came out of these vampires, looked at the paralyzed blade warrior and said, "you did a good job." Reinhardt appeared behind kuton, the vampire housekeeper. He kicked a blade fighter and said, "I''ll tell you... It''s not good enough." Then Reinhardt kicked the blade in the face. As you can see, half of Reinhart''s face was also hit by the ultraviolet flash bomb, but his injury was not serious enough to be the same as that of Nisha. To be exact, it was the vampires who provided blood to Reinhart, not to Nisha. The purpose is to let the blade soldiers suck their blood to Nisa, so as to relax their vigilance, so that they can successfully grasp the blade soldiers. After all, even if Reinhart died in front of the blade warrior, the blade warrior would not give him a drop of blood. The vampire housekeeper kuton has no interest after seeing the blade warrior who can''t move. He comes to Natasha and looks at Natasha up and down. Because kuton was not a vampire, he couldn''t judge what kind of noble blood Natasha had, so he asked, "is that her? The vampire that scares you all? " Reinhart came to kuton''s side, Natasha is being targeted by a dozen vampires. "Well, her blood will never be inferior to that of the ruler." Reinhardt was still thrilled to see Natasha under their control. Even a dozen vampires with guns aimed at Natasha are like this. If Natasha gives an order now, they may turn their guns directly to kuton and Reinhardt. It''s just Natasha didn''t say a word. It''s a good opportunity to explore the relationship between the vampires and the reapers, so Natasha can''t let it slip away. Just for a moment, she caught a glimpse of chadnoma, but Natasha didn''t feel the breath of blood from chadnoma. "Part of the blood god''s power is not in Chad Norma?" Yang Han and Natasha are all in confusion for a moment. Yang Han originally thought that part of the power of the God of blood came into chadnoma''s body, but the fact surprised him. "It''s not chadnorma. Is it the vampire ruler?" For this reason, Yang Han asked Natasha not to resist, but to follow them to the headquarters of the vampire rulers. "Stun gun fire, take her back with you." Kuton said to his men. Since the woman in front of us is Reinhardt, the vampire of noble blood, taking her back to study her genes may speed up the plan of damaskinos. After all, there is already a failed product out there, and they have to look for other genes to do a second experiment. Nisa regained her consciousness by sucking the blood of the blade warrior. She saw in a trance that kuton and a large group of vampires surrounded the blade warrior. Nisha doesn''t know what''s going on. There''s a conversation between kuton and Reinhart in her ears, and Reinhart''s violence against the blade fighters. Nisha wants to get up to stop, because she knows that the blade warrior gave her blood to keep her alive, but her injury is too serious, she just sucks the blood for a while, and the blade warrior is subdued by the vampires. Nisha falls on the water feebly. She feels that her body is being carried up. All the sounds and pictures are far away from her, as if she had a nightmare. Dr. Whistler learned the truth about the ring from Chad Norma and then went to the exit of a sewer to escape. He didn''t want to go back to find the blade warrior at all. The intense light just came from the ultraviolet flare, so chadnoma should be the only one left among the reapers in the sewer. Besides, he has only one gun on him. If chadnoma''s words are true, there must be a vampire coming down from the top of the sewer to catch the blade warrior. Now Dr. Whistler has to run away first, and then try to rescue the blade warrior. Otherwise, even he will be caught, and they will have no hope. Dr. Whistler pushed open the manhole cover of the sewer. The sunlight came in. He saw several vampires wrapped in black with stun guns aiming at him! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 487 Dr. Whistler was about to turn on the detector in his hand to irradiate the vampires, but a paralytic electric bullet from the stun gun made Dr. Whistler twitch all over. The convulsions look like you''ve got epilepsy. "Take it away!" One of the vampires waved to the vampire behind him. Dr. Whistler, who would have fallen into the sewer due to paralysis, was caught by them by the arm and then dragged into a black car. Dr. Whistler''s consciousness gradually dissipated. When chadnoma suddenly came to him and told him the truth of the ring, Dr. Whistler still had seven doubts. After all, reapers have no credibility like vampires in Dr. Whistler''s eyes. Now, Dr. Whistler believes everything chadnorma says. Natasha was also shot by a stun gun in the sewer, but with the Hulk''s defense and the resilience of blood god, the electric current paralysis on Natasha''s body surface only lasted for a short moment and dissipated. In order to find out where part of the power of the blood god gene goes, Natasha and Yang Han decide to cooperate with the vampires to be captured by them. Damas jinos, the supreme ruler of vampires, is a very suspicious object, so Yang Han thinks it is necessary to see him. Just then, the sound of metal being forced to twist came from the distance of the sewer. The sound was so loud that there was a heavy and roaring breath in the dark. "Alert, ready to shoot, no matter who the target is!" Vampire housekeeper kuton immediately asked the vampires to point the stun gun at the dark place! They have now caught two key figures, and the operation has been successfully completed. They must not be disturbed by the mysterious things in the dark. If kuton''s conjecture is correct, what is coming to them in the dark now is what Damas jinos called "failure". But as a "loser", kuton is not afraid of him. After all, they have fully armed vampires and stun guns that can paralyze people with one shot. The roar in the dark is more and more, the ground is shaking faintly, and the water is no longer calm, but shaking violently. For a time, all the vampires swallow a mouthful of saliva, the unknown is the most terrible, the unknown also has a shocking sound, is more terrible. When dozens of stun guns were aimed at people, a beam of sunlight shot down from the top of the sewer, where Reinhardt used to test whether his body could hold the sunlight. A huge monster with the color of fire appears! "Roar!" Monster under the foot of the fierce force, he saw the target after the direct impact towards the vampires, just like a football player, no matter what is in front of him, he will put the football into the door of the other side. "Shoot! All aimed at his heart and head Kuton had never seen such a creature before, and his steady voice became flustered after meeting the monster''s eyes. The red monster was just smiling at him, and that kind of smile went straight into his eyes like a sharp knife, which made him feel heartbreaking pain. "This is a rational monster!" Kuton felt even more terrible. Vampires will be a large number of bullets with electric current from the muzzle of the gun, these bullets do not need to hit the human body can trigger electric current to paralyze the human body surface. But dozens of electric bullets on the red monster are like foam toys, not only can not pierce his skin, even the paralyzing effect has been directly ignored by the red monster. "This..." the vampires took a step back. They looked at each other from side to side. Their eyes were full of impossibility and fear. If the stun gun doesn''t work, isn''t the rest of them Sure enough, after seeing that the stun gun couldn''t do any damage to the red monster, kuton immediately ordered: "go up and suck the blood of *" Kuton''s orders are now the same as those of Damas jinos, their supreme ruler, so even though vampires are afraid of red monsters, they still bite their teeth. "Blood sucking?" Red monster heard this sentence more fierce. He smashed his fist directly into the wall of the sewer, then grabbed a brick and smashed it at them. Bricks burst into the air, like artillery, with strong propulsion and destructive power, hitting three or four vampires directly. At that moment, the speed of brick burst out, coupled with the crowded sewer, the vampires can not avoid. Even in the case of one-on-one, they can''t react. A brick passed kuton''s cheek. His glasses were twisted just a little bit, and then they fell into the sewage. Behind him, four vampires were directly pierced by bricks. It''s just a blow! This is just a brick thrown by the red monster. Its amazing explosive power is more powerful than the bullets they shot with their guns. Kuton''s heart has a great interest in the red monster, such power and rationality, it is simply a dream existence. However, kuton''s expression is extremely grim, and his command is extremely merciless: "no matter life or death, subdue him with all your means!" Kuton knows that it''s not the time to yearn for the power of the red monster. It''s a question whether they can bring back the blade warrior and Natasha. The red monster is obviously with Natasha and their gang. The place where the brick was just lost is also far away from Natasha and the blade warrior. But kuton didn''t understand. They already had "helpers" to report everything. That''s why the sewer attack was so successful. But why is there a red monster with such amazing power now? The vampires rush up under kuton''s thinking. Even if their movements are not as powerful as the reapers, these vampires are also the elites who are carefully selected. They have trained all kinds of fighting skills and inferior moves. Although they are not as good as the members of the blood Gang, their fighting power is not so good. More than a dozen vampires are divided into three directions to surround the red monster. They can also see the day in the dark. In addition to being careful of the sunlight projected from the top of their heads, they can play a 100% strength in the sewer. "Go away!" The red monster yelled, and he swung his right hand at the vampire. By the way, he scratched the walls of the sewer together. Then he patted the vampire''s face with a brick and directly opened his head. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 488 A vampire was killed by the red monster with a brick. Head burst, even if the vampire want to recover is unlikely, unless like faith has the power of blood god. The red monster''s action looks very violent, but his body is consciously using superb combat skills. This discovery made kuton''s face even worse. I''m not afraid that monsters will be brute force, but I''m afraid that monsters will be martial arts! In kuton''s sight, two vampires who want to take advantage of the situation to get behind the red monster are caught by his backhand, and then directly fold their bodies in half on their knees. The cry of pain and the amount of bleeding make people feel chilly and goose bumps on their arms. "Cover with weapons!" It''s no good to be blunt. The red monster has rich fighting experience, just like a veteran. Even if the vampires cheat his vision from every dead corner, it doesn''t work. Several vampires use stun guns in the distance to limit the action of the red monster. Even if the stun gun can''t do him any damage, it can make the red monster''s body react. Sure enough, under the continuous firing of the stun gun, the red monster looked at him and yelled: "Falk!" Then he grabbed a brick in his hand and threw it. "Get out of the way!" The moment cotton saw the red monster holding the brick, he was already shouting that the shooting vampire was ready to escape. Although kuton is not a vampire, because there is a beam of sunlight in front of him, he can still see clearly in the dark sewer with normal vision. In particular, the red monster is three meters behind the sun. "Reinhart, how is your injury?" While directing the vampires to fight, kuton looks at Reinhardt. His combat effectiveness is the strongest among all the vampires at present. It will be more efficient for him to lead the vampires to fight against the red monster. After all, kuton is a steward of genetic life. His experience in combat is far less than that of blood gang members who are specially trained to deal with blade fighters. Reinhardt turned his neck and made a bone click sound. His left face was destroyed by the ultraviolet flash bomb. After this period of blood supplement and self recovery, his condition has reached its heyday. "Give it to me!" Reinhart took a long sword and attacked the red monster. He found the sword in the sewer. Next to the sword, the snowman was about to become a reaper. Reinhart himself ended his life with the snowman''s sword. He did not dare to use the blade warrior''s silver sword, even if his hands were protected by gloves. In the past, Reinhardt''s characteristics of red monsters were explosive power and sophisticated fighting skills. At present, his defensive ability can ignore the shooting of bullets, but this does not mean that the defense of red monsters can be so strong that they can''t even cut the snowman''s sword. The sword is made of alloy. The snowman can even cut a bullet from the front with it. Reinhart felt that the long sword was very handy long ago, but the snowman''s sword technique was better than him, so he never had a chance to get it. "Get out of the way!" Reinhardt rushed directly to the red monster. He held the hilt in his right hand and scraped the sword all the way to the wall. The vampires make way for Reinhardt one after another, and his feet quickly splash the sewage. Reinhardt points to the heart of the red monster with sunglasses. Reinhardt didn''t believe he could live. The red monster looks at Reinhardt coming. He reaches out his finger and hooks Reinhardt up. Red monster seems to see those young people are dissatisfied with their orders and challenge themselves. The corner of the red monster''s mouth turned up. Reinhardt came to his left between the lightning and flint. He pushed his foot on the wall to make his body higher and higher, and increased his chopping power with gravity. "Go to hell, bastard!" Reinhardt cuts to the red monster''s shoulder with a sword. His series of actions are almost completed in the blink of an eye. The red monster is on guard against the heart, so Reinhardt has to take off his arm first. The red monster is so big that Reinhart doesn''t think his body can react so quickly and catch his sword! When! Reinhardt''s left eye suddenly darkened, and his ears heard the wind whistling. It''s bricks! Reinhardt''s left face was facing a black brick. Reinhart now faces two results. One is to continue to chop the sword at the red monster''s shoulder. He is confident that he can break the red monster''s left arm, but his head will also be broken by the red brick. Another result is that he turns the sword to cut the brick, but he is likely to be caught by the red monster''s left hand, so that Reinhardt can''t guarantee that he can survive under the red monster''s brute force. Reinhardt scolded in his heart. He finally chose to cut the brick, and at the same time yelled: "cover my retreat!" The sword deviated from the direction. It incised the brick sharply. The half separated brick flew by Reinhart''s cheek. Reinhart was glad that he had not chosen to break one of the red monster''s arms. Otherwise, he would not have any chance to survive. The next moment, Reinhardt spat out a mouthful of blood. As he cuts the brick, the red monster grabs his foot with his left hand and pats him on the wall. Reinhardt''s chest concussion, this beat Rao is his vampire''s strong physique can not bear. "Shoot him Reinhardt vomited another mouthful of blood, and his body was then uncontrollably patted into the sewage by the red monster. The vampires immediately shoot at the red monster. Reinhardt, who just rushed up, has been patted everywhere as a toy. The strength of the red monster scares them! The expression on kuton''s face became more and more ugly. He scolded secretly: "knowing that the other side''s combat experience is rich, he goes up to fight alone. He is really a waste!" This is the blood gang that Damas jinos spent two years cultivating! Kuton looked at them today and was full of disappointment. It''s a matter of course that the blood Gang is destroyed by the reapers. They are too conceited and arrogant. Reinhardt can''t feel anything now. He was grabbed by the red monster''s legs wantonly and hit in all directions. His sword had been taken over by the red monster. It''s just that the sword is too small. The red monster took it for a while and lost it when he found that he didn''t take advantage of it! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 489 Reinhardt''s long cherished sword fell into the sewage. Six vampires fear hands and feet close to the red monster, his power is too violent, and Reinhardt was caught in his hands, the vampires dare not have too much action. The vampires who shot in the back also had a stiff hand. The red monster seems to slap Reinhart at will, but every time they find the right direction of shooting, Reinhart''s miserable body will block in that direction. Next moment, Reinhart will continue to be slapped, like a cloth tied to the river bank, constantly washed by the water. Kuton was already thinking about withdrawing at this time. As long as he could take the blade warrior and Natasha back, it didn''t matter how many vampires they lost here. After all, damaskinos rules the vast majority of vampires, and they don''t care about the lives of dozens of them. "Take the Japanese walkers with you and retreat with her." Cooton ordered three vampires to sneak away. It''s not good to fight with the red monster. The space of the sewer is narrow. The red monster can do everything here! After ordering the vampires to take the blade fighters and leave with Natasha first, kuton also turns around and leaves. However, with a roar from behind, the red monster smashes Reinhardt directly. "Don''t run!" The red monster roars to catch up. He rushes like he''s in the middle of nowhere, chasing only blade fighters and Natasha. It doesn''t look like it''s coming to save people. Kuton immediately dials a number, but it will take a long time for reinforcements to arrive, because it''s day, and it''s very difficult for vampires to get here. And those police slaves even if they come here are also dead, with the vampire''s body can''t fight with the red monster, let alone the general police. The bullet was even more ineffective, so kuton was in a dead end. The vampires couldn''t stop the red monster at all. Dozens of vampires were kicked, punched and roared by the red monster in an instant! Unable to fight, that''s a real monster. Kuton watched the red monster chase closer and closer. In this case, kuton had to abandon Shuai to save his life. "Put them both down." Kuton orders the vampires to put the blade warrior and Natasha down. The goal of the red monster is both of them, not to kill them. "Let''s go!" Cotton crawled out of the sewer and left in a black car. Sitting in the car, kuton is short of breath. The figure of the red monster is constantly enlarging in his mind. Kuton''s hand is firmly grasped, and there is an incomparable frenzy in his eyes. He doesn''t care about the power of vampires. He works as a housekeeper for Damas kinos, on the one hand for his wild research, and on the other hand for avoiding the police''s search. But from this moment, kuton''s heart has a new goal, that is to obtain the power of the red monster! In the sewer, the red monster changes back to his original appearance. His face is not angry, and he has a kind of natural officer temperament. He is general Ross who has the ability to transform into a red giant, and it is also what Frey reminded Natasha. Frey said that general Ross had gone to her city to search for the vampires. Bruce, Jennifer and general Ross went to Los Angeles to search for vampires almost at the same time. But after the search failed, Jennifer and Bruce came back early, until Natasha got the news of the vampire. When Natasha takes Bruce and Jennifer to deal with faith, general Ross is left alone! General Ross used all his strength to find out where Bruce and Natasha had gone. It was only recently that he saw in the news that Bruce and Natasha had been fighting over the search of faith''s stronghold. General Ross comes here without saying a word. He is as protective as Bruce. Although general Ross always looks at Bruce as a pig and thinks that Bruce has arched his daughter Betty''s cabbage, he has become a family. How can general Ross not be angry when Jennifer is attacked by a vampire! After coming here, general Ross followed Natasha until they got into the sewer, and general Ross followed. But general Ross found that the sewer is not a vampire, but a more disgusting existence. After general Ross smashed a reaper''s body directly, he was still struggling to recover. Then a bright light burst out in front of general Ross''s eyes. The Reaper who had been broken by him died in this light. General Ross thought, "are these monsters mutant vampires?" He kicked the fly ash off the reaper and heard gunfire coming from the sewer. So there was the next scene. When general Ross saw Natasha, he said coldly, "don''t install it. Can the power of the stun gun paralyze you?" Natasha opened her eyes. She never thought that general rose would come out at this time and disturb her plan with Yang Han. And when did general Ross follow them? If it were ordinary people, Natasha would have discovered his existence, but general Ross''s tracking skills are too good, I''m afraid no one can be better than him. "Natasha, what''s going on?" General Ross looks at the blade warrior. He''s really corona charged. Natasha patted the dirty things on her body, and then said to general Ross without any good looks, "my plan is upset by you." There was a twist in general Rose''s cold face. He had guessed in his heart that Natasha was caught by these vampires on purpose, but the Reaper''s affairs and the sudden appearance of the vampires made general Ross''s judgment wrong. He managed to catch up with Natasha. If Natasha was taken away in front of his eyes, general Ross would have nowhere to go. He was stood up once before, and general Ross still remembered Bruce. "What''s your plan? There''s a way we can get it back. " General Ross is more straightforward. Instead of apologizing, he directly proposes to continue the plan. This is also his subconscious choice as a general. When there is still room for recovery, he should make recovery first and sum up his mistakes afterwards¡° I want to give you a punch now. " Natasha turned her fist, and she found that when dealing with faith, there were always unexpected circumstances that prevented her plan from proceeding smoothly. Yang Han was equally unhappy. I''m on my way to see Damas kinos. A red monster suddenly jumps out and divides the road into two. Who''s not angry! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 490 General Ross smiles a little awkwardly. It''s a bad thing for him to help others. "Come on, where''s Whistler? We''ll take him back with us and discuss how to approach them. " Some things are hard to force after all. If Yang Han and Natasha find general Ross following them at the beginning, there won''t be so many things. Now the vampires are retreating, and it''s unrealistic to track them down to their base camp. After all, Damas kinos has more energy than zhifis. Unless he invites them, he wants to find their base. Unless he turns the whole city upside down. "Whistler? The old man with you? " General Ross, who had upset Natasha''s plans, was now speaking with restraint. "Yes, you just came from there, didn''t you meet him?" Natasha had a bad feeling in her heart. General Roth''s question is obviously not to find Dr. Whistler''s meaning. Sure enough, general Ross followed him with a sentence: "I didn''t see him. I came in through the passage you came down." Natasha''s face was frozen, so Dr. Whistler was captured by the vampires. When you wake up as a blade warrior, the first thing is to save Dr. Whistler. Now their biggest problem is not how difficult the reapers are to deal with, but the vampire''s conspiracy to block the truth like a big black net. "Ross, the red giant? What do you want me to call you? Are you here for revenge on vampires? " Natasha picked up the blade warrior with one hand and walked out of the sewer as she said. After spending so much time in the sewer, Natasha now stinks all over, which is a very hard thing for her. Even in the beginning when training to become a top secret agent often have such a situation, but love clean is every woman''s nature. "Rose. I''m here to exterminate all the vampires! " General Ross said, his face suddenly looked like he was about to become a giant red. It has to be said that from the current situation, general Ross''s transformation ability is much better than Bruce''s, and his controllability is so high that he almost reaches an integration with the red giant. Natasha doesn''t know if this is because general Ross himself has strong willpower as a general, or that the red giant itself is easier to control? Anyway, Natasha''s Hulk power is obtained from Yang Han. She doesn''t even need to change. That huge power will pour into her four limbs. General Ross follows Natasha. Although he has been against Natasha many times, general Ross is very clear in front of right and wrong. Later, he joined the alliance at the invitation of Captain America. However, judging from the current situation, general Ross has no intention to join the alliance. After all, his relationship with Bruce has not been thoroughly developed. Yang Han thinks that this time, there is a great probability that general Ross will be brought to aegis. Unfortunately, the trail of Hydra appears. Bruce is cooperating with Tony, so he can''t come. Maybe he should take advantage of the fact that general Ross just appeared this time, so as to bring him over ahead of time. Just as general Ross disrupted his plan, one plan for another, the rest depends on this operation. After Natasha and general Ross got out of the sewer, they found that the car from the blade warrior had been destroyed by the vampires. Natasha: -- These guys are really tough. In desperation, Natasha had to take a taxi back to the home of the blade warrior. Along the way, the driver watched Natasha carry such a strong man on her shoulder and put him into the car, with a faint look in her eyes. From the way Natasha looks, she doesn''t seem to have such a powerful woman. General Ross''s cold expression made the driver feel that he was bringing a car of people today. This time, all the people went out armed, and finally only two people came back. Sgarde opened the door, and his face looked like the end of the world: "my God! You''re all gone? Blade, is he dead? " Scarlett put her finger in front of the blade''s nose and found that he was breathing. She was relieved: "where''s old man Whistler? He didn''t come back with you? Who is this? " After Natasha came into the house carrying the blade warrior, sgarde found medical supplies for the blade warrior. General rose looked at sgarde like an eagle, which made sgarde dare not even say a word to general rose. General Ross''s eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. They were a pair of eyes that had experienced all kinds of human vicissitudes. "You can sit there for a while. I''ll show blade the injury." After dealing with general Ross at will, sgarde put the blade warrior on the operating table, which was the operating table used by Nisa to dissect the reaper. But sgarde found a very serious problem, that is, the blade warrior is too heavy, with his strength can not get the blade warrior up. Natasha had gone to take a bath, and sgarde''s body was stinky by the blade soldiers. His face was desperate and painful. General Ross came up, grabbed the blade soldier''s arm in one hand, then threw him into the air and landed on the operating table. With an expression of relief, he breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at general Ross and stretched out his hand: "sgarde, famous weapon R & D Master." General Ross took Scarlett''s hand and said coldly, "Ross!" Without any superfluous introduction, general Roth''s only words made sgarde feel cold and sweaty. It''s a cat mouse handshake. "Well, now let me see what he needs." Sgarde pretended to whistle easily, then swept a scanner to the blade warrior''s body, and then checked the blade warrior''s body in front of the main control computer. Natasha''s appearance has already made sgarde uneasy. Now with another general Ross, sgarde''s heart has already roared. But the good thing is, Dr. Whistler''s gone. At least for now, no one can take his place. Natasha came out after taking a bath and saw that sgarde and general Ross were sitting far away, and the blade soldier was lying on the operating table motionless, but with his constitution, Natasha was about to wake up. The stun gun can paralyze people normally and can''t get up for a day. For blade fighters, one or two hours is probably enough. Just as the atmosphere was unusually silent, general Ross motioned Natasha with his eyes to come out and have something to say. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 491 Natasha saw that general Ross was mysterious, so she followed him out. They came to the outside of the house all the time. General Ross scanned around and confirmed that there was no surveillance camera. Then he said to Natasha, "there''s something wrong with the man named sgarde. He''s avoiding my eyes. I''ve been doing it for many years..." Because he is no longer a general now, general Ross pauses here for a while, then he coughs, and goes on to say: "with my years of experience, he has a guilty conscience. You should pay more attention to it." Yang Han had to admire general Rose''s intuition and experience here. After a short contact with sgarde, he saw that sgarde had a problem. Blade stayed with him for more than a month, only to find a clue. "Well, blade fighters have been on the alert for a long time." Natasha nodded and then asked, "is there anything else to say?" General Rose''s eyes were cold. He came here for only one purpose: "find out the whereabouts of the vampire as soon as possible." General Ross unknowingly used the tone of the boss talking to his subordinates. It can be seen that even though he has been abdicated for a long time, his old problems are still hard to get rid of. "There''s no need to worry about that. I''ve installed a tracker on the housekeeper kuton when they run away." Natasha took out her mobile phone and saw that the signal of the tracker disappeared in one place. However, Natasha had expected this for a long time. In the final analysis, the housekeeper kuton is still a person. He can''t stay in the base camp of vampires all the time. As long as he comes out, he can pry out of his mouth where the base of Damas jinos is. No matter how bad it is, isn''t there another person at home who knows? "General Ross, you seem to be very anxious this time. You could have had more ways to deal with the sewer, but you still chose the most reckless way. Is it true that after you abdicate, you will be too old?" Natasha deliberately lures general Rose''s emotions, which is conducive to her mastering general Rose''s psychology. General Rose''s mouth twitched, and he said faintly angrily, "that big green guy, who took Jennifer back to avoid me in the middle of the way, and then worked with you again. If I didn''t have something to do with my hand, I can''t even find it here now." Natasha smiles. It turns out that general Ross was cheated by Bruce, so this time she wants to kill the vampire to vent her anger. If Bruce appears now, general Ross will turn into the red giant and fight with him without saying a word. "I have a general idea of the matter. Do you want to follow us next?" General Ross and Bruce''s grievances, Natasha did not mediate from the mediation, and now she is most anxious to see the side of the Da mus kinus. General Ross took out the lighter from his pocket, and a wisp of white gas went up to heaven. Suddenly, his face was full of vicissitudes and he said, "I must kill all the vampires!" General Rose''s will is so firm and unshakable, even if he is not satisfied with Bruce as his son-in-law, but wants an officer to be his son-in-law. However, at this point, what general rose wants to do is to protect his family. This is also why Yang Han can see in the orthodox plot that general Ross finally joined the alliance, because his nature is not bad. A mutant who always cares about his family, even if he is bad, it is because no one is guiding him. After Natasha and general Ross return to the room, sgarde takes a look at general Ross intentionally or unintentionally, and then quickly turns away. Natasha noticed the scene, but she didn''t tell. The blade warrior shakes his head from the operating table, and the vampires use no less than 20 electric bullets on him. Plus the blade warrior is in the pool, the current becomes more ruthless. "This..." the blade soldier got up and looked at the surrounding environment, his brows tightly locked together. What happened in the sewer now left only the last picture in his mind, that is, Reinhart and kuton appeared in front of his eyes. Then the blade warrior was paralyzed by the current. "Natasha, what happened?" The blade warrior looked at Natasha sitting in a chair, and beside her stood a middle-aged man with a straight body. The face of middle-aged people is not angry, with a strong aura. Natasha waved her hand and reminded the blade warrior with a look of disgust: "I suggest you change your clothes first." The blade soldier''s frown deepened when he smelled it on himself. It was the combination of various putrid odors, which was more disgusting than the fermented tofu eggs. The blade soldier came down from the operating table without saying a word, then walked and shook his head to the shower room. In the process, the blade soldier noticed that sgarde was unusually quiet. He has always talked a lot. Today, he is like a mute voice. He didn''t say a word from waking up to taking a bath. Even when Dr. Whistler came back, his mood was very active, even if it was aimed at Dr. Whistler. Thinking of this, blade noticed that Dr. Whistler had not come back. "Whistler..." blade soldiers understand that Dr. Whistler has been captured by kuton. Otherwise, Natasha''s ability would not put Dr. Whistler in danger. After taking a bath and changing into a black vest, the blade soldier returned to the operating table. "Natasha, can you tell me what happened now? After I fell, what did you and this one go through in the sewer? " The brows of the blade soldiers have not been put down. This time, their actions are not only ambushed by the reapers, but also attracted the vampires'' counterattack. Everything looks like a vampire working with the reaper. But blade soldiers don''t think so, because the members of the blood gang are really fighting with the reapers, and they have almost sacrificed all of them. Nisa doesn''t know whether she is safe now. Natasha told blade soldiers the whole story. Of course, Natasha didn''t mention some obscure things, such as the abnormality of Scarlett. The client is here to listen. Natasha is not so stupid that she doesn''t know what to do. "General Ross! I''m glad you came to join us! " The blade soldier shook hands with general Ross with a serious expression. As soon as they shook hands, the blade soldier felt the various wars he had experienced in the palm of general Rose''s hand. This is not the hand that an ordinary general can have. General Ross''s hand is like a forceps that can clamp steel bars, full of strength and fortitude! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 492 The blade soldier and general Ross immediately had a man''s eye contact, and they suddenly seemed to have been comrades in arms for many years. The blade warrior''s will is to kill all the vampires. General Rose''s will is to protect his family. As soon as they met, they could see the firmness in each other''s eyes. General Ross is very optimistic about blade fighters. He thinks blade fighters are more suitable to be his son-in-law than Bruce. General Roth''s criterion for choosing his son-in-law is actually based on himself. That''s why he is so dissatisfied with a doctor, and it seems that the doctor who doesn''t dare to take a gun becomes his son-in-law. "Blade! I''m glad to meet you and fight with you, rose General Ross gave a military salute to the blade soldier. His eyes were as sharp and brave as the sea eagle fighting in the sky on the sea! But if general Ross knew that blade had a good relationship with Bruce, his face would immediately droop "Natasha, do you have any clues?" After understanding the current situation, the blade warrior sat in the car and pulled out the silver sword from behind. This silver sword, like an old friend, accompanied him for more than ten years, day after day, year after year. "Not yet. I''ve installed a tracking device on the housekeeper kuton you mentioned. Just like last time, the signal disappears. Once the signal appears, we can catch him immediately." Natasha intentionally or unintentionally looks at sgarde, who is sitting in front of the main control computer with his back to them. It seems that he does not want to participate in the discussion on how to rescue Dr. Whistler. "Well, it''s up to you to pay more attention to the signal." The blade soldier then looks at Scarlett. He has a question that he must ask now. Sigarde felt the gaze coming from behind, and his hands on the keyboard slowed down. Scarlett''s body was shocked, and his shoulder was heavily patted. The voice of the blade warrior said, "Scarlett, why is the control rod of the detonator stuck?" Blade''s question is fatal! Because the control lever of the detonator was stuck, they lost a lot of time to kill the reaper. As a result, Nisha and Reinhardt were affected in the pool, and the blade warrior himself took off his guard for rescuing Nisha and was hit by the stun guns of the vampires. It can be said that the detonator is not the most critical, but it leads everything to the present result. "You know, man, the detonator was made by old man Whistler and I on a temporary basis. At that time, we even found the fluorescent tube in the pile of waste materials." Sgarde shrugged, as if it were none of her business. In the face of sigarde''s defense, the blade warrior can''t continue to study. After all, what sgarde said is true. Ultraviolet flares are made temporarily, and it''s only natural that there will be mistakes if the quantity is so large. Sgarde turned to bake a few slices of bread and spread red ketchup on them. He bit and said to them, "are you hungry?" The blade soldier is really hungry. From the battle of the house of pain to the sewer, the blade warrior just injected a bottle of new serum. His body can not suck blood under the action of the new serum, but it is necessary to eat. "Natasha, let''s go out and find out where the vampires are and have a meal by the way." The blade drove out of the house in another car and called Natasha and general Ross up. Scarlett naturally didn''t want to eat bread in the house all the time. He knocked on the window, and the blade fighter knocked down the window and said, "you! Stay here The tone of the blade fighter gave sgarde no room to speak. He turned to spread his hand: "you go out to have a big meal. I''m here alone to chew bread. Oh, bread is so delicious!" Sgarde sat in front of the main computer, his eyes dimmed. The blade warrior didn''t pay attention to what sgarde thought. He went out this time to test sgarde''s reaction. The house has been completely renovated by sigarde, so he has no way to talk to Natasha about a lot of things here, so he has to go out for dinner. Naturally, the three men didn''t say a word more in the car. If the blade soldier got the right information from Natasha''s eyes and general Ross''s eyes, the car was definitely equipped with a monitor and positioning device. The blade warrior takes Natasha and general Ross to the shop opened by his old friend. Because the serum supply is now provided by Jen Kailin, the blade has not been here for a long time. "Blade? I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look like you are in new trouble again. " The old friend of the blade warrior immediately changed the sign with "open" outside the door to "close" after the blade warrior came in. "You go in and I''ll sort things out." Blade''s old friend consciously went to watch the front door. Then the blade''s voice came from inside and said, "pike, three pizzas and three large cokes." But general Ross shook his head and said, "three beers!" Blade soldier showed white teeth smile: "pike, change to three bottles of whiskey." But general Ross shook his head and put up a finger and said, "I want tequila." Natasha and Yang Han both sigh: "Bruce likes whiskey!" Pike, an old friend of the blade warrior, yelled, "blade, my running expenses are double!" The blade shrugged: "so what?" The three gathered in the room, where there were all kinds of bottles and jars, the most obvious of which was the bottle of serum. But since blade didn''t come to buy them, they were rarely sold. "Natasha, tell me how you feel." The blade soldier was sitting on a stool. Opposite him sat Natasha and general Ross. The feeling of blade warrior is Natasha''s feeling of Scarlett. The blade warrior thought that there was something unusual about sigarde after he rescued Dr. Whistler. At the beginning of the rescue, she was trying to dissuade herself from going. Even if it''s a rescue to get rid of Dr. Whistler''s vampiric virus, so is Scarlett''s attitude towards him. This makes the blade soldiers have a deep suspicion of sigarde. It''s just that the blade warrior has no clue so far, and there''s no vampire mark on sgarde''s body. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 493 Because Yang Han did not give Natasha too much information, just a little bit of sporadic intelligence, so Natasha is not very accurate about the identity of sigarde. Even now Yang Han is convinced that there is something wrong with sigarde. In fact, this is not entirely in accordance with the original plot. Just like now, general Ross would not have been here, but he did, and successfully prevented the blade warrior from being captured by the vampires. "Sgarde... It''s certain that he''s connected with the vampire side, otherwise our intelligence couldn''t have leaked so quickly." Natasha raised her eyebrows slightly. She continued: "he was the only one who didn''t follow in this sewer operation. We all know what he did when he stayed in the house, but..." Natasha''s words changed: "sgarde also made so many weapons for you. To some extent, he didn''t completely turn to vampires." The blade warrior agrees with Natasha''s point of view. He also finds that there is something wrong with sigarde, but not all of his problems are conspiring against him. Otherwise, he will greatly reduce the power of these new weapons. In the case of latte claws and ultraviolet flares, there is no doubt that these two things are more lethal to vampires than the large ultraviolet flashlight developed by Dr. Whistler. Iron claw almost solved Chad Norma! That''s why the blade will keep sgarde instead of directly questioning him. General Ross touched his repaired beard. He took a look at the blade warrior and said with a little thought: "he''s like a spy. After being a spy for a long time, he can''t even know his identity." Blade soldier looked over. The new member had sharp eyes that made blade soldiers feel frightened. "How do you say that?" The blade soldier asked. General Ross began to say: "once when I was attacking a military base, I had a soldier chief beside me. He had been with me for ten years. There was no abnormality in the past ten years, and his identity was clean. Since childhood, his family was destroyed because of the war, he became a homeless orphan, and then he was recruited into the army." General rose fell into his own memory. "It was winter at that time. We had been staring at the military base for half a year. The other side was on guard and it was difficult to attack. Just after all the stalemate and the sudden avalanche crushed all the food in our camp, the soldier suggested that he should be used as bait to open a hole in the defense of the military base." After hearing this, the blade soldier felt that something was wrong. No matter how an enemy''s soldier chief acted as a bait, it was impossible to open a hole in the defense of the other side. It was absolutely not so simple. General Ross continued: "at that time, no one agreed, because it was just death, but the chief soldier insisted on going. This attack took us six months. Now the food is broken, and we have to retreat in a few days, otherwise all the people will starve to death in the ice and snow. The chief soldier finally went. He seems to have lost his normal sense, Even I can''t stop him. " "This time..." general Ross turned on the lighter. "Hoo "The other side''s military base opened a gap..." When general Ross said this, both blade and Natasha showed unbelievable expressions. Why do you open up your defense after half a year because of the enemy''s personnel? This is fundamentally impossible. But the blade warrior and Natasha think of the spy that general rose said at the beginning, and a possibility of nerve separation rises in their hearts. "Is the chief soldier a spy?" Natasha and blade asked questions almost together. General Ross breathed out a white breath again, and then nodded: "well, he is a spy sent to our side by the enemy, or an undercover agent. This time, it has been more than ten years. In the past ten years, his personality has been split. On the one hand, he is an undercover agent, and on the other hand, he is the most effective chief soldier under my command. He is deeply respected by the soldiers." Natasha has been an agent for so many years, and this is the first time she has ever heard of such an example. Not to mention the blade warrior, he has always been dedicated to the eradication of vampires, even rarely read the news. At this moment, he was shocked to hear general Ross say such an example. "And the end result?" Natasha asked. As a person who has watched a lot of TV and movies, Yang Han naturally knows that such a split personality exists, but he has never actually met it. At the moment, general Ross is a living experience. This kind of truth is hard to accept. A person who has been with him for ten years finally finds out that he is an undercover agent with split personality. This taste can be understood only after he has experienced it. How outsiders listen and feel is hard to understand. "In the end, we wiped out the military base through a defense opening opened by the chief soldier, who was also affected by our artillery fire and broke one arm and two legs." When general Ross said this, his eyes were filled with a little tears. When he was middle-aged, he was easy to be emotional, especially when he was fighting in the barracks. "I remember very clearly that when we had finished our mission and destroyed all the military bases, the soldier was lying in the snow. His breath was so faint that I couldn''t hear him. I put my ear to his mouth and heard him say something:" I''m an undercover, I''m also a general, your soldier! " General Ross soon filled the room with white gas, and his face became more and more turbulent. "I''m telling you this is an example. I see the shadow of my soldier from sgarde. He''s in the center of the scale now. Where he will fall in the end depends on how we deal with him." General Ross put the lighter on. The door opened. Pike, blade''s old friend, came back with three pizzas and two bottles of whiskey and two bottles of tequila. The blade soldier looked and asked, "pike, one more bottle of tequila?" Pike took a stool and sat down. "Can I join you?" With that, Parker shakes his tequila. It turns out that this bottle is for himself. The blade soldier''s eyes were fixed on Parker, as if to see through his heart. Pike opened four bottles of wine and said with a smile, "blade, although I can''t help you in battle, you are short of hands now, aren''t you?" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 494 Pike''s words hit the blade''s spine. Dr. Whistler was arrested, and the attitude of sigarde is not sure, he now wants to go deep into the vampire territory, there are really not enough people. General Ross has rich combat experience and analytical ability, but now he is not leading a war, but fighting with a group of insidious and cunning people. General Ross can''t get the support from the top, and his role is limited. As for Natasha, blade warrior always thinks that Natasha will sell herself at the critical moment. Natasha had a secret she didn''t want to let herself know, and blade understood that because she didn''t join aegis. So there are a lot of things Natasha can''t tell herself. "Pike, you know what we''re doing is very..." blade won''t let his old friends in. But pike handed the whisky to blade, who interrupted, "blade, you don''t know my character." Blade sighed. He took the whisky and poured it down his throat like a beer. The sound of gurgling seemed to reverberate endlessly in the quiet house for a moment. When Pike saw blade''s acquiescence, he took out several cups and poured whiskey and tequila on them respectively. He said with a smile, "my name is pike. I''ve known blade since I was a child. I almost didn''t get sucked by him when I was a child. That''s a pity..." Pike introduced himself to Natasha and general Ross. His smile was so bright that he didn''t look like he was about to fight a dangerous vampire. General Ross picked up a piece of pizza three or two times and solved it. Since his body was radiated by gamma rays to become the red giant, general Ross''s appetite was several times larger than before. Blade soldier looked at general Ross and soon solved all the two 24 inch pizzas. Natasha just had a piece of pizza. Blade just ate three. As for pike, he just had a cup of tequila. "Well? Why are you all looking at me? " General Ross was about to reach for another piece of pizza when he had poured Pike''s tequila. Pike laughed awkwardly. "I''ll get some more fried chicken burgers and wine." General Ross nodded: "pike, bring more bottles of wine." When Pike walked out, he staggered. General Ross didn''t seem to have such a big appetite, but what he ate seemed to have entered another space. He couldn''t eat enough. When general Ross saw that blade soldier''s face was in a daze for a moment, his serious face immediately laughed: "ha ha, blade, why are you looking at me like this? Later you will know why I have such a big appetite. " 496 blood? Scarlett waited eagerly for the red bat''s answer. From the doubts of the bloody bat, it seems that she knows something extraordinary. The general rose he saw was a man, but it didn''t seem to be a man over there? Just after she had been waiting for nearly a minute, the blood bat came back to wave again. "93, stare at the person you''re talking about and try to collect a blood sample from him as much as possible." The bloody bat immediately shut down the call, and then the whole special link turned into invalid. "Wait, great lord..." sgarde immediately pressed her hands on the keyboard, but the call that had ended could not be restored. If he wants to contact the great lord again, he must wait for the other party to take the initiative to send him a link, otherwise he will be abandoned unilaterally. After several unsuccessful attempts, she slammed the keyboard. "Blood? Is that man''s blood as special as a blade warrior? " Sgarde''s hand was red, and then he leaned back on the chair, and his legs fell to the ground. The task given to him by the great Lord is not simple. General Ross not only has sharp eyes and can see through everything, but also his figure makes sgarde feel that he can''t get close to him. Sgarde''s mind is running fast. He was chosen by the great Lord because his head is spinning fast and he has great creativity. In the evening, the blade came back with Natasha and general Ross. The expression on sgarde''s face was totally different from that in the afternoon. He warmly welcomed the return of the three. "Oh, I smell wine from you, blade. Where''s my wine?" When a car comes in, the blade knocks down the window and throws a bottle of whisky to Scarlett. With a smile on her face, she cut the top of the whisky bottle with a cutter, and then blew against the flat cut. "Well? This bottle of whisky is too bad... "After a few sips, she felt tasteless. Then she came to the blade warrior and said to him, "blade, I''m developing a new weapon recently. I need some materials, mercury. Can you get mercury?" Blade soldier nodded: "how much mercury do you need? I''ll get it for you these days." Scadby put out a few fingers, then turned around and went on fiddling with his little things. The blade warrior looks at the back of sgarde. Sgarde is now like a fog that will be dispelled at any time, mixed in the night and dawn. After a night of silence, the blade soldier went out the next day to prepare the mercury that she needed. Natasha and general Ross stayed in the house. General Ross can''t bear it. He wanders around the house and studies the weapons and the vampire information left behind. General Ross took up the high-speed pile gun, aimed at an iron plate and shot directly. The silver pile made a hole in the center of the iron plate. The power of the gun is enough, but its recoil force is too big, and its weight is so heavy that ordinary people even struggle to pick it up. General Ross looked at his high-speed stake gun and shook his head. As he was about to try another weapon, sgarde came over. In her hand, she held a piece of bread that she had bitten a third from the angle, and smeared it with ketchup as usual¡° What''s the matter, man? This gun was developed by old man Whistler. I told him from the beginning that it was too heavy. No one could use it except the blade. " With that, she turned to take a bag of bread and threw it to general Ross, saying, "this bag has dried blueberries. If you don''t like sauce, you can try it." General Ross put down his high-speed stake gun. He looked at sgarde, then took some pieces of bread out of his bag and said, "sgarde, show me the weapon you''re studying." When sgarde saw that general rose began to have words with him, he was surprised. In order to get the blood from general Ross, he must first make a good relationship with general Ross, and then induce an accident to take his blood away. From the voice of the great Lord, she understood that this blood sample was very important to the great Lord. Sgarde brought the iron claw and ultraviolet flare from the weapon platform. "Be careful with those claws. They''re sharp, like two naughty tigers. The one in the middle is anticoagulant. It''s effective for vampires. It will make them swell and explode." After taking the weapon, sgarde jumped onto the car and sat down, without moving a mouthful of bread. Sgarde is keeping a close eye on whether general Ross''s hand will be cut by iron claws and bleed, so that his task can be easily completed. Unfortunately, sgarde is just thinking about farting. General Ross doesn''t need sgarde to say that he can see how to use the iron claw with his vicious eyes. Today, sgarde was unexpectedly enthusiastic about him, and general Ross was worried that he could not find a breakthrough to approach sgarde. He is now the second clue to take them to the vampire camp besides the housekeeper kuton. General Ross put the iron claw on his hand. The size of the iron claw was made according to the palm of the blade soldier, so general Ross was a little awkward after he took it. However, this equipment is very useful. It can make the enemy throw a rat out of fear in the case of close combat assault. It was the blade that nearly used him to defeat Chad Norma. Finally, general Ross tried the ultraviolet flare, just like a grenade, but its power is to radiate ultraviolet light through fluorescent tubes, so as to create an ultraviolet space for the extinction of vampires. A dazzling light flashed by, general Ross''s eyes closed, and his whole body''s defense was removed. Sgarde just jumped out of the car. This jump was just the time when the ultraviolet flare came. It was dark in front of her eyes. When she was jumping, she made a stroke. The whole person flew to general Ross like a big moth. After the strong flash, sgarde got up in pain, his eyes gradually recovered, he asked what the smell of burning. Sgarde was shocked to see that general rose was standing upright in front of him. Drops of blood with thrilling heat fell from general Rose''s hands. There was a scorched hole in her dress. He just pounced on general Rose''s hand, which made general Rose''s hand be scratched by iron claws. His goal was unexpectedly achieved! Sgarde was so ecstatic that it took no effort to get the blood he wanted. He didn''t expect to get it so easily! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 495 Scarlett waited eagerly for the red bat''s answer. From the doubts of the bloody bat, it seems that she knows something extraordinary. The general rose he saw was a man, but it didn''t seem to be a man over there? Just after she had been waiting for nearly a minute, the blood bat came back to wave again. "93, stare at the person you''re talking about and try to collect a blood sample from him as much as possible." The bloody bat immediately shut down the call, and then the whole special link turned into invalid. "Wait, great lord..." sgarde immediately pressed her hands on the keyboard, but the call that had ended could not be restored. If he wants to contact the great lord again, he must wait for the other party to take the initiative to send him a link, otherwise he will be abandoned unilaterally. After several unsuccessful attempts, she slammed the keyboard. "Blood? Is that man''s blood as special as a blade warrior? " Sgarde''s hand was red, and then he leaned back on the chair, and his legs fell to the ground. The task given to him by the great Lord is not simple. General Ross not only has sharp eyes and can see through everything, but also his figure makes sgarde feel that he can''t get close to him. Sgarde''s mind is running fast. He was chosen by the great Lord because his head is spinning fast and he has great creativity. In the evening, the blade came back with Natasha and general Ross. The expression on sgarde''s face was totally different from that in the afternoon. He warmly welcomed the return of the three. "Oh, I smell wine from you, blade. Where''s my wine?" When a car comes in, the blade knocks down the window and throws a bottle of whisky to Scarlett. With a smile on her face, she cut the top of the whisky bottle with a cutter, and then blew against the flat cut. "Well? This bottle of whisky is too bad... "After a few sips, she felt tasteless. Then she came to the blade warrior and said to him, "blade, I''m developing a new weapon recently. I need some materials, mercury. Can you get mercury?" Blade soldier nodded: "how much mercury do you need? I''ll get it for you these days." Scadby put out a few fingers, then turned around and went on fiddling with his little things. The blade warrior looks at the back of sgarde. Sgarde is now like a fog that will be dispelled at any time, mixed in the night and dawn. After a night of silence, the blade soldier went out the next day to prepare the mercury that she needed. Natasha and general Ross stayed in the house. General Ross can''t bear it. He wanders around the house and studies the weapons and the vampire information left behind. General Ross took up the high-speed pile gun, aimed at an iron plate and shot directly. The silver pile made a hole in the center of the iron plate. The power of the gun is enough, but its recoil force is too big, and its weight is so heavy that ordinary people even struggle to pick it up. General Ross looked at his high-speed stake gun and shook his head. As he was about to try another weapon, sgarde came over. In her hand, she held a piece of bread that she had bitten a third from the angle, and smeared it with ketchup as usual. "What''s the matter, man? This gun was developed by old man Whistler. I told him from the beginning that it was too heavy. No one could use it except the blade. " With that, she turned to take a bag of bread and threw it to general Ross, saying, "this bag has dried blueberries. If you don''t like sauce, you can try it." General Ross put down his high-speed stake gun. He looked at sgarde, then took some pieces of bread out of his bag and said, "sgarde, show me the weapon you''re studying." When sgarde saw that general rose began to have words with him, he was surprised. In order to get the blood from general Ross, he must first make a good relationship with general Ross, and then induce an accident to take his blood away. From the voice of the great Lord, she understood that this blood sample was very important to the great Lord. Sgarde brought the iron claw and ultraviolet flare from the weapon platform. "Be careful with those claws. They''re sharp, like two naughty tigers. The one in the middle is anticoagulant. It''s effective for vampires. It will make them swell and explode." After taking the weapon, sgarde jumped onto the car and sat down, without moving a mouthful of bread. Sgarde is keeping a close eye on whether general Ross''s hand will be cut by iron claws and bleed, so that his task can be easily completed. Unfortunately, sgarde is just thinking about farting. General Ross doesn''t need sgarde to say that he can see how to use the iron claw with his vicious eyes. Today, sgarde was unexpectedly enthusiastic about him, and general Ross was worried that he could not find a breakthrough to approach sgarde. He is now the second clue to take them to the vampire camp besides the housekeeper kuton. General Ross put the iron claw on his hand. The size of the iron claw was made according to the palm of the blade soldier, so general Ross was a little awkward after he took it. However, this equipment is very useful. It can make the enemy throw a rat out of fear in the case of close combat assault. It was the blade that nearly used him to defeat Chad Norma. Finally, general Ross tried the ultraviolet flare, just like a grenade, but its power is to radiate ultraviolet light through fluorescent tubes, so as to create an ultraviolet space for the extinction of vampires. A dazzling light flashed by, general Ross''s eyes closed, and his whole body''s defense was removed. Sgarde just jumped out of the car. This jump was just the time when the ultraviolet flare came. It was dark in front of her eyes. When she was jumping, she made a stroke. The whole person flew to general Ross like a big moth. After the strong flash, sgarde got up in pain, his eyes gradually recovered, he asked what the smell of burning. Sgarde was shocked to see that general rose was standing upright in front of him. Drops of blood with thrilling heat fell from general Rose''s hands. There was a scorched hole in her dress. He just pounced on general Rose''s hand, which made general Rose''s hand be scratched by iron claws. His goal was unexpectedly achieved! Sgarde was so ecstatic that it took no effort to get the blood he wanted. He didn''t expect to get it so easily! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 496 %{??? Asgard suppressed his ecstasy. Now he had to pretend to care about general Rose''s injury, and then he took the opportunity to collect his blood. "Ross, are you hurt? Oh, I''m so careless. I''ll find bandages and disinfectant for you right away Sigarde got up from the ground. Just when he fell down from the car, he felt that he had hit a hard wall. Instead of knocking general Ross down, he made himself bounce back and fall to the ground. As she was about to turn away to get the medical kit, his nose moved. From the beginning, he smelled something burning, but because he cared too much about general Ross''s blood, he didn''t pay attention to it. Scarlett looked for the smell. First, there was a hole in her clothes. The smell of burnt leather came from here. Secondly, sgarde found that there were continuously wisps of white fog rising from the ground. Sgarde looked at the source of the white fog, where was the blood of general Ross. But Scarlett''s eyes were magnified countless times like a telescope. He saw that the blood was emitting amazing temperature, and the color looked very red, with bright yellow in the red. "This is..." sgarde saw that the ground was burned by general Rose''s blood. Yes, it was burning. Whenever general Rose''s blood dripped down, the ground would make the sound of wax oil and dust touching each other. It''s like puff and puff, and it''s like Chula, which makes people feel shocking after watching. General Ross looked at sgarde''s blood as if he saw an alien. He laughed: "this is my blood. They also call it magma!" General Ross said a surprising word, but his voice was so bland that he even took it as a joke. "Magma?" Sigarde''s eyes widened in disbelief to see the blood on the ground, which was constantly eroding and melting. There was a very dangerous smell on it. Sgarde took a deep breath. He just rubbed his clothes on general Ross''s blood. If it dripped directly into his skin, wouldn''t it make a hole in his body? "I''ll find the medical kit for you!" As he turned away, he shook his head and breathed deeply. He even jumped up to try to let go of his mind. Blood is magma! Is it still human? Even though she has contact with vampires, she still thinks it is impossible. If the blood is full of magma, how strong should his body be to withstand the high temperature and erosion of magma? The scene in front of her is not fake, so she finally understood why the great Lord said that he saw people? This is a question. Is general Ross human? From the moment she saw the blood of the magma, she attributed general Ross to the monster race. Holding down her surging heartbeat, she now has to think about what to use to pack the magma blood. Ordinary glass test tubes can''t be filled. The temperature of magma is at least above nine hundred degrees, and the highest can be as high as fourteen hundred degrees. The glass tube melts as soon as it touches. Scarlett holds the medical box in his hand. He opens it to see if there is anything that can hold the magma. "No, these things are not resistant to high temperature. I need quartz. Use quartz cauldron! Yes, with a quartz cauldron Sigarde immediately remembered one thing. It happened that the material of quartz was in the house now. Sigarde carelessly took the medical box to general Ross, and kept thinking about where the quartz was. General Ross looked at the medical box, he said to sgarde lightly: "my wound has healed, you can take back the medical box." "Well! Well Sgarde looked at general Ross''s hand. A wound that had been scratched by iron claws was now completely healed. It looked as if it had never been hurt. Scarlett''s heart is not as shocked as before. His blood is made of magma, so his resilience is similar to that of a vampire or even a reaper. Scarlett intentionally or unintentionally looked at the hole burned by general Ross''s blood on the ground. There was still his blood flowing in it. Scarlett understood that this was his rare opportunity, and he had to pack up these magma blood. General Ross left the weapon station and said, "is there anything else to eat, Scarlett? I''ll look for it. " Here''s the chance, she thought! So he immediately replied, "there''s some bread and jam in the fridge." General Ross went straight to the refrigerator. Natasha people are not near the weapon platform, so sigarde can have enough time to make the quartz cyan crucible. Sgarde walked past general Ross''s magmatic blood, and there was an amazing heat. He quickly found out the quartz and made a round test tube made of quartz. General Ross yelled from the fridge, "there''s no jam, Scarlett. There''s only bread left!" "Oh, I''ll go shopping later!" Sgarde carefully put general Ross''s magmatic blood into a quartz tube, and then took it with him. The rest is waiting for the great Lord to contact him. But sigarde was not at ease, because he felt that there was something strange here, so he decided to take the initiative to contact the Lord. It''s just that he can contact the Lord through vampires on the ground of going out to buy food. With magmatic blood, sgarde can''t imagine how powerful his power is! From the Lord''s words, sgarde guessed that general Ross absolutely had the ability to transform. Take blade''s motorcycle out of the house, and there''s a quartz tube in sgarde''s pocket. The last time he went out, he went to the house of pain. Now she is in a good mood. Even when she saw the chicks by the road, she whistled a few times. When she came all the way to a seemingly Billiard Club building, she knocked a few times on the counter with her hand, and immediately someone came out and took him into the club. When she came to a gate, the man said to him, "your proof!" She bent up a part of her body, and when the man was sure, he opened the door, which smelled of blood. Several vampires are sucking the blood of living people. Sgarde shrugged his shoulders and said, "I want to contact the master!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 497 "Contact the master?" Several blood sucking vampires immediately put down what they said and looked at Scarlett. "Oh, isn''t this Scarlett? It seems that I''m more brave than before when I''m around the day walker. Ha ha ha. " A vampire, who is one head higher than sgarde, walks to sgarde. He looked down at Scarlett and slapped her on the shoulder. "Well, the body is still so weak, it looks like a doll, ha ha." The vampire had a thick black beard. His hair was red, and his face was wrinkled. There were several scars on it, which were burned by the fire. "Feinan, don''t laugh at him any more. After all, he is the master''s best man now!" Another tall and thin vampire came to Fernand''s side, and they both looked at Scarlett with unkind eyes. Scarlett''s face twitched. If it wasn''t for an emergency, he would never have contacted the Lord through here. "Feinan, I have something important to talk to the master. How dare you delay the master''s business?" With a scold from Scarlett, Fernand''s face froze. Since the success of sgarde into the blade warrior there, his status is no longer the same as before, just a vampire slave. Although he was still a slave, even the vampires had to give in to him because he obeyed the Lord''s orders and was doing things that none of them could do. "Hum, Scarlett, you can be arrogant now. Once you fail or finish your task, you will have your fruit to eat!" Fernan turned and left. The servants who had been bullied by them all turned over to be masters now. Fernan was not happy in his heart. What''s more, his cousin Feisi died under the blade soldier''s hand, Feinan''s heart is more unhappy for sgarde. It wasn''t long before she got in touch with his owner on the computer here. "93, do you have anything to contact me? I asked you to find a way to get the blood?" In the computer, the blood bat is constantly fluctuating. "Great Lord, I have succeeded in obtaining the blood you want. Blade fighters have doubts about me, but please rest assured that I am absolutely safe this time and will not be followed by them." Sigarde respectfully takes out the quartz tube and puts it in front of the screen. Although he can''t see the picture of the host here, his camera is always on. Sgarde opened the quartz tube, which emitted amazing high temperature, red and yellow magmatic blood roaring like a roaring beast. After seeing general Ross''s blood, the blood bat stopped fluctuating for a moment. Then he praised and said, "No. 93, you''ve done a beautiful job. Pay more attention to the man named Ross when you go back this time. Is there anything else? If not, leave the blood here and I''ll send someone to get it. " Scarlett shook his head: "great Lord, everything is at your disposal!" After she made a gesture to offer her heart, the computer screen dimmed. Fernand and, one by one, were watching with breath holding, as she talked to the great Lord. Although they are hybrid vampires, they have never contacted the great Lord. All they have is the right to apply for contact with the Lord, but most of the applications have no return visit. At the end of the call, she put the quartz tube into fernan''s hand. Fernan swallowed a mouthful of saliva when he took it. Scarlett turned and left. He said faintly, "fernan, take care of it. It''s your life now!" When fernan heard this, he took the quartz tube with a strong hand, he was angry, but he was immediately afraid to remove the force on the hand, and the temperature from the tube made him feel dangerous. Scarlett leisurely left, he knew that he had been looked down upon by them, because he was just a slave with the mark of vampire. But since lurking around the blade warrior, he has begun to turn over and become the master. Even Feinan, they don''t dare to do it by themselves now. Instead, they have to hold back their temper and listen to what they say one by one. Scarlett is comfortable now, that''s the feeling of having power! Half an hour after she left the billiards club, several people in black came to the billiards club and took the quartz tube. Feinan handed over the quartz test tube in good condition. He pounded the table with his fist! "Shette! It''s just a servant. How dare he be so arrogant? Does he really think he has some ability to make fun of me? When my cousin faith is here, even the host has to talk to me politely Feinan some vent, the rest of the vampires come to comfort Feinan. They have been at their best, but ever since the fall of faith, the great Lord has been pressing them. Now they can only take charge of a small billiards club. Now even the servant, Scarlett, dares to come here to show off his power. It''s reasonable for fernan to be so angry. "Fernan, brother faith, is it time for us to use the thing he left behind?" A vampire gave Fernand a look. Feinan''s anger was burning in his eyes. That was what Feis told him to use it to make a comeback once he failed in the implementation of the blood god plan. "Is this the time?" Fernan looked at the dark room, as they are now, dark nowhere to find. "Fernan, you can see the arrogance of Gardner. Once he kills the blade fighters, we will have no chance! Don''t you want to be big brother faith? " When fernan heard this, his eyes suddenly brightened. How could he not want to be such a character as FIS? He controlled the vampire elder as a hybrid vampire and became the blood god. It''s a pity that he failed in the end, but this is also the most arrogant time of hybrid vampires. Even the great lord dare not challenge them. Fernand''s eyes were rolling. He was hesitant to use what he left behind, because there was only one chance, and if they failed, they would never have a chance to turn over. "Feinan, brother Feisi has been away from us for more than a month. We won''t act any more..." Feinan thought back to the last words that scadder had just said. He immediately kicked the round table, then stood up from the sofa and said, "let''s go! I want to let the despicable thing of sgarde know the consequences of being arrogant in front of me! " Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 498 After giving the blood to the great master successfully, sgarde rides a motorcycle to a fast food restaurant and orders some fast food. Then sgarde goes all the way back to the house. He had refitted more or less the things in the blade''s house during the more than a month when the blade went to save Dr. Whistler. So is the motorcycle the blade used to ride. Therefore, sgarde dare to ride it to find the vampire. While sgarde was out, general Ross closed the refrigerator and went to the weapons stand. Natasha came over, and they both looked at a dark hole in the ground. There is still the temperature and smell of melting magma. "He took my blood!" General Ross looked at the iron claw, which had just cut his skin and caused blood to flow out. A mere iron claw, coupled with the strength of sgarde from the car, naturally could not cut his skin. At the moment when the ultraviolet flare burst out, general Ross broke the skin with his own hands, and then melted the corner of the iron claw into the blood. So as to create the illusion that the skin is cut by iron claws. "He really didn''t know anything about you, so he was easily fooled." Natasha looks at the dark hole, and the red giant''s magma blood is amazing. "That kid''s eyes looked at me from time to time. Today he came close to me. I could see what he thought of me." The old general rose was so scheming that he let sgarde get what he wanted. Only in this way can they get the trace of the vampire ruler chadnoma from sgarde. "Now he should be sending my blood out, but he didn''t expect that when he fell on me, I had put a location tracker in his hair." General Ross''s eyes narrowed, and his decades of experience as a soldier was already familiar with this little skill. Then general Ross turned on his mobile phone. He saw that sgarde first stayed in a position for a long time. After recording the position, general Ross sent it to the blade warrior. The blade warrior who goes out to buy mercury for sgarde immediately rushes to the location. After sgarde leaves, he rushes in and destroys the vampire inside. While she was talking to the great Lord, blade was sitting in the milk tea shop opposite the billiards club. He saw that Scarlett walked out of the billiards club with a proud face. Soon afterwards, a black car came to the door of the billiards club. Several people in black who were wrapped in black clothes walked in and came out after a while. The blade soldier immediately settled the bill and drove to keep up with the black car. If the three of them guessed correctly, it would be the vampire that sgarde came into contact with, and the final destination of the black car would be where chadnoma was. Blade soldiers followed the black car around for more than an hour. The black car finally stopped in an underground parking lot. Several people in Black got off and went in different directions. Blade Soldier: "so blade soldier turned back to billiards club, and he knew that it was impossible for a vampire of chadnorma''s level to make mistakes. As soon as several men in black were scattered, the blade warrior could not continue to follow him alone. However, what frustrated the blade warrior once again was that when he approached the billiards club, it was empty. "Falk!" The blade soldier kicked the billiard table with one foot, and all the billiards set on it were scattered. He lost both clues this time! Blade soldier came to his old friend Pike''s shop very depressed. "Blade, what''s the matter? The look on your face is like that stinky dog shit at the door. " When the blade came in, pike changed the sign outside the door to close. The blade sat down and asked, "pike, is there a way to get a lot of mercury? I need to build new weapons. " Peckby made an OK gesture, and the blade soldier took out a bottle of whisky from the refrigerator and blew it directly. "Pike, what''s new with you?" As the owner of a grocery store, Pike''s purchasing channels are relatively dark, which is why he has been in contact with blade fighters since he was a child. The blade warrior was very depressed after he lost two clues. "No, blade. What happened?" Parker himself opened a bottle of whisky, and they sat in the house drinking like drunkards. "I was just following the vampire. I lost it. When I got back, there was no one in another vampire stronghold." The blade warrior is very decadent and tells pike what he has just done. Pike patted the blade warrior on the shoulder. After all, one''s strength is limited. In addition, the blade warrior has no ability to separate himself. So he asked, "blade, what''s the name of that stronghold? I can help you keep an eye on it." "Here it is." Blade soldier enlarged the map to pike. The billiards club is only three blocks away from pike. It''s not far. "Well, I''ll help you when you go back. I''ll keep an eye on whether there''s anyone coming back. If there''s anyone, I''ll let you know as soon as possible." Pike wrote down the location and continued to take a big drink. The blade soldier snatched the wine and said, "drink less. How can you mark people when you are drunk?" Pike''s face was stunned, then laughed: "blade, you are not suitable to be a leader." The blade man showed his teeth to pike and drank both bottles of whiskey in front of him. Before going out, he ransacked the remaining wine in Parker''s fridge, dropped the money and said, "don''t forget my mercury." Pike looked at the empty refrigerator and immediately yelled out the blade warrior. As soon as the knife soldier left, he fell into the cold again. Pike shook his head, then injected some unknown medicine into his arm and went out to decorate his eyeliner, so that he could watch the Billiard Club at any time. The blade soldier returned to the house, and sgarde was studying his new things on the weapon platform, while Natasha and general Ross sat down in the same place to rest¡° Blade, have you found anything? " Natasha asked about the position she got from sgarde. She said that sgarde would not know anything even if she heard it. The blade warrior shook his head slightly. He went out this time to steal chicken, but not rice. Now their clue is broken again. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 499 The blade shook her head and Natasha understood. Indeed, this time the ability of action unexpected, blade warrior just go out to prepare mercury, midway received her call to track the vampire, without any preparation of his success probability is very low. Especially after the vampires have half the control of the city, their cunning nature is more obvious. The blade soldier came to the weapon platform and said to the weapon dancing sgarde, "Mercury will arrive tomorrow. What weapons are you going to develop?" Sgarde was writhing his waist excitedly. He took a small metal ball in his hand to the blade Warrior: "it''s similar to the ultraviolet flash bomb. I call it mercury detonator!" "Mercury detonator?" The blade soldier took the metal ball. It was lighter than the ultraviolet flash bomb, rather than very light. It didn''t look like it was made of metal at all. It''s a vacuum inside and looks like a ping-pong ball. "Yes, I''m going to fill it with mercury and anticoagulant, and then we can use it to directly corrode the organs of vampires or reapers. With the expansion effect of anticoagulant, no matter how strong their recovery ability is, there is only one way to die." Sigarde picked up the fast food from the weapon platform and ate it. Then she went to the main control computer and said to the blade warrior behind, "but I''m not sure if it''s good in actual combat. When Mercury arrives, I''ll make a first version for you. It''s absolutely effective against the reaper, and it won''t..." As soon as she put the chopsticks in her hand, she realized that there was a serious problem, that is, he made this one for the blood gang members. But After finding that she had thought of a reason to spend the blade soldiers, she revealed that she thought the members of the blood gang were still there. Fortunately, the blade soldier didn''t make any difference when he heard this. "Not what?" The blade soldier came, and his face didn''t look good to Scarlett today. "It won''t block our own vision like the ultraviolet flare." Then she came to the front of the main control computer and squatted up. At the same time, pike came outside the billiards club. He looked around and pushed in. Just as the blade warrior said, there was no one inside. When Pike was going to go out and ask people to prepare for mercury, there was a sudden noise. Pike passed the ear cat. The sound came from the middle of the wall. "This blade, why is he so careless today? It''s a dark room, and I didn''t leave at all!" Pike suddenly wondered what blade had done all these years. He missed a great opportunity alive. Pike kept his breath to the lowest level. He didn''t dare to move now. Otherwise, with the vampire''s extraordinary facial features and keen sense of smell, he would not be able to hear any information if he was found. "Fernan, what is the legacy of brother faith?" "I don''t know. This box was originally the blood of big brother faith, but on the morning of big brother faith''s death, a skeleton flew in and got into it."¡° human skeleton? Feinan, your joke is not funny. A skeleton flies in from the outside and goes into the box. Why is the box intact? " "You don''t believe me? The skeleton was really weird, so I never took out the box again. " "Now that you''ve said that, fernan, let''s open the box and see what''s in it!" Pike has already secretly turned on the recording function of the mobile phone. He can''t understand the connection between the skeleton and faith''s blood, but the blade soldier can definitely understand something. The sound in the darkroom suddenly stopped, and peck guessed that they were opening the box. After waiting for dozens of seconds, there was a cry of panic in the darkroom. It was so sad that Parker, who was recording outside, had goose bumps all over his body. "Ah! Ah! Ah "Fernan, help us. What is this?" "Feinan, stop him quickly. We''re going to..." Pike''s heart beat, and the scream stopped again. A moment of silence made Peck''s heart beat faster and faster. "Big... Big..." Feinan''s voice trembled in the room. The next second, just as Parker put his ear closer, a hand went straight through the wall and broke Parker''s head! "Fernan, how many times have I told you to close the door!" Parker''s cell phone fell from his hand, and his eyes rolled to the side of the phone, as if in an incredible expression. The phone was picked up and a number was dialed. The blade warrior who is chatting with sgard in the house gets through the phone. After talking with sgard about the new weapons, he plans to eat fast food. "Hey, pike, did you get mercury?" Blade soldier picked up a fast food and took the disposable chopsticks apart. "Hello, pike?" Blade soldier called again, he looked at his cell phone, the signal is full. "Pike?" The blade soldier''s action of holding chopsticks stopped for a moment. He found something wrong. "Pike? Is that you? " Blade fighter yelled at the end of the mobile phone, but there was still no sound inside. Blade soldier immediately came to sgarde''s side, and asked him to track Pike''s cell phone signal source, so as to confirm where pike was. Sigarde''s hand quickly knocks on the keyboard. After the signal tracking is completed, the blade warrior furiously breaks his mobile phone. "Shette! Falk The fury of the blade fighter broke out in an instant! When he saw that the signal was coming from the billiards club, the blade realized that there was something wrong with pike! First Dr. Whistler was arrested, and now pike is in trouble again. Blade''s anger can no longer be suppressed. Natasha and general Ross came over, and they were still thinking about their own affairs. Then they heard the voice of blade soldiers slamming their cell phones. Natasha saw a location on the master computer, and he immediately understood why the blade warrior was so angry. But to let sgard locate this position is to expose their tracking of sgard. Natasha took a look at Scarlett''s Micro expression, his face is just normal because of the blade warrior''s anger and a trace of fear, and want to comfort the blade warrior but do not dare to hesitate. If she could see that they were following him, she was afraid that they would have to be honest with each other! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 500 In the present situation, sgarde didn''t know that they were counting on him. But blade''s signal tracking this time exposed the billiards club. Scarlett has just been to the billiards club, and even a fool can think of something. "Blade, calm down first. Things don''t have to be like this. Let''s go and have a look." Natasha winked at general Ross and motioned for him to stay here and watch sgarde. The meat around the corner of the blade warrior''s mouth is twitching, and his anger has reached its peak. Natasha pulled out of the blade warrior''s car and waved to him, "blade, come up!" The blade soldier got into the car, and his fists were firmly grasped all the way. If something really happened to pike this time, Natasha didn''t know what the blade would do. After all, according to what she and Yang Han know, the last time the blade warrior got angry was because Dr. Whistler was seriously injured by FESS, but that time the blade warrior could hide his anger in his heart, but this time it broke out completely. The blade soldier injects the new serum into the car. He closes his eyes tightly and bites his teeth. "Natasha, if I rush into the enemy''s trap in a moment, don''t come to save me!" The voice of the blade warrior is the constant roar of a beast in his body, but now the beast is forcibly chained. "Blade, in fact, you should know in your heart, pike, he..." Natasha, who has been an agent for so long, has a sharper sense of all this than blade fighters. They''re on their way to collect Pike''s body. Even with Yang Han''s strength, by the time they got there, pike had been dead for nearly two hours. Yang Han can''t save a man who died for two hours. As the car drove across the bridge, the bright sunlight came in, and Yang Han suddenly said, "I feel the part of the power of blood god." "What?" Natasha repeatedly asked Yang Han, "do you think the power of blood God has appeared?" When Natasha heard this, she thought it was all complicated. Why does the power of blood God appear when Pike dies? What is the relationship between Pike''s death and it? "Well, I think it was the power of blood god that killed pike. That is to say, the power of blood god just appeared in the billiards club." According to this thinking, the people in the billiards club can never be Damus jinos. In this case, who will get the power of blood god? Yang Han can''t wait for the past. He is also looking forward to the complete power of blood god. As for who the other side is, Yang Han is not afraid at all. He, general Ross and blade soldiers are enough to break all the intrigues! After more than an hour''s driving, the blade soldier parked his car in front of the billiards club. The door is suddenly pushed open, and the blade soldiers rush into the billiards club. Natasha and Yang Han are also very curious about who got the power of blood god, and they start soon. Natasha smelled a smell of blood when she entered. Yang Han gathered on Natasha''s shoulder. The billiards club was very dark. Natasha found the switch to turn on the light. When she looks to the right, a wall is pierced. Yang Han sees this scene as if she punched a wall when he was living with Zhan Kailin. It is undoubtedly the power of blood god to smash the wall with one punch! The blade soldier came to the front of the wall. Pike''s body was still there. His head was gone, and all the blood on his body was sucked dry and turned into a mummy! The blade warrior''s right fist is tightly clenched. If there is a vampire in front of him, he will definitely suck the other side''s blood! Blade soldier with his left arm to pick up Pike''s body, his eyes do not have tears, but let people see will feel very distressed eyes. Natasha didn''t go to see the blade warrior. She punched the wall open and went in to investigate. In the room behind the wall, Natasha saw several mummies on the sofa. They were all vampires, because the teeth on the body were long and pointed. There is a round table in front of the mummy. There is a black box on the table. At this moment, it has been completely opened. Yang Han feels the power of blood God from the black box and has stayed in it for a long time. "Natasha, this is where part of the power of the blood god lies. No wonder I felt that it appeared in the distance and disappeared after a while. It was isolated." "Yang Han, can you feel where the power of blood god is now?" Things began to get tricky. Now there is no power of blood god in damaskinus, but it is also a huge threat. In addition to the reaper chadnoma and the sudden appearance of the blood god power winner, chadnoma is the only one among the three forces who can cooperate temporarily. The other two forces are undoubtedly against them. "Natasha, let''s go back." The voice of the blade warrior came from the outside. He held Pike''s body in his hand and took him to the car with no words. On the way back to the house, the blade soldier asked flatly, "Natasha, have you found anything? A vampire or a reaper? " The expression on the blade warrior''s face was much more normal than before, but his hand on the steering wheel was always tight. "There is a third party." Natasha gave a concise answer to the blade''s question. "Let me know as soon as you have their information." The blade soldier''s eyes looked at the sunlight from the sky. He looked at the sunlight. His eyes under the sunglasses didn''t know what it was like. When the two returned to the house, the blade soldier came to the back of the house. There was a high ridge on the hillside, which was filled with many tombstones, in which were engraved the former comrades of the blade soldier. Natasha follows the blade warrior. She can see that there are more than twenty tombstones. Now the blade warrior is digging out a piece of land for pike to bury him. Fighting with vampires, a dangerous creature, especially a group of ordinary people, has a very high mortality rate. Pike could have avoided all these dangers, but he still sacrificed himself for the blade warrior. Yang Han didn''t see the content of Parker''s sacrifice in the original plot. All this happened under the film, which continued to expand and enrich the complete plot. After burying pike, the blade soldier drives out again. Once pike dies, the mercury that sigarde needs must be done by himself! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 501 Natasha stayed in the middle of the house and asked general Ross to discuss the situation. Natasha and general Ross come to a place without monitoring. Yang Han condenses and says, "part of the power of blood God has disappeared, and I can''t feel its position now." The last time Yang Han felt the power of the God of blood appeared in the distance, it was because he had just copied faith''s gene. At that time, Yang Han thought that it was chadnoma who got the power of the blood god. After all, from the murals in ejiwuta, there was a connection between the blood God and the reaper. However, that feeling soon dissipated. Just like this time, Yang Han suddenly felt the power of blood god, but in a flash it disappeared in his own feeling, which was more blurred than last time. Yang Han doesn''t know whether the other party can feel his presence. If they can feel each other, then things will become interesting. Both sides will want to get back the complete power of blood God from each other, which is a good thing for Yang Han. If the winner of the blood god''s power is a coward who doesn''t dare to show his head, then he and Natasha have to give up tracking down. After all, there are still nine headed snakes to deal with. They don''t have time to be obsessed with this part of the incomplete power. However, from the point of view that the other party will call the blade warrior, the winner of the blood god power definitely knows the blade warrior and has a certain hatred, otherwise he will not deliberately call to provoke the blade warrior. "Natasha, you said there was a third party?" General rose put his hand on his chin and thought. General Ross was not much surprised that Yang Han came out on Natasha''s shoulder. He knew something about Natasha''s mysterious symbiosis. "The vampire you wiped out was named Faith? Did Parker''s cell phone stay at the scene? " General Ross looked at Natasha. He couldn''t help looking at Yang Han more. Yang Han exudes a mass of black liquid from his body, then turns into a hand and holds it with general Ross. "The mobile phone is still at the scene. This is the recording inside. There is no other clue." Natasha played the recording. General Ross''s brows are locked. "Fernand? Is this guy faith''s brother General Ross heard what Fernand told his vampire companions and knew that he was faith''s brother. "Play this paragraph again." Now it''s a new sound that came out of Funan''s panic. This voice seems to come out of thin air, that is to say, its owner comes out of the black box. Combined with what they said before, faith''s blood, skeleton, the power of blood god, and the new man''s tone to fernan General Ross looked at Natasha, and he had the answer in his eyes. Yang Han saw that there was a light in general Rose''s old eyes. He knew that general Rose had figured it out. Natasha and general Ross spoke at the same time: "faith is alive!" In a word, the whole sky was covered with a layer of clouds, countless thunders shuttled between them, and then it began to rain heavily. The same day as like as two peas, who became blood god, the weather suddenly went bad. Natasha and Yang Han did not expect that faith was resurrected! They haven''t listened to this recording to the blade warrior. Now the blade warrior is in an extreme mood. If he learns that faith resurrected and killed pike, he will be angry and the whole city is looking for faith. In this way, he is likely to fall into the trap of the enemy. The vampire ruler Damas jinos, who inherited part of the power of the blood god, resurrected faith, and the Reaper leader chadnoma. It''s urgent for Yang Han. They need to find Chad Norma and join hands with him. Otherwise, with them, there will be a total of four forces fighting. I''m afraid the situation will be difficult to control. To this end, Natasha and general Ross went to the sewer where they had been last time, trying to find Chad Norma to join hands with him. Yang Han knows the true identity of chadnoma. He is the son of damasjinos, the supreme ruler of vampires, but he has been genetically modified. This time, chadnoma has become a reaper. So Chad Norma didn''t kill her when she first caught her because she was his sister. At first, Yang Han thought that part of the blood god''s power came to chadnoma, so he and Natasha did not tell the blade warrior about it, but followed the blade warrior to the sewer to find chadnoma. But because pike went to investigate the billiards club, he knew that part of the power of blood God actually went to the blood that fiss had already left behind. And after such a long time of power fusion, we successfully resurrected faith. The power of blood god can be reborn by dripping blood. Yang Han has already felt it, but he didn''t expect that it could be so powerful that it could be reborn like this. Although there is a certain coincidence, that is, the power of blood God has not been completely eliminated, but part of it has run out. Yang Han understood why he felt the power of the God of blood appeared in the distance at the beginning, because he had the ability to locate and track the blood after he had just copied the gene of faith. So after Yang Han felt the incomplete power of the God of blood, he followed the blood flowing out of faith and located the blood that faith had already preserved in the distance. When Feisi died because of anticoagulant, his blood also disappeared, and Yang Han''s positioning was also lost. In this resurrection of faith, Yang Han felt the power of the God of blood, but he could not know the position of faith, because he relied on the induction of the power between the gods of blood, rather than relying on faith''s blood to track. After understanding the whole story, Yang Han had to have a little respect for this fellow. The peak of hybrid vampire is undoubtedly Firth! And this peak is resurrected now, and he will become even more terrifying. Chadnoma has nothing to do with blood god. Yang Han can safely let him join in. Chadnoma''s purpose is to revenge his father. But Yang Han couldn''t help thinking about the murals on the tower of ejvu. If the power of blood god was combined with the reaper, how powerful would it be? Even if the hybrid vampire faith gets the power of the blood god, he can resurrect in this way, and once resurrected, he can smash the wall. If the reaper, who is more powerful than the vampire, has the power to solve his metabolism problem, won''t it give birth to a perfect new species? Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 502 A shovel deep into the soil, it is like a sailing ship in the waves, throwing away a lot of soil, like the waves in the ocean. The blade soldier dug for more than an hour. With his amazing arm strength, he worked so hard that he wanted to dig every tomb more exquisitely. His comrades in arms were fighting against evil before they died, so they should be more comfortable after they died. The recording left on Pike''s cell phone has not been deleted by faith. He deliberately left these clues to tell blade that he has been resurrected. Natasha and general Ross come to the graveyard. There are graveheads everywhere. Maybe one day blade soldiers will also sleep here. "Blade, here''s a recording. Do you want to listen to it?" Natasha watched as the blade soldiers put Pike''s mummy into the coffin and buried it with one hand. The meat on the blade soldier''s face twisted like a dragon. He clenched his teeth. This is a large coffin, which needs four or five adults to lift. "No, I know it''s faith. I''ve been against him for several years. I can''t admit the smell of Parker." The coffin was plunged into the earth, and the blade soldiers began to shovel all the soil with a spade. He still needs to build a monument. "Chadnoma, rose and I are going to investigate. You can let us know if you want to come." Natasha saw that the blade warrior''s face was like a piece of iron, which was melted by the high temperature, but it could turn into various weapons to destroy everything in an instant. "Well, I''m going to buy a monument for pike and the mercury of sgarde." Blade soldier''s tone is flat, but everyone knows that his words are more powerless and guilty than before. So Natasha and general Ross split up with the blade soldier. The blade soldier had several cars at home, but the blade soldier loved a black Santana and his motorcycle. "Are you all going out?" What''s rare in sgarde''s mouth is not eating. The mercury that the blade had prepared for him had not yet been found, so now she was quite free, so Natasha asked, "we are going to investigate the whereabouts of the reaper. Do you want to come with us, Scarlett?" With Natasha''s enchanting smile, sgarde could not help bending his mouth, but when he heard the words "Reaper", his face suddenly became cold, and he repeatedly waved his hand and said, "I''m the logistics. I can''t go to the battlefield. It''s up to you to do these things." Sgarde turned and left. It seemed that his last experience of fighting the reaper in the house of pain left an indelible impression of terror. "Well, you stay at home. Maybe the reapers will visit. Remember to prepare snacks for them." Natasha starts the car, leaving a word that makes sgarde tremble. As the car left the house, sgarde ran after it and yelled, "Hello! You two bring the reapers home! Hello Scarlett looked at the car and kept shouting. I don''t know if Natasha heard her. Scarlett had gone to prepare to decorate the house with ultraviolet flares and ultraviolet lights. He needs to build this house into an absolute fortress that can let ultraviolet light fill every corner at any time. Not long after, when sgarde was working hard to increase the defense of the house, the blade soldier came to him in a sweat, and sgarde could not help covering his nose. "How long has it been since you took a bath? The smell of mud and sweat. " Sigarde buries an ultraviolet flash bomb in the soil outside the house. As long as someone steps on it, the button will start, and the three second countdown will produce intense ultraviolet light to destroy everything¡° What are you doing? " The blade soldier''s face was cold. "Decorate the house, and if the reapers attack, they''ll know it''s the worst decision of their lives." Sgarde patted her chest for her defense. Blade fighters have nothing to say about this. After the sewer war, both vampires and reapers will understand that his home is an ultraviolet field. Therefore, even if sgarde does not set up these outer defenses, they dare not challenge. "Are there any extra UV flares? I''m going to take some out. " The blade warrior is not only indifferent in expression, but also indifferent in tone. The death of pike and the arrest of Dr. Whistler make him feel bad. Hearing the words of the blade warrior, sgarde punched the earth with her fist and said, "it''s not enough. The remaining fluorescent tubes were used up after making dozens of ultraviolet flares last time. Blade, you still have to buy some fluorescent tubes. By the way, my mercury." At this time, sigarde heard the sound, he put his glasses to the sound of the place, the next second, a strong light from the soil inside out, his eyes completely blind! "Oh, Shetter! This is the last one. " Scarlett''s eyes finally came back to light. He looked back and saw that the blade warrior had left. Then a black Santana drove by him. A lot of dust was thrown on him by the car. Scarlett said angrily, "didn''t your parents teach you to drive slower?" When blade warrior, Natasha and general Ross all left, sgarde sat in front of the master computer. He gnawed the nail cap tightly with his teeth and said, "great Lord, please contact me quickly... Blade, they have found me. I have to get out of here." Scarlett''s body kept shaking on the chair. When the blade warrior asked him to locate his mobile phone number, Scarlett was still happy because he sent out the blood the Lord needed. But the next second, when the coordinates of the billiards club appeared on the computer, sgarde''s heart beat violently, as if a sledgehammer hit him. Sgarde could not resist the cold hair on his whole body. He already knew that what he had just gone out was under the surveillance of the blade soldiers. The conspiracy of both sides has now become a conspiracy, but on the surface, they are happy with each other. She knows that she can''t stay here any longer. She needs the great Lord to do what he promised. However, sigarde has been waiting in front of the master computer, the billiards club has no way to help him contact the great master, now he can only wait for the great master to contact him unilaterally, otherwise he can only continue to play tricks with the blade fighters here. One thing is for sure, he can''t play blade with the three of them. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 503 One of the biggest reasons that sgarde couldn''t play was that he completely lost the initiative. Whether it''s intelligence or personal strength, blade fighters are much higher than themselves. In addition, he is a spy who breaks in. As long as he has no effect on the blade fighters, he is likely to be killed on the spot. Sgarde understood that the blade fighters kept their purpose because they didn''t know where the vampire ruler damaskinos was so far. Sgad felt that the house, which had been transformed by himself, and then became his new world, was everywhere a vicious monster, trying to eat himself. The only way to save him is for the great Lord to get in touch with him, otherwise he would not be able to run out of the palm of the blade warrior himself. While Scarlett is anxiously waiting for contact, Natasha and general Ross have come to the house of pain. After the previous war, the house of pain has completely become a deserted house. Neither the vampires nor the reapers want to come back here. Natasha and general Ross were standing in front of the sewer passage. Natasha reached out and said, "gentlemen first." General rose jumped in, he jumped into the red giant at the same time, a lot of sewage to sputter out. Natasha took a step back and thought, "why do you have to choose sewer?" Natasha doesn''t like sewers at all. Yang Han''s voice rang out: "after all, they have no way to go. Only sewers can let them move around the city. This is the dead corner that even vampires can''t control." "Having said that, Yang Han, it''s better for you to control my body." Natasha suggests that she wants to let go and be the cashier. Natasha said, Yang Han in her body surface covered with a layer of black fluid, and then this layer of fluid into the shape of venom jumped into the sewer. The face of a venom plus the face of the red giant, two monsters ushered in the quiet sewer! And two monsters with super fighting power! When general Ross saw Yang Han, he said hello to him: "you are the venom living with Natasha?" General Ross is not sure what to call Yang Han. Yang Han held out his hand and shook hands with general Ross: "you can call me Yang Han." Yang Han''s face was jagged up and down. In the dark sewer, if general Ross''s physical qualities had not been strengthened, he was afraid that nothing could be seen. "Ross!" General Ross holds Yang Han''s hand. This hand covered with black fluid is mainly the size of Natasha''s hand. Therefore, compared with the red giant, it is the same difference between adults and children. But general Ross felt more amazing power than the eruption of volcano. Since he became the red giant, the only thing he felt that he could wrestle with him was Hulk, the Hulk, and his long dead hatred. Now... General Ross has found a third person, and this power is far beyond his imagination. General Ross even feels his hand is twisting. "General Ross, can we let go?" Yang Han''s voice came faintly. This handshake was initiated by general Ross. He just responded politely. General Ross released his hand. He looked at his hand. If he continued to hold it, he would be cracked by the bone Yang Han held! Natasha''s voice thought in her heart, "Yang Han, how can I feel that when you use this power, it seems that you are stronger and easier than me?" Natasha can naturally feel that Yang Han and general Ross are fighting each other. When general Ross and general abhorrence are fighting, she has not seen it. But now it seems that Yang Han''s strength has far exceeded that of general Ross as a red giant. "It seems that you still need more training. The strength of Hulk itself is better than that of red giant at the extreme. Moreover, after my enhancement, you will feel that I am very relaxed because you use too little." After releasing his hand from general Ross, Yang Han and general Ross were separated. They were not invincible in the sewer alone, but there was no problem in solving the seven or eight reapers. In addition, they are not here to fight with the reapers this time, but to talk about cooperation, so they just need to find the reapers. "Well." Natasha should say, "Yang Han, you''d better leave your body to me to control. I''m more used to your strength." Natasha finished, Yang Han from Natasha''s body surface flow back, since Natasha want to become strong idea, he naturally won''t let. Just like Jen Kailin, she can only burst out her own strength after she gets her own strength, but she can''t fully play it. Natasha can only play about 70% of her strength at most now. This is because she has been trained as a professional agent. If she wants to play 100% of the enhanced strength of Hulk, she needs amazing fighting talent and long fighting experience. In addition, Yang Han''s power is not only the power of the Hulk, but also the power to find symbiotic people. Unless Yang Han takes the initiative to control, so much power will be greatly reduced when it is used by the original owner of his body. Yang Han and Natasha have a high degree of tacit understanding, but they still have room for further progress. General Ross walks alone in the sewer. His huge body is very awkward to walk in the sewer. However, in order to prevent the reapers from sneaking attack, general Ross still keeps the posture of red giant. Once Natasha has something wrong with him, he can break the wall and drive it. As for why he smashed the wall instead of rushing through the passage of the sewer, general Ross shook his fist. He felt that Yang Han''s hand was itching. Natasha came to the place where the snowman of the members of the blood Gang died. There had been no trace. Then he came to the place where Chupa died. After several days of sewage washing, he could not even smell the smell of blood. According to Yang Han, in addition to Reinhart and Nisha, the two brothers and sisters Wright and Weiner are dead in the sun. The snowman, Chupa and Assad were all bitten by the reapers, but there is no trace of their bodies. Yang Han could not help thinking that they might have become reapers in the sewer, and now they are under chadnoma''s hands. In this way, it''s fun. The original companion becomes the enemy. I don''t know what Reinhart will think. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 504 Then Yang Han and Natasha come to the place where the blade warrior is corona, and chadnoma''s figure appears here for a while. If there is chadnoma''s blood, it''s easy to do. He can directly track the blood with the power of the blood God and find the location information of chadnoma. "Natasha, don''t you have any clues?" General Ross called, they are now running fast in the sewer, not afraid to make any noise to the hidden reapers in the sewer. "No, they may have gone deeper. Damaskinus already knows that their stronghold is in the sewer. Maybe they have moved their position." Yang Han and Natasha are not absolutely sure that they can find Chad Norma. He is the son of damaskinus. His ability to find a hiding place must be like father and like son, which is unpredictable. After searching the sewer for nearly three hours, Yang Han and Natasha confirm that chadnoma is the transfer place. Otherwise, he and general Ross make so much noise in the sewer that even if chadnoma doesn''t come out to see the situation, his younger brothers will come out. It''s almost evening. It''s more difficult to find the reapers at this time than in the daytime. The night is their territory, and their range of activities will expand to the whole city. In the style of chadnoma, he should increase his staff at night, otherwise he will not have enough strength to fight against damaskinos. Natasha and general Ross choose to go to the next location, disco! The traces of the vampires have disappeared completely, and the resurrected faith is also missing. They have to take a chance to see if there are any single vampires or harvesters who want to find their prey. Blade has brought all the mercury and fluorescent tubes that sgarde needs back to the house. Even now that both sides know what they''re thinking, she''s still making new weapons and ultraviolet flares. The blade soldier asked casually, "Scarlett, do you hate vampires, or do you like to do these things?" Now, the way she looks at the blade warrior is no longer the same as before. She used to be a complete companion, and her eyes are a bit playful and unreasonable. Now, sgarde can''t even laugh. He is devoted to the study of mercury detonator. When the mask is removed, the real sgarde is shown in front of the blade warrior. "Blade, I think you all know that I''m a slave of vampires, so we can speak up." Scarlett''s figure turned his back to the blade warrior. His tone seemed to have recognized the result, and he didn''t want to continue to disguise. "I need you to tell me where damaskinos is." Blade warrior to the point, a word is to let sgarde''s body meal. "I can''t get in touch with the Lord, so you can''t get any information from me," he said slowly Blade warrior was not surprised by this. If sigarde could easily contact damaskinos, he would not leave any clues. Blade warrior suspected that sigarde had a problem because his attitude to Dr. Whistler was too targeted. "Are you still at his service? Your vampire mark is under your tongue. " After the words of the blade warrior came out, sgarde''s body was shocked again¡° When did you know my mark was under your tongue? " Sgarde always thought that he was hiding well. He ate every day in order to put the things most in need of protection in the most dangerous place. Who would have thought that his vampire Mark would appear under his tongue instead of all over his body? "In the house of pain, Nisha told me that they are also advancing with the times in order to deal with us. So I thought that if you don''t have a mark on your body, you might be hiding in a place that is easy to be neglected. When you think about how much you eat, you can guess that it''s on the fur of your tongue at the bottom." The blade warrior watched as she studied mercury detonators. Ultraviolet flares were useless to him, but Mercury had great lethality. "I have a deal with the Lord. Now the deal has not been completed. I''m still serving him, but I can''t get any information from you. Yes, I''m abandoned." When she said this, the anger on her face was obvious. He had done so many things for damaskinos. In the end, after his identity was exposed, he didn''t contact himself to rescue himself from here. Sgarde''s heart has festered while waiting for damaskinos to contact her. He is now continuing his research in order to retaliate against damaskinus, so he said to the blade fighters, "blade, I want to officially join you!" Scarlett doesn''t know if the blade warrior will accept it. He has no way to go now. If the blade warrior doesn''t accept him, he will die. Vampire will never give up chasing a traitor, and he has no good feeling for these hybrid vampires, so he desperately wants to go up. There is a fundamental identity gap between slaves and vampires. There is no one like kuton, the vampire housekeeper. "You can study weapons here. I''ll buy some bottles of wine." The blade patted Scarlett on the shoulder, and he chose to accept her. At least from the beginning to the present, sgarde did give him a lot of help. Now is the time for him to make up for his mistakes. Scarlett''s face changed back to the original ruffian appearance, this time, he rolled up the bread to eat, just like the mark under his tongue. In addition, there are four of them, including sgarde and blade fighters. As soon as they reach a cooperative relationship with chadnoma, they will have enough manpower to deal with Damas, jinos and Firth. What blade fighters lack now is manpower. In order to find the whereabouts of vampires in this city, it is not enough to rely on only a few people. It took a few years for the blade fighters to deal with Firth, and many of their comrades died in the middle of the battle. It can be seen that this is not an easy battle. After the blade soldier left, the main control computer suddenly lit up. There was a blood bat on it. Sgarde stopped researching new weapons and came to the front of the main control computer. Yes / no, sigarde will press enter to confirm! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 505 /> ?? In a disco called night, Natasha came in, with countless lights and wine mixed together. The noise is full of enthusiasm! General Roth breathes white air silently outside the disco. His age is not suitable for the disco. That''s because of the age gap. As soon as the sexy and beautiful Natasha entered the disco, she immediately attracted the attention of most men. Within seconds, four or five men were rocking their bodies or holding a glass of wine to invite Natasha to dance. Natasha smiles beautifully, grabs a man''s hand and kicks his head out! "Violence "Interesting "I like it!" After Natasha stuns a man, it seems to arouse their greater interest. Natasha''s smile becomes more soul stirring. Wine filled the air, music sounded, in the light of the flash, the ground suddenly more than a few men. Natasha continues to come to the bar, to deal with men, she does not know what is merciful. Natasha''s action was neat, and the man who was knocked unconscious by him could not even shout. When someone found them, they thought they were drunk and finally dragged out by the security guard of the disco. Natasha sat in front of the bar and ordered a cup of blue enchantress. Since Yang Han copied the gene of blood god, Natasha''s reaction to vampires is much stronger than it was at first. After a while, Natasha found a vampire attacking a woman. Natasha went over with the blue enchantress in her hand, then pretended to fall down and poured all the wine on the vampire. When Fang Zheng was about to get angry, he saw Natasha''s beautiful appearance and licked her tongue subconsciously. Natasha smiles. She reaches out her hand and asks the vampire to help him up. The woman next to her leaves in bad luck. There is a beautiful woman like Natasha who comes to compete with her for men. She has no confidence to compete with Natasha. "How about a drink somewhere else, girl?" The vampire''s face was ruddy, and his teeth would plunge into Natasha''s neck at any time in the dark like a snake''s eye on its prey. "Good!" Natasha''s voice is full of allure, coupled with her faint blood god temperament, which leads to the blood boiling all over the vampire. He immediately took Natasha to the dark corner of the lane. Just as he was about to fight Natasha, a huge fist smashed his head into the wall. "Rose, this is my prey!" Natasha saw that it was too late for general Ross to rush in, and his fist swept over the vampire''s face like a hurricane. "Don''t you want his blood? It''s a lot of bleeding!" General Ross said, changed back to the original appearance, can see that after a long period of time to adapt, he is more and more handy for the power of the red giant. Natasha took a drop of blood from the vampire and put it into a test tube. "Next time you fight with vampires, I hope you''ll be the first to charge." Natasha took a look at the vampire. His head was bleeding so much that his face was dented by general Ross. With the recovery ability of the vampire, if there is a blood supply, it will take half a day. After all, judging from the feeling of blood, this is a hybrid vampire. After getting a vampire''s blood, Natasha can use the power of the blood god to track the vampire. If they are lucky, they can find a vampire''s stronghold directly, which is better than no clue. At the same time, in the middle of the night, there are two other waves of people in action. Chadnoma was accompanied by several new members. They went directly to a hospital and turned all the patients into reapers. Chadnoma began to expand his territory. "Can''t we keep a low profile?" Chupa looks at chadnoma, with snowman and Assad by his side. Chupa''s temper has always been hot, but now his position is different. He no longer has Damas jinos to support them. In terms of power, he has moved from the strongest to the weaker. "Is that what your master taught you? We have been exposed. If we keep a low profile, we will die. " Chadnoma greedily sucks blood, and they empty the blood bank after they capture a hospital. As long as there is blood in them, their combat effectiveness is much higher than that of vampires. Snowman has a wooden sword in his hand. His alloy sword is lost in the sewer. Rao is like this. It''s the same for him to use grass sword when dealing with people in the hospital. The expression on Assad''s face is always in the state of dissociation. Chadnoma''s quick action instructs the three of them to make a quick decision. Their trip is to take the vampires by surprise. After taking the hospital, they can get a week''s blood reserve. Chupa, snowman and Assad have learned the truth of the Reaper from chadnoma. In order to survive, they have to follow chadnoma to fight against damaskinos. Chupa hit Assad on the shoulder. "Assad, we''re not vampires anymore, you know." "Smell, your body needs this blood, or you will die pitifully later." Chupa held the blood in his hand, then slapped it in his mouth. Some blood splashed on Assad''s mouth, he licked, from the body''s strong bloodthirsty * * let his indecisive heart completely settled down. In less than an hour, the four attacked the hospital, and then came out from the gate of the hospital with a large number of reapers and blood. Their scarlet eyes were like wolves watching their prey in the dark. "Chad Norma, where are we going next? You make so much noise this time, not only damaskinos will come to trouble, but also the local police will chase us Chupa was carrying a blood bag on his shoulder, and the blood needed a place to refrigerate, otherwise it would be broken in a few days. "Blade, let''s find the blade warrior!" Chadnoma licked the blood around the corner of his mouth. Hearing the name of the blade warrior, Chupa, Asad and the snowman''s heart beat fiercely. Chupa, in particular, had a 100% aversion to the blade warrior and a 1000% aversion to Dr. Whistler. If Dr. Whistler hadn''t killed him, he wouldn''t have become a reaper. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 506 The sound of the police siren will ring in the night sky covered by dark clouds. After receiving the call to the police, the police chief immediately takes more than a dozen police cars to encircle the hospital. Since the last anonymous phone call, their police station has returned to a normal state. Who knows this just two months or so, that group of hateful vampires came out to make trouble again. "Sergeant Mai, the hospital is empty. There is a lot of blood spattering everywhere, but no body was found, and the blood bank was empty." When the police rushed in to investigate the situation reported the results of the investigation, the face of the police chief became stiff. He has long known that there are vampires lurking in the city, and has great power, so ordinary people will be hoodwinked, and become their food in the night. Even in the police station, if it wasn''t for the last vampire attack, now more than half of them would be slaves of vampires. "All the people in a hospital have become vampires..." chief policeman Mai sighed. It''s far more terrible to have no body than to have one. Police chief Mai doesn''t know why the vampire, who has always kept a low profile, has made such a stir this time. The speed of their police has been very fast, but the hospital is located on the edge of the city, and it takes more than an hour for the police car to arrive. In this more than an hour, the vampires have enough time to complete their attack. Chief McGregor looked up at the sky. He felt that the clouds were coming and the thunder was thick. "I should get in touch with the man named blade." Chief McGregor decided to go to blade''s house alone to find him to cooperate. Otherwise, the police alone can''t fight against vampires. Because he copied the home of the blade warrior last time, and he used to shoot the blade warrior as a villain, the blade warrior didn''t have a good impression of the police, so police chief Mai had to go alone. "Close up!" ¡­¡­ The next day, the blade soldiers were erecting a monument for pike, while general Natasha and rose, who had obtained vampire blood, were following the news. They saw a news report that an entire hospital had been attacked and there was no one inside. "Faith or Chad Norma?" Because both are likely, Natasha can''t confirm. There is no doubt that no matter which side attacked the hospital, it is not good news for them. If chadnoma''s power is too strong, who can guarantee that he will not establish a reaper Kingdom after taking revenge on the vampire ruler damaskinus? If this is what Firth did, it''s far more serious than Chad Norma. After all, this is the peak of a hybrid vampire, and Firth who has experienced failure and resurrection! Sigarde''s Mercury detonator research is not smooth, just like the ultraviolet flash bomb, which he and Dr. Whistler worked together to develop. Now, she misses Dr. Whistler. "Damn it! Almost splashed all over me Sigarde''s Mercury detonator successfully exploded in the course of the experiment, and countless mercury splashed around. Fortunately, sigarde was fully armed, otherwise he would have died in the process of research. Now, on the test bench, no one is willing to get close to it except sgarde himself. Unfortunately, the waste experiment was thrown into the garbage can, and the house suddenly sounded the alarm. The next moment, the doors and windows of the whole house automatically close, turning it into a dark space. Scarlett immediately took off her protective clothing and ran to the main control computer. On the computer screen, blue represents nobody, while red represents someone. There are six areas in total. The last time Assad and Nisha broke in, only one area changed from blue to red, but this time four areas were directly invaded. Blade soldiers immediately come in from the back of the house. Natasha and general Ross also rush to the master computer to meet with sgarde. This time, the other party seems to have been prepared for the invasion. Because of the lack of ultraviolet flares, the ultraviolet flares arranged outside by sigarde gave up halfway, so only the inside of the whole house has ultraviolet light. "Motion sensors, zones one to four are occupied." Blade, as they came, they heard a terrible word from sgarde. Six areas were invaded by people in four areas instantly, which is enough to prove that the other side is well prepared, and the number will never be small. The blade soldier smelled the thick smell of blood outside and poured his nose in. It was like a blood net covering the sky and leaning here, leaving no breath of air. But it was under such circumstances that she began to laugh. "Baby, light up for me!" Scarlett laughed and clapped the keyboard with her right hand. After a few clicks, the dark house was illuminated by ultraviolet light. The dazzling ultraviolet light turns the house into a purgatory for vampires and reapers. Since the last time Assad and Nisha broke in, sgarde has started to fill the house with ultraviolet light. I didn''t expect that the secret weapon I worked hard to get was used so soon. "Gentlemen, it''s time to clean the house." She took an ultraviolet flare and went to the front of the house. With so much ultraviolet light, he didn''t believe how long the invading vampire or the Reaper would last. However, just after she went out, a figure flew down from the air and kicked her in the chest. With this kick, sgarde felt that he was forced into the chest of the invader. Bang! Sgarde flew backward and hit the blade warrior. "Cough... Cough..." sgard coughed violently, some blood foam was coughed out by him. Sgard was holding the ultraviolet flash bomb in his hand, and wanted to get up and fight with each other, but the blade fighter pulled him. "I''m here to talk about cooperation with you, Daywalker." It was chadnoma, the leader of the reapers, who kicked sgarde. He was wearing sunscreen all over his body and clothes to isolate ultraviolet rays, which prevented him from turning into a blue flame in the ultraviolet light. "Can you ask your friends to turn off these hateful lights? My companions won''t like them. " Chadnoma''s voice was as hoarse as if he had wiped it with a piece of iron cloth. The blade soldier said to sgarde, "sgarde, turn off the light." "What... Cough, man, are you serious? They are reapers. Turn off the lights and we are in danger Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 507 There was a hundred unwillingness in Scarlett''s heart. Especially when he was almost knocked out by Chad Norma. "Turn off the lights!" The tone of the blade warrior is irrefutable in his indifference. Scarlett''s face turned red with anger, some of which were due to the countercurrent of blood. He kicked on the chair, swore, and then turned off the ultraviolet light. Then the windows and doors of the house were opened, and the whole house was restored to light. Hundreds of reapers came out behind chadnoma. Their skin was white, and they had black veins. They looked like zombies. "Blade, I reminded you that the light is off now, but no one can guarantee the safety here." Sgarde hid behind, holding two ultraviolet flares, which would be detonated by him at any time. Chadnoma took off his clothes and showed his head. "Day Walker... Blade warrior, didn''t that old man be rescued by you?" Chadnoma looked at the four people in front of him, and did not find Dr. Whistler. He told Dr. Whistler all the truth, but the others were not here. Chadnoma immediately understood why he would be attacked when someone came. Fortunately, he has already prepared for defense, otherwise his new subordinates will be all buried here. For this reason, chadnoma will kick sgard to fly, he felt a strong hostility from sgard. "The old man has been taken, chadnoma. Tell me what you know, we can talk about cooperation." Blade soldiers did not expect, Natasha did not expect, Chad Norma would take the initiative to find them. It can be seen that chadnoma was forced to have no way out. From the reapers behind him, it should be him who attacked the hospital yesterday, not Firth. "Oh, OK, but first I''ll introduce our new members to you." With a strange smile on his face, chadnoma whistled to the reapers behind him, from which came three reapers covered in black. The three men came near and took off their clothes. It was Chupa, Assad and the snowman who were attacked by the reapers in the sewer and were missing. "Now, you''re in charge of the three of them." As soon as chadnoma came up, he gave blade a big gift. Members of the original blood Gang, now three of the reapers, once again obey the orders of the blade fighters. Chupa didn''t like it, but he came over. The appearance of the three of them has changed a lot, especially Chupa. He looks more like a ghost now. His original yellow hair has turned white. If it is in the dark, he can absolutely frighten a living man to death. "Blade, put down your guard. We were not enemies from the beginning. You were deceived by damaskinus." Chadnorma slowly approached. He took a look at Natasha and general Ross. His intuition told him that they were very difficult to deal with. Sigarde sits directly in front of the main control computer, ready to turn on the ultraviolet light again at any time. As long as chadnoma has any offensive action, he will press the keyboard without hesitation¡° I am the son of damaskinos and his experimental object. Nisa is my sister, but she has not been tested. My only purpose is to avenge him. " Chadnoma told the blade about all his experiences. Since he was born, he has been experimented on human body by damaskinus. After the experiment failed, he survived and escaped from the territory of vampires. Then he started his revenge plan in a hospital, and was severely injured by the blade warrior in the house of pain. Finally, all his hands died in the sewer, and he was the only one alive. Fortunately, because of the appearance of general Ross, the vampires were driven out of the sewer, so chadnoma was able to find Chupa and the three of them in the sewer, and quickly attacked a hospital after a day''s rest. The strength of the original blood gang members and their strength increased after they became reapers. The four of them quickly captured the hospital and left with the new members. Because Chupa and the three of them were members of the original blood Gang, chadnoma did not need to investigate to know where the blade soldiers lived and the structure of the whole house. That''s why she felt so familiar with the house that she invaded the four areas quietly. An hour later, the blade soldiers found out why. Chadnoma asked, "my people have no place to go, so I want to borrow you to live here." Blade soldier nodded and agreed, there are so many people, although they can''t go out in the daytime, they will undoubtedly become a big help at night. After placing all the reapers in the third zone, the blade warrior asked chadnoma, "do you know where the territory of damaskinus is?" At present, both the blade warrior himself and Natasha are looking for the territory of damaskinos, for which he has sacrificed pike and learned the news of the resurrection of Firth. After cooperating with chadnoma, it has evolved into a two-on-two battle. As long as they take the lead in eradicating damaskinus, it will be easier to deal with FIS. Firth''s single combat ability is very strong, even better than his own, but Firth is not Natasha''s opponent at all, and general Ross should be able to defeat Firth. The last time they went to damaskinos'' territory, the blade fighters couldn''t see the outside scenery in the middle of the plane, and their mobile phones and other communication tools were confiscated, so they didn''t know where the place was in the process of going back and forth. Chadnoma thought for a while: "I know a place where I escaped. We can go there tonight to see if the old guy is in." From time to time, chadnoma''s men made a strange whimper, just like the wolves salivated when they saw the food. Originally, the four were very quiet in the house, but now it has become a wild animal breeding base. Sigarde simply put on headphones to maximize the music. He didn''t want the Reaper to join in until now. He felt that there might be a reaper''s mouth behind him at any time to wrap his head in. To this end, sgarde''s pocket with an ultraviolet flash bomb, to prevent accidents. He helped Nisha dissect and understand the metabolism of the Reaper himself. Every few hours, the Reaper must suck blood. Here are at least more than 100 reapers, and the amount of blood required is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 508 Chadnoma has a clue in his hand, which is good news for blade fighters. Natasha traces the blood of the vampire and finds that it''s just a wandering vampire. She can''t get any useful information from him. At this time, she took off her earphone, turned her chair and said to them, "how can these hungry ghosts be solved?" Sigarde asked a very realistic question. Now the reapers here make all kinds of sounds because their bodies need blood supplement. But because chadnoma crushed them all, the reapers had to stay in the house. Now it''s sunny outside. They can''t go out after coming here. Chadnorma took a look at sgarde. He felt unnatural from sgarde, so it was hard for him to like sgarde. "We attacked a hospital and the blood is being transported by my men." Chadnoma said hoarsely. With the blood bank of the hospital as follow-up support, they can stay in the house for at least a week without attacking people. They can attack damaskinos in a week! "What about preservation? There is no cold store here to store the blood you need. In this weather, your blood will stink and turn black within three days. " Sgarde slapped chadnoma in the face. He hated chadnoma''s foot. "Don''t worry about it. We''ve hijacked some refrigerated trucks, and they''re driving them here." It sounds natural to say one thing at a time, but in fact every thing is worth catching and shooting. Now that the problem of manpower and blood supply has been solved, what blade soldiers need is to implement the plan as soon as possible and assign manpower. In terms of his work style, since he dares to cheat the blade fighters to attack the reapers for him, he is naturally well prepared and will not leave any trace for the blade fighters to investigate. So Natasha doesn''t think there''s going to be vampires in the place Chad Norma said. Chadnoma reminded: "blade warrior, the old guy needs your gene research, you are his target, so in any case, you have to ensure your own safety, otherwise let the old guy succeed, we will not have any chance to find him again." With a frown on the blade warrior''s brow, both fiss and damaskinos will yearn for his genes, because he is the only one who has the power of a vampire, but is not afraid of the sun, the special existence of silver and garlic. As a pure blooded vampire, Damas jinos also aspires to be a vampire like blade warrior. But he kept on experimenting, and the housekeeper kuton was his housekeeper, but in the end, he failed to create the first generation of reaper, chadnoma, his own son. After chadnoma ran away, damaskinos immediately thought of a way, that is to use chadnoma as bait to draw in the blade warrior, and then catch the blade warrior in the middle. Chupa, a member of the original blood Gang, told him all these things. Among the members of the blood Gang, only Reinhart and Chupa knew the truth of everything. Even Nisa was deceived into thinking that chadnoma was really caused by the emergence of a new virus. After an hour, a total of three refrigerated trucks came in. Fortunately, blade soldier''s home was transformed from a large factory. Otherwise, it would not have been able to accommodate so many people and cars. As soon as the refrigerator car was opened, hundreds of reapers rushed into the car like beasts who had not eaten for several days to suck blood. Their appearance made sgarde feel goose bumps. "Blade, we must isolate them at night," she whispered to the blade fighters Scarlett now heard the reapers'' satisfaction after sucking blood, and her scalp tingled as if the reapers were sucking blood from him. The blade soldier took a cold look at sgarde: "we''re all going out at night. Do you want to follow us to damaskinus'' nest or stay here and eat with them?" Scarlett did not hesitate to choose the former, let him follow a hundred reapers? Even with Chad Norma''s limitations, he doubted that the reapers would make some friendly moves on him. It''s hard to say if he''ll be the Reaper when the blade soldiers come back. So after discussion, Assad and the snowman finally stayed to look after the house, while the others took ten harvesters to a stronghold in damaskinos. Sgarde was at ease, and he felt much safer following the blade soldiers. In addition, Natasha and general Ross looked very strong. He should just go on a tour this time, and would not encounter any danger. When people are waiting for the arrival of the night, another car comes outside the house. As soon as he gets out of the car, he can smell the smell of blood coming out of the house. Seeing that all the cars outside the house are unlicensed, police chief Mai has a bad feeling in his heart. When he came in, hundreds of pairs of eyes looked at him in an instant, and the police chief felt the suffocation. "Stop your men." The blade soldiers yelled at Chad Norma, this is not their Reaper''s home. The blade warrior came out and brought chief policeman Mai into the house. At this time, the chief policeman came here. The blade warrior didn''t have to ask what happened. Chadnoma used to discipline his men, and Chupa and they were in another place, so there were only four of them here: blade, Natasha, general Ross and sgarde. "Blade warrior, I''m here to ask for your help..." when police chief Mai said this, he choked. He really came for this purpose, but he found that all the people who attacked the hospital last night and became vampires were in blade warrior''s home. For a moment, chief McGregor thought blade had joined forces with vampires. But from the blade warrior''s attitude, there must be something hidden in it, and these people look very different from the vampires he has seen. Normal vampires are no different from ordinary people, in addition to their canine teeth are more prominent, basically unable to distinguish them. The appearance of these vampires is very obvious. At a glance, they don''t look like ordinary people. Chief McGregor''s heart was in doubt. Now he didn''t know whether he was right or wrong when he came to find the blade warrior. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 509 Having said that, he has come. Even if chadnoma and others are watching him, chief McGregor must explain the purpose of his coming to the blade fighters. "Blade soldier, we police need your help, yesterday''s news you should..." said the police chief, looking to the dark place nearby. There came all kinds of strange smells that were thick and made people feel like vomiting. It''s the pheromone secreted by the reapers. For the reapers, it''s a signal of mutual connection. But when ordinary people smell it, it''s just like the sour water in the ditch. As long as they smell it, they can''t help but want to cover their mouths and noses. Blade nodded. He was busy setting up a monument for pike this morning. Natasha told him that a hospital was attacked last night. Chief McGregor happened to come at this time. Blade soldier recognized from his intermittent words that chief McGregor knew that they were the people who attacked the hospital. For a moment, the situation became extremely embarrassing. "Don''t let the police interfere in this matter. I won''t tell you the information about them. I''ll deal with it." Blade doesn''t want the police to get involved, and it''s going to get more chaotic. With the strength of the police, they come to help only to add to the chaos. In addition, chadnoma already knows that chief McGregor is coming. At present, the blade warrior has to let chief McGregor leave on the surface first. As for how to contact in private, that''s not what chadnoma can know. After hearing this, chief McGregor showed a disappointed expression on his face. "In that case, I''ll go back first." Police chief Mai left behind a regretful figure and turned to leave. He had been a policeman for so many years, and he had already smelled the reason why the blade soldiers took him away. When the car started, police chief Mai left. Chadnoma came from the other side. He looked out into the sunlight, his eyes narrowed deeply. "Blade, your choice is very wise." Chadnoma came to the blade warrior, he hoarsely praised the blade warrior. If police chief Michael wants to join hands with the blade fighters, he will have to turn all the policemen into reapers. Fundamentally speaking, the reapers are the targets that the police need to eliminate. Even if they cooperate temporarily because of blade fighters, they will never get along well. As time went by, chadnorma quieted down after watching captain Mack leave. The house of the blade warrior has not been improved because of this. The stench and the whimper of the reapers make it a hell. Chadnoma forced the patients in the hospital into reapers, even if the reapers were stronger than vampires, but in such a large number of patients, the potential of each of them was different. Most of the reapers here are still in the state of repairing their bodies, so they make noise constantly. When she studied mercury detonators, she also wore earphones and a mask to herself. If we don''t get the reapers out soon, they will stink here sooner or later, and the bacteria are also a big problem. Natasha and general Ross are fearless of everything, but she feels that she will die here at any time. So in the middle of waiting for the night to come, sgarde asked the blade soldier to move out. I didn''t expect that the blade warrior immediately agreed. Sgarde thought that the blade warrior would consider setting the reapers out for him. Who knows blade warrior just a word: "it''s much easier to arrange you alone than to arrange them." It seems that this is the truth. So in his spare time in the afternoon, the blade soldier moved all the tools that she needed out of the house, not far from the house. She set up a small tent there. After a short period of cooperation with the police last time, the blade warrior has become a forbidden area where no one is near. Therefore, sgarde can safely go out for experimental research without fear of being seen. When an orange sun set from the horizon, the earth began to evaporate the residual temperature of the sun. Chadnoma sent 30 harvesters to investigate the situation in different parts of the city. He himself followed the blade fighters to a stronghold in damaskino. Scarlett was driving, and he didn''t want to sit in the back with Chad Norma. This car was originally a large truck equipped with defense lights. Learning from the experience of the last time, sgarde increased the number of defense lights on the car to 20, and connected buttons at the front and back of the car, so that he did not have to turn on the defense lights before reversing. After nearly two and a half hours, the blade soldiers arrived at the stronghold of damaskinos. This is a building with more than 70 storeys. The last time blade soldiers went there, it was almost so tall. The power of property possessed by vampires can not be underestimated, which blade fighters have known for a long time. Feisi can own several buildings, among which there are multinational pharmaceutical manufacturing companies. Damaskinos will only exaggerate more than Feisi. "You go in, I''ll pick you up here at any time!" With a piece of cheese in his mouth, sgarde has set up a series of monitoring devices in the back of the car. With the defense lights on the large truck and more than a dozen UV flares he made temporarily, sgarde was very confident about his safety. No matter how strong the reaper or the vampire comes, they are just here to die. The blade soldier inserts a silver sword into his back. The expression on his face is cold and heartless. Chad Norma leads the way. This building has an extremely strict security system. It is impossible for them to enter through the main door. Especially Chad Norma himself, his appearance is that people will feel abnormal when they see it, and it is impossible to let it pass. Chad Norma with three people came to the front of the building 500 meters, Natasha a a look, is the old routine, sewer! Chadnoma is worthy of being a reaper proficient in sewers. He hides in sewers and ambushes the house of suffering in sewers. Now we need to investigate damaskinus or go through sewers. Chadnoma himself didn''t have the slightest objection to this. He lifted the manhole cover and jumped down. Then he said to the blade soldiers, "hurry up, get down quickly. There are security patrols every 15 minutes." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 510 X1S Chadnoma was so skillful in jumping down the drain that the blade warrior was stunned for a while. However, chadnoma''s words alerted the three of them, so the blade soldier jumped down the second, followed by Natasha, and then general Ross covered the well. A group of four people came to the sewer. Chadnoma was familiar with the road. He had escaped from the sewer before. He had a very clear impression of this section of road. "In the front." Chadnoma turned several aisles, and then a ladder came up above them. "Up here, we can go to the back of the building." Chadnoma took the lead to climb up. The harvester''s sense of smell was very sensitive. He opened the well cover and asked the blade soldiers to come out after confirming that there was no one nearby. There is a small door at the back of the building, which is already inside the building. In addition to the sewer, you can only go through the main door. The four sneak into the small door. Chadnoma pastes a card in his hand on the electronic sensing block of the small door. With two clicks, the small door opens and they come to the interior of the building. It can be seen from here that chadnorma was prepared. He even clearly understood the location of the building''s cameras. "I''ve been trapped in this building for more than ten years, and I''ve learned everything here." Chadnoma said as he walked, the four of them came to the entrance of the basement of the building without any risk as if they were in a no man''s land. The patrol time of the security guards here is also very accurate. As soon as they leave the front foot, the security guards arrive at the back foot. The security guards don''t find anything except a little smell. They looked at each other a few times and thought it was just the bad smell on each other. "The basement is the old guy''s laboratory. If the old guy is still there, there will be many of his gene organisms in it, and I am one of them." Chadnoma and the blade soldiers come to the door of the basement. There is a red light on the monitor. Chadnoma points the previous card at the camera and it turns off. Blade realized that this card was probably the key to the whole building, and that it was the card that helped chadnoma escape from the building. But one thing even chadnorma himself knows is that this card was deliberately given to him by damaskinus. The purpose is to let him go out to do evil, and then give them a reason to go to the blade warrior to cooperate. Now this card has become a tool for Chad Norma to investigate him in turn. Four people into the basement, where the lights are blood yellow, looks very strange. "The old guy''s not here long ago, otherwise this card won''t work again." Chadnoma said something that was a pity. Blade soldiers, Natasha and general Ross came here just to find damaskinos and destroy him, but they were so relaxed and unimpeded along the way. Blade soldiers had long thought that damaskinos were not here. So they followed chadnoma deep into damaskinus'' lab, which was covered with glass tubes of all sizes. Each glass tube is also filled with liquid, which is the guarantee for the survival of gene life, equivalent to nutrient solution. Blade soldiers saw that there was no genetic life in the glass test tube. They were all transferred by damaskinos. The whole basement could feel the smell of dust as soon as they came in. No one has been in here for more than a month. Chadnoma ran up in the laboratory. He seemed to be looking for something. At first, he didn''t dare to come back when he just ran out. At that time, he was not only weak, but also dizzy. But this time he came back, it seems that he came back too late. Chadnoma ran around and didn''t find anything useful. "What are you looking for?" The blade called for Chad Norma. "Data, I''m looking for kuton''s research data. If we want to cure our Harvester''s physical defects, his research data is necessary." Chadnoma''s face grew paler. He didn''t expect to meet damaskinos when he came here. Instead, he wanted to find the research data of kuton. Even if he successfully revenged damaskinos, if he didn''t cure his physical defects, he would soon have all his organs aged due to his excessive metabolism. Reapers have such a strong power because their bodies are like a furnace, constantly burning, and blood is coal, which makes the furnace burning more vigorously. Natasha is also carefully looking for blood left in the laboratory. Even the blood that has been almost killed can be located and tracked by Yang Han''s ability to replicate the blood god gene. Natasha smashed a glass test tube with one punch, and a large amount of nutrient solution tilted down from it. Unfortunately, there was no smell of blood in it. General Ross took a look and asked, "didn''t you find it?" Natasha shakes her head. Damaskinos is so clean that the whole laboratory is empty and the traces are cleaned up as if this is just a warehouse for glass test tubes. Chadnoma left in disappointment after looking for nothing. At present, another clue of blade fighters is broken. After coming out of the lab, the blade soldiers returned along the same road. As soon as the truck vibrated, she immediately covered her nose and said, "are you going to the sewer again?" Sgarde immediately turned on the air conditioner in the car and cleaned up the smell of sewage. "Chad Norma, do you have any other clues to find him?" The blade was sitting in the back of the van, and Chad Norma was sitting opposite him, his head down. It took them more than five hours to go back and forth, and Chad Norma''s body was already hungry for blood. "The old guy is very cautious. If we want to find him, we will have very difficult clues unless he comes to you on his own initiative." Chadnoma''s words remind the blade warrior. Since chadnorma wants to get his own genes for the cultivation of genetic organisms, why not go into the trap? Blade''s heart was already working on the whole plan, and when they got back to the house, chadnoma''s men came back. Unfortunately, this time chadnoma sent out 30 reapers, but less than 10 came back. They were attacked by vampires! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 511 Seeing less than a third of his men return, chadnoma''s face was infuriated. He took out the blood bag on the refrigerator car and put it on his head to let the blood flow to his mouth. After getting the blood supplement, chadnoma turned his neck and asked what had happened to some of the men who had escaped. "We were investigating a bar when we were surrounded by vampires, all with stun guns." "Some people also attack us. They have vampire marks on their necks. We wanted to catch them and find out the whereabouts of the vampires, but they are good at it one by one. We are not rivals at all." After listening to the words of the escaped reapers, Natasha realized that there were some inconsistencies between the two sentences. There is no doubt that the former is under Damas jinos. When he was in the sewer, the housekeeper kuton took down the blade warrior with a group of vampires holding stun guns. General Ross also said that the power of those stun guns, even if the vampires are hit, the body will be paralyzed instantly unable to move. He couldn''t fight these stun guns if it wasn''t for the power of the red giant. From this we can see that damaskinos is not just avoiding defense, but also attacking. In the latter sentence, the vampire slave with excellent kung fu is more like faith. On the night when faith became the God of blood, there were many hired thugs around him. Although they were not vampires, they had superb fighting skills, and their bodies were also strengthened, so they could fight better than vampires. Some of them even threatened blade fighters. If these vampire slaves are really under faith''s hands, even now faith is constantly expanding his power, preparing for the day of comeback. Chadnoma was unlucky to give these escaped men a drink. If it wasn''t for the lack of effective supplement, he would not support these people, which is a waste of blood and useless. Now even going out to inquire about the news can be hit back, and the anger in chadnoma''s heart can be seen. After replenishing the blood, chadnoma called out the reapers again and asked, "in which bar were you attacked?" Chupa, Assad, and the snowman followed chadnoma as if he were going to find fault. It''s not daybreak yet, and they still have enough time for activities. Chadnoma can''t hold that breath in his heart. After his men told him the location, chadnoma took a look at the blade warrior. In his eyes, he asked if the blade warrior would come. The blade warrior said, "we are divided into two groups. You go down with your hand, the vampire side, I go to the other side with Natasha and rose." Blade doesn''t want to be with Chad Norma. It''s too much of a bind. With that, chadnoma drove a car with Chupa, and the three of them went to fight. "Faith''s on the move. Maybe it''s just a bait." Natasha sat in the co pilot''s seat, and the blade opened the map and marked the place chadnoma''s men said. "Well, but we have to say hello to our old friends." The blade warrior''s white teeth showed a smile, and Natasha saw his hands pressing on the steering wheel. At the moment, the blade warrior''s heart is burning, and he finally got the clue of faith. Now, compared with destroying damaskinos, the blade warrior wants to nail faith to the wall by himself. Three people driving a car soon came to an abandoned house, where there are more than a dozen dilapidated houses large and small, all abandoned after abandoned. Chadnoma''s men said that they saw people gathering here stealthily. It happened that there was no one here. They wanted to open the meat restaurant, but they were beaten half dead to escape before they opened it. The blade soldiers got out of the car. Because of the sound of the car and the light, a dozen people in black clothes and sunglasses came out of the abandoned house. They have all kinds of weapons in their hands, including swords, machetes, iron bars, chainsaws and even hammers. If it wasn''t for a group of people in a place like this, it would make people feel like they were circus performers. Even in the middle of the night, the blade warrior can see that they have a very obvious vampire mark. The blade warrior yells to them, "are you guys of faith?" More than a dozen men in black patted their weapons, but none of them answered the blade warrior. Blade turned his head and looked at Natasha and general Ross, both of whom were stupid enough to answer you. The blade warrior broke his fingers and made a click. He pulled out the silver sword from his back and rushed to it alone. Since the other party doesn''t answer, you don''t have to be polite! More than a dozen men in black rushed to the blade soldiers together. Natasha looked at general Ross and said, "do you want to go up?" General Ross had a mysterious smile on his face: "look at his skill." "I think so, too." Natasha and general Ross laugh together to see how the blade fighters deal with the dozen men in black. The angry blade warrior is like a combination of all kinds of wild animals at night. He has a silver sword in his hand, and he directly fights with a man in black with a big hammer. From the point of view of weapons, the blade warrior is at a disadvantage, but with his own brute force and the hardness of the silver sword, he blows the hammer out. The blade soldier kicks on the man in black and then somersaults back to avoid the attack. Shua''s sword! The blade fighter blocked the throat of two men in black! The wound has not come out, the person has fallen down! The blade soldier rolled forward and kicked off a man in black''s leg. His strength was like an elephant stepping on a rotten tree stump, which made the man in black scream in the dark. The sharpshooter fought harder and harder in Vietnam, and his accumulated anger over Pike''s death was released tonight. Although all his attacks took place between lightning and flint, in Natasha''s and general Ross''s eyes, this scene is like a slow movie, which makes people feel extremely wonderful. The two of them are just watching the play this time. Unless the blade warrior is in danger, they will let the blade warrior take the man in black to release his anger. In just a few minutes, blade soldiers will kill more than ten people in black one by one! He stood in the middle of the corpse with a silver sword in his hand, and his heavy breathing sounded like the roar of a wild animal! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 512 At this moment, the blade warrior seems to become a real warrior! More than a dozen people in black were killed by him, and finally the blade soldier left a man in black for him to spread a message. The blade warrior put the silver sword back behind him. The sword had not been stained with blood from now on, but the corpses it had harvested were lying on the ground. "Tell your master that once he rises, I will kill him once!" The eyes of the blade warrior began to turn scarlet, and the face of the last man in black showed a look of fear. With that, the blade soldier turned back to Natasha and general Ross. His steps were still steady after the fierce battle, but his breathing was heavy. Natasha saw that the blade warrior''s body was more or less stained with blood, some of which were covered in his face, and the blade warrior''s body twitched from time to time in the process of walking. "He''s hungry for blood." When the blade warrior comes, Natasha throws the new serum to the blade warrior from the car. The blade warrior takes it and stabs it directly into her neck while walking. It can be seen that the flesh on the blade soldier''s face is constantly trembling, like a gear running constantly in it. It is extremely painful for him to inject serum. That''s repulsion with his body! But the blade warrior didn''t give out a cry. He put it down and fell on the back seat when he got on the bus. When he fell, the blade soldier gave Natasha a a drop of blood, which was from the last man in black. It was Natasha who asked the blade warrior to let him go, not to send a message, but to track it. Using blood location, I''m afraid the man in black will break his head. After releasing her anger, Natasha drove back to the house with the blade soldiers. Their action was neat. The fight between the blade soldiers and a dozen people in black took only half an hour. In the car, general Ross looked at the fallen blade soldier in the mirror and said to himself, "he has great potential, but it''s a pity that he has been restrained by that kind of thing." General Ross has been watching the battle of the blade fighters. Although he has successfully solved more than a dozen Kung Fu men in black, this is not his limit. The blade warrior''s body has been injected with serum, which causes his strength to be locked. Only when his body gets blood supplement, the blade warrior''s real strength will burst out. In the tower of egivu, if FIS didn''t have the body of immortality, the blade warrior could defeat FIS alone. At that time, he sucked Jen Kailin''s blood, and his physical potential was fully stimulated. "He is determined not to suck blood. He has been worried about the identity of a vampire since he was born. It still needs him to break through this point. Now there has been artificial blood for a long time. For him, sucking blood is the most correct thing." Natasha''s hand was on the steering wheel and her eyes slanted up at the blade warrior. If this is a blood sucking blade warrior, he will not fall asleep at all, but will be more energetic, and half the time of that battle will be saved. "Natasha, didn''t you mean to pull him into aegis? In his current state, he is not only disgusted with the fact that he is a vampire, but also gradually goes wrong General Ross gave a long sigh. Just as an officer sees a good soldier, general Ross loves his talent. Natasha is also very clear about what general Ross said, but Yang Han told her not to worry, blade fighters will eventually join their aegis. In this way, Natasha didn''t tell blade warrior about joining aegis. She mentioned it once or twice, and let blade warrior think about it by herself. "Ross, Bruce''s got a good eye on him, too." Natasha came coldly, and general Rose''s face suddenly became strange. At the thought of Bruce''s face, general rose was angry, which was the same as blade soldiers'' reluctance to suck blood. They both had a special feeling for something. When Natasha drove back to the house, sgarde was alone in the distance of the house, turning on the ultraviolet light to stir up the mercury detonator. The blade soldier left the house with them. Scarlett was facing the harvester in the house by himself. His heart was terrified, so he turned on the ultraviolet light. In the current situation, being a reaper is a dead end. Even if the power will get a qualitative leap, sigarde is not willing to be a reaper. Chadnoma and his men haven''t come back yet, but with their strength, it should be no problem to deal with damaskinos'' men. After all, there are three members of the original blood gang. When dealing with ordinary vampires, they are like adults holding the child''s head with one hand. No matter how the child''s fist is waved, they can''t hit the adult. But Natasha and they had been waiting in the house for three hours, and neither chadnoma nor Chupa came back. It makes Natasha wonder if something''s wrong? After all, Natasha did not fight against Chad Norma, and her strength was limited to the blade fighters. What she said to him was stronger than himself. Another hour later, it was three o''clock in the morning, and a black car drove to the house. Chadnoma and Chupa finally came back. "Where are the blade fighters?" As soon as chadnoma got out of the car, he asked Natasha fiercely. There was no scar on his body. With the recovery of the reaper, the scar recovered immediately. Chadnoma''s breath is not short, plus his clothes are intact, this time out fighting should be an easy victory. Chupa, Assad and the snowman came out from the back of the car. The three of them opened the car and took out some guns. Natasha took a look. It should be the stun gun they used. "Blade is resting. Tell me something." Natasha faces a fierce face, chadnoma. "Tell you what?" Chadnoma''s voice raised, as if doubting Natasha. He came back from the outside tonight. He seemed to be in a bad mood, so his tone was very strong. "Yes! Tell me General Ross is not around Natasha. Now Natasha is the only one here facing a group of reapers. After hearing what Natasha said, chadnoma smiles scornfully. He slowly grabs Natasha''s shoulder with one hand. Chadnoma has never seen Natasha''s skill, but thinks that this woman is not simple. Tonight, he will try how not simple! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 513 Natasha smiles when she sees Chad Norma grabbing her hand. Chupa swayed behind chadnoma and came over, with Natasha''s intention of beating her again. When he was a member of the blood Gang, Chupa was extremely afraid of Natasha. Now he has become a reaper. He feels that he is extremely shameful at that time. He began to be afraid even without fighting. That''s not his Chupa style. Assad wanted to come forward to stop chadnoma and Chupa, but Chupa shrugged and shook Assad''s hand away. The snowman stands on the side of several people with an alloy sword made by sigarde. Unlike Assad, he will stop them when they fight. Natasha just reached out to grab chadnoma''s hand, but when a hulk flop came, Chupa saw Natasha and rushed up by hand. He has been unable to resist the impulse in his heart, want to fight with Natasha, will have that share of grievance to release. But a huge figure stepped on the earth and rushed over from behind. As soon as Chupa stopped, Asad and snowman looked behind Natasha, and chadnoma''s eyes narrowed. It sounds like a giant running! In the dark, general Ross jumped high and landed like a missile in front of Chupa. Chupa looked up and saw that general Ross, who had turned into the red giant, was now looking at him mercilessly, with cruelty and destruction in his eyes. Chupa swallowed a mouthful of saliva subconsciously, and his body was shaking. General Ross looked at Chupa, then put the palm of Chupa''s head on Chupa''s shoulder and said, "do you want to fight? I''ll stay with you The next second, general Ross''s hand was pressed, and Chupa immediately heard his bones crack apart. A huge force destroyed his body like paper. Chupa immediately spat out a big mouthful of blood, and general rose held him down with his hand, but he had no strength to resist. General Ross continued to increase the strength of his hands. Chupa''s legs burst and fell to the ground. Assad cuts at general Ross with a machete. At present, he must rescue Chupa. Otherwise, Chupa may die directly with the terrible power of the red monster, even with the powerful recovery ability of the reaper. This time, they went out to fight with damaskinos'' men. It was not smooth at the beginning, so it took them so long. They were in a very bad mood, which led to the outbreak of chadnoma''s ferocity against Natasha. Another reason is that their metabolism has reached the point where they need to replenish their blood. Under this double pressure, Chupa attacked Natasha. If Assad does not rescue Chupa now, Chupa will not recover because of the lack of blood supply. The most serious result is that he will die on the spot! "You have brains in them. Do you think you can save him when you come up?" General Ross roars at Assad. A strong wind blows on Assad''s face. He feels the irresistible power! As general Ross said, he was beaten up. At this time, the snowman silently stood next to Assad and pointed his sword at general Ross. General Ross smiles. When he turns into the red giant, the smile looks very cruel. General Ross picked up Chupa, who had been knocked down by him, and threw him out. Assad catches Chupa. He nods to general Ross and takes Chupa to the refrigerator truck to replenish blood. If general Ross really wanted to kill Chupa, Assad knew that even if he went up with the snowman, he would not be able to save him. The Reaper has a very strong physique, but this is a joke for general Ross, who has turned into the red giant before his eyes. The power of the reaper is not enough for him to see! After general Ross solved Chupa, Natasha and chadnoma on the other side joined hands. As general Ross leaped from top to bottom, chadnoma''s eyes were always on Natasha. It was from ferocity to greed. When he touched Natasha''s shoulder with both hands and felt the blood flow in her body, chadnoma was full of desire for Natasha''s blood. Intuition tells him what he can break through by getting Natasha''s blood. Chadnorma''s left hand is on Natasha''s shoulder, and his right hand suddenly blows to Natasha''s stomach. Chadnorma has no mercy. Now he is in a strong desire, which is a common disease of vampires and reapers. All reason will be replaced by the desire for blood! Chadnoma never thought he would lose to Natasha. The last time he fought with a blade fighter, it was the same. But at that time, he didn''t want to take the blade fighter''s life, otherwise the blade fighter would never be better. Natasha''s left hand blocked chadnorma''s fist. She just put her hand sparsely in front of her body. Chadnorma''s mouth was smiling. This time, his fist could break Natasha''s arm directly. But the smile on the corner of chadnoma''s mouth suddenly solidified, like an ice sculpture. "In the way?" Chadnoma watched as his right fist hit Natasha in the palm of her hand, as if on a piece of metal, and could do no harm to Natasha. Then chadnoma felt a sharp pain coming from his fist. Natasha grabs his fist, grabs it and twists his arm like a noodle. Chadnorma wants to break away from Natasha''s palm. His right foot suddenly exerts force and wants to push Natasha back. But Natasha seems to have been prepared for a long time, and directly touches him. This time, chadnorma finds that his leg is directly broken by Natasha. The pain was all over the body, and Chad Norma was thinking more about the impossible. Natasha can''t be that strong! He''s just an ordinary man. How can he be so powerful that he can''t even fight against him? If it''s the red monster chadnoma, you can understand, but why is Natasha "You look like you''re talking about why I''m so powerful?" Natasha twisted the whole right arm of chadnoma 180 degrees. This time, Natasha didn''t show the slightest mercy. When it was time to break her hand, when it was time to break her leg, chadnoma dared to be arrogant in front of her. Natasha would not give any good looks. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 514 Natasha and chadnoma a fight, immediately feel how his strength. In terms of strength, chadnoma is more than one-third higher than the blade fighters. If they are the blade fighters who have sucked blood, they can fight well. But for the power of the Hulk, Chad Norma is still not enough to see. Natasha broke chadnoma''s leg with one kick, twisted his right arm with the palm of her hand, and then kicked chadnoma''s stomach with another kick, making his body hollow. Chadnoma flew backward more than ten meters and hit the car, so the car backed back. Chadnorma''s head is drooping in front of the car. His body twitches from time to time and bleeds. The naked eye can see that chadnorma''s body is still recovering very quickly even after being destroyed by Natasha''s violence. His arm bone has been restored, and his fractured leg bone has been able to stand up. Chadnoma stood up from the ground. He twisted his neck. His eyes were more fierce! Natasha''s strong make him at a loss was severely beaten, but now his body for Natasha blood strong desire did not reduce, but is increasingly strong. Chadnoma attacks Natasha like a cheetah. Even if his brain is occupied by bloodthirsty * *, chadnoma''s instinct for fighting still exists. He knew that he could never be tough with Natasha, or he would be beaten by Natasha and his upper and lower bones would be separated. Every time the reaper is injured, his metabolism will speed up, which further leads to the aging and useless of his body organs. Therefore, a long time of fighting is fatal to him. So they can only chase their prey like cheetahs, and they will give up at the beginning. If they can''t catch their prey, they will not let go. There are not all the lights on in the house, only one area is on, and the weak light can''t illuminate the whole house, so Natasha and they are in front of the house now, and the environment is quite dark. Chadnorma is like a shadow constantly moving at high speed in the dark. The woman in front of him seems to be full of flaws, but chadnorma does not dare to test easily. His eyes were turning up and down in the dark, looking like a motionless grimace doll suddenly moved. Shua, chadnoma quickly approached Natasha''s side. His hind legs and feet used all their strength to make his body fly out like a spring to the limit in an instant. Chadnoma''s hands are clawed and his body is arched. He wants to scratch Natasha''s shoulder to make her lose her balance. Then he will split his mouth and wrap Natasha''s head in. As long as the neurotoxin in the teeth is injected into Natasha''s body, chadnoma can enjoy Natasha''s blood safely. And turn Natasha into a reaper. With Natasha''s skill, turning her into a companion is undoubtedly something chadnorma would like. It''s just that Chad Norma seems to think too simply. His action was not really fast enough to be like lightning splitting in the night sky, so Natasha''s figure suddenly disappeared and appeared behind him when chadnoma was stunned. Chadnoma felt a strong pressure on his back. Natasha raised her leg and kicked chadnoma''s spine like a broken chopstick. Bang! Chadnoma from the attack posture into a salted fish lying posture and the ground to a magnetic pole between the attraction! Chadnoma''s spine broke at Natasha''s feet! That''s enough to kill him! Chadnorma is lying on the ground feebly, and the Reaper''s genes are rapidly repairing his body. Chadnorma''s whimpering sound is like the whine of the hunted animals in the dark forest. Natasha just disappeared right in front of him! Chadnoma''s brain is still in a state of incomprehension. Natasha, who uses the stealth ability, can hide her clothes together, so she can quickly launch the stealth ability at any time. This led to a huge wave in chadnoma''s heart! Now he had no time to care about his fractured back, and his brain was awakened by Natasha. Whether it''s the red monster or Natasha, chadnoma realizes that he''s not on the same level as them. These two men''s ability is far higher than the blade soldiers, but they never show it, which leads to the greed of chadnoma. Chupa even said in his ear about Natasha''s noble vampire blood, so chadnoma has been focusing on Natasha since the beginning. It''s just that tonight he didn''t expect to attack Natasha while he was bloodthirsty. He had no resistance at all and was hanged unilaterally by Natasha. When the injury is healed, chadnoma gets up and walks to the refrigerator car. He needs to replenish his blood. Otherwise, it will be difficult for him to walk. Chadnoma rickets by Natasha''s side. He has a fear of this woman, which comes from the biological level. As soon as chadnoma arrived at the refrigerator car, he found Chupa was also scarred and replenished with blood. Chadnoma didn''t know the red monster''s ability, but from Chupa''s appearance, he was afraid that he would go up and fight with him. This time they are kicking the real iron plate! Fortunately, they cooperated with blade soldiers in advance, otherwise, they were just looking for their own way to die! After a night of silence, the next day the blade soldier woke up, he immediately went to chadnoma and asked him if he had any clues about damaskinus last night. The blade also told them to keep alive and bring back the blood. Chadnoma gave a test tube to the blade warrior. His face was very ugly. The blade warrior asked, "what happened last night?" Blade warrior is just a simple question, falling into deep sleep, he has no consciousness of the movement of the house last night. Chadnoma, Chupa, Assad, snowman, all four of them have an indescribable expression on their faces. Beat up by your partner! They can''t say that. Even the reapers, they are not in no mood, when it''s time to lose face. Natasha and general Ross come over. The blade soldiers notice chadnoma. Their faces move slightly. With the appearance of a few people who were speechless, the blade soldiers immediately understood that they were absolutely at war with Natasha and general Ross last night. As for the result, it is very obvious. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 515 /> p O the blade soldiers take the blood given by Chad Norma. They don''t care about their experience last night. Yang Han didn''t ask Natasha to tell the blade warrior about it. After all, everyone knows it. If he says it, it will completely hurt the superficial harmony. After receiving the blood from the blade warrior, Natasha began to use Yang Han''s blood location and tracking ability to sense where the vampire and the man in black are now. The blade and general Ross were waiting, and they didn''t tell Chad Norma about them. Although it is a cooperative relationship, the two sides are still enemies in the end. Now they are just temporary comrades in arms for the sake of common enemies. What the blade warrior said to chadnoma was that he needed the blood of vampires to study new weapons for sgarde. Chadnoma believed it. He has seen the skill of sigarde. The ultraviolet flash bomb directly wiped out hundreds of his men in the sewer. If he didn''t have a keen sense of danger, he would be killed by the impact of the ultraviolet flash bomb. Starting with blood, Natasha controls two drops of blood in the air just like a magician. This ability seems to be using her mind to control objects. Natasha quickly senses the position of the man in black. He still stays in the same place and does not change his position. It seems that the blade warrior asks him to deliver a message, but the other side is very cautious and does not go to fiss immediately. And another vampire''s blood Natasha has been unable to sense, which means that he has died! Natasha explained the situation to the blade warrior and general Ross after the blood tracking: "the vampire is dead, the position of the man in black has not changed, we will wait another day, and he should take action." Damas kinos killed her men in order to hide her position, which Natasha did not expect. She came in from the tent outside. She was wearing a mask and was obviously very resistant to the smell of the house. "Blade, you have to buy some more mercury. My experiments have all failed. Compared with the ultraviolet flash bomb, the mercury detonator is more difficult than the thickness of a piece of bread." Sgarde''s clothes are tattered. In the process of studying mercury detonators, he was often put on his clothes by mercury. Fortunately, sgarde''s self-protection measures are good. Otherwise, we will not let the blade soldier buy him mercury, but send him to the hospital for emergency treatment. "Well, I''ll go out at noon today. You should pay close attention to your research, or you won''t be able to use it at that time." The blade warrior had a premonition that a storm would start from last night. After hearing this, sgarde had a slight look on his face. However, he didn''t want to say anything. He just told the blade warrior what he needed and went back to the tent outside. After an hour, the blade warrior drove out to buy mercury. The money source of the never working blade warrior is to kill vampires and win them from their assets, and the other part is the patent of Dr. Whistler. Therefore, he and Dr. Whistler have sufficient funds to manufacture weapons and daily expenses from so many years of fighting. Whether it''s the sera for blade fighters or the weapons against vampires, plus the construction of this large factory house, it costs a lot of money. After the blade soldiers went out, they had to stay in the house to rest. During the day, it was like a cage, which made them unable to move. Natasha and general Ross also went out together, because the position of the man in black began to move. The main target of Natasha and Yang Han now is faith, not chadnoma. Part of the power of the God of blood is supposed to be in faith. Only by finding him can Yang Han obtain the complete power of the God of blood. "His coordinate movement is very strange. He is walking, but the locations are all in a narrow range." Natasha is not very good at using the ability of blood tracking. When using this ability, she must write down the map, and then calculate the position of the other person by sensing. However, Natasha is sensing by looking at the map now "Basement? Or on a tall building. " General Ross sat in the co pilot''s seat, squinting deeply. Natasha''s goal is the gene of blood god, and his goal is to eradicate the vampires who hurt his family. They drove all the way to the place Natasha sensed. This is actually a villa area. If they want to enter, they must have a door card or contact one of the owners of the villa to get permission. Natasha told general Ross that he would wait by. General Ross understands that Natasha is going to hide. He doesn''t know how much ability Natasha has. Even Yang Han, the symbiont of Natasha, knows the information by chance. It''s a very simple thing for Natasha to sneak in. Blood location and tracking plus invisibility, there''s really no place in the world where Natasha is hard to get. What''s more, she is a very experienced agent. With the addition of both, Natasha meets the man in black in a short time. He was waiting anxiously in front of a villa, and no one even rang the doorbell to open the door for him. Natasha sensed that he was moving in a narrow area, that is, he was constantly walking around the villa. The appearance of the blade fighters last night made them all destroyed. The man in black knew that the crazy man with the sword in sunglasses was the blade warrior, which was the trouble of faith. The man in black knew that he had to quickly tell faith that the blade soldiers began to investigate their news, but for the sake of caution, he first kept still in place, and then changed four or five cars around the villa, so as to change his position to prevent being tracked. Until he was sure that it was safe, he came to the villa and contacted faith. Natasha was standing in front of the door of the villa at the moment, and the cautious faith kept the man in black waiting for half an hour to open the door. Natasha stepped in. Although it looks like a villa, the environment and layout inside it are quite dark. The candle lights on both sides of the room, emitting the smell of oxygen scarcity. People in black walk all the way down the corridor to the right side of the villa. There is a down stairs. People in black walk down the stairs to the basement. Natasha didn''t smell any bloody smell after she came in here. In the style of faith, this is obviously not the place where he lives, but a transit station. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 516 The room in the basement is very spacious, with only one computer in the center of the room. The man in black came to the computer screen, the dark screen suddenly lit up, the man in black sat on the chair, Natasha saw fiss face appear in the screen. "Faith, the blade warrior has appeared. He has killed all our brothers. His strength is stronger than you said." After the man in black finished the story, faith began to lick his tongue on the other side of the computer screen. His eyes were uncertain. For a long time, faith''s eyes must have said, "I''ll send new men to fight in the near future. Blade fighters, you just need to keep an eye on him. You don''t need to fight head-on. Don''t love to fight when you meet him." Feisi on the computer side looks more vicissitudes than before. His face looks like 20 years old. If Feisi was an ambitious radical before, he is undoubtedly a wily old fox now. It was only two months, and the resurrected fiss didn''t seem to have recovered to the original state. "Anything else? Is he alone or is there someone else? Is the woman with curly hair I told you about here? " Faith is very afraid of Natasha''s existence. The last time he failed, it was Natasha who gave him a fatal blow, except that Bruce became the Hulk after he woke up and beat him down. And Natasha''s body out of some black things, let faith feel the fatal threat, until now, faith for that group of black things feel incomparable terror. Even after his resurrection, faith did not dare to appear in public easily. He just left a message to the blade warrior that he was resurrected. "Yes, although they didn''t come up to attack us, the wavy woman did follow the blade warrior, and there was a middle-aged man with sharp eyes." The man in black was reporting the situation of that night. He thought they could win the blade fighters, because there had been a group of people coming to their trouble before, but they beat them back one by one. Who knows that the fighting power of the blade fighters is so strong that more than a dozen of them are not his opponents. The man in black could not help shivering when he recalled the battle last night. Hearing Natasha''s presence, faith''s face became darker. His hair had changed from black to white. It was a scene of vicissitudes and two furrows. "Anything else?" Faith''s tone sounds very unhappy. This resurrection is expected for him. With the help of the Pearl Curator''s translation, he learned something about the power of the God of blood, so he left a backhand for himself. However, this backhand changed his desire to become a king into revenge for the blade warrior and Natasha. So he immediately took action, contacted his former relationship, and hired more than a dozen people in black to pay attention to the blade soldiers. Although the man in black was almost completely destroyed, faith also got the information he wanted. "Natasha..." faith''s face in the screen read Natasha''s name, showing a fierce. "One more thing, faith. We were not only attacked by blade fighters last night, but also by a very fierce mutant before that." The man in black thought of the reapers. Although the reapers didn''t do any harm to them, they left a deep impression on him. It''s an enhanced version of the vampire, and the man in black doesn''t know how to describe the reaper¡° Mutant? You should be talking about the reapers. Fernand told me about them. They are a mob. I didn''t expect to join hands with the blade fighters. " Faith''s brow tightened when he heard the news. Finnan didn''t know much about the reapers, but told him that damaskinos was hunting the reapers because they could feed on vampires. Fiss thought deeply, but he knew something deeper, that is, there was a vampire slave lurking around the blade warrior, and the ruler of the vampire damaskinus also joined hands with the blade warrior. But now that the blade warrior and the Reaper have joined hands, doesn''t that mean that the target of the reaper is not human beings at all, but vampires, otherwise, according to faith''s understanding of the blade warrior, he will not join hands with the Reaper. "Damaskinus, you really played a good hand when I died!" Feisi gets angry. He just doesn''t like the means of these purebred vampires. He can''t do any business, and he just makes trouble for himself. Now it''s also a help to the blade warrior out of thin air. The difficulty of his revenge will be greatly increased. "OK, you go back to the original place and wait. Someone will come to support you immediately. Remember, don''t conflict with the blade fighters, and change your clothes." When faith finished, she cut the video. Natasha couldn''t know where faith was through the computer screen, because faith''s background was dark and there was no noise. It''s only certain that faith''s strength has not yet recovered. The last time he died, his men fled all over the world and it took a long time to gather them all back. The man in black left the villa after talking to fiston, and Natasha went back to the car. General Ross asked, "is that faith?" Natasha nodded gently: "it''s him, but his strength has not recovered. I don''t think we will expose our position for a while. It won''t be so easy for us to find him." General Ross starts the car, but faith doesn''t come out. Now they have to focus on damaskinos. From last night''s vampire action, Natasha knows that damaskinos doesn''t want to continue to hide, but takes the initiative to test the blade warrior. When Natasha and general Ross returned to the house, the blade came back with them. "Any sign of faith?" Unlike general Roth, the blade warrior is very sure that Firth has been resurrected. Even if it''s like Arabian Nights, he has seen the terrible ability of blood god''s blood rebirth. "Not for the time being. He''s hiding very well. Let''s deal with damaskinus first. FESS is now in his twenties and has white hair. He hates us very much. Once he has the chance, he can''t wait to come to us." After listening to Natasha''s words, the blade soldier ignored faith. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 517 It took a few years for the blade to get rid of Firth last time, so he was not in a hurry to get rid of Firth immediately. Natasha and Yang Han are a little distressed, and Yang Han has a bad idea that he wants the blade warrior to be a bait to lure faith out. This method has been tried repeatedly, and Yang Han suddenly feels that it''s really bad luck for Feisi to meet him for eight generations. The blade warrior is more upright. If he is allowed to be a bait, even if Firth is more vigilant than before, he can''t help it. At this point, Yang Han began to figure out how to tempt faith to appear. When the night came, chadnorma still asked his men to start operations all over the city. Yesterday he sent out 30 harvesters, and today he doubled the number directly. Since Damas jinos also wanted to fight them, he obeyed him. Yesterday, he was beaten by Natasha and general Ross. Although chadnoma was upset, now Natasha and general Ross are on their own side. Their strength is equal to their own hand against damaskinos. Before going out, the blade soldier went to sgarde''s tent. Sgarde had been studying mercury detonators for several days. As soon as the blade soldier passed, he just heard sgarde swearing. "Shette! Failed again. Why are these mercury so restless? " The land around sgarde is covered with mercury, which looks like a forbidden zone for life. "Blade, when can you save that old man Whistler?" As soon as the blade came in, sgarde said this. She has always rejected Dr. Whistler because of her spy status. Now she seems to have a roller coaster attitude towards Dr. Whistler. "As long as we get damaskinos'' position, we can get him out." Blade fighters are also extremely strong to save Dr. Whistler. With the help of aegis, he managed to save Dr. Whistler from the hands of Feiss''s disabled party. But after a while, Dr. Whistler was caught by a vampire again, and the blade warrior felt guilty about it. "Here are 50 UV flares. I made them while studying mercury detonators. You can use them first. Be sure to save the old man. Now I''m about to burst my head because of the mercury. Hurry to save him and help me finish the mercury detonators." Sgarde is now like a crazy scientist, with only new technology in his mind that can''t be conquered. "Keep an eye on the reapers." Blade soldiers will take a backpack of ultraviolet flash bomb away, did not forget to tell sgarde to watch the reaper. "Blade, wait..." when the blade warrior was about to turn and leave, sgarde stopped the blade warrior. Under the illumination of ultraviolet light, Gardner looked at the blade warrior with tired eyes. He asked in a low voice: "blade, if damaskinos is defeated by you, but the Reaper''s symptoms are not solved, will you eliminate them, or let them go?" Although sigarde is asking the blade warrior how to deal with the reaper, the blade warrior faintly hears that what sigarde wants from him is not the answer to this question. The blade warrior said without hesitation: "I will destroy them all!" Scarlett''s eyes darkened after hearing this, and then he asked, "blade, do you think none of the vampires in the world are good people?" This sentence hits the heart of the blade warrior. Nisa is the kind-hearted vampire he saw. Although she was trained by Damas kinos to kill herself, Nisa''s heart is kind, and she has never sucked human blood, let alone killed a person. Sgarde''s question made blade soldier confused. He could not get an answer himself. Aegis was waiting for him to join, but blade soldier would not answer anyone until his living goal was clear. So the blade soldier turned away and did not answer sgarde. In this regard, sgarde did not stop the blade warrior to ask why, because even he himself now After thinking about something, she continued to study the mercury detonator. "Blade, your face looks bad. Did yesterday''s war make you so tired?" As soon as the blade warrior got on the bus, Natasha began to tease the blade warrior. Since Dr. Whistler was arrested and pike died, the man''s mood has been clouded. The mourning soldiers will be defeated. The blade soldiers can''t go on like this. "Natasha, can you prepare artificial blood for me?" The blade soldier asked in the car. Hearing what the blade warrior said, Natasha said with a smile: "blade, Jen Kailin has already prepared for you. As long as you say a word, it will be delivered to you right away." Blade warrior recalled Zhan Kailin. Although they haven''t seen each other for several months, Zhan Kailin has been helping him in the distance. Somehow, blade warrior suddenly became curious about aegis. He has been fighting with vampires. After meeting Natasha, Bruce, Jennifer and general Ross, he has seen all kinds of different forces. How powerful will the iron man Tony Stark, who often appears in the news of aegis, and the US captain Steve Rogers be? Blade fighters are looking forward to meeting them, becoming friends and fighting with them! The blade soldiers who really suck blood, even general Ross is very optimistic! Three people driving to the outside to investigate the situation, blade warrior has long been used to this, deal with vampires, he has to travel every day in every corner of the city to collect information. Bars, discos, alleys, and street corners are all places where vampires live. Blade fighters and Natasha, they even encounter the hands of Chad Norma. On this colorful night, they are like the shadow of the city, hunting vampires that endanger people''s lives. On a street corner, the blade warrior kicked a vampire down, stepped on his shoulder and asked, "are you a Darma skinos man?" The vampire shook his head in horror: "I''m not... I''ve just become a vampire. It''s not long... Let me go..." The blade warrior grabs him and stares into his eyes. After confirming the fear, he releases him. In the process of letting him slip away, the blade soldier took a drop of blood from him. Now they don''t need to kill the vampires, but they need to collect their blood for Natasha to track down. If they catch a fish that has missed the net, it will be easier. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 518 So after a night''s investigation, Natasha, blade warrior and general Ross got blood from 15 vampires. It''s not easy for Natasha to locate so much blood. Many of them look like ordinary vampires. When they meet blade fighters, they run away or beg for mercy. They don''t carry stun guns or other weapons. In short, they have no resistance. When the dawn is coming, the vampires also hide, Natasha and the blade soldiers go back to the house. Because the smell of the house is too heavy, so the blade soldiers brought several air purifiers when they bought mercury for sigarde last time, which can at least make their space environment better. "Natasha, that''s all for you." The blade warrior put all the blood in a row of test tubes. Natasha immediately moved her finger. The blood flew out of the test tube one after another, and then formed a blood circle. With the map, Natasha sensed the movements of the vampires. "There are five vampires still staying in the same place, the location is an apartment, seven are still wandering on the street, the remaining two have one in the hospital, the last one..." Natasha looks at the map and the last vampire goes to a phone booth. As soon as blade hears the phone booth, he immediately changes from a sitting posture to a standing posture. Then he looks at the phone booth on the map. Then he calls sgarde over. With the method of sigarde, he can hack into the monitoring system of the police station, so as to get the content of the phone call made by the vampire in the phone booth. "Blade, I just slept for less than two hours. You won''t be back from last night till now, will you?" Scarlett looks sleepy. He is sleepy now. After the mercury was bought back by the blade warrior, he took the time to study it. From yesterday, he studied it until four o''clock in the morning. It wasn''t until sleepiness began to sting her brain that she fell asleep in the tent. As soon as he began to dream, he dreamt that a huge bat was coming to him in the sky, which directly woke sgarde up. Who knows is the blade warrior constantly shaking his body to call him up. "There''s phone content you need to monitor. We may have found the trace of damaskinos." The blade soldier saw that sgarde couldn''t walk, so he simply carried him on his shoulder and took him directly to the house. Scarlett took advantage of these minutes to catch up on sleep again. When he arrived at Natasha''s place, his laptop was ready for him. "In this position, he''s still in the phone booth. We can monitor it in time." Natasha points to the phone booth on the map, and the blade slaps sgarde in the face to wake him up. She shakes her head, pats her face, takes a deep breath, starts to invade the police monitoring system with red eyes, and then intercepts the conversation in the phone booth. "It''s... Blade..." the voice was intermittent, which made people not understand what the vampire said. "Scarlett, make it clear." The blade man pressed his shoulder hard. Sigarde yawned, then raised his right hand to signal the blade fighter to be quiet. Then he quickly started to operate the computer. A series of codes that the blade fighter could not understand were input into the computer at super high speed by sigarde, and then a section of black processing program kept flashing on the computer, and the voice in the computer became clear¡° The blade warrior is constantly searching the whole city. Beside him is a beautiful wavy woman and a middle-aged man After hearing this conversation, Natasha and the blade warrior can basically confirm that the target of the vampire''s contact is damaskinos and them. The blade warrior asked, "sgarde, can you back track the location of your opponent?" If you can track the location directly according to the other party''s signal source, you can also get the location of damaskinos'' stronghold. "I''ll try..." Scarlett''s voice is not confident. It''s not easy to trace the signal source, not to mention damaskinos, the supreme ruler of vampires. As she went to track the source, a red warning appeared on the computer screen. "I can''t get into this wall, otherwise they will find us, and we can''t even monitor this conversation at that time," she said helplessly There are also hackers in damaskinos. A wall is placed in front of sgarde so that he can crack it, but he doesn''t dare to. In this regard, the blade warrior didn''t force sigarde to do it. After all, he didn''t understand the things on the Internet. The blade warrior took a look at Natasha, and her eyes also let the blade warrior stop. "I see. Later, the Lord will send more people out. If the Lord wants to catch the blade warrior as soon as possible, you must be careful not to expose your identity. Otherwise, if the blade warrior finds out, he will be on guard." "Yes, I hide well. Blade thinks I''m just drunk." This is the end of the call. Under Natasha''s induction, the vampire walked into the nearby house after making the phone call. Because the sun is rising, if he doesn''t hide, he will evaporate in the phone booth on the spot. "Well, is there anything else? I''m sleepy now. If I don''t go to bed, I feel like I''m not a vampire and I''m going to evaporate on the spot. " Sgarde waved his hand, and then he lay on the weapon platform nearby. Because the research equipment has been moved out, the weapon table is clean and has nothing. It''s very easy to use as a bed except that it''s a little hard and cold with ice. "Natasha, rose, you also go to have a rest. When you wake up, you can check the movement of this vampire. Judging from what he said on the phone, he won''t do anything for the time being." Although it''s a pity that they can''t trace the signal source, they learned something from the conversation. Damas jinos is going to fight the blade warrior. The last time he didn''t bring the blade warrior back in the sewer, Damas jinos soon took action again. Because sgarde sent General Ross''s magmatic blood to damaskinus, the blade warrior reminded general Ross, "be careful." General Ross has a calm face. He''s not afraid of vampires. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 519 With the ability of vampires, general Ross really doesn''t know what they can do to deal with themselves. You can deal with yourself just by getting your own blood? General Ross doesn''t think so. Even if he is bitten by a vampire, general Ross is confident that his blood will melt the vampire virus completely. Chadnoma just caught a few vampires to supplement their own hands. On the one hand, they are looking for clues of damaskinos, on the other hand, they are constantly improving their strength. Chadnoma is replacing him. Originally, he wanted to abandon all the patients in the hospital and replace them with vampires. Now he is seeking perfection, not more. After all, the blood on the refrigerator car can''t be replenished by hundreds of harvesters at the same time, so it''s a matter of sacrificing soldiers to replenish the blood again. In addition, police chief Mai is very close in this aspect, and the police can be seen in all hospitals at any time. There are more and more police cars patrolling the streets. After learning that blade fighters are cooperating with these dangerous creatures, police chief Mai has to rely on himself to protect the safety of the citizens. At noon, Natasha and general Ross got up. Natasha first sensed the movements of the 15 vampires, but three of them couldn''t. "Who killed them?" Natasha was surprised that these vampires would never go out during the day, especially if it was an ordinary shooting. Although the strength of these vampires is very general among the vampires, it is more than enough to deal with ordinary people with guns. "Let''s go and investigate." The blade fighter immediately made a decision. Dr. Whistler has been arrested for several days. Now the blade fighter doesn''t want to miss any chance. When they were trapped in the cage during the day in chadnoma, Natasha sat in the car and came to the apartment with the blade soldiers. General Ross was at home watching the contents of Natasha''s mobile phone shooting through the computer screen. If there was any technical need, he could wake up sgarde immediately. "The third floor!" Natasha chose to take the stairs. At noon, people coming back to her apartment crowded in the elevator, which was a waste of time. When entering the apartment, Natasha noticed that some people had vampire marks on their necks. When Natasha and blade soldier come to the door of Room 301, Natasha grabs the knob and finds the door locked. The blade warrior took out his silver sword and cut the door lock. When they entered the room, a smell of putrefaction rushed to their faces. The vampire, who was wounded by them last night, is lying in the apartment. His blood has been drained all over his body, and his body is smelling disgusting. "Mummy... Blade, was it chadnoma''s men who did it?" Yesterday, they met Natasha, who was sent out by chadnoma. After returning to the house, Natasha and the blade soldiers did not check the number of reapers. Chadnoma also did not mention this. Because of the strong desire for blood, the harvester can easily directly suck the blood from the other party''s whole body and let him die on the spot. He even has no chance to become a harvester from a vampire. The blade warrior turned the vampire''s neck over. He shook his head and said, "it''s not the reaper. It''s the tooth mark of the vampire. If it''s the reaper, they are more used to wrapping their heads directly and leaving more wounds." It''s a vampire! This makes things even more strange. It is possible for vampires to attack vampires logically. For example, two vampires have a quarrel, or there is a battle between different vampire forces. Blade fighters have been fighting with vampires for so many years. It''s not that they haven''t met vampires sucking each other''s blood. Only when blade and Natasha finished their investigation of three dead vampires, they found that their teeth marks were all caused by different vampires. In addition, the three men were wounded by them last night, and their combat effectiveness was reduced a lot. It is also reasonable to be defeated. What the blade soldier couldn''t figure out was who would come to the apartment and kill the three when they were injured? This time point is too coincidental, and there is no trace of fighting in the house. Obviously, the three vampires were killed without any resistance ability. "Faith?" The blade read the name of faith. If it''s really the hands of faith, what does faith want to tell himself? I''m on you? Or simply eradicate the vampires who do not belong to their own forces? At this time, general Rose''s figure came from the mobile phone: "let''s wait and see what''s going on, and we can start to investigate from another aspect. Will it be foreign vampires who have swarmed into this city?" General Ross''s words are a wake-up call for the blade. FIS''s disabled party is still drifting around the world. Now FIS is resurrected, he is bound to call them all back to deal with him and Natasha. If these disabled parties come back to the city and find that their territory is occupied by some newborn vampires, then it is normal for them to fight. So blade soldier called police chief Michael and asked if there were a lot of people coming here recently. "There are a lot of outsiders, but they all passed the inspection before they came in," police chief Mai said on the other end of the phone "Do you use silver and garlic to check their bodies?" she asked Police chief Mai shook his head: "we check according to the normal inspection process. If we want to increase the inspection of silver and garlic, we need to submit an application to it." Blade soldier urged: "hurry to submit the application, this city is not peaceful now." Chief policeman Mai sighed: "it''s too hard to have peace, blade soldier. I know we can''t help you too much. I''ll speed up the pace of applying here. The rest is up to you." When the phone hung up, chief McGregor''s words proved that general Ross''s conjecture was correct. The original vampires are coming back, while the new vampires are still intoxicated at night, and chadnoma are active in the night. The small friction between these three forces will make the night of this city more bright red. Two days later, the blade fighters didn''t get any new clues, but the small friction in the city broke out as the blade fighters thought. Foreign vampires fight with newborn vampires, and the reapers harvest the two together from the side. Chadnoma''s subordinates are replaced by all the patients in the hospital, and the number has reached 50. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 520 New and old vampires fight, and the beneficiary is undoubtedly Chad Norma. Plus Chupa, Assad and the snowman, now chadnoma has more power than the sewers. On this day, a huge stone fell directly on the front door of blade soldiers'' house from high altitude. The falling boulders made a huge noise, which was dropped directly from the helicopter. Blade soldiers, they came out, and Chad Norma was covered with sunscreen and black coat to see the boulder. "Blade, we''ll be waiting for you tonight in the tower of ejevo!" was written in blood on the boulder The blade fighters took a look at the plane flying away in the distance. The last time they went to damaskinos'' stronghold, they went by helicopter. Therefore, this huge stone is likely to come from damaskinos. But ejiwuta, which is also the favorite place of FIS, now blade soldiers, they can''t judge whether FIS or damaskinos threw the boulder. "Natasha..." the blade warrior took a look at Natasha, obviously to let her use the ability of blood location tracking to try to see if the blood on the boulder can be traced. Natasha put her hand in the blood on the boulder and shook her head. It''s the blood of ordinary people, and it comes from different people, who have been killed. A grand banquet was put in front of the public. Chadnoma said in a hoarse voice, "blade warrior, are you going or not?" Chadnoma retreated to the house because he couldn''t stand the sunlight. The blade warrior and Natasha also went back to the house. General Ross looked at the boulder and then turned into the red giant to smash it. General Ross is warming up for the night''s battle. A huge stone just smashed around under his fist. Chadnoma looked at the red figure, and his face became ugly. Even though there were only three blade fighters, chadnoma now felt that he could not defeat them even with all his men. Whether it''s Natasha or general Ross, their strength is unfathomable. "Go, and go ahead of time." No matter what kind of Hongmen banquet the other party has set up, it''s an opportunity ten hours from now. After the last battle between them and FIS, the entire 12 story tower was pierced by Hulk. Now, the tower, which is extremely difficult to attack, has no way to be the same as before. "Blade, are you sure you want to go? It''s an obvious trap. It''s just waiting for you to get in. And the other party threw stones deliberately just to irritate you. Let''s send some reapers over. I think it''s good to let Chupa take the lead. " She put forward her own suggestions. He was not happy with Chupa for a long time. When he was a member of the blood Gang, Chupa was arrogant enough. Only Reinhart could control Chupa. If Chupa was allowed to die, sgarde would not have any opinions. After listening to this, chadnoma put his face close to sgarde''s face and threatened fiercely: "you let my hand go down to die. Believe it or not, I''ll make you a reaper today, so as to speed up your metabolism. Maybe you can study that damned mercury detonator." Sgarde immediately hid behind the blade warrior, looking like a child was bullied, and immediately hid behind the adults. Chadnoma''s threat made sgarde recall that when he was bullied by vampires, his eyes darkened behind the blade warrior. "Scarlett, you stop first. I''ll go there tonight. Even if it''s a trap, I''ll step in and have a look. The old man may have been turned into a vampire by them now. If I don''t save him again, I''m afraid he won''t be able to turn back into a human if the virus enters twice." The blade warrior is very anxious now. The antidote that Jen Kailin studied to eliminate the vampire virus helped Dr. Whistler eliminate the vampire virus in his body last time, but it is uncertain whether it will take effect this time. "Blade, do you really want to go? You have to understand that since the other party dares to drop the boulder so rampantly, it means that he is not afraid of you. It is likely that hundreds of vampires with electric shock guns will be waiting for you. At that time, all of you will not be able to escape. " Sigarde still insisted that the reapers go to explore the way, but now what he said doesn''t count. Chadnoma won''t listen to him at all. Only the blade warrior can say it, chadnoma can let his hands go to risk. "Isn''t mercury detonator developed yet, Scarlett?" Blade doesn''t talk about it anymore. "It''s 80% finished, and the rest is hard to conquer. If I''m on my own, it may take me about ten days. If old man Whistler is here, we can work it out in one day." To this, chadnoma face a look of disdain, he looked at sgarde said: "incompetent." After hearing this, Scarlett was even more angry. What he hated most was being looked down upon. For this reason, he wanted to keep climbing up his position and become a housekeeper like kuton. Scarlett clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t like the reapers. If it wasn''t for the blade fighters, he had to turn the whole house into an ultraviolet field and let all the reapers turn into ashes and die. "What about ultraviolet flares? I need fifty more. " Without mercury detonators, blade fighters had to continue to use ultraviolet flares. What sgarde said may happen. When there are ultraviolet flares, they will not be afraid of being besieged by vampires. "I''ll get it ready for you right away." She went back to her tent. When sgarde left, chadnoma also went back to talk to Chupa and Assad about their actions this evening. From chadnoma''s faint voice, the blade soldiers knew that this time chadnoma would take all the harvesters to ejiwata. For Damas jinos hatred, chadnoma is deeper than the blade warrior! Solving damaskinus is also saving his own life. So the two sides prepared their weapons at the same time. Outside the blade''s house, there were many cars seized by chadnoma. They could take more than 50 harvesters to ejivuta. Because they can''t stay in the sun for long, they will leave the house and go to ejivuta when the night comes, which is about an hour and a half later than the blade fighters. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 521 A few days before the boulder challenge was thrown into the blade warrior''s house, Nisa, who was seriously injured by ultraviolet flares in the sewer, woke up. At that time, she vaguely realized that it was the blade warrior who saved her with his blood when life and death were at stake. After waking up, Nisha constantly touches her neck. In the process of coma, she dreams that she and others break with the blade warrior, and Reinhart even beats the blade warrior. "Look who it is? My daughter. " Nisha looks to the left. Her father, Damas kinos, is sitting in a classical chair, holding a huge book in his hand. He looks like an old scholar. Nisha took a deep breath. She just got out of the nightmare. "I disgrace you, father... I disgrace the whole family." Nisha took the ring from her hand. It was a ring that only the children of damaskinos could have. It symbolized power and identity. Nisa takes off the ring, which also means that she is no longer worthy to be damaskinos'' daughter and vampire''s princess. Nisa walked next to damaskinus, then put her head on his lap, and said with a slight sob, "the blade has saved me. He is so brave and respectable." Damas kenos kept stroking Nisa''s hair. He said with a very cold expression: "I understand." "Is he still alive?" Nisha worried about the blade warrior''s situation, to which, Damas jinos affirmative answer: "he is still alive." Nisha was relieved. It seemed that they didn''t break with the blade warrior. The scenes in the dream were all fake. "Father, I''ve been in a coma for a few days. Have the reapers been wiped out?" Nisha already knows that she and Reinhardt are the only members of their blood gang in the sewer, but the reapers also suffer a lot. If the reapers are eliminated, they will be enemies with the blade fighters again. After this cooperation, Nisha doesn''t want to be the enemy of the blade warrior in her heart. She hopes she can talk to her father, and she will also talk to the blade warrior in person. However, Damas kinos just a word to the Nisa idea of all the pictures to be broken: "blade fighters and reapers join hands, they are a group." At that moment, Nisa felt her brain in a rapid concussion, which was more painful than being affected by the ultraviolet flash bomb. "It''s impossible. Father, the blade warrior hates us so much. For the reapers, he wants to eradicate them as soon as possible. How can he join hands with them instead? What''s his purpose? What is the purpose of his association with the Reaper? " There is an answer in Nisa''s mind, but she hopes that the answer is wrong, and what her father said is also wrong. Now everything is just a dream. "He''s coming to hunt us, Nisa, my daughter. Now it''s time for you to stand up and protect your father." Damas kinos gently stroked Nisa''s hair over and over again. Hearing the affirmation of Damas kinos, Nisha stood up from his leg. There was some doubt on her face, some disbelief, and a little bit of belief. In those days of cooperation, the blade warrior''s emotions were real. He even saved himself in the sewer. If he wanted to cooperate with the reaper, why did he save himself at that time? Even Reinhart can''t be alive. "Nisha, the men we sent out have been hunted by him and the reaper. It''s a fact. Everything the blade warrior shows in front of your eyes is just deceiving your feelings. My daughter, you should understand that he has an irreconcilable relationship with us." Every word of chadnoma shakes Nisa''s heart. "Father... Let me think about it alone, and I''ll give you the answer soon." Nisha turned away and went back to her room. Damas kinos looks at Nisa''s back when she leaves. He closes the book, and then goes into the blood pool alone with his robe. His body is aging very seriously. Even with the long life of a vampire, he is in his old age. If he doesn''t study a new gene to delay his aging, he will die completely. For this reason, the blade warrior is necessary, he can walk in the daytime, and at the same time has the power of vampires, this secret excavation for him is probably the most critical step to improve his experiment. When blade warrior and Natasha continue to search for vampires at night and try to get clues from damaskinos, damaskinos will show the action of blade warrior to Nisa, so that Nisa can understand that blade warrior has broken with them. Among them, the blade fighters and their meeting with chadnoma in the city were also captured by Damas jinos. Those slaves with the mark of vampire are defenseless. When she saw these pictures, Nisa''s last straw that she didn''t want to believe was completely crushed. "Nisha, the power of blade fighters and chadnoma is growing. They increase their strength by hunting us. We can''t wait any longer. I''ll let you and Reinhart lead my best hands to fight against them." Chadnoma looks at Nisa whose eyes are gradually becoming firm. He is giving Nisa enough action power. "Father, they won''t come to fight us easily, especially the reapers." Nisha doesn''t think the blade fighters will come to ejevota for the final battle. Chadnoma was immersed in the blood pool. He closed his eyes and said greedily and happily, "my daughter, they will come. You just need to be ready to catch them all." "Father, the power of blade fighters and reapers is not so easy to deal with," Nisha asked in the face of damaskinos'' confidence Damaskinos leaned against the edge of the blood pool. He said slowly, "my daughter, don''t worry. I have a gift for you." Then the housekeeper kuton comes out and takes Nisa to another room, where Nisa sees the gift her father said. With these gifts, it''s really easy to deal with blade fighters and reapers! Equipped with all the gifts, Nisha and Reinhardt take the vampire elite to ejevota, the final battle site. This time, damaskinus gave an order to capture the blade soldiers alive. As for the others, kill them on the spot. They couldn''t analyze general Ross''s blood at all, so damaskinos didn''t intend to save his life. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 522 Blade, Natasha and general Ross are the first three to go to ejevota. Before the blade set out, sgarde gave him a metal ball similar to an ultraviolet flare. "This is the only mercury detonator that I succeeded in accidentally experimenting with. Be careful of its power. Even you, with the power of mercury alone, you can lose your fighting power in an instant." She was very careful with the mercury detonator. When the car started, the blade fighters drove to the maximum speed without any hesitation, and they arrived at ejiwuta at 5:50. Two months after the last battle, there are still traces of fighting with FIS in ejevota. Damaskinos'' men had not yet arrived, so the blade soldiers went all the way to the top of the tower of egivu and looked out at the setting sun in the distance. The afterglow reflected the sky. At this time, Natasha received news from Frey, so Natasha said to Yang Han, "Yang Han, Frey asked me to go back to investigate the hydra. What about you? Do you plan to go back with me or stay here to get the blood god''s gene? " Natasha knows that the complete gene of blood god is very important for Yang Han. Now Yang Han is accumulating his strength, and then goes to defeat the symbiotic God to complete his plan of killing God. She can investigate Hydra even if she doesn''t rely on Yang Han''s strength, so she asks Yang Han''s opinion here. "Natasha, go back and investigate the Hydra first. I can solve it myself here." Yang Han thought about it. Although the time line here has been slightly disrupted, and some characters have changed, iron man has just solved Killian, and the winter soldiers should be coming out soon. The most urgent thing for Frey now is to find the trail of Hydra, so she asked Natasha to put down the vampire business to solve the hidden danger of Hydra. "What do you do? You have to find someone to live with. I don''t think you''d like to live with blade fighters, would you Natasha has a skin here. She knows that Yang Han is more willing to live with women than with men. "Don''t worry about that. Go back after this battle, Natasha." Yang Han has long had candidates, whether she is the Zhenbo woman of aegis or the black phoenix Yang Han of X-Men, she can take them as the next symbiotic object. Among them, Zhenbo female is Frey''s Secret assistant, so if Yang Han asks him, Frey will not refuse. Naturally, the target of hydra is him and Natasha, or rather himself. For this reason, Natasha will go back first this time to play the role of bait, while she will live with Zhenbo girl to obtain the complete gene of blood god, and then go back to break the plan of Hydra. Natasha nodded. Since Yang Han said he had a way, she didn''t have to worry. Natasha had thought about this day for a long time, so she could accept it more calmly. The sun sets, the night comes, the earth''s residual temperature rises to the sky, a cold wind blows, chadnoma, they also start to go to the tower of egivu. After waiting for an hour and a half, more than a dozen cars drove to the bottom of the tower, which was chadnoma and his men. Chupa looked at the ejiwuta, which has a certain historical story about vampires, and said with disdain, "this is where the bastard faith became the blood God and was killed by the blade warrior? The ridiculous inferior creature is trying to surpass the ruler. " Assad coughed behind Chupa, and now they''re not vampires, and they''re fighting damaskinos. A line of over fifty reapers gathered under the tower of ejivuta, making it look like a gathering place for evil spirits. When the clouds were blown away by the wind and the moonlight hit the tower, the blade soldiers heard the sound of cars moving in the distance. As it is written on the boulder, this Hongmen banquet is a real decisive banquet. Nisha and Reinhardt get off from the leading car. This time, they bring 300 vampires, and several large trucks keep running down with fully armed vampires. Although it''s the battle between vampires and reapers, as well as blade fighters, the present era is not the era of cold weapons in the past. Therefore, even vampires use sophisticated weapons. The only difference is that the physical quality of vampires is much higher than that of ordinary people, so these weapons can also play a greater role in their hands. "It seems that this time damaskinus has decided to eat us." Natasha watched the vampires swarming into the tower like ants. They were well-trained and dressed in black. These black clothes must have been used to deal with ultraviolet flares. After all, Reinhardt, who fled back, had personally tasted the power of ultraviolet flares. "This is a tough battle. Our weapons have been guarded by them. If we want to win, we have to rely on ourselves." General Ross is fearless in the face of danger. His eyes are narrowed. The real battlefield is more terrifying than the scene in front of him. For general Ross, it''s just a small scene now. Natasha looks at general Ross. Her eyes are received by general Ross. General Ross knows what to do next. When Nisha got out of the car, she saw the leader of the harvesters, chadnoma, standing in front of her. He was also the source of all cholera. As long as he was killed, the harvesters would break up by themselves. But Nisa''s pupils kept dilating, and he saw three people standing next to chadnoma, whom she knew very well. "Chupa, Asad, snowman... You..." nishawan didn''t expect that the members of the blood Gang, who she thought had died in the sewer, were not dead now and became the reapers. "What about Wright and Winnie? Have they both become reapers? " Nisa immediately asked about Chupa. For her, Chupa had trained together for two years. Even if they became enemies at the moment, Nisa didn''t brand the concept of enemies in her mind for a moment. Assad stood up and explained, "Nisha, they both died. Wright became the reaper, but we didn''t find that the snowman was also bitten by him." Nisa felt her heart stinging. The original companion she not only failed to protect, but now she has become the enemy, and wants to destroy it. For a moment, Nisha breathes heavily, her mood is very serious. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 523 Reinhart looked at Chupa next to Nisha. He reached out and did a neck rub. Chupa saw this also not to be outdone and wiped his hand over his neck. They used to be good friends, but now they are enemies. The idea between them is to kill them. Reinhart''s face has not recovered from the burn of ultraviolet flash bomb, and most of his face has been destroyed. It can be clearly seen that behind his smooth head, there are still explosive devices installed by blade fighters. Naturally, the blade warrior also brought the detonator today, but Reinhart didn''t seem to be afraid of it. "Now is not the time for you to talk about the past. If you want to live, beat them all for me!" Chadnoma''s tone is very fierce. He can''t be more clear about Nisa''s identity. Since Damas jinos sent Nisa out again, chadnoma won''t miss this opportunity. Although it seems that more than 300 vampires can''t be defeated, as long as their harvesters bite a vampire, the vampire will become their companion in a very short time. In addition, Natasha and general Ross around the blade soldiers have extraordinary strength, and chadnoma has absolute confidence in this battle. "Blade, let them fight first. Let''s wait and see what happens." Natasha looks at the explosive scene below the tower. She plans to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. The expression on the blade warrior''s face is a little unnatural when he sees Nisa. From Nisa''s appearance, the blade warrior knows that she must have been cheated by Damas kinos. Until now, Nisa doesn''t know what kind of person her father is. "Natasha, Nisha is innocent." When blade soldiers say this to Natasha, they want Natasha to save her at the critical moment. Just as Chad Norma is absolutely confident that they can win, so is the blade. He has hundreds of ultraviolet flares in his hands. Even at the critical moment, he can catch all the vampires and reapers. So the blade soldiers agreed with Natasha''s suggestion that they let Chad Norma fight first and then go down by themselves. But chadnoma seemed to have heard the conversation between them. He turned to the top of ejiwuta and said, "blade, if you don''t come down, I''ll kill Nisha!" As soon as chadnorma said this, the blade warrior could not continue to watch. Chadnorma saw his feelings for Nisha. So the blade soldier walked down from ejiwuta, and Natasha and general Ross had to follow. As soon as the air calmed down, more than 50 people were fighting against more than 300 people. Judging from the number of people, this is a battle that must be defeated. After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, Nisha said to Assad and the blade fighters, "I will try my best to plead for you in front of my father." Nisha''s words make people feel strange, as if As the blade soldiers pondered over Nisa''s words, Nisa raised her right hand high and said, "shoot!" Reinhardt chewed gum on one side. He didn''t even have a weapon in his hand, so he enjoyed the victory of the battle. Then blade soldiers saw that more than 300 vampires behind Nisa and Reinhardt took out a gun with a muzzle like an antenna. Three hundred vampires shot together. Soon, a huge sound wave came out from these guns. It was an invisible attack, like a song of hell, which made people''s brain tear. One by one, chadnoma and his men began to cover their heads and vomit. These sonic weapons seemed to be specially made for the reapers, which made chadnoma''s men lose combat power in a moment. The blade''s head began to tear, too, but it wasn''t as bad as Chad Norma''s. It can be seen that chadnoma''s men began to bleed because of these sound waves. They fell to the ground, holding their heads and pounding to the ground. Even as the leader of the reaper, chadnoma, the most genetically powerful, began to bleed. Nisha didn''t look at Chupa and the three of them. These sonic weapons are the gifts that Damas jinos prepared for her. Now it seems that the sonic weapons work very well. More than 300 sonic guns are launched together. Chadnoma and they don''t even have the ability to resist. They can only howl endlessly. When chadnoma saw the situation, he resisted the concussion in his brain and ran back. These sound waves made his brain tremble, as if there were countless spikes piercing his head. Damaskinus made himself. He knew his weakness and invented the sonic weapon. Chadnoma knew that they would lose the battle tonight. Chupa, who has strong physical fitness, has lost their mobility. With such a large amount of bleeding, even if they don''t do it later, Chupa can''t survive. They can only wait until the dawn to be burned into blue flames by the sun. "Chupa, Assad, snowman, I''ll take you back. By my father''s means, maybe I can make you back into vampires." Nisa goes up to Chupa and Assad, and sends some men to take them to the car. "Chase After that, Nisa asked her men to chase the runaway damaskinos. The blade warrior''s mouth also overflowed with blood, but he could hold on for a while under the attack of the sound wave. Natasha and general Ross had a tacit understanding and ran away with chadnoma. Although this battle is a little different from what they think, it is also part of Natasha''s plan to let the blade soldiers be captured. Their goal is to get close to damaskinos. General Ross directly turned into the red giant and ran away with the earth shaking. Natasha launched the stealth ability after she was in the dark. She''s going to sneak into Nisha''s car and go to damaskinos'' stronghold. Reinhardt came to the blade warrior, he blew a huge bubble out of the gum, burst it, and then ate it. "Blade warrior, long time no see. Last time your red monster friend saved you, now? He ran away. Who else will save you? " Reinhart kicked the blade in the chest and dragged him off the ground into the back of the truck. "Let''s go after denoma. He''s injured and can''t run far." The blade fighters have been captured, and chadnorma''s men have been killed. As long as chadnorma is captured, the rest of them will achieve their goal tonight. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 524 m? ?, The newly prepared sonic weapon of C damaskinus is very powerful, especially when 300 vampires use this sonic weapon at the same time, the damage caused by it is huge. In addition, the reapers were created by damaskinos through genetic experiments, and damaskinos knew all about their weaknesses. What Reinhardt couldn''t figure out was who made the sonic weapon. Relying on the ability of the housekeeper kuton and his men, Reinhardt knew that they couldn''t make this kind of weapon specifically for the reaper. However, since the effect is surprisingly good, Reinhart is no longer concerned about who made the sonic weapon. Reinhardt was afraid that the red monster ran away with the noble woman, so he sent 200 more vampires to chase Natasha and general Ross, and Chad Norma sent 100 more. More than a dozen of the remaining vampires went back to the base camp with him and Nisha, and gave the blade warrior to the housekeeper kuton to carry out the experiment. At this moment, general rose in the red giant after the rapid escape, to the foot of the vampire, no one can catch up with him. Although the sonic weapon is powerful, its attack range is limited, and it is extremely easy to be blocked. If the vampires were not surprised this time, they would not be attacked, and they would rout so quickly. The reason why vampires choose to fight in the tower of ejvu is also very clear, because there are all open spaces except the tower of ejvu, and the sound wave weapons can be spread unimpeded. Reinhart and Nisha are all wrapped in black clothes, and they must have brought sound insulation equipment under their clothes. General Ross soon got rid of the tracking of vampires. He has super tracking and anti tracking ability. Soon, he has appeared in a coffee shop and ordered a cup of cappuccino leisurely. "Natasha and Yang Han, with both of them at their side, it''s not easy for the blade soldiers..." general Ross told Yang Han''s plan long before he set out. Because of the stealth ability, Yang Han plans to let the blade soldiers be caught by Nisha and them, and then use the stealth ability to sneak into the base of damaskinos. The power of Damas jinos is terrible, but his personal strength is not worth mentioning. Even a well-trained policeman can kill Damas jinos one by one. Among the vampires, Damas jinos is the standard old man, and the most terrible thing about him is the vampire power he has. Therefore, as long as you sneak into his side, Natasha can easily solve it. If the vampires lose their rulers, they will be in chaos, and then collapse. At this time, with general Ross and blade fighters, they can completely eliminate most of the power of vampires in this city. Although there is no way to eliminate all the vampires, but this time they will certainly be able to do a lot of damage. Therefore, Yang Han must tell general Ross about his plan. Otherwise, with general Ross''s strength, the vampires they brought may not be enough. As for chadnoma, his men are all destroyed this time. Even if he can escape, it''s hard to recover. A hundred vampires are chasing him. If he''s lucky, he won''t die. If he''s not lucky, the Reaper will be extinct in the world. Yang Han is not interested in the Reaper''s genes at all, and he only wants to get genes like blood god, which have no disadvantages. Now he is sitting in the back of the truck with Natasha, because Reinhardt sent the vampires out to hunt down general Ross and Chad Norma, so Yang Han and Natasha now have large seats to sit. The blade warrior is not completely in a coma. He still has a little consciousness, so Natasha mends the blade warrior''s knife and makes him completely dizzy, in case the blade warrior is suddenly in trouble. In this way, her plan with Yang Han will be abruptly disrupted. Natasha knows that this may be the last time she cooperates with Yang Han, so she doesn''t want to leave any regrets. From the beginning, Natasha has been living with Yang Han to the present, witnessing Yang Han''s growing strength. She hopes that Yang Han will have smooth sailing on the road of killing gods. Although this family is a bit unorthodox, it is a good man, Otherwise, Natasha will not always help Yang Han to copy his genes. Yang Han naturally feels Natasha''s mood at the moment. All the banquets in the world will come to an end. Maybe he will continue to live with Natasha because of some things in the future, but Natasha must go back as soon as possible in the current situation, and he also contacts with Natasha to Frey. Zhenbo girl, also known as Skye, is an Aegis agent whose original name is Daisy Johnson. Skye has known the existence of Yang Han for a long time. She is Frey''s most trusted confidant. She has powerful power shock wave, and is no worse than Natasha in appearance and body. Skye will come here in a few days, and Natasha will return to aegis to investigate the movements of Hydra. Therefore, Natasha hopes that everything will come to a successful end this time. At the same time, Natasha is also looking forward to Yang Han and Skye cooperation to obtain the complete gene of blood god, what ability Yang Han will obtain, which Natasha is very curious. After a few hours of driving, Natasha arrived at the site of damaskinos. One thing that Natasha didn''t expect was that she saw that sgarde, who was supposed to stay at the home of the blade warrior, actually appeared in the base of damaskinos. Reinhardt threw the blade warrior on the iron shelf. Scarlett and Dr. Whistler stood beside the blade warrior left and right. The body was shaken, and the blade warrior''s consciousness gradually came back to life. If Natasha hadn''t given him a supplementary knife, the blade warrior would have woken up in the middle of the way. The blade soldier wakes up and immediately feels his whole body, but his clothes with weapons are empty. "All your equipment and weapons have been taken away, and spies have been spying on us." Dr. Whistler spoke to the blade in a very flat tone. Natasha saw from his state that Dr. Whistler had not been abused by damaskinos. She even had a good life these days, and her appearance was not gaunt. "Where are we?" The blade warrior looks around. A large number of vampires are holding infrared guns to aim at him and Dr. Whistler. The blade warrior looks to the left, and Scarlett is also captured. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 525 Sgarde made a gesture to the blade warrior, saying that there was no way for him to be caught. The blade warrior doesn''t remember what happened in ejevota. His brain now and then feels tingling and vertigo. Sonic weapons can cause great damage to people''s brain. It''s a very powerful proof that the blade warrior doesn''t die when he completely bears the sonic weapons. To the blade''s question, Dr. Whistler replied uncertainly, "it''s probably the secret room or something. This is their home." "They destroyed everything, factories and everything else," she added Dr. Whistler thought that the blade warrior didn''t know the reason of the reaper, so he took the blade warrior''s arm and explained to him: "from the first day, they were cheating us. The Reaper didn''t evolve naturally. It was man-made. This is what chadnoma told me. I saw him go back to the sewer and he let me go." The blade soldier nodded, not doubting. "He''s so generous. I''m here to show you the fruits of my labor." Damaskinos and Nisha and Reinhardt appear in front of the blade. Damaskinos''s hand was pressed on a huge metal tube, which then slowly rose up, revealing a large number of infants wrapped in nutrient solution. "After years of hard work, in order to eliminate the genetic weakness of our race, recombining DNA is the easiest way," damaskinos said, taking a test tube out of it "Chadnoma is my first experiment, he is a product of failure, but in time, a new, pure race will be born, they inherit my blood, don''t be afraid of silver, and soon don''t even be afraid of sunshine." Damaskinos''s tone sounds like it''s all just around the corner, and it''s about to happen. Dr. Whistler came up and yelled, "I want to ask you, you lying bastard, how are you going to explain that Chad Norma owns this ring?" Dr. Whistler throws the ring chadnoma gave him in the sewer to the floor. Nisa picks it up and looks at damaskinus with questioning eyes. This ring can only be owned by the offspring of damaskinus. Nisha doesn''t want to believe that chadnoma is her brother, and her brother will be taken by her father as an experiment object and become an ugly creature like the reaper. "I thought everything was clear at this moment. I gave it to him. Yes, it was a gift from my father to my son!" Damaskinos did not evade, but directly told everything. After hearing this, Nisha holds the ring tightly. She looks at everyone. In her weeping eyes, she loses trust in the world. Nisha turned and left, and Damas ginos left with her. Reinhardt twisted his neck, then pointed his spear at the blade''s leg and said, "I didn''t think he would leave." But as soon as damaskinus leaves, he will be the master here, and he can abuse the blade fighters and Dr. Whistler to his heart''s content. After the blade soldier''s leg was injured, he fell to the ground. Dr. Whistler wanted to take the gun from Reinhart''s hand because of his close distance, but he hit him in the face with the barrel of the gun. "I wanted to take care of you long ago!" Reinhardt spits at Dr. Whistler, half of whose face was destroyed by the blade fighters and Dr. Whistler. The blade soldier got up from the ground. He took a button out of his belt and said to Reinhart with a smile, "your head is about to move." This button is the switch of the explosive device installed in the back of Reinhardt''s head, and the blade warrior does not hesitate to press it! At this time, sgarde roared and laughed: "I''m really sorry, brother, blade, you''re wasting your energy, friend. It''s just a dud. It can''t explode. It just makes you think that everything is under your control." Scarlett went to Reinhardt''s side, and he made it clear that he did not betray damaskinos, but was still under him. "You think I''m under your control? Right, blade warrior? " Reinhart said, taking the explosive device off the back of his head with his hand. "I feel much better." Reinhart throws the device to sgarde, who covers it with both hands, then comes to the blade warrior and turns his tongue up. "See? I''m a friend of Damas kinos. They need my help to use you to control chadnoma. That old guy is just a bait. Look at him. He''s your only weakness. He also needs you to be fast, powerful and so on... But after all, your weakness is too human! " With that, she punched Dr. Whistler in the face. Explosive devices, ultraviolet flares and mercury detonators are just small tools made by sigarde to trick blade fighters. He asked the blade to run errands. He made himself look like he had been studying hard all day, even pretending to join the enemy after his identity was revealed. All this was to continue to monitor the blade and provide information for damaskinos. Why did he move out for research? Was it really because he couldn''t stand the smell of the reapers? No, it''s just for the convenience of monitoring blade fighters and reapers at any time, and at the same time sending intelligence to damaskinus. The phone monitoring was just a good play between him and damaskinos. The purpose was to let the blade soldier fall into the state of continuous investigation, but nothing could be investigated. It wasn''t until damaskinos invented the sonic weapon, which could catch the blade fighters and the reapers at one stroke, that the play was finished. That day, after all the blade fighters went out, a sign of blood bat appeared on the main control computer, and the one Scarlett chose was yes! Even in order to facilitate damaskinos to catch the blade warrior, he also developed a mercury detonator for self explosion. Once the blade warrior uses it, the mercury detonator will blow himself up. Unfortunately, the blade warrior is caught without using the mercury detonator at all. It''s a pity that the scene he expected didn''t happen. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 526 If the blade warrior takes the mercury detonator as the last mace and uses it, sgarde would like to witness the scene himself. Natasha shook her head as she watched Scarlett smile so loud and wild. Scarlett''s play is really good, but he is too self righteous. The house of the blade warrior is always his own house. Can she turn it into her own territory after only two months? He underestimated Dr. Whistler''s experience with blade fighters in dealing with vampires for so many years. And she didn''t know that Natasha had the ability to be invisible, so Natasha had been invisible for a long time and knew what he had done. Mercury detonators, a dangerous self detonating weapon, have long been destroyed by Natasha as the blade fighters drive to ejevota. It''s just that Natasha and Yang Han didn''t expect the appearance of sonic weapons. Her efforts to destroy the mercury detonator were in vain. Natasha''s surprise is that Scarlett will still appear here. She thought that Scarlett should not appear in the house of the blade warrior. Who knows, he can''t help but come over and want to show off his painstaking performance in front of the blade warrior. Natasha is also too lazy to expose the true face of Scarlett in front of the blade warrior, because the blade warrior''s heart is very clear. Among them, only Scarlett thinks that he disguises everything very well. "You little bastard!" Dr. Whistler hurled abuse at Scarlett. After hearing this, sgarde punched Dr. Whistler in the head angrily. He crouched over Dr. Whistler and said, "do you think they broke my security system? I let them in on purpose, fool! I actually gave them the code. You heard the Lord, right? Soon they will all become "day walkers". At that time, I''d rather compromise than wait to die. Do you know what I mean, blade? " Sigarde said what he really thought in his heart. Now he doesn''t want to become a vampire, because vampires have too many disadvantages, they can''t appear in the sun, they are afraid of silver and garlic, and they even need to face the danger brought by vampire hunters like blade fighters. Therefore, as long as he helps Damas jinos to complete his genetic experiment and create a perfect vampire, a vampire like a blade warrior, he can ask Damas jinos to let him become such a vampire. With power and long life, he doesn''t have to be bullied by these hybrid vampires, and everything will be better. "What do you think?" Sgarde asked blade''s opinion, he has now done everything, just waiting for damaskinus to complete his experiment. "There are two things. First, I''ve been watching you since you were bought by them. Second, it''s not a" dud ". You''ve done a good job!" The blade warrior takes out the button in his hand, just like the pain and pleasure that Scarlett has been acting in front of him to wait for this scene to tell all the truth himself, the blade warrior is also acting. It''s true that the explosive device was made by sigarde, but he was always in the hands of the blade warrior. How could he be so stupid that he trusted sigarde in everything? The dud has already been converted into a real bomb by the blade warrior. He pushes the button and dreams of becoming a "day Walker". In this way, sgarde, who has strength and status, is blasted under the explosive device. The whole place is covered with fragments of sgarde''s body and blood. Dr. Whistler looked at the place of the explosion and said with a smile, "I''m just beginning to like him!" When Reinhart saw the situation, he immediately yelled, "get him!" In a flash, more than a dozen vampires with stun sticks hit the blade warrior and corona him. Then they took the blade warrior to the housekeeper cooton''s laboratory. There is a metal table. The housekeeper kuton presses several buttons on the control panel, and sixteen spikes protrude from the metal table. "We need to drain every drop of blood, every drop of bone marrow, organs and so on. We will find the key way to create" day walker. " Steward kuton pressed the button again, and the spikes pierced the blade warrior''s body. The blade warrior who had been corona was awakened by the pain. "It may hurt a little now." The housekeeper cotton saw the blade soldier''s painful expression and didn''t even frown. Reinhart held the blade warrior''s silver sword in his hand. The sharp blade on the hilt of the silver sword was triggered. Reinhart carefully grasped the silver sword and laughed: "yes, I was thinking, how many vampires did he kill with this thing?" Dr. Whistler was kneeling in front of Reinhart, his hands handcuffed. "Not enough, Reinhardt." Dr. Whistler laughed at Reinhart. Reinhardt threw away the silver sword. He looked at Dr. Whistler and said: "just say it, old man. I''ll send you to another world, a better world at most." Reinhart took out a pistol and put it in Dr. Whistler''s throat. "I''ve been there. Do it! Let''s use all the poisonous moves, coward. Let''s finish it thoroughly! " Dr. Whistler stares at Reinhart with no fear. His hand has been moving since the beginning. In order to distract Reinhart from finding that he is releasing the handcuffs, Dr. Whistler stimulates Reinhart with words. At the same time, outside damaskinos base, chadnoma, who was chased by vampires, appeared here at some time. When chadnoma was about to be chased and killed by vampires, a huge red monster came down from the sky. Like an invincible God of war, he swept away the vampires. Under the roar, people had no intention of fighting, only to retreat. After drinking his coffee, general Ross found chadnoma and rescued him according to the positioning device installed on him. This is what Natasha instructed, and then general Ross told chadnoma the location of damaskinus'' base. After absorbing the blood of 100 vampires, Chad Norma''s state has reached its peak so far. If it doesn''t come out of Yang Han''s expectation, chadnoma will come to damaskinos'' base for revenge, while general Ross will continue to clean up the remaining 200 vampires. They are not as intimidating as those with sonic weapons, especially now that sonic weapons are dispersed. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 527 Outside the base of damaskinos, chadnoma is looking for an opportunity to break in. All his men have been destroyed, and now he is the only one left. Damaskinos is close at hand, so he can''t give up this opportunity and choose to make a comeback. For reapers, every second is life. They don''t live as long as a vampire. Now is the only feasible time for chadnoma to avenge his father. Chadnoma''s sister, Nisha, is carrying his ring to her finger with a sad face. "What else do I not know?" Nisha is followed by Damas kinos. She has been cheated and only now understands the truth. Her voice is full of tears. "I trust you... Love, wish, life. You sent us out to die, but our enemies saved me twice..." The more she said, the more excited she was. Her emotion became intense, and her anger also surged to her face: "but you use us, use your own children..." Nisa never thought that her father would be such a role. What she couldn''t imagine was that Damas kinos put his hand around her neck and said coldly, "don''t make a mistake, Nisa. Compared with the hegemony of our race, those so-called blood ties are meaningless to me. What kind of people will fate favor? The strong or the weak? " Damas kinos'' indifference is completely exposed in front of Nisha. As he said, his goal is only racial hegemony, the birth of the perfect gene vampire, for which he is willing to sacrifice more. Nisa is also downhearted to damaskinus. Even her brother chadnoma, who has never met before, will be merciful and spare her life. But her father, who lives with her day and night, can decisively sell her life. As a result, Nisha could only shed two lines of tears. The blade soldier murmured on the metal platform, and the housekeeper Coughton came up to him and asked, "what do you want to say?" "He wants revenge, looking for those people, those who made him..." the blade warrior said that he was chadnoma. The housekeeper kuton said with a dull smile: "you may be right, but fortunately, he doesn''t know this place." Kuton, the housekeeper, is confident enough about this. After Reinhart comes back, he has explained to him that chadnorma''s men have been killed by sonic weapons on the spot, and that the vampires sent out are chasing him. Chadnorma doesn''t know where he is. Now he can''t protect himself. What about revenge? What''s more, it''s heavily guarded. One Chad Norma wants to break in? That''s like a dream. Blade warrior mouth smile, in the case of the body was pierced, his smile with tearing pain: "now... He knows." As soon as blade''s words were finished, cooton, the housekeeper, immediately heard the alarm, and the lights in his laboratory dimmed. Someone was breaking into their base! Chadnoma rushed in alone. At the entrance of the gate, more than 20 vampires were holding submachine guns to stop chadnoma. However, chadnoma, who has absorbed the blood of hundreds of vampires, is now possessed by the blood god. His action is as quick as the wind. Even if the bullet hits his body, it doesn''t hurt or itch for him, and the wound will be repaired in just a moment. This time is his revenge. Even if his people don''t die after the revenge is successful, his body can''t bear such a fast metabolism. He is using his life to realize his revenge on his father Damas jinos. Reinhart punched Dr. Whistler in the face and knocked him down. Because of the intruders, all the guards in the room are out now. He and Dr. Whistler are the only two left. Reinhardt turns his head and looks at the surveillance screen overhead. In the picture, chadnoma is breaking in quickly, and the guards are defeated one by one. "What''s the matter?" Reinhardt felt unbelievable when he saw this scene. He sent out 100 vampires to hunt down the injured chadnoma. How could he break into the base now, and his state seems to be stronger than that of his heyday instead of being injured? Reinhart''s anger rose in his heart. He was about to turn around to solve Dr. Whistler''s problem, and then he went to stop Chad Norma. Unexpectedly, a huge fist appeared in front of him. It''s not that the fist is huge, it''s because it''s too close to him. Dr. Whistler, who had already released the handcuffs, had been waiting for this opportunity. He hit Reinhart in the head with one punch, and aimed at Reinhart''s injured left face. After beating Reinhart dizzy, Dr. Whistler immediately opened the iron plate of the room with a pistol and climbed in. It''s connected to cooton''s lab, and Dr. Whistler knows that. He''s been in damaskinos'' base for so many days, and he''s not totally without a job. Knowing that he was a well-known expert in weapons manufacturing, damaskinus made a deal with Dr. Whistler. As long as Dr. Whistler made weapons for him to deal with the reapers, he promised not to turn Dr. Whistler into a vampire. Dr. Whistler agreed without hesitation. While making the sonic weapon for damaskinus, he made the structure clear. He was trying to help himself escape when the blade fighters attacked. Unexpectedly, he used it to save the blade fighters. It is true that he made sonic weapons to deal with the reapers, but in fact, the impact on the vampires is not very great. Dr. Whistler ignored one problem, that is, damaskinus has all the resources. He made hundreds of sonic weapons in a short time, which made the blade soldiers seriously injured. Dr. Whistler crawled all the way to the floor of cooton''s lab. Housekeeper kuton is now concentrating on watching the location of Chad Norma''s intrusion in the surveillance screen. With a few shots, kuton is killed by Dr. Whistler without any precaution. Dr. Whistler crawled out of the open floor, where the floors were full of holes. For this reason, Dr. Whistler was able to kill the housekeeper cooton quietly. The blade warrior is lying on the metal platform in a coma. His blood is constantly flowing out. A large number of wounds make Dr. Whistler''s heart ache. Dr. Whistler first removed the spike from the blade warrior''s body, and then said to the blade warrior with a cry: "wake up, kid, you won''t die, you didn''t give up on me, and I won''t leave you." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 528 Looking at the stabbed wounds on the blade warrior''s body, Dr. Whistler could not imagine how much pain he had suffered. "Wake up, blade..." Dr. Whistler raised the blade warrior''s head, and his eyes began to open because of his call. Blade warrior breath weak to Dr. Whistler said a word: "blood..." "Good!" Dr. Whistler nodded. Blade warrior is still half comatose murmur: "blood..." Today''s blade warrior returns to the most primitive demands, he only wants blood, only needs blood! Chadnoma has broken into the gate of the last layer of guards. There are a lot of vampire corpses in front of him. Chadnoma has absorbed their blood without any waste. His mouth opened like a living creature, licking the delicious blood heartily. Chadnoma was crazy. A lot of blood filled his body, making his mind completely occupied by killing and madness. Just like every vampire''s strong desire for blood, the Reaper will become crazy after absorbing too much blood, instead of being satisfied after absorbing a certain amount like a vampire. The reapers turn the excess blood into faster metabolism of the body, and then burn life and stimulate strength. "Father After absorbing the blood of the last vampire, chadnoma gave a heart shaking cry! The last iron door was closing, and Damas kinos stood with Nisha. He was surrounded by the best men, and now they all retreated around him into the room. "He can''t get in!" Damaskinus looked at the closed iron gate. On the other side of the gate, chadnoma''s roar came like a real beast. Under the frightened eyes of Damas kinos, the iron door was opened to both sides by chadnoma''s brute force. "Father Chadnoma saw damaskinus, and his mood became more and more violent! Vampires keep shooting at chadnoma, but these bullets are just like water guns, which can''t cause fatal damage to chadnoma at all. There are no weapons in damaskinos'' base that are harmful to vampires, so they can''t punish chadnoma with silver and garlic at all. What''s more, reapers are not afraid of silver and garlic at all. They are only afraid of sunlight and ultraviolet light. Unfortunately, these two things don''t exist here. Damas jinos saw that the iron door was opened by chadnoma. He turned back and retreated. Now he had to give up the base and escape by helicopter. Nisha followed up. They both got on the elevator. Chadnoma was a step late. He banged on the door of the elevator and yelled, "father!" Then chadnoma looked at the base and immediately set out to find damaskinus. Dr. Whistler carried the blade all the way to the center of the base, where the lights flashed because the system had been invaded. And the intruder who gave Chad Norma a a chance to break in was iron man Tony Stark. Since the first day Natasha and Yang Han arrive at the home of the blade warrior, Yang Han asks Natasha to contact Tony and ask him to pay attention to what sgarde does on the main control computer. When damaskinos contacts with sgarde, Tony successfully intrudes into the security system of damaskinos base, and has been waiting for this moment to destroy it. As Yang Han expected, although Tony intruded into the security system of Damas jinos, he was still unable to identify the specific location here. It wasn''t until damaskinos and Natasha came here together that she sent Tony the location of the place. At the same time, she contacted general Ross and asked him to tell chadnoma. When all the preparations are ready, just wait for Chad Norma to arrive, and the stage will open for him! Dr. Whistler brought the blade warrior here for a huge blood pool. The blade warrior was seriously injured. Even Dr. Whistler used his own blood to supplement him. After a shot, Dr. Whistler quickly lowered his head behind the guardrail. Reinhardt is down there, aiming his gun at him and the blade. Another shot. In order to dodge, Dr. Whistler dropped the blade warrior from his shoulder. In front of the blade warrior, there was a metal tube like a diving platform. Dr. Whistler called to the blade Warrior: "go! Don''t stop, kid! Let''s go The blade soldier listened to Dr. Whistler''s words and crawled forward step by step. When he reached the end of the metal tube, a lot of blood filled the whole pool below. Reinhardt aimed a few more shots at the blade, and the soldier shot him into the blood pool. Then Reinhardt picked up another gun from the ground and walked away with confidence. As soon as he walked a few steps, he heard a voice behind him. Reinhardt turned around and saw that the blade soldier was climbing out of the blood pool. He turned his fist and neck and was moving his body. More than a dozen vampires came out from behind Reinhart. They were holding electric shock wands. Under Reinhart''s instructions, they scattered and surrounded the blade fighters. Vampires are wearing black body armor and heavy helmets, they carefully move their own steps, trying to find the opportunity to attack the blade warrior. It''s just that they''re facing blade fighters who have just finished sucking blood and are at their peak. Before the vampires rushed up, the blade warrior grabbed one of them by the arm and broke him on his knee. The blade''s fangs show and shout at the ceiling. His eyes seem to be covered with a layer of blood color, which makes the vampires look backward. A vampire rushes up from behind the blade warrior. His electric shock wand hits the blade warrior from high altitude. However, the blade warrior''s elbow turns around and dents his face. The more fierce the blade fighters fight, more than a dozen vampires are knocked to the ground with a quick action before they get close to each other. Reinhardt watched the scene, and he couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. The blade warrior in front of him was so powerful that his body and bones kept shaking. Reinhart''s blood is also inspired by this. He will never be afraid of blade fighters. Now is the time for him to achieve his goal as a member of the blood gang. "Get him!" As more vampires yell to grab the blade, Reinhardt has thrown away his gun. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 529 /> Come on Reinhardt directs the vampires to consume the physical strength of the blade warrior. The electric shock wand was snatched by the blade warrior''s backhand. He threw the electric shock wand into the air, and the blade warrior kicked several vampires to the ground one after another. The shock wand fell down, and the blade warrior caught it, just like when throwing the invincible whirlwind knife. The shock wand seemed to dance in the blade warrior''s hand, and a whirling throw paralyzed the vampires to the ground. One by one, the vampires are falling down. The blade warrior catches the last vampire and falls back with him to the floor. The blade soldier stood up and walked up to Reinhart without anything. Reinhart said, "Oh, ok... Just like my father said before killing my mother, if you want to make things perfect, you''d better do it yourself." Reinhart took a long sword from his waist and waved it in his hand: "he also said..." in the middle of Reinhart''s words, the blade warrior caught the sword in both hands. Reinhardt had to fall into the situation of competing with the blade warrior. He poured all his strength into his right hand, trying to change the state of the sword from vertical to horizontal. In this way, he can use the long sword to cut the blade warrior''s hand, and then make the blade warrior show his flaws and defeat the blade warrior at one stroke. But no matter how hard Reinhardt tried, even the veins on his face were protruding, and the sword was still motionless under the blade soldiers'' hands. "Don''t you blush?" The blade soldier saw that Reinhardt was so hard, so he mocked Reinhardt. The next second, the blade soldier''s palm was forced, and the sword was snatched from Reinhardt''s hand and thrown into the air. When Reinhardt looked at the sword in the air, the blade warrior took the lead in catching the sword, and then cut it at Reinhardt''s head! With a sword, Reinhardt''s body split, and the blade warrior went through it. Now he is going to look for damaskinus. Dr. Whistler was upstairs shouting to the blade, "Hey, kid." A pair of sunglasses was thrown down by Dr. Whistler, and the blade warrior took them calmly after catching them. It''s the peak of chadnoma, and it''s the peak of the blade. After sucking blood, the blade soldiers are full of strength, and it''s enough to deal with Reinhart! After the blade warrior left, Dr. Whistler shot and destroyed all the juveniles that damaskinos had cultivated through genetic experiments. It was a disaster to leave these things behind. It was uncertain which one of the juveniles carried more abnormal virus than the reaper. Natasha and Yang Han come to a cell, where they hold three people. They are Chupa, Assad and snowman who become reapers. Nisha''s idea of finding a way to remove the Reaper virus from her father''s hands is pure fantasy. The Reaper virus is a real virus, which has destroyed every vampire''s body structure since it invaded their bodies. A broken body, no matter how it is repaired, the final result of waiting for it is death. Therefore, Natasha lifted the stealth state and came to the cell. Because of the attack of sonic weapons and the absence of blood sucking for a period of time, the Chupa three are now in a state of near death. Nisha has no time to take care of them. In order to prevent future trouble, Natasha and Yang Han decide to get rid of the three people, which is also a good opportunity to completely eliminate the Reaper virus. The cells made of heavy metals were easily pulled apart by Natasha, and these heavy metals were like boiled noodles under the strength of the Hulk. Chupa''s voice was so small that they were too weak to listen to what happened outside. Natasha came in with the noble blood of the God of bleeding. Chupa''s bodies reacted instantly. Their mouths split and they crawled to Natasha''s side. Yang Han gathered a head on Natasha''s shoulder and said to Natasha, "a group of poor people." Yang Han directly uses the ability of life absorption to completely eliminate the three people''s lives. "Darmas ginos really deserved to die by doing genetic experiments without authorization." Natasha saw the Reaper''s end, and she hated damaskinos a little more. In the dark of this world, people are trying to carry out all kinds of prohibited human experiments every day. Hulk, red giant and Captain America are all created by these experiments. No doubt, they made great heroes, but what a wonderful world it would be if there were no such experiments and no monsters on earth. For Natasha''s idea, Yang Han is slightly embarrassed. "Isn''t this my original world?" As a saying goes, we will know how to cherish after we lose. What we don''t have is always desirable. Before Yang Han came to marvel world, how eager he was in the ordinary world to integrate into the world of superheroes. However, in the world of superheroes, they do not want the world to be peaceful. But there was no way to change what had happened, so Natasha immediately set out to the final battle site after feeling a lot in her heart. Damas kinos came to the top floor of the house. In front of him, a helicopter was ready. Damas kinos ran to the helicopter with a weak pace, but the metal door fell slowly and blocked his way. Damas kinos looked back and saw that it was the metal door that Nisa had closed. "I changed the security code. We can''t get out." Nisha closed the metal door and walked up to damaskinos, telling him what she had done. "Are you crazy?" Damaskinos yelled in a rare fury, "he''ll kill us all." At this critical moment, damaskinos did not expect that his own daughter would stir him up. "Yes, you did not die in the hands of their enemies, but died in their own hands, how sad!" Nisha looks at the ring in her hand. After knowing the truth, she is very disappointed with her father damaskinos. Even himself is just a pawn of his great hegemony. Such a man is no longer worthy of being a father. Chadnoma came after him, his mouth full of blood. "Father Step by step, chadnoma went to damaskinus and walked around him as if he were looking at his prey. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 530 Damas jinos''s back was bent. He tried to persuade chadnoma with words: "what happened to you is a terrible tragedy, an unforgivable mistake, but you have come back to me, and we will find a solution." Damas jinos tried to touch chadnoma''s face with his hands. His voice was very gentle as if he was coaxing a child: "come back to me." Damas jinos slowly hugged chadnoma into his arms: "I will restore your noble prince status, as long as we father and son can overcome everything." A fairy tale was told to chadnorma by Damas jinos, but chadnorma''s only words made Damas jinos cold: "if what you said is true, why is your voice shaking so much, father?" Chadnoma grabs damaskinus by the neck, then bites him decisively. The snake like tentacle penetrates damaskinus'' neck and destroys his blood vessels in an instant. "Let''s share your destiny. You''re going to sleep!" Chadnoma bit through damaskinus'' blood vessels and pushed him away. Damas kinos walks to Nisha with trembling steps. His mouth and neck are flowing with dark green blood. As the oldest vampire who has lived for a long time, his blood is no longer red. This kind of dark green blood represents death and his late years are coming. "Your blood, your life is passing quickly." Chadnoma is reading the Scripture of death. He sees Damas jinos fall powerlessly in front of Nisha, and the dark green blood spreads on the ground. The vocal organs of damaskinus have been destroyed by chadnoma. He reaches out his hand begging. His face is turning from pale to maroon, and then his whole face becomes overcast, and his head is cracking. Nisha throws the ring in her hand to damaskinos, and the supreme ruler of the vampire dies tragically in front of her son and daughter. "Do what you ought to do, brother, end it all!" Nisa shows her neck, and she is determined to die. After being cheated so much, Nisa''s plan is to die with all these dirty, filthy, scheming and despicable things. Chadnoma walked up to Nisa, stroked her face and said, "you... You''re his sweetheart!" As she spoke, chadnoma opened her mouth on both sides, and the Reaper''s virus entered Nisa''s body. Chadnoma''s revenge is not only to kill damaskinos, but also to destroy everything that damaskinos cherishes. Therefore, he has no hesitation in turning Nisa into a reaper. The blade warrior comes here. He''s a bit late. Chadnoma has bitten Nisha. The strong Reaper virus invades Nisha''s body, making her fall to the ground and unable to move. After sucking Nisa''s blood, chadnoma looked at the blade warrior. His revenge had been completed, and the rest became indifferent. So he said, "blade, let''s end here! What do you say? " Chadnoma challenged the blade fighters. The last time he failed to win or lose with the blade fighters, now is the time to finish the regret. Meanwhile, Natasha and Yang Han arrived here. "Can she still be saved?" Natasha will help Nisha up, blade warrior has been with Chad Norma single fight. Yang Han, who scratched the head of venom on Natasha''s shoulder, shook his head: "chadnoma is the pathogen. Once his virus invades into the body, even I can''t remove it. I can repair the injury, but it''s a brand new virus. Unless Zhan Kailin and the blood researchers of aegis work together to develop an antidote, she has only one way left." The road Yang Han said is naturally death. If they become reapers, even if they rely on artificial blood to maintain their lives, they will also accelerate their death because of their body''s too fast metabolism. For Nisha, it''s just the result of early death and late death. Even if Natasha and Yang Han come very fast, Yang Han can''t accurately grasp the whereabouts of Chad Norma. Even if he has seen the blade warrior movie and knows the general plot trend, in fact, everything is difficult to grasp. Nisha''s death is inevitable, so Yang Han also let Natasha no longer spend too much energy. What they need next is to help the blade soldiers kill chadnoma and completely solve the danger of reaper. Because of his death, the power of Damas jinos will fall apart, and a vampire Dynasty will fall. Next, the blade warrior jumps from the sky and plunges Reinhart''s sword deep into chadnoma''s shoulder. Seeing Nisha bitten, the rage in the blade warrior''s heart rose to the extreme as if it were lava spurting into the sky. A roaring ancient beast roared in the blade warrior''s body. He put his sword through chadnoma''s body, and then fixed chadnoma on a pillar! Chadnoma yelled and pulled out the sword from his shoulder. A lot of blood gushed from the wound. The Reaper''s strong physique is rapidly repairing his wounds. Chadnoma and the blade warrior rush at each other like sumo wrestlers in the competition field. The blade warrior directly dents chadnoma''s face with one punch. The punch seemed to weigh a million pounds, which nearly broke chadnoma''s jaw bone. Chadnoma is not willing to be outdone. He also punches on the chest of the blade warrior. You can''t come and go, they are not separated from each other. They are destroying each other''s body regardless of the way they are both defeated. No defense, only attack! It''s pure brutality and violence, and crazy play. The blade warrior directly presses chadnoma''s head on the metal statue. Unexpectedly, chadnoma kicks him back step by step. Chadnoma jumped into the air and kicked out the blade warrior''s body like thunder. This foot directly made the blade warrior''s brain into a brief darkness. When the blade warrior rolled a few times and squatted up, intending to rush up and continue to fight with chadnoma, Natasha came to him and said, "change." The blade soldier wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He shook his head and nodded gently: "remember to be merciful, and leave it to me at last." Blade fighters are not polite. Chad Norma is so good at fighting at the peak. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 531 It''s not wise for him and chadnorma to continue to fight each other. Natasha will be replaced, blade soldiers will see the situation of Nisha. When chadnoma saw Natasha coming up, he recalled being beaten by Natasha that night. For this reason, chadnoma threatened: "today I will take you to hell together!" Chadnoma''s mouth is covered with blood. When he talks, he cracks his mouth open, and he is cruel to Natasha like a shark that has just killed its prey. "It depends on whether you have that ability." Natasha twisted her neck. Her vigorous posture was like a flying fish. She walked around chadnorma''s back and locked her arms. Natasha burst out the power of hulk and broke both chadnorma''s arms in an instant! "Ah Chadnorma cried out in pain. The muscles and bones of his arm were torn. The pain made his metabolism faster and faster. Chadnoma kicks her legs back, pushing Natasha back. His arms have recovered. Chadnoma felt the blood boiling in his body. He seemed to be a fireball. He wanted to burn in place and hit the earth. Chadnoma rushes to Natasha. His speed surpasses that of the best sprinter in the 100 meter dash. He is like a fishing Osprey or a cheetah chasing food. He pushes his legs to the ground, and the whole person pounces on Natasha. Chadnoma wants to clasp Natasha''s shoulder and then wrap the split mouth around Natasha''s head. As long as the injection of neurotoxin into Natasha''s body, no matter how strong she is, she can not resist. "Stinking!" Natasha disgusted to fly in place to kick past, angle precise kick in chadnoma''s gap. As a trained agent, Natasha has one of the best fighting skills. Natasha can easily crush Chad Norma, even without the fierce power of Hulk provided by Yang Han and her fighting skills alone. Chadnoma''s advantage is just the super recovery ability plus the physical quality beyond the limit of human body and vampire. Natasha kicked Chad Norma on the neck, then Natasha raised her leg again and knocked Chad Norma down from the air. Natasha put her foot on Chad Norma''s head, then turned her foot to him and said with a smile, "is that all you have?" Chadnorma put his hands on the ground. He cried out angrily. His anger was burning in his chest. Chadnorma actually raised his body two centimeters from the situation of being trampled by Natasha. "This guy, the power is a bit big..." Natasha did not expect that she could not completely suppress him with the power of Hulk, which shows what kind of monster damaskinos created. If the harvester metabolism is too fast to solve the problem, then the vampires will undoubtedly get a qualitative change. Natasha pushed her foot harder, and chadnoma couldn''t get up. The muscles on chadnoma''s face burst. He wanted to fight against Natasha, but no matter how much strength he used, Natasha could beat him, which made chadnoma feel ashamed and angry. Natasha kicked Chad Norma in the face and kicked him out of the front. It turns out that even if the gene is strengthened again, the Reaper still can''t surpass the Hulk. Chadnoma wiped the blood from his mouth with his hand. He felt Natasha''s instinctive sense of danger. Chadnoma runs fast. He can suppress the blade fighters with his strength, but against Natasha, he will be suppressed with his strength instead. Chadnoma''s brain is in rapid operation, he completely transformed into the combat mode, after revenge, he just wants to release the last strength of his body. Chadnoma went around to the angle of death that Natasha couldn''t see. He stepped on the ground. If it was mud, he would step into a hole several centimeters deep. With the explosive force of his feet, chadnoma turned around in the air, looking like a vertical tornado. "Although this move is good, but..." Natasha smile, that smile touched people''s heart, beautiful to make flowers bow. With Natasha''s slender fingers gently upward, chadnoma suddenly realized that the blood in her body was like a drill through his chest. Chadnoma''s body fell uncontrollably to the ground. Blood control! Natasha used one of the powers of the blood god. Just when she kicked chadnoma, Natasha touched chadnoma''s blood, and then aroused the blood in his body, turning it into a sharp stab to break his body. For reapers and vampires, blood is everything in their lives, even more important than water. One of the reasons why the blood god can make vampires submit is that he can control blood. "This power... Is impossible, that''s not what you as a human being can have..." chadnoma yelled on the ground, all the blood in his body did not listen to surging up, as long as Natasha''s heart moved, these blood which had made him obtain super strength would turn into storm pear flowers and run through his body. Chadnoma didn''t want to believe that a human could control the blood. It was the natural enemy of their harvesters and vampires, which must be eradicated. Chadnoma''s body comes from the vampire''s oldest racial consciousness. Despite the retrograde blood flow in his body, he stands up and tries to kill Natasha. "You... Where did your power come from?" Chadnoma''s body swings to Natasha. In his most ancient memory, only the God of vampire has this power, but all pure blood vampires with noble status regard the God of blood as a curse. No one wants to have a blood control presence on his head, which means that he can''t resist. It means that if the blood god is furious, the whole vampire clan will be wiped out from history. For this reason, kill the blood God and block all the birth methods of the blood god. The purebred vampires think they are perfect. Even if faith becomes the blood god, he will die. However... Now chadnoma has discovered the power of blood god again, and this power is not controlled by a vampire, but a human. Chadnoma step by step to Natasha, he must kill Natasha, that is from the blood of a mission, this mission let his body in the blood burst out after all did not give up. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 532 The powerful idea of chadnoma surprised Natasha. She had broken all the meridians of chadnorma''s body, but chadnorma''s body still stood up and came to her. "Natasha... You shouldn''t exist... This power doesn''t belong to you..." chadnorma''s voice was like the devil of hell climbing into the world. Natasha felt goose bumps all over her body, so she said to the blade warrior holding her: "blade, change." Chadnoma''s blood was all blasted out by her. Now his whole body is covered with red, which makes him look even more terrifying. The blade soldier laid Nisa flat on the floor. He twisted his arms and head, making a crackling sound. After explaining to Nisa that she was not in the same boat with the reaper, Nisa finally showed a smile on her face. At least of all, blade didn''t cheat her. "Nisa, wait for me." The blade warrior rushed to chadnoma. Now all the blood of chadnoma was forced out of her body by Natasha. He was just an empty shell. He was not as powerful as he was at first. The blade fighter cracked chadnoma''s mandible with a hook. Chadnoma flew backward like a broken kite. His eyes are always on Natasha. Before his death, he has a strong mission to take Natasha away from the world. But chadnorma''s power has gradually drained away, and now he doesn''t even have the strength to clench his fist. Chadnoma''s head turned to the left, and he saw his father damaskinus looking at him with a begging look. Damaskinus was dead, and he looked at Nisha''s face in his lifetime. Chadnoma''s heart suddenly saw hope, he slowly climbed to damaskinos, Natasha noticed, so said to the blade Warrior: "blade, don''t let him suck damaskinos blood." The blade fighter jumped up in the air, trying to cut off chadnorma, but the accident happened, chadnorma''s body suddenly burst out the last strength, and ordered him to rush to damaskinos. Then chadnoma''s mouth opened, and a snake like tentacle reached into damaskinus''s neck and quickly drained his dark green blood. "The resilience of the reaper is as strong as that of mieba." Yang Han didn''t expect that the whole blood of chadnoma was drained by Natasha, and he was able to burst out with such amazing speed. It''s a pity that the Reaper''s malpractice is too great, just like a dead man. He was born to protect for a few short years. After sucking all the blood from damaskinus, chadnoma regained his strength again. He stood up from the ground, looked at the blade fighter and said, "it''s not over yet!" Chadnoma''s eyes again burst out a burst of indelible fire, he spread his arms, fast running to the blade warrior. The blade warrior put on his sunglasses, his fingers crackled, and their fists collided, causing an invisible ripple in the air. Chadnomar raised the blade warrior above his head and slapped him on the ground. After absorbing the dark green blood of Damas jinos, chadnoma''s eyes became more fierce. In order to wipe out Natasha, in order to eliminate the aversion to the power of the blood god, chadnoma bent his elbow and hit the blade soldier''s chest from high in the air. He repeatedly attacked the blade''s chest with his elbow, and then jumped a few meters high, intending to crack the blade''s bone with his foot. The blade soldier turned over and dodged. The floor was trampled through by chadnoma. Chadnoma didn''t step on it. He went to the back of the blade soldier and locked his body. After being beaten by chadnoma, the blade warrior was imprisoned by chadnoma before he got up. Chadnorma kept hitting the blade soldier''s ventral side with his fist, and the sharp pain made the blade soldier''s hands insert back, right in chadnorma''s eyes. "Ah Chadnoma screamed, his hands were taken away from the blade warrior''s body, and his whole body kept covering his eyes and retreating. Yang Han and Natasha feel their eyes prick slightly when they see this scene. The blade fighter was so crooked that he hit the weakest part of chadnoma. After his eyes burst, the blade soldier tilted his head and walked up to chadnorma. Then he kicked him in the stomach and grabbed chadnorma''s hand to tear him off! Because there was no way to force the blood out of chadnorma''s body as Natasha did, and let him die on the spot, the blade fighter picked up Reinhart''s sword and inserted it into chadnorma''s heart. The blade warrior who has seen Nisha dissect the Reaper''s body knows how to use the angle to bypass the hard bone and damage the Reaper''s heart. After the heart was punctured, chadnoma''s body movement became smaller. The Reaper''s body structure protected the heart. When the heart was injured, they could not survive. "How strange... Pain... There won''t be any more pain..." chadnoma pulled the sword out of his heart with a smile. He knew he couldn''t fulfill his mission this time. He cracked his mouth with a smile, then turned into a blue flame and burned it out. After solving Chad Norma, the blade warrior comes to Nisa and hugs her. It''s true that the blade warrior has feelings for Nisa. In the movie, Yang Han thinks that''s the case. Now when we see the scene, the blade warrior''s feelings are so obvious. "Time is running out... The toxin has begun to attack. Let me die. While I''m still a vampire, I want to see the sun!" Nisha''s hand was on the blade warrior''s body, and the blade warrior held her to watch the dawn coming. Nisha tells blade soldier the password of the security system. The metal door opens slowly. The sun rises from the horizon. The first sunshine shines on the earth. Blade soldier and Nisha witness this hopeful and warm scene together. Dr. Whistler limps here. Nisa looks at him with a smile in the arms of the blade warrior. Her smile is sad and beautiful. In the arms of the blade warrior, Nisa''s skin turns into fly ash and disappears into the air. Blade soldier looked at the sun, he did not know what his eyes looked like with sunglasses. Dr. Whistler came to the blade warrior. He patted the blade warrior on the shoulder. Their figures grew longer and longer in the sun. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 533 Nisa''s death makes blade soldier''s heart fall into a calm. His sadness was hidden on the surface, and Dr. Whistler silently patted the blade soldier on the shoulder to watch the sunrise with him. With the death of Damas jinos and the housekeeper kuton, the vampires in this place have scattered and fled to the place of shadow. At this time, there was a huge vibration in the stronghold of damaskinos. It was general Ross who was destroying the remaining vampires. Yang Han needs the complete gene of blood god, and general Ross needs to eliminate the vampire. Because Natasha is sent by Frey to investigate the trail of Hydra with Captain USA, Natasha has bought a plane ticket and rushed back to * * this afternoon. Next, Skye and general Ross will work with Yang Han here. Skye arrived here this morning. She made a phone call to Natasha and made an appointment to meet at a coffee shop. "Blade, I have something urgent to go back to. A new agent will come to deal with faith with you. Just call her Skye." Natasha told Skye the information in advance, and did not forget to remind: "be careful, her strength is very terrible." Skye, who can create shock waves, can make a person''s heart explode from inside within a certain distance, and even make the whole building collapse in a second. At the same time, Skye is also given a spiritual shield, such as Professor X''s attack, which Skye can defend to a certain extent. Under Frey''s training, she has become an excellent unarmed fighter, a skilled athlete, and an excellent agent. Besides, Skye is also good at detection and secret missions. Like Natasha, Skye has aegis level 10 security authority. She is the only agent with this authority except for Frey and Natasha. Frey is willing to let Skye coexist with Yang Han, which shows that the importance of Yang Han is absolutely the top priority in Frey''s mind. Blade warrior for Natasha''s leave said to send her a way, from the beginning of faith Natasha has been helping him, even now heart into a huge sadness, blade warrior still want to say goodbye with Natasha. "You don''t need to see me off. It''s not that you can''t meet again. After you join aegis, you may regret seeing me off now." Natasha smiles in amazement. Blade fighters still have doubts about joining the aegis. Yang Han assured Natasha: "next time we finish solving Firth, I promise to let blade fighters join the aegis." With Yang Han''s assurance, Natasha doesn''t want the blade warrior to see her off. She may be tired of seeing her off every day. If Yang Han''s guess is correct, the next is the story of blade 3, that is, Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire, is about to revive. Dracula has a great influence on blade fighters, so Yang Han dares to assure Natasha that blade fighters will join aegis. "Well, have a good trip." The blade soldier looks at Natasha''s back and says goodbye to him. But then the blade soldier suddenly thinks, when did Natasha come to damaskinos'' stronghold? For the mysterious Natasha, the blade warrior did not understand what she was thinking until now. When Natasha was fighting with chadnoma, the blade warrior was shocked by Natasha''s extraordinary power and the ability to control chadnoma''s blood. Natasha said that as long as he joined the aegis, she would tell him her secret. After constantly seeing Natasha''s skills, the blade warrior''s curiosity became more and more serious¡° Blade, let''s go back. " After solving damaskinus, they are now at an end. After Dr. Whistler and the blade soldiers returned to the house, it was not surprising that everything here was destroyed. The whole house is in ruins, and all the tools and materials for dealing with vampires are destroyed. At this time, the blade soldier received a call. It was Natasha''s. "I forgot to tell you one thing. I''ve saved all the research materials of Dr. Whistler and you. I''ll give them to you when Skye comes." Natasha''s words were a relief to both blade and Dr. Whistler. In response, Dr. Whistler glanced at the blade warrior and said in a very unfriendly voice, "do you know that thing is a son of a bitch and left him alone in the house?" The person Dr. Whistler refers to is naturally sigarde, and the ruins they see in front of them are exactly the ghost sigarde made. When the blade fighters and Natasha all set out to fight a decisive battle in ejivuta, sgarde razed the place to the ground, and then rushed to the stronghold of damaskinos to join the blade fighters, intending to taunt them. For Dr. Whistler''s accusation, the blade soldier was silent. He did not expect that Scarlett could do everything so well. As for people''s hearts, blade fighters are becoming more and more elusive. With the death of pike and the arrest of Dr. Whistler, the whole brain of blade fighters at that time was in a chaotic state. Fortunately, Natasha has preserved the research data. Now they just need to change places and buy all the tools. Dr. Whistler, of course, is responsible for this huge expense Dr. Whistler felt that his heart was bleeding. He suggested to the blade warrior, "blade, you go to join the aegis, and they will give you financial subsidies. After so many years, my patents will not survive, and they are all out of date." Dr. Whistler''s assists were unexpected to Yang Han, and the blade warrior took another step forward in joining aegis. When Dr. Whistler and blade go to choose a new house, Yang Han and Natasha have joined Skye. Shockwave girl skey, she is not a mutant, but because her father''s experiment has caused "genetic damage" to her, thus acquiring the ability to create earthquakes. Skye is waiting for Yang Han and Natasha to arrive in a coffee shop with exquisite and elegant decoration. For Yang Han, Skye learns some information from Frey. She is very curious about Yang Han. When Natasha applies to Frey for Skye to live with Yang Han, Skye voluntarily agrees. In the distance, Natasha went into the cafe and sat down opposite Skye. Two top female agents with Aegis level 10 security authority met here, plus their super high face value, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention in the coffee shop. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 534 "Natasha, long time no see." Skye greets Natasha with a smile. "Daisy, don''t be polite. Let''s get to the point." Natasha puts an electronic chip on the table. Daisy Johnson is Skye''s original name. "Here''s... The vampires?" Skye can guess the contents of the chip. As a top secret agent, she has a keen sense of smell. "It''s easy to talk to you. After I leave, you give it to Whistler. It''s the result of his decades of research." Natasha said and looked back. Skye immediately understood what Natasha wanted to do. Their conversation is not what ordinary people can listen to, so Skye''s ability to generate concussion waves can shake the brains of all the people in the coffee shop, making them unconscious and comatose. "Concussion wave, just like iceman, can even freeze the universe in the strongest period of cartoon. If the ability of concussion wave is strengthened, even if it is not as exaggerated as iceman, it is possible to create a huge earthquake to destroy the city." Yang Han feels the shock force in his mind. When he and Skye live together, they will be able to strengthen her shock wave ability. Skye has been training the concussion wave very strong, and he continues to strengthen, this strength will become extremely amazing. After everyone in the cafe passed out in a coma, Yang Han condensed a head from Natasha''s shoulder. "To introduce you, this is Yang Han." Natasha touched Yang Han on her shoulder with her hand. Yang Han grins. In fact, no matter how he grins, the face of venom grins. When Skye is worried about how to shake hands with Yang Han, a mass of black fluid flows from the right side of Yang Han''s head and turns into a palm. "Hello, beauty." Yang Han''s voice is like a prodigal son, which reminds Natasha of her first encounter with Yang Han. Skye kept a smile on her face. She held out a pair of hands that were so tender that they didn''t look like agents at all. "Skye, please take care." Skye was a little stiff. After all, Frey told her that Yang Han can be a God and has the ability to copy genes. As the biggest hidden power of aegis, Yang Han''s status is absolutely superior to Frey''s as long as people know it. However, Frey is the core of leadership, while Yang Han is the core of combat power. "Skye, you''ll know what kind of person he is when you spend more time with him." Skye has some understanding of Yang Han''s personality. She holds hands with Yang Han. The next second, Yang Han turns into a mass of black fluid and flows into Skye''s body. Natasha felt that she had lost all her strength in her body, and her heart was empty. Skye, on the other hand, seems to have seen a whole new world. He can throw the roller out like a paper ball when he raises his hands and feet. "Is this... Is this the power of Yang Han?" Skye''s heart is shocked. This power is too strong. No wonder director Frey values Yang Han so much. "Beauty, this is just the beginning, but it''s far from the end..." Yang Han''s voice came to Skye''s mind, and then Yang Han strengthened Skye''s shock wave ability, and then fed it back to Skye. Natasha sees the exclamation on Skye''s face, and her sense of loss turns into a sense of pride. It is her ability to accompany Yang Han¡° Well, Skye, you can get along with Yang Han slowly. Remember, Yang Han has a comprehensive perspective. You should understand what I mean. " Natasha rose from her seat with a mysterious smile. Yang Han condenses on Skye''s shoulder. He reaches out his hand to Natasha and says, "when I''m done, faith will come to help you right away." "Well." Natasha''s face smile, this smile with too many stories, and then she turned away free and easy, from now on, is her own stage! "Nothing else?" Skye watched Natasha walk out of the cafe. Her shoulder moved and motioned to Yang Han. Yang Hanliu returns to Skye''s body. After he has solved Firth and Dracula, he is going to join Natasha immediately. Therefore, Yang Han has no place to feel sad. Besides, Yang Han can live with Skye, and now he can feast his eyes. To be exact, Yang Han has been with Natasha for a long time, and he also wants to change a new host. He and Natasha already know each other very well. Just like adventure, Yang Han is looking forward to new challenges and new people. Skye will start his next new journey. "Beauty, maybe one day you will leave this coffee shop like this. Do you want me to tell you something from the TV series then?" Yang Han''s words immediately blocked Skye. "It''s really... It''s so good..." Skye recalled the scene in the TV series where she wanted to hold each other and cry, and her body immediately got goose bumps. "By the way, Yang Han, my name is Skye. You can also call me daisy. Where are we going next? Meet with the blade warrior, or... "Skye is talking to the air now. She is a little uncomfortable, as if she is talking to herself about a mental illness. And when Yang Han flows into her body, Skye instinctively uses the shock wave to defend Yang Han, but Yang Han still passes through directly. Skye is convinced of the strength of Yang Han from that moment on. "You can talk to me directly in your mind, so you don''t feel weird," Yang Han reminded "Well, if I understand what Natasha just said, when I was in the shower, didn''t you?" Skye talks to Yang Han in her mind. She feels the gaze of Yang Han from the sentence Natasha left behind. "Let''s go to a place to test your shockwave ability first." Yang Han jumps over this topic directly. He didn''t expect that Natasha would hold on to it in the end. She can not mention it at all. She can let her eyes feast on it and then talk to Skye slowly. "Yang Han, you don''t want to escape. Do you really have a comprehensive vision?" Skye''s voice went up in his head. With the ability of shock wave, Skye''s temper is no less than Natasha''s. "Not only do I have a full view, even if your clothes are destroyed, I can also cover your body with my black fluid for protection." Yang Han has nothing to avoid. When Skye gets used to it, she will completely ignore it. Natasha was a little bit resistant at first, and then she didn''t care at all. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 535 Yang Han and Skye come to the original house of blade warrior. Seeing the place in ruins, Skye asked, "can I destroy it all?" Since you want to test the shock wave ability that Yang Han has strengthened for her, Skye will not be merciful. "It doesn''t matter, you try your best to exert all your strength, even if you turn over the earth here, no one cares about us." Blade soldier and Dr. Whistler went to find a new house, so Yang Han took Skye to the original house. After getting Yang Han''s confirmation, Skye''s face smiles. After living with Skye, Yang Han has to admit that Skye is so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes away from her. Her every move is full of charm. She can become an agent with the same level 10 security authority as Natasha. Skye''s appearance and ability are not inferior to Natasha''s. Skye raised his hand to the ruins of the house. A mass of chaotic air twisted and shrouded all the debris. Skye felt that his use of shock wave ability was simpler and easier than before. In the past, if she wanted to cover the ruins, her spirit must be highly concentrated. However, after Yang Han strengthened the shock wave, all of her actions became smooth. This powerful feeling made Skye immersed in it, her palms closed, and the debris on the ruins were shocked into small dust by her in an instant. The original ruins suddenly disintegrated, like paper being ignited by fire. "Yang Han..." Skye called Yang Han''s name for this power. "Skye, go on, let me see how powerful you are now!" Yang Han''s voice rings in Skye''s mind. Skye''s hands are patted to the ground, and black cracks open around Skye. The cracks are winding, without any rules. The earth nearby starts to vibrate, and all the scales are tottering. Skye releases her strength to her heart''s content until all the surrounding earth collapses. Skye stands on a stone pillar and looks around, her face showing uncontrollable excitement. "Yang Han, I feel that now I can smash the plane in the air with my bare hands." Skye had the idea of shaking the plane with his bare hands. This reminds Yang Han of magneto''s daughter Polaris, who can tear the plane with her bare hands. However, Polaris''s attack distance is far longer than Skye''s. although its power is not as powerful as Skye''s now, Skye must be close to the plane if she wants to shatter the plane. If the power of this shock wave can be released from a very long distance, Skye will not go anywhere as terrifying as a meteorite. Looking at the land nearby has been changed by Skye, and the terrain collapses, Yang Han said to Skye, "after the strength test, we should go and join the blade fighters." From this test, Skye''s favor for Yang Han has increased greatly. Yang Han is just symbiotic with her, which greatly improves her strength. What''s more, Yang Han has other powerful abilities, which makes Skye''s heart expand. With such a powerful force, no matter who will rise to a very high level. At this time, whether to become an angel or a devil is just a matter of thinking. The next second, Skye''s head calms down. He doesn''t use his power to do evil. Yang Han feels the fluctuation of Skye''s heart. Judging from Skye''s change at that moment, his choice is right. If Yang Han chooses fenghuangnv now, her uncontrollability is far beyond Skye. After all, fenghuangnv''s power of Phoenix is one of the most powerful abilities in marvel. Yang Han''s choice of a host is not without any risk. Even Natasha had evil thoughts in her heart when she first learned that she would have all kinds of powerful forces to act with her in the future. "Well, Yang Han, I find that I have begun to enjoy the process." Skye is facing the sun, and then jumps from the stone pillar. This jump directly across the tens of meters of Tiankeng, and falls to the ground not destroyed by her shock wave. "Is this the power of the Hulk?" Skye stepped out of a deep hole on the ground after landing. She almost didn''t sink in directly. The first time she used the power of Hulk made her a little uncomfortable. "The strength of the Hulk needs more practice to control, otherwise you may not even be able to pick up your coffee cup." "Can''t you take it?" Skye had doubts about this. Yang Han explained: "because you will crush the coffee cup..." Skye: "and After Yang Han and Skye left, police chief Mai received a call to the police and came to the old house of the blade soldiers with more than a dozen policemen. The scene in front of him made the policemen stare big and close their mouths. "Chief police, the Seismological Bureau didn''t issue an earthquake notice today. What''s the matter?" The police saw a sky crater tens of meters high and turned it into a huge bowl. Countless cracks were generated at the edge of the sky crater. If there was nothing at the bottom of the sky crater, the police would suspect that it was a meteorite falling down. Chief constable Mai sighed at the scene. He seemed to be more and more unable to understand the changes in the city. Maybe he should retire. After the police left, a group of people in black took pictures and sent them to faith. Seeing this extremely exaggerated picture, faith fell into deep thinking. "Who had such a grudge against the blade warrior that he destroyed his home?" The news of damaskinos'' death reached fiss for the first time. He is now sending his hand to gather the remnant Party of damaskinos to increase his strength. No matter who the other party is, FIS wants to find out. The enemy of the enemy is his friend. FIS will not miss any chance to destroy the blade fighters. And there is one thing that fiss is very concerned about now, that is, after his resurrection, the power of the God of blood is not complete. "Natasha, the power of my blood god lies in her. Only by killing her can I become the real blood god!" The vengeful blade fighters of Firth are not only for the sake of revenge, but also for the sake of recovering their own strength. Feisi issued an order to his subordinates: "send more people to investigate who destroyed the place like this. After finding someone, let me know as soon as possible. Don''t annoy him." Feisi never thought that the new enemy of the blade warrior he thought was Yang Han. Yang Han didn''t expect that he would just test his enhanced shock wave ability with Skye, which would make Feisi daydream. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 536 In a desert in Syria, the scorching sun is shining in the sky, burning the sand and stones under the tentacles. This is a high temperature isolation area, and normal people will never easily step on it. Two helicopters blew strong wind in the sky and landed on the ground. Four vampires, armed with weapons and wrapped in military uniforms, got off the plane wearing anti ultraviolet helmets. There is a huge castle in front of them. Because it is exposed to the sun all the year round, its surface is covered with sand, which looks like it is made of sand and stone. The castle is thirty or forty meters high. In the vast desert, it is undoubtedly small. But when the vampires stand at the bottom of the castle and look up, the stairs in front of them seem to ascend to the sky. Four vampires came to the top of the castle under the sun. It was empty and looked like an abandoned castle. One of the vampires was holding a detector in his hand, and the other was aiming at the direction to remove the stone slabs under his feet. When a stone slab was moved up, the stone slabs in front of them collapsed down like losing their pillars, and a dark passage appeared in front of the four. After entering the dark channel, the four vampires took off their helmets. Although they had good night vision function, they were exposed to a lot of ultraviolet light outside. The four vampires were not in good condition. They left the fluorescent tube and flashlights in their hands to illuminate the whole channel. One of the four vampires is a female vampire. She looks like the leader of the four. She is shining a flashlight on the wall at the moment. "What kind of writing is this?" Asked a large, burly vampire. "It''s cuneiform. It''s about 4000 years old." The female vampire looked at the words on the wall and stroked them with her hands. The big back vampire asked, "Why are you here?" They are burned by the sun and run to the desert where the sun is strongest. If they are not careful, they will die in the sun. The danger is no less than fighting with blade fighters. "Because this is the birthplace of civilization, and he will feel comfortable here." Female vampire swaying around, her voice sounds rather cynical, full of nightclub style. Another young vampire who walked around the passage stood up and said, "Dan, we seem to have wasted our efforts again. There is nothing here except some strange words. Can they be used as textbooks?" While the vampire was laughing, the vampire with the detector in his hand looked at the yellow light and shadow on the detector and said, "we have something below us." "Did you find a watch? Is it still a body? " Young vampires and big back vampires and female vampires all gathered. This is the center of the passage. Four people look at the floor under their feet. Suddenly, countless sand and stones are surging in the floor. The sand and stones are converging to the bottom of the floor. It seems that they are attracted by some object. The vampire with the detector lowers down to look at the surging sand. The next second, a hand is stretched out among the sand to grab his head and drag it inside. The other three vampires immediately grabbed his body and tried to drag him up, but the blood splashed all around. The head of the vampire with the detector was directly caught and exploded, and his body turned into a fire and burned to ashes. "What''s the situation?" Big back vampires scream, the whole passage begins to shake violently, and their flashlights fall to the ground one after another. In the center of the passage, a ferocious creature crawls out. His appearance is like the devil of hell, which makes people panic. The female vampire screams for this. As darkness fell, the lights in the whole passage were dim, the rocks collapsed, the huge Castle 30 or 40 meters high was turned into ruins, and the smoke and dust spread all around, making it a place with extremely bad environment. ¡­¡­ Yang Han and Skye are looking for the whereabouts of faith in the city. The blade warrior and Dr. Whistler have found the new house, and they are working together to continue to eliminate the vampires. Because of the death of damaskinos, there are a large number of uncontrolled vampires in the street. Their actions are becoming more and more arrogant, and the battle for territory is never ending every day. Skye grabs a vampire''s head, and a powerful concussion rushes into his mind, which instantly makes him unconscious. "These are the vampires that you and Natasha have been killing. To be honest, they are too weak. They don''t have the feeling of being too strong in the movies." More than a dozen vampires have fallen by Skye''s side. Without exception, they all fainted completely because of concussion in the brain. If Skye starts harder, their bodies will be shocked into powder instantly by concussion wave. Skye is more and more adept at using the shockwave ability strengthened by Yang Han. These vampires are the tools she uses to master the shockwave ability. Yang Han looks at the fallen vampires. Skye''s power is exactly the same as expected. Whether it''s a single point second kill in precision, causing the other party to burst from the inside out, or a large-scale destructive attack, causing a strong earthquake to damage the building and the ground, the shock wave ability can perfectly integrate the two. Relying on Skye''s shock wave ability, Yang Han doesn''t have to give Skye the power of the evil spirit knight or the power of the Hulk, so she can easily eliminate the vampire. If Skye is allowed to deal with chadnorma, it is undoubtedly a very easy thing. She can directly explode chadnorma''s heart. Even if there are bones to protect his heart, Skye''s shock wave ability still can''t be prevented. However, Skye had a little fight with the evil spirit knight, so in order to avoid causing Skye''s displeasure, Yang Han should not show the power of the evil spirit knight. If necessary, Skye''s arm can ignite a flame to illuminate the darkness, she should not find it. "It''s not that the vampires are too weak, but you are too strong now. Skye, think about it. When you first found out that you have concussion wave ability, and you haven''t fully developed it under Frey''s hands, can you beat them so many vampires?" After listening to what Yang Han said, Skye thought, "well... It seems that if it''s true, they''re quite difficult to deal with." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 537 Yang Han''s words are reasonable. Now in front of Skye''s eyes, the vampires are not too weak, but she has become too strong. Even if he abandons the concussion wave ability, Skye can now subdue these vampires only by his fighting skills. Only if he wants to kill them, he must be equipped with special weapons. After stung all the vampires, Skye received a phone call. Frey said that a large number of dust explosions occurred in a desert in Syria a few days ago. After investigation, aegis found some modern lighting tools in a boulder. After hearing this news, Yang Han immediately understood that Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire, had returned to the world! That is to say, what is about to start now is the story of blade 3. "I didn''t expect Dracula would wake up so soon..." At present, Yang Han has a very important thing to accomplish, that is, he must save Dr. Whistler. In the original plot of blade Warrior 3, Dr. Whistler died. This time, he will not let the tragedy happen if he is with Skye. ¡­¡­ A mouse with the nose to constantly explore the smell of the ground into a factory, it quickly climbed up the window, from the open glass window fell on the table. On the right side of the mouse is a time bomb that keeps flashing red and ticking. Only a huge bang was heard, and then the fire all over the sky was like the strong air pressure when the rocket ejected, turning the whole factory into an ocean of explosion and flame. In the dark, the explosion here was like a signal tower on the sea, which attracted the attention of nearby residents. The vampires escaped from the factory one by one, and they were burning all over, just like burning people. The blade soldier came out from the other side of the factory. He shot a fireman and made him burn to ashes. The vampires ran away on motorcycles and cars. One of them was going to teach the blade warrior some lessons after he got into the car. He didn''t believe that a blade warrior could stand the collision of the car. The horsepower was fully started, and the vampire drove the car straight into the blade warrior''s body. Unexpectedly, the blade warrior somersaulted high and jumped up in the same place, avoiding the car''s collision. Then he held a gun in both hands and kept shooting at his back. A large number of bullets hit the car, instantly detonated the car''s gasoline, making the car bang, like a bunch of fireworks blooming in the night sky. Four or five vampires without cars surrounded the blade warrior with sharp blades in their hands. Coincidentally, the blade warrior also had long silver blades in his hands. Don''t worry about the blade warrior. A vampire comes straight from the side. His right hand is high and wants to plunge the blade into the blade warrior''s shoulder. "Ah The vampire shouts out loud. Facing the blade warrior, he is very afraid. Therefore, he can only use his voice to reduce the fear of death in his heart. The blade warrior didn''t turn his head. He kicked back. The vampire''s leg bone suddenly made a click sound. His body lost its balance, and he bumped into the blade of the blade warrior. "Ah There was another sharp cry, his body was burned by the fire, and after a moment, he disappeared forever between heaven and earth. The rest of the vampires rushed up with this situation. They locked the blade warrior in four directions, and did not give the blade warrior any chance to escape or avoid the attack. The blade warrior shows his teeth and smiles. He squats down suddenly to avoid the attack of four vampires. At the same time, the silver blade moves 360 degrees towards their stomachs. In an instant, four groups of flames rise, just like the curtain call on the stage. The blade warrior stands up and plays with the Silver blade in his hand. Then the blade warrior looks at the fleeing vampire. He runs quickly, presses the communication tool on his ear and says, "I''m here at the overpass." Dr. Whistler is driving a big truck to come here: "Roger, they are running west, I''m under you, jump!" Dr. Whistler sounded the horn, and the blade soldier jumped down from the stone bridge and fell to the side of the truck. He jumped into the back of the truck with the help of a nearby car, and then the blade soldier drove a black Santana out of the truck and drove on the overpass. In front of the blade warrior, there are two vampires on motorcycles who are trying to escape. The blade warrior grins coldly. He presses the engine accelerator, and the black Santana''s car immediately spurts blue flames. The speed speeds up abruptly. The blade warrior catches up with the two vampires in the blink of an eye. Not to be outdone, the vampires shot back, the bullet hit the glass, but did not break the glass, but embedded into the glass. The blade warrior accelerates again, and the car crashes into a vampire''s motorcycle, causing him to fly into the air with the motorcycle and fall to the ground. Another vampire saw that he couldn''t get rid of the blade warrior on his motorcycle, so he slowed down and let himself and the blade warrior drive side by side. He broke the window of the blade warrior with a gun. Unexpectedly, the blade warrior drove to him, grabbed his head and dragged him into the car for a beating. Pick up the pistol prepared in the car, and the blade fighter aims at his head. Killing vampires doesn''t leave any traces, so blade fighters are not afraid to leave any criminal evidence on the street. After solving two vampires on motorcycles, only the last three vampires in front of the factory are left. One of them jumped out of the car and jumped into the blade''s car, which was shot by the blade. The other one was burned by the ultraviolet light in front of the blade warrior''s car when he shot at the blade warrior in the back of the car. There is also a vampire, the blade warrior, without saying a word, full horsepower crashed into the car he drove, making the whole car fly in the air. The car overturned on the road, several passers-by stopped the car and ran to the overturned car to drag the vampire out of the car. "Are you all right, man?" The passers-by helped the vampire up and made a hole in his head. The blade soldier gets out of the car with a small high-speed stake shooter in his hand. Then the blade soldier takes a silver bullet from his pocket and goes to the vampire. "He has a gun in his hand!" Onlookers saw blade soldiers coming, and they fled in panic. Only the vampire limped up from the ground and wanted to escape. The blade warrior aimed his gun at his body, and the silver bullet hit him, but the vampire was not burned to ashes by the fire Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 538 The blade warrior walked slowly to the vampire, and then kicked his body over. There was a hole in his chest that was penetrated by a silver bullet, and now he was bleeding continuously. The blade pointed his gun at him and asked, "you were hit by a silver bullet. Why didn''t you turn grey?" The vampire gasped and laughed: "Why are you so stupid? I''m not a vampire, you idiot." Don''t talk, blade warrior. It doesn''t matter. In a building behind the blade warrior, a female vampire used a video camera to capture all the scenes on the street. "You have been calculated!" The vampire reaches out his hand to take off his canine teeth, which are just false teeth made of props. "Damn it A helicopter shines a beam of light on the blade soldier, and then a large number of police cars come with sirens, and the blade soldier drives away from the scene, which is a play against him. The female vampire edited the video and released it. She watched the scene of the blade warrior killing people with a gun on the screen and was very happy: "blade... Ha ha." Blade soldiers drive all the way to avoid the police''s tracking. Due to the departure of police chief Mai, the police station is once again occupied by the slaves of vampires. It is obvious that these policemen have been prepared to come so fast. The blade pulled up his tattered car in front of a house on the coast. When he entered the house, Dr. Whistler came up to him and asked, "what''s going on tonight?" "I don''t know..." the blade warrior put all his weapons away and took off his coat and hung it on the hanger. "He''s human." Dr. Whistler worried: "you''ve become reckless, blade. It''s very convenient to kill vampires. They will turn to dust and leave no evidence. But killing is very troublesome. You''d better not be recognized." "This works well. What''s this?" The blade soldier put a small silver tool in his hand on Dr. Whistler''s. Dr. Whistler explained: "the new serum delivery device, this is an effervescent inhaler, which can automatically complete the transmission by biting with teeth. My friends invented it." "Friends?" The blade warrior was puzzled by the word. "That''s right." Dr. Whistler nodded. "Do you remember them?" Blade fell into a memory. The next morning, in the FBI regional headquarters, agent ray Cumberland was watching TV news in his office. His desk was covered with newspapers published by major news agencies this morning, and the headline was "wanted blade of FBI". On the cover of the newspaper, there are three pictures of the blade warrior. The one on the left is a picture of the blade warrior shooting a fake vampire last night. The one in the middle is a self portrait of the blade warrior. The one on the far right is a side photo of the blade warrior walking in and out of the street. In the news, a woman who witnessed the scene of the crime last night said: "the situation was very terrible at that time. A car crashed and then the man in the coat started shooting at another person. There was a lot of blood at the scene." "Thank you, this is just a part of the description of last night''s major shooting. At least four people have been killed. An anonymous civilian camera captured the whole process of the incident," the reporter said quickly Agent ray Cumberland saw the video provided to the female vampire. A bald black man ran in with a piece of information in his hand and said, "ray, we have a clue."¡° Ready to go, Wilson. It''s time to take them Agent ray Cumberland put on the suit hanging in the office and started the operation. "That''s what I want to say." Black Wilson with him to start the operation to capture the blade. In an industrial building, a female vampire who brought Dracula back from the Syrian desert came to the computer. She saw a light and shadow composed of various colors moving in the computer, so she asked the vampire monitoring the computer, "what is he doing?" "I''ve been sucking blood. I''ve been sucking five people." "Do you think we can control him?" A new vampire has doubts about this. The female vampire said to them, "he didn''t get caught by us. He came in voluntarily. Do you understand? I''m going in. " After hearing this, the other vampires look at each other and sigh. The existence of Dracula, the uninvited ancestor of the vampire, is like a thunder in the sky, which makes them panic. The female vampire aims a mark in her arm at the scanning device, and the words "Danica taros is certified" are displayed on the electronic screen. Then a metal door opens, and Danica carefully looks around and walks in. It was dark here. Only one or two dim lights shone down. Danica smelled the sweet smell of blood. But the expression on her face was not pleasure, but fear and panic. She saw that the people who had been sucked by Dracula under the dim light piled up into a small mountain. Dracula is now sucking the blood of the last woman. His whole body is surrounded by black armor, which makes him look like a devil in the night. When Dracula came out again, he became a white man with a strong nose and an inch in his head. "You shouldn''t wake me up." Dracula looked at Danica, leaving traces of blood on both sides of the corner of his mouth, while he was wearing the armor of an ancient Roman fighter. Danica didn''t dare look Dracula in the eye. She bowed her head and said respectfully, "we have to do this. Your blood, your communion can free us." With that, Danica looked up at Dracula, her neck was immediately clasped by Dracula, Dracula asked fiercely, "why should I help you?" "Because your people need you!" Danica answered quickly. "My people?" Dracula threw Danica away. "You''re nothing special like those vampires in the past. You see how embarrassed you fell down." Danica''s eyes raised anger, she said to Dracula after a fierce today''s situation: "after you sleep, the world has changed, mankind has a new hunter, blade!" "You want me to kill him, don''t you?" Dracula said flatly when he heard the name of the blade warrior "That''s right." Danica answered truthfully. Even damaskinus was eradicated by the blade fighters. Now they have to rely on their ancestor Dracula to eliminate the blade fighters. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 539 In a grocery store, Dr. Whistler came out to buy daily necessities. It had just rained. The street was cold and quiet. "News special: the shooting of a gun murderer." Dr. Whistler saw the headlines in the newspaper when he was buying caviar. He took one by the way. Now the overwhelming news is about blade fighters. Dr. Whistler faintly feels that there is a vampire controlling everything behind it. "Just these?" Asked the grocer. Dr. Whistler put the newspaper together in a paper bag: "and this newspaper." The grocer took a look at the newspaper headline and joked, "this asshole murderer has to change his hobby." "I hope he doesn''t." Dr. Whistler picked up the paper bag and turned away in an extremely cold voice. The grocer looked at Dr. Whistler''s back as he left. He nodded to the two policemen on the opposite floor, indicating that Dr. Whistler was the target. Two policemen took out their pagers and said, "the target is heading west." Agent ray Cumberland and FBI agent Wilson are sitting in a black car staring at Dr. Whistler. "Let''s go!" Agent ray Cumberland ordered all the police to follow. When Dr. Whistler came home, he left his newly bought newspapers on the table. There were more than ten newspapers scattered on the table, almost all of them were blade fighters. Blade is watching TV in the house, which is also about him. "Tonight, Dr. Edgar Vance, the forensic psychiatrist and the author of the best-selling book" human health, a breakthrough in health, "is on our program. Our guest in this issue is the chief of police, Martin reed. My conversation with the two guests will last for an hour. Welcome to call us and ask questions to the two guests." The host is taking out the books written by Dr. Vance in the video studio. In front of him, Martin reed, the new police chief, is a bald black man. After he left office, he successfully took the upper position, and made a new reform on his previous actions and actions. The host announced: "next, please watch Bentley Dieter live show." First, the host asked Martin reed, the new police chief, "chief reed, what do you think of these vampire rumors we''ve heard?" Director Red''s face was full of ridicule: "if vampires really live around us, don''t you think we should have found them? People like to pay attention to some things, but they should pay more attention to criminals like blade. " Director Rhett directly transferred the topic from the vampire to the blade warrior. His purpose is very clear, that is to target the blade warrior. The host extended his hands, and he followed director Rhett''s words: "this is what I want to know. I want to hear about blade. What kind of person is he?" At this time, director Rhett''s expression became serious: "he''s the antisocial we''ve been chasing." Dr. Vance added: "blade has a lot of trouble. As far as I know, he always thinks that vampires are brewing a big conspiracy. He thinks that vampires live around us. You should first understand the psychiatric basis behind this belief." Dr. Vance''s words successfully made the host and director Rhett laugh. He listed a series of professional terms on the small blackboard behind him, that is, to define the blade warrior as an antisocial mental patient. Dr. Whistler limped up to the TV program and said, "Congratulations, you''re famous. Someone has photographed you. There are pictures of you in the newspapers and on TV. The media is reporting on you crazily." "I don''t care." It doesn''t matter what the blade looks like. "You should care." Dr. Whistler added, "you killed human beings. You should care about this. Now for the outside world, you are the number one public enemy, not the number one player." Dr. Whistler took a long gun out of the cupboard and loaded it. "It turned out to be a popularity contest." Blade fighters don''t like it. When Dr. Whistler saw that the blade fighters still had this attitude, he explained to him clearly: "Damn, don''t you understand what they are doing? They''re launching a PR campaign, and now we''re not just worried about vampires, we''re dealing with the whole world. " The blade soldier got up from his stool and said, "you worry too much, old man." "That''s why we live to this day, damn it! I started hunting vampires before you were born. You''re like my son. I''m sorry I''m too old. I''m sad to see you surrounded by enemies alone. You can''t win alone. " Dr. Whistler left in a dim shadow. After the destruction of damaskinos, the blade warrior now seems to be out of the situation. He is numb to kill the vampires, and even doesn''t know that he has been involved in their plot. Now it''s not easy for them to get rid of the blade soldiers, even with the support of aegis. You know, the existence of aegis itself is also controversial by the external media, such as their superheroes are destroying cities, killing innocent people and so on. Therefore, in this world, it is fantastic to have the best of both worlds. Dr. Whistler is afraid that in the future, they will not be able to go out of their homes because of the conspiracy of vampires, and they will be excluded by the whole society. In this way, they will be forced to death by all kinds of external pressure, and the vampires don''t even have to do it themselves. This is the power of public opinion! At this moment, Yang Han and Skye are washing in the hotel. As in the beginning, Yang Han contacts the blade soldier by telephone, but he doesn''t live in the blade soldier''s home. General Ross also lives in the next room of the hotel. They are divided into two teams, constantly hunting vampires and looking for the trace of faith. At this time, Yang Han receives a message that Betty, the daughter of general Ross, has come to the city on a tour. "How could she come out at such a critical moment?" Skye relayed Yang Han''s question to Frey. "Bruce is engaged in the investigation of Hydra, and Jennifer said the other day that rose has gone to your side. Betty is so bored at home that she wants to go out to see her father and give him a birthday by the way," Frey explained Yang Han: "yes." Now Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire, is resurrected and moving in this city. Betty, she will definitely be watched by the vampires when she comes. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 540 Vampires are very vengeful. Whether it''s Jennifer or Bruce, or even general Ross, they have a deep grudge against vampires. The familiar smell of Betty was like the only light source in the darkness of the city. Skye asked, "where''s Jennifer? Did she come with Betty? " Frey shook his head: "Betty came out alone. We found out after she got on the plane, but it''s too late. We expect to get to you tomorrow. So I''ll tell you first, protect Betty, or Rose''s red monster will explode, and we''ll have to wipe his ass again." The Hydra problem has not been solved. Now I have to worry about the state of general Ross. If Betty is attacked by vampires, general Ross will probably destroy the city. At that time, Yang Han and Skye will not be able to stop general Ross. Just as Frey thought, they must protect Betty. We all know general Ross''s character of protecting calves very well. Yang Han has a headache. He can''t take Betty directly and keep an eye on her all the time. Besides, Skye is not familiar with Betty at all. It''s feasible for general Ross to protect Betty in the whole process. Only in this way, they won''t have enough people on their side. Now we have to get Betty to celebrate general Rose''s birthday and go back. ¡­¡­ In the dark subway station, a woman with a child in her hand walked nervously under the gaze of four or five young people. "Here it is! coming! Here comes the food "It looks like a set meal!" The young people are very excited, they catch up and tease the woman: "girl! Girl! Girl Instead of paying any attention to them, the woman went on to the stool beside the subway station and sat down. The subway station is empty. The dark environment and the whistling wind from time to time make women uneasy. Suddenly, the woman looked to the left as if she had found something. Unexpectedly, an old newspaper was blown up by the wind. The woman felt that the subway station here was very strange, so she stood up and planned to leave here to transfer to another subway. At this time, the young people screamed and ran out. "Great, baby!" "What''s for dinner?" The woman ran to the other direction in a panic. A young man suddenly came out from behind the pillar and threatened: "Hello, beauty!" The young people immediately gathered together and snatched away the child in the woman''s hands. "No, no! No The woman resisted, but was boxed and kicked to the ground by the young people and curled up. The child was thrown around by the young people. Two young people pressed the woman and said excitedly, "if it hurts, call it out, chick." Two young people behind them grabbed out the child wrapped in clothes. They were surprised to see that the plastic child was written "screw you" in black ink. "Screw you?" The young man who grasped the plastic child pressed the child hard, and the child ejected a mass of white gas on his face. The young man screamed, "garlic!" After hearing the word garlic, the two young men who held the woman down looked back. The woman seized the opportunity to kick them away, and a dagger made of silver appeared on her shoes. The woman raised her foot and then kicked a young man on her hip. She was attacked by a silver dagger, and the young man turned into a fire in an instant. "I''ve been deceived!" The young people realized that the woman was deliberately luring them here, so they all rushed up to kill the woman. The woman took off her heavy coat. She twisted her neck, put her fists in the same position as the boxer before the fight, then volleyed in the air and swept at several young men. Just for a moment, the youth, that is, a group of vampires were eliminated by her, leaving only two vampires attacking the woman one after the other. When the woman is dealing with the vampire in front, her body is entangled by the vampire in the rear. The woman takes out a folding bow from her waist. The bow and arrow are not on the string. However, when the bow is unfolded, a white laser acts as the bowstring. The vampire body around the woman is touched by the white laser and turns into a fire. Finally, a vampire fell to the ground in fear. Instead of eating food, they were eaten as food by others. The woman walked towards her step by step, then hit him in the face with a fist and said, "if it hurts, call it out, chick!" After the last vampire turned into a fire, the subway came from a distance. When the subway passed, nothing could be seen beside the subway station. It seems that this mysterious woman never appears in the subway station, only the whistling wind is constantly passing through. In the new house of blade warrior and Dr. Whistler, Dr. Whistler is sitting in front of a computer and stroking a silver ring on his hand. The blade warrior sits with his eyes closed. He has a silver sword in his back. He usually takes off his equipment when he gets home, but today he always takes it with him. When Dr. Whistler heard something moving on the water, their new home was on the coast. Maybe it was the night wind that moved the sea, but Dr. Whistler still picked up the pistol and went outside. He ran into the armed blade warrior head-on. "What happened?" Dr. Whistler asked. He''s too old and his senses have deteriorated so much that he can''t accurately perceive what''s going on outside. "What you''re worried about." With that, Dr. Whistler looked around warily. The surface of the water is rippled, and a yellow moon disappears under the cover of dark clouds. Everything shows that something big is bound to happen tonight. Sure enough, the blade warrior and Dr. Whistler heard the sound of the broken glass on the window, and then a large number of bullets came in from outside the house. There was a lot of sound from the sea. "Move! Action Agent ray Cumberland led dozens of police around the blade''s new house. In the ears of all the police, there was a command: "there is no amnesty for killing!" Dr. Whistler and the blade fighters split up. They were surrounded by groups. Now they have to flee separately to have a chance of survival. Dr. Whistler shot and killed several police officers. Later, he pressed a key in front of the computer and the words "data protection program started" appeared on the computer. Dr. Whistler understood that these policemen were not ordinary policemen, but slaves of vampires, so they could not get their own research data for decades¡° Data protection program has been started, and workstation 1 protection has been started. " When Dr. Whistler was shot in the foot, he went to another computer and started the protection program. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 541 Dr. Whistler was shot again in the back. He climbed to the last computer and started the data protection program. Then he leaned against the wall with a tired face and his gun fell off. A police officer pointed an infrared gun at Dr. Whistler''s head and threatened, "if you move your finger, you''re dead!" The blade fighter was fighting with more than a dozen policemen not far away. Dr. Whistler knew that he would die, so he raised his left hand and said, "what about this one?" Dr. Whistler''s face a smile, and then came to the police were drunk by the police, said: "he has something in his hand!" But it was too late. Dr. Whistler pressed the detonating button in his hand. He set a lot of explosives in the house. Since he could not escape, he died with these damned vampire slaves. Button start, countless fire and explosion will be half of the house completely destroyed, just surrounded by the vampire slaves were blown out one by one. Agent ray Cumberland saw the explosion inside the house and said, "Damn it!" The light of the fire soars to the sky like a fire dragon in the dark. Agent ray Cumberland picked up the walkie talkie and asked, "what''s going on in there? Come back!" Blade saw the explosion and jumped outside the house. As soon as he came out, he was immediately targeted by a large group of helmeted police officers with pistols. "Don''t move The blade soldier clenched his teeth with a sad face. He held the silver sword in his hand. Then he sat on the ground and inserted the silver sword into the ground. Dr. Whistler is dead! In this kind of big explosion, he has no chance of survival. His sorrow is greater than his heart death. The blade warrior is immersed in endless regret. He bows his head and has no resistance to the police handcuffing his hands. In the police station, the blade soldier''s hands are handcuffed behind a chair. His eyes are closed. Agent ray Cumberland and federal investigator Wilson come to him. "Get up, sluggard!" Wilson had a playful tone. Agent ray Cumberland clapped his hands and tried to wake the blade. The blade soldier''s head turned, and then he opened his eyes. He had been arrested for a day and a night, and the inhibitory effect of serum was gradually failing. Now his physical condition was very poor. Seeing the blade soldier wake up, agent ray Cumberland stepped on the stool and said, "I''m agent ray Cumberland. This is federal investigator Wilson. We''ve been tracking you for a long time." The blade soldier immediately looked left and right and asked, "where''s Whistler?" "Dead!" Wilson''s words, like a knife without blood, were inserted into the chest of the blade warrior, and the tears of the iron man turned in his eyes. The blade warrior had never felt such a great pain, which was more unbearable than his whole body being pierced by the sharp needle. "Just like the people you killed..." Wilson had no sympathy for the pain on the blade''s face. Agent ray Cumberland asked, "so how many people did you kill, 30, 40, or 50?" "1182, but they are all underworld, serving them." The blade warrior gave a precise number. Wilson laughed when he heard it, as if the blade warrior was telling a funny joke. "You mean they''re vampires, right? You can make up stories here, blade, but it''s no use. We know who you are... "Agent ray Cumberland came close to the blade''s face." you''re a cold-blooded killer! " "And you''re sick." Wilson added. When the door of the room opened, Dr. Edgar Vance, the famous forensic psychiatrist who had appeared on TV before, came in and said with a smile, "let the professionals diagnose it." Dr. Vance went up to the blade warrior and said, "Hello, blade, I''m Dr. Vance. I''ve been sent to give you a psychiatric examination. Gentlemen, can you go out first?" "It''s up to you." Agent ray Cumberland and FBI agent Wilson put on their coats and went out. Behind a large mirror in the room, the new police chief, red, is standing here, looking at everything in the room. "I know you must be afraid, but you know, I''m here to help you. In order to help you better, I have to ask you a few questions first, OK? Can you tell me the day of the week today? " Dr. Vance looked expectantly at the blade. But the blade soldier didn''t answer, and Dr. Vance''s face became helpless. Then he continued: "what about the president, do you know who is in charge of the white house now?" "An asshole!" The blade soldier replied coldly. Dr. Vance''s face stiffened from this answer. He turned to another topic and asked, "well, let''s talk about vampires. What do you know about them?" At the mention of vampires, the blade warrior finally looked up at Dr. Vance and said, "they exist." "Are you one of them?" Asked Dr. Vance. In response, the blade turned his head and sighed. "When you suck blood, does your body feel excited?" Dr. Vance''s face showed an inexplicable smile, "in my opinion, people who believe in vampires seem to have a very strong confusion, you have to ask yourself, where does the * * who want to suck blood come from?" The blade soldier ignored Dr. Vance directly. He looked at the whole room and began to think about how to escape. "I was thinking, what''s your relationship with your mother, how close are you?" Dr. Vance asked a wrong question. The blade soldier glared at Dr. Vance, then poked his head out to frighten him. Dr. Vance was startled. He immediately opened the door and said to agent ray Cumberland outside, "he''s mentally ill." "Bullshit..." agent ray Cumberland didn''t believe it. "I suggest you send him to the county spirit..." In the middle of his words, Dr. Vance was interrupted by agent ray Cumberland: "he''s my prisoner. He''s suspected of a series of federal charges, so he''s going to be arrested." If the blade warrior is convicted of mental illness, all his charges will be covered up by the attack of mental illness. In this way, he will not be able to explain to the upper authorities that so many policemen have died. Only in exchange for catching a mental patient, he will not be able to hand over his duties. Chief Rhett yelled, "wait, this is my jurisdiction!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 542 ? Director Rhett interrupted agent ray Cumberland''s talk with Dr. Vance. His figure is very big compared with them. "If anyone has a problem, go to the magistrate." Director Rhett felt that he had made it clear, but when he saw it, agent ray Cumberland and Dr. Vance were still arguing with each other. "He''s my prisoner. Don''t interfere in my work. Let''s go!" Agent ray Cumberland won''t let the blade soldier go to the mental hospital when he dies. If he can''t take the blade soldier back, he may lose his job. The door opens and agent ray Cumberland and agent Wilson walk in to pick up the blade. Dr. Vance also argued: "the hospital will send someone to pick him up right away." When Wilson heard Dr. Vance''s words, he said to director Rhett, "director, you should be on our side this time." The police force used by agent Wilson and agent ray Cumberland to catch the blade warrior this time is director Rhett''s, so director Rhett should stand on their side, not let Dr. Vance take the blade warrior to the mental hospital. But it was beyond Wilson''s expectation. Director Rhett said firmly: "not this time!" Agent ray Cumberland and Wilson look at blade''s anger. Director Rhett disagrees. They have nothing to do here. Even if they apply to the FBI to take the blade away, they will have to go through the formalities for several days. By that time, the blade has already been taken away by Dr. Vance. Agent ray Cumberland and Wilson left the police station with an angry back. They vaguely realized that behind this incident, there might not be only a murderer arrested, but also something hidden in the police station. When agent ray Cumberland and agent Wilson leave, Dr. Vance and director Rhett walk into the room where the blade fighters are held. Dr. Vance inhaled a whole bottle of anesthetic into the syringe. He said to the blade warrior with a happy expression: "these things will make you a little more docile. The usual dose is 200-300 mg, but for a burly half human and half vampire like you, I have to add the dose to several thousand mg." "You''re not afraid of injections, are you?" Dr. Vance pierced the needle into the blade''s neck, and all the anesthetic was injected into the blade''s body, causing him to bite his teeth. "Well, it''s not too bad, right? You become very weak. You want serum. It must be very hard. Who would have thought that an ordinary human like me could subdue you." Dr. Vance spoke to the blade''s ear, and his voice kept changing, ordinary and cold. The blade warrior''s eyes began to blink and close as the anesthetic worked: "you''re their man, you''re the underworld." Dr. Vance rolled off his sleeve and there was a vampire mark on his wrist. Dr. Vance patted the blade soldier on the shoulder. "It''s been five years. The game is coming to an end. Blade''s plans are almost completed. You''d better sit down and watch the play." After that, Dr. Vance and director red walked out of the room. They shook hands friendly outside the room. The blade warrior said: "I hate the underworld!" After that, a lot of hallucinations appeared in the blade warrior''s head. The anesthetic injected by Dr. Vance also had hallucinogenic effect. What Dr. Whistler once said to him constantly came to the blade warrior''s mind. "You''re like my son." "I''m sorry, I''m too old. I''m sad to see you surrounded by the enemy all by yourself." Under the echo of these words, the blade warrior completely fell into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, outside the police station, a group of people in police uniform came in by elevator. The leader is Danica, the vampire who brought Dracula back from the desert of Syria. With a smile at the front desk of the police station, Danica and her men get access. Today''s police station has long been controlled by their vampires, and even director Rhett is their man, so agent ray Cumberland and agent Wilson will fail this time. They are just tools for catching blade fighters. "Hello, blade, nice to meet you at last. You are my idol. I like your tattoos. What do they mean?" Danica pushed in and said a lot of words. Then she make complaints about herself. The blade warrior lowered his head. He didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. His brain seemed to be bound by iron chains. He wanted to move, but he couldn''t get rid of the shackles. Danica wrapped her hand around the blade''s neck. "Are you ok? Are you tired? You are very weak. Human beings are at our disposal, just like chess pieces. We use them to find you out. " Blade soldiers suddenly bite their teeth to Danica, but Danica skilfully dodges them, causing her men to laugh. After that, one of Danica''s men lifted the handcuffs of the blade warrior. Another vampire named alco Grimwood looked down at the blade warrior and said, "you don''t look very tall." With a pigtail in his hair, yarko has a rough face and is very tall. He looks like a wrestler of WWE. "You are alone now, and no one will come to help you," said Danica, looking indifferently at the confused blade warrior As soon as Danica''s words were finished, the mirror behind her cracked. A vampire turned into a firelight and smashed the mirror. Danica quickly dodged to one side, a lot of mirror fragments turned into sharp debris splashed on their bodies. At this time, a bearded, ruffian looking man jumped in, and the name tag on his chest said "screw you.". "Good evening, ladies!" Men say hello easily. When Danica saw the man, she opened her mouth, showed her canine teeth and yelled, "Hannibal king!" From Danica''s angry words, we can know that the man had a long story with them, so Danica''s anger was so uncontrollable when she saw Hannibal king. After saying hello, Hannibal king immediately shot and killed a vampire. After that, the light in the room flickered. Hannibal King grabbed the stool where the blade warrior was sitting and untied the rest of the shackles for him and said, "wake up blade, we''re here to save you." Rose net, rose net, please remember to collect or remember the website, Www.rose.com the fastest free update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error report. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 543 Gunshots and shouts filled the room, and Hannibal king was kicked to the wall by the tall and burly yako when he released the blade warrior. The gun in his hand fell to the ground, and alco took Hannibal King''s throat with one hand and lifted him up to the wall. Hannibal king kept kicking yako with his feet, but it was no different from tickling yako, who was full of muscles. The blade warrior''s shackles were completely untied. He closed his eyes deeply. Just now, Hannibal King untied the shackles for him and put an effervescent inhaler into his mouth. This is the new serum delivery tool that Dr. Whistler just told him the night before yesterday. At that time, Dr. Whistler said that it was invented by his friends, so after sucking the serum from the effervescent inhaler into his body, the blade fighter understood who was the person who came to save him. In the flickering light, the blade soldier stands up from the cold bench, he looks up to the sky and roars. When the serum moves in his body, his arms and joints are all making the sound of beating these vampires. The blade fighter grabs alco''s back. Alco is opening his canine teeth to bite Hannibal king. In the flickering light, you can see that alco''s teeth are silver white and look like metal teeth. The blade warrior''s arm suddenly started to work, and the huge looking body of yakona was thrown into the wall of the room by the blade warrior, which made a big hole. The blade warrior said to Hannibal king, "go Hannibal king, who had been injured, picked up the gun on the ground without any hesitation and began to flee the police station. Blade warrior doesn''t know where to find a pair of sunglasses. He always seems to find them. Take the sunglasses, and the blade soldier walks in front of the police station to compete with the vampire slaves who come to stop him. Hannibal king and the blade soldier watched one side of the corridor. Armed with guns in one hand and alloy shields in the other, the police yelled, "don''t move!" The blade soldier didn''t want to leave his head. He kicked a policeman several meters away, then fell the policeman who came from behind him with his backhand, and then a kick made him completely lose his fighting ability. The blade warrior is in the fierce battle, a beautiful woman appears in the eyes of the blade warrior, she is also fighting with the police. Hannibal king called to the woman, "Whistler!" Blade soldier''s eyes because of this name looked at the woman, only heard the woman waved to them: "this way!" Three people came to the other side of the corridor, but the corner met a team of police with submachine guns blocking the way, and then came the voice of yako: "blade, you''re dead!" Facing the attack, Hannibal king looked to the right corridor and said, "come in." The blade soldier and the woman named Whistler jump into the corridor. Yako and the police immediately open fire. They fight empty, but kill each other instead. One side is the slave of the vampire, the other side is the real vampire. When alco saw that the slaves were killed by themselves, he beat his fist on the wall angrily. After the three of them jumped into another corridor, Hannibal king and a woman named Whistler watched the sides of the corridor. At this time, the blade soldier saw that the ceiling had been opened, and he jumped up immediately. Hannibal king saw the blade soldier jump up and yell, "where is he going? We are here to save him Alco catches up, but is suppressed by the firepower of Hannibal king and a woman named Whistler. The weapons of both of them are too advanced and powerful. When they are hit, their bodies will turn into flames. "Retreat! Retreat Yako waved back. He didn''t want to sacrifice himself here. After alco retreated, Hannibal King stuck to the wall and said, "my bullets don''t turn." They want to kill the vampires coming from the side of the corridor. If they gather together, they can''t get away safely. "My arrow can!" The woman named Whistler took out a folding bow from her body. The bow unfolded and she put a blasting arrow on the bow string and fired it. After a few drops of blasting arrow, a huge explosion occurred, killing all the vampires on both sides of the corridor. With the help of the explosion, Hannibal king and the woman successfully broke out, and the vampires ran away. A vampire hid in the room. The woman pulled a bow and blasted the arrow directly through the door, penetrating the vampire''s heart and blowing up the whole room. They came to the gate of the police station all the way. As soon as they stepped out of the gate, they were surrounded by countless police cars. Hannibal Kington hugged his head in despair and said, "well, we''re done." "We''re all right," said the woman, who was named Whistler At this time, the sound of broken glass came from the building of the police station. They looked back and saw that the blade soldier was coming out of the building with more than ten stories. He directly smashed the glass and jumped down. After jumping down, he stood up with his hand on the floor, then took out his silver sword and explained to them, "I forgot to take the sword just now." Hannibal King''s face was speechless. They were surrounded by police cars. Just when Hannibal king thought there was no way to escape, a pickup truck came in and said to them, "go Three people did not hesitate on the pickup, the police shot in the pickup, but because the pickup was driving too fast, so the bullet did not hit the tire. Yako roared from the police station to catch up. Hannibal king saw this behind the scenes and said to the woman, "Abby!" Abigail Whistler pulled up the bowstring and shot yako in the eye, making him fall. The driver said to his cell phone, "we''ve been rescued. We''re going back." The blade soldier looked at the three men and asked, "who are you?" Blade soldier''s heart faintly has the answer, he needs to confirm again, originally he thought it would be to replace Natasha to help his own Skye to save him, but the fact is not so. "My name is Hannibal king, and this little villain is Abigail." Hannibal King reached for Abigail Whistler. The blade turned his head and said coldly, "Whistler''s daughter." Dr. Whistler''s friend is his daughter. But Dr. Whistler clearly said that his wife and daughter were killed by vampires, so he would devote his life to the eradication of vampires. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 544 ? m???? "I thought Whistler''s family had been killed by vampires." The blade soldiers followed Abigail on their way to their stronghold. Abigail looked at the blade warrior''s side face and replied, "yes, but I''m his illegitimate daughter. When I became an adult, I found my father and told him I wanted to join. After that, I became a vampire hunter." The blade warrior followed her to the house and walked up the stairs. He saw a little girl watching him on the other side of the stairs. Hannibal king said, "welcome to the beehive, our hiding place." "What is your source of income?" Abigail''s stronghold is very large, and there are many precision scientific instruments in it. This is not something that a group of children can get. Even if Dr. Whistler wants to buy everything in this house, it will take a long time. "I date a lot of old men." Hannibal King spoke of a profession that made blade fighters give him a special look. Seeing the blade''s eyes, Hannibal King quickly waved his hand and explained, "Oh, old man, I''m kidding." Then Hannibal King introduced the members of their team. "This is DEX." What Hannibal king said about Dix was a black man who took them away from the police station in a pickup truck. He looked very old-fashioned, but he was very reliable. "This is hutchis." Hutchis was a stout man in a white coat. Then Hannibal King introduced another woman here. She was wearing black sunglasses and her hair was falling at both ends. "Summerfield, she invented your new serum inhaler. Zoe is Summerfield''s daughter. We call ourselves Nightwalker." Hannibal king leaned over his computer desk and looked at the blade fighters, whose members had been introduced. Blade looked at the house and commented on Hannibal King''s claim: "it sounds like an abandoned character in a cartoon." Hannibal king said seriously, "we wanted to call it the love bear, but it''s been used." "How many of you?" Asked the blade warrior, whose words made Hannibal King recognize that they had too few hands. So Hannibal King explained, "that''s enough. What we''re doing is filling people. When one person falls down, another person joins in to fill the vacancy." "You can use us as your reinforcements," he added After hearing this, the blade warrior immediately yelled, "are you amateurs going to help me? Oh, just you? " The blade soldier pointed out to everyone. The gesture was so impolite that Hannibal King''s face darkened. "Look at yourself. You''re still children. You''re not ready yet. Look at your dress. Is this your tactical dress?" Like a strict parent educating his children, blade pointed to the name tag on Hannibal King''s clothes and said, "what do you mean, screw you? Are you kidding? What''s wrong with you? Do you think it''s a joke? Do you think it''s a sitcom? " Hannibal King interrupted the blade warrior, breathing faster, with anger hidden in his chest, and said, "well, first of all, you''re rude. Second, we rescued you."¡° You are amazing The blade''s voice was full of ridicule. Abigail Whistler also stood up and said: "blade, my father asked us to help you, whether you like it or not, you only have us as helpers." Blade soldiers don''t care about this. The strength of general Skye and general Ross is far beyond these young people. They don''t know what they are facing. "Do you know how to hunt vampires?" the blade asked Then Hannibal king went to the blade warrior and lifted his clothes up: "first of all, I want to declare that I was a vampire." There is a needle and thread wound on Hannibal King''s stomach. This is the place where the mark of the vampire was left. In order to get rid of the mark of the vampire, Hannibal King directly cut off the meat on his stomach, which is enough to see how cruel the man is. If a man can be cruel to himself, his enemies will feel headache. "Did I pass the interview?" Hannibal king put down his clothes, and the blade warrior said "rookie" with disdain! The reason why he said all these ruthless words was that he wanted to dispel the idea that these young people wanted to deal with vampires. Blade fighters understand that no matter how great they think their means and abilities are, and how great they are doing, in the end, they will face only one end, that is death. Only such superheroes as Natasha, Skye, and general Ross, Bruce, and Jennifer can fight such dangerous vampires and save their lives at the same time. However, they may not be able to survive completely, anyone will have the possibility of accidents, but their accidents will be relatively reduced. Now Dr. Whistler chooses to die with the vampires because of his carelessness, and the blade warrior doesn''t want to see more sacrifice. But he said so much, the hearts of these young people are still very firm, so the blade soldiers understand that no matter how bad he said, they can''t change their beliefs. When the blade warrior thinks that Dr. Whistler is dead and his new home is destroyed by the explosion, Skye and Yang Han bring a man back to the hotel. This man is Dr. Whistler, who is seriously injured. He is still breathing. After Yang Han makes Skye invisible, he takes Dr. Whistler out of the explosion. Because he knew that someone would go to save the blade warrior, Yang Han didn''t go to save the blade warrior together. "Yang Han, can you really treat people with injuries in an instant?" Skye saw Dr. Whistler''s breathing almost stopped. Yang Han said, "Skye, are you doubting my ability?" Yang Han said, turning into a mass of black fluid flowing into Dr. Whistler''s body. Skye saw that the injured parts of Whistler''s body were all recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye. Within a few seconds, there was no scar on Dr. Whistler''s body. "It''s incredible..." even though he knew that Yang Han was very powerful, Skye was still shocked and covered his mouth. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 545 Skye saw that Dr. Whistler''s injury had healed, but he was still in a coma, so he asked, "Yang Han, is he not dead?" Skye puts his hand to the tip of Dr. Whistler''s nose, and Yang Han just flows back to Skye from Dr. Whistler''s arm. "No, it''s just that the explosion caused his brain concussion too much. Even if I cured him of the injury on the surface of his body, his consciousness is still in a free state. He should wake up after a night''s rest." After hearing this, Skye nodded thoughtfully: "Yang Han, will you be able to bring the dead back to life in the future?" As for Skye''s question, Yang Han replied with reservation: "there is a person''s ability to come back to life around you, but her performance is not even sure if I can do it, so I can''t guarantee 100% of the ability to come back to life, it should also be limited." Yang Han said that she is fenghuangnvqin. In Marvel world, her Phoenix power is said to be able to revive the dead, but it''s obvious that Qin can''t do it now. Yang Han also doesn''t know whether he will have this ability after he has copied Qin''s gene. At that time, in the story of X-Men, what Yang Han copied was the gene ability of aurolo, the storm girl. Yang Han was still hesitating about whether to try to copy Qin''s gene ability. Undoubtedly, Qin''s Phoenix power is the best among the mutants, so the risk of copying it is also great. If Qin doesn''t want to, the power of Phoenix she burst out may destroy herself. Therefore, Yang Han decided to try to contact Qin when the time is ripe, and then with Qin''s permission, he would flow into her body to copy her genes. Otherwise, he would wake up black phoenix by accidentally stimulating her, which is not a wonderful thing. ¡­¡­ Inside Danica''s stronghold, she was sitting on a table and yelling, "damn Hannibal king, I should have dug out his heart when I had the chance!" A dozen vampires sat on both sides of the conference table, watching the angry Danica say nothing. From Danica''s words, we can know that Hannibal king was also sitting at this conference table. Yako pulled out the sword in his eyes. Dr. Whistler''s daughter Abigail accurately shot an arrow on his left eye when he pursued. Unfortunately, this arrow is ordinary. The manufacture of blasting arrow is not only expensive but also complex. Abigail only takes one or two blasting arrows with him every time he goes out. "We''ve got the blade. We''ve got him. Don''t be wise afterwards, Arthur!" Danica angrily kicks the head of a female vampire opposite her. Her irritability is just like menopause, which makes only one vampire dare to speak out: "what''s the matter, dwarf, do you need a pause?" "Screw you!" Danica was very upset. It was her brother, Arthur Talos, who dared to speak directly to Danica like this. Arthur put his hand on Danica''s shoulder and said with a smile, "we are so disgraceful." "Disgrace?" he asked as he dealt with the wound in his eye? They''re playing us to death! " Hearing what alco said, Danica said angrily, "do you enjoy it?" After Hannibal King broke in, he aimed all his firepower at Danica at the first time, so he was the only one chasing the blade fighters behind them. Now Danica wants to go straight to her door and break up Hannibal king¡° Does he know? " A female vampire coldly mentions that the person she is talking about is Dracula. After she had finished, Dracula came out of the darkness. "You failed, I know. It seems I have to join the game." As soon as Dracula came out, all the vampires on the scene were nervous. They didn''t expect that Dracula would take the initiative to deal with the blade fighters. This is undoubtedly a good news. As long as Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire, gives his hand, no matter how many helpers there are around the blade fighters, they will not feel that any accident will happen. Danica wanted to see Hannibal King playing with his computer. He said to the blade warrior, "do you know that kind of troublesome woman? When you see her, your brain will sound an alarm, but you still need to get her phone number. My previous girlfriends are like this, but they are not worth mentioning compared with this woman. " Hannibal King turns around the computer picture, in which there is a picture of Danica being photographed. Pointing to the freeze frame picture, Hannibal King says, "her name is Danica Talos. You''ve seen her before. Unlike other vampires, her teeth grow in a very secret place. Let''s go on..." The blade warrior pours at Hannibal king after hearing his obscure introduction. The blade warrior probably understands how Hannibal King became a vampire. Since ancient times, the hero is sad about the beauty pass, not to mention that he is not a hero, but just an ordinary person. It is too simple for a vampire to tempt ordinary people. Hannibal King turns the picture around. Obviously, he doesn''t want to struggle too much on this issue. It''s all in the past. "Standing on her left is her brother Arthur. This fool''s name is alco Grimwood. I''m Danica from the bar. For the next five years, I became her vampire servant. Finally, Abigail found me. Summerfield cured me. Now I''m a vampire killer, and my life is hard and sweet." After Hannibal King introduced Danica and her main characters, Abigail said, "blade, now we need to share resources." The blade soldier asked in a puzzled tone, "we?" Abigail and Hannibal king looked at each other and nodded, "yes, we are. He''s back." Hannibal king put a magazine in blade''s hand: "look at this." The cover of the magazine is "the vampire king, the tomb of Dracula", which tells the story of Dracula. The blade man chuckled and immediately threw the magazine aside. "You''re kidding me." Without thinking about it, Hannibal King convinced the blade warrior. He took the blade warrior to the side, took out the very old fragments and said, "he really exists. This is the fragment of his armor. Based on this, we can infer the general appearance of this bastard. Look at this..." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 546 {-?)? Hannibal Kingdee takes the pieces of Dracula''s armor to the blade warrior, and then starts a program on the computer, which outlines a person''s figure and appearance with lines. "Dracula is just one of his names. Babylonians regard him as Dagon, and now they call him Drake. According to legend, he was born in Sumeria. No one knows his specific origin, but we can be sure that he is the ancestor of vampires and the founder of the night clan." Under the introduction of Hannibal king, an old and long historical picture is presented in front of the blade warrior. He doesn''t know anything about Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire, the blade warrior, so he listens very carefully at the moment. "He was born perfect, just like the great white shark. This guy never needs to evolve. Don''t listen to movies and movies. With him, the ending of the story will not be perfect. For hundreds of years, he has been acting in secret and killed countless people. Suddenly one day, just like now... He disappeared. Then we heard rumors that vampires are looking for him. It is said that he has been sleeping for hundreds of years, He was tired of the world and chose to sleep. The news we got was that vampires found him in Syria six months ago, but he was very angry. " Blade doesn''t know where Hannibal king got all this information from. He doesn''t believe it. To this end, the blade warrior made a special call to Skye, to ask the aegis to help investigate about Dracula. "Yang Han, it''s blade warrior. I think he wants to ask us about Dracula." Skye said to Yang Han immediately when he saw the phone number in his mobile phone. Yang Han condenses on Skye''s shoulder. He can feel the fragrance of Skye''s hair. From Yang Han''s perspective, Skye''s face is intoxicating. Even though Skye has been doing all kinds of arduous tasks and training that ordinary people can''t imagine, Skye''s skin is still tender. "Then, tell him the facts, and his actions will be more convenient." Yang Han estimates the time. Now the blade warrior should have known about Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire. He just wants to prove it. Sure enough, when Skye got on the phone, the first sentence of the blade warrior was: "Skye, Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire, has he heard from you?" Skye said: "a few days ago, aegis had found an ancient city that collapsed in the desert. After investigation, they restored the building structure inside. There is an ancient monster sleeping there. If there is no mistake, it should be what you call Dracula." Skye took a look at Dr. Whistler, who was still in a coma, when he returned to the blade. Yang Han told Skye: "don''t tell blade what we saved Whistler. Revenge is also a kind of power. It''s not too late to tell him after Dracula is solved. Let Whistler continue his experiment on our side." Skye nodded and asked Dr. Whistler to stay with them to protect him. Dracula was not an ordinary enemy. If Dr. Whistler was taken hostage, it would be more inconvenient for future actions. Blade fighters, they have been targeted, so Dr. Whistler will be targeted when he goes out to join them. In Dr. Whistler''s current state, he is not suitable to fight vampires on the front battlefield. With Skye''s confirmation, the blade fighters began to look at Hannibal King differently. From the aspect of intelligence acquisition, these young people did a good job. Under the scorching sun, the streets are full of people. The day is a time for vampires to rest. Similarly, blade fighters are also preparing weapons and discussing how to deal with Danica and Dracula. At this moment, Dracula is walking in the street, his appearance is no different from ordinary people, and he is not afraid of the sun, just like the blade warrior, he is also a day Walker! After a day in the street and getting familiar with the present world, Dracula came to a shop called "Dracula''s tusk". There are Dracula dolls of different sizes in the window, as well as some film cover posters. Dracula walked in, with a man and a woman in it. Their eyes were dark black, and the white cream on their faces looked like Dracula''s white skin, dark eye shadow and a pair of sharp canine teeth. While the man was eating, Dracula came in and looked at the whole shop and asked, "are those vampire themed items in your window?" The shopkeeper showed a sneering smile, and Dracula''s appearance and confused expression made her unable to hold back her smile. After a meal, the man looked at Dracula and said, "look around. We have other products." Those who come out to open a shop still want to make money, so even though Dracula looks silly, the female shopkeeper still stands up and says, "here, we still have Dracula lunch boxes. Do you see these? These are shake head dolls and key chains. Basically, there are all kinds of them. What do you want to buy? " Instead of answering the question, Dracula picked up Dracula''s lunch box and looked at it. The male shopkeeper said to Dracula with an unhappy face: "Hey, she''s talking to you." Hearing the man''s malicious voice, Dracula put down her lunch box and came to look at the man. "What''s the matter? Do you want to kiss me, handsome The anger of the male shopkeeper''s face was obvious. He could see that the business situation of the shop was very bleak, so his temper was so bad. Dracula grabbed the man by the shoulder and threw him out. Then she put the woman on the stool and sucked her blood. The scream of the shopkeeper didn''t attract people''s attention at all in this remote place, and it was director red, the slave of the vampire, who wiped Dracula''s ass. Waking up from hundreds of years of deep sleep, Dracula didn''t expect that his image would be vilified like this in the current society. He had no place to release his anger, so he took two people in this shop for an operation. After sucking the shopkeeper''s blood, Dracula''s face began to emerge with cyan bones, which seemed to form another face and would emerge from his skin at any time. After a tour outside, Dracula begins his real action. Danica''s failure makes him want to meet the blade warrior. Dracula is very interested in this man who is regarded as the first-class enemy by his son. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 547 Blade fighters follow Abigail to see their new weapons. "Why do you talk about Danica''s vampires wake Drake up?" Drake is the name of Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire. Abigail looked back at the blade warrior and said, "we want to know that, too." Hannibal King recalled: "when I was with them, I heard something about the ultimate solution for vampires, but I don''t understand why they wanted to destroy the source of food. It''s not reasonable, right? They always had plans for human beings. It seems that no matter what their purpose is, Drake''s return is part of the plan, Accept that. We''re going to lose As somerfield sat on a stool and watched the three men come over, Hannibal king said that he felt more and more hopeless: "we kill hundreds of vampires every year. It''s amazing, but there are still thousands, even tens of thousands, waiting for us to kill. We need a new strategy." What Hannibal king said about blade fighters was very clear to Dr. Whistler from the beginning. Even if they cooperate with Natasha to stop faith''s blood god plan and eliminate the vampire ruler damaskinus, it will only cause a moment of internal chaos for the vampires. Just like ants and mice, even if you wipe out the queen ant and bring a nest of mice, their existence is just like the earth itself. Unless you wipe out the earth directly from the universe, they will always exist, and the number you kill is far less than the number they breed. "So what are we going to do?" The blade warrior asked. From Hannibal King''s words, these young people seem to have found a complete solution to the vampire problem. Summerfield, wearing black sunglasses, replied with four words: "biological weapons." "If you can see it, I''ll explain it to you." Somerfield clicks on the computer''s touchpad and an image of a black bacterium appears on it. From somerfeld''s words, the blade soldier understands that she is blind. Different from her habit of wearing sunglasses, somerfeld wears sunglasses to prevent others from knowing that she is blind. "Last year, I''ve been working on synthetic DNA to make an artificial virus against vampires, which we call Morningstar." Hannibal King''s voice was full of temptation: "blade, think about it, we can wipe them out at one stroke." In response, the blade warrior asked, "what are your problems?" A full year later, Hannibal king, they did not put this artificial virus called "Morning Star" into killing vampires, so the situation is not as simple as they said. "The killing power of this virus against vampires is not stable enough," Summerfield explained Abigail added, shaking the blade''s body slightly: "so we need better DNA, we need Dracula''s blood." For a long time, blade fighters have been regarded as the best samples for further evolution by vampires. Fiss is catching him, and Damas jinos is catching him. Now I didn''t expect that I would take the initiative to catch vampires and use their genes to complete the artificial virus. The blade warrior has the feeling of Feng Shui turning around in turn. Although his face is still very serious, his heart is full of joy. Summerfield explains why Dracula''s blood is needed. "Because Dracula is the ancestor of vampires, his DNA is pure, and has not been diluted by hundreds of generations of selective mutations. With his blood, the effect of Morningstar can be fully exerted." Hannibal king once again said that everyone is extremely looking forward to the scene: "all vampires will be eliminated." This is exactly what the blade warrior and Dr. Whistler pursue in their poor life. They only rely on every day to eliminate the vampire. Until the day they die, the vampire will not die. It''s just that it''s too idealistic to eliminate the vampire at one stroke. The blade warrior didn''t expect that these young people had worked out a way before Dr. Whistler. Hannibal King formally invited blade Warrior: "so would you like to join us and get a Night Walker decoding ring?" The blade soldier nodded. Judging from the current situation, these young people are good at it. So the four of them came to the weapon room. The stout hutchis saw the four coming and exclaimed, "my God, gentlemen and beauties, we have prepared a variety of new weapons. Today we are very happy." As he spoke, hutchis cocked his lips and showed pride in his masterpiece. Hutchis took out a pistol with a diameter of 60 cm from the weapon box and said, "electronic pistol, there are many calibres." Then hutchis picked up a green bullet, and the blade soldier took it and said, "explosive warhead." Hannibal King nodded: "yes, but it can emit intense ultraviolet rays. It''s not an ordinary hollow bullet. I call it Sunderland, hutchis. Have some big stuff." Hannibal King''s name has always been puzzling, but this time the name of the explosive warhead is in line with the reality. Hutchis said and picked up a big guy: "this gun is an improved version of the army''s ideal individual combat weapon. It can be used with poison mirage or heat tracking micro rocket. Basically, this guy can shoot any ammunition. Of course, its range is much longer than sword." Then hutchis gave it to Hannibal king, took it to the other side and said, "look here, we call this the ultraviolet bow." Hutchis picked up a small box, and as he pressed the button on the box with his hands, the box immediately unfolded into a long bow. Hutchis introduced the white laser emitted from both ends of the bow: "these two points can emit very strong ultraviolet laser." Abigail took a long bow and said, "hutchis, let me tell you." "OK..." Hutchison gave Abigail the bow carefully. "This kind of laser is half as hot as the sun, and it cuts through vampires like butter." Abigail skillfully threw the long bow into the air with both hands. When the long bow fell back into his hands, it changed back into the shape of a small box. Hannibal king went on to talk about Dracula: "we don''t know whether some rumors about Dracula are true or false, for example, can he disappear out of thin air? We have some doubts about this. How can we change our appearance? It''s possible. " "It''s possible not to be a bat or a wolf, but to be someone else," hutchis cautioned Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 548 What Hutchison and Hannibal king are talking about is a change of appearance that makes the corners of the blade soldier''s mouth twitch slightly. This is definitely the most terrifying ability of vampires so far. If Dracula can really change his appearance, it will be a headache. This means that Dracula can appear around them at any time as long as he wants to, disguise himself as a familiar person and give himself a fatal blow. At the same time, Dracula can disappear forever in the sea of people, no one can find it. Not to mention as the ancestor of the vampire, Dracula''s other skills will be strong. "Because he has a unique skeletal structure, like a snake, with thousands of tiny bones," hutchis argues The more Hutchison said it, the more people felt that Dracula really had the ability to change his appearance. For this, Hannibal king asked, "Hutchison, I want to ask you a question, have you ever been in love?" Hannibal King''s question moved the topic from dealing with dangerous Dracula to the other end of the world. Hutchison could not understand what Hannibal king wanted to do when he asked this question. He had to answer honestly: "I''ve talked about it many times, with women." After listening to the answer, Hannibal King spread his hands, and his face showed helplessness. He asked this question to find out if there were any women who would chase hutchis, who was studying Dracula seriously. After all, he was short and fat, and he was still a man who studied behind closed doors and didn''t seem to have any style. The next day, blade and Hannibal king went out to investigate Dracula. "It''s time to put some pressure on them. The weakest link in the chain of command of vampires is the underworld. Because vampires can''t appear in the sun, they can only send humans to do those despicable activities. Let''s teach the underworld a lesson first. Sooner or later, they will lead us to find the vampires." Dix, who drove the pickup truck, threw the key to Hannibal king and said with a smile, "you have to take care of it." As soon as the blade soldier got on the bus and sat in the co pilot''s seat, he saw Abigail playing computer games with headphones in the back seat. Hannibal king looked back and explained, "she''s creating a play list. When she''s hunting, she likes to listen to music, just like bringing her own soundtrack. Dark core, magic dance music. Today''s children like to listen to these. I''m a fan of David Hasselhoff." The blade soldier looked ahead and knew nothing about what Hannibal king said, so he just kept silent and pretended to understand and cooperate with the performance. Three people in every corner of the city looking for the underworld, everything found by the underworld, no matter where the location, even in each other''s office, three people also break in and make a scene. The police station is no longer reliable, so the blade fighters never thought that they would cause any trouble to the police. Instead, they just want to make a noise and let the vampires know that they have started to fight back. On the top floor of a building with more than ten storeys, the blade warrior used a rope to hang a underworld''s leg and threw him directly from the top floor, just like a disco. When the underworld screamed and fell to the bottom, the blade warrior pulled him up a little bit. Blade warrior looking at the body hanging over the underworld coldly said: "eventually, your head will bloom." The underworld people frantically begged for mercy: "no, no, please." When life and death are at stake, the underworld people send out an instinctive cry for survival. "Who is your boss?" The blade warrior loosened the rope a little, and the underworld''s body kept shaking in mid air, but it seemed that the underworld was still determined¡° I don''t know who he is, I swear, I swear, no, please The underworld people tease the blade soldiers, thinking that they can hide the truth, but a burst of mobile phone noise exposed him. The blade warrior looked to both sides. Abigail and Hannibal King shook their heads. The mobile phone sound was not from the three of them. He finally looked at the underworld and said, "it''s you!" The underworld want to take out the mobile phone and throw it away, but the blade warrior has reached out his hand and said: "I''ll pick it up, hurry up, hurry up!" Blade soldier took a look at the mobile phone, the caller ID is Dr. Vance, blade soldier did not hesitate to press the answer button, Dr. Vance''s voice sounded in the mobile phone: "hello? Hello, this is Dr. Vance. Have you called for me? " The blade warrior gave the cell phone back to the underworld and said, "this is for you. Pick it up quickly!" The underworld took the mobile phone and just wanted to talk. The blade warrior directly loosened the rope in his hand. The underworld and his mobile phone burst out countless blood red pictures like a stick on a watermelon. Hannibal king said, "you know, sometimes you... You should think about sitting down and talking to someone, talking, relaxing, trying to find your inner innocence, and so on, and I''m just saying it casually, but maybe you can try to be more tolerant." When Hannibal King finished, Abigail and the blade soldiers looked at him, especially the blade soldiers. His face looked like a fool. Hannibal king was embarrassed. "Sorry, i... I ate too much sugar today." Three people get on the bus and come to a European style counseling center. The whole counseling center is very elegant and decorated with professional security and security system. As a counseling center, it''s too grand. It''s impossible to continue to run the counseling center just by carrying out psychological counseling on behalf of others. It can be seen from this that doctor Vance, as a underworld, has gained a lot of dirty money. The blade soldiers pushed the door and entered. The security guard held out his hand and said, "Hey, you can''t just go in..." Hannibal king came up without saying a word, grabbed the guard on the shoulder and punched him hard in the face. At the second checkpoint, when the blade warrior and Abigail walked through the identification channel, there was a sound. The warden stopped the blade Warrior: "Hey, sir..." After that, four or five security guards rushed out, but they were all just fists and legs. The blade soldiers beat them to the ground with three or two strokes. Just as the caretaker wanted to call the police, Hannibal king came up from behind, pointed a gun at him and threatened, "don''t try to call!" The caretakers put down their phones, and the blade soldiers came to the second floor of the psychological counseling center. When they went upstairs, they fainted several people wearing white clothes. There was a receptionist on the second floor. Abigail asked, "where''s Vance?" "I''m sorry, Dr. Vance is not available right now." As soon as she finished, all the people nearby gathered to attack the blade fighters. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 549 But they all think things are too simple. A few strong men have been dazed by the blade soldiers before they hit them in the face. The receptionist screamed, Abigail pointed at her and said, "sit down and don''t move!" As soon as the three men opened the door, Dr. Vance, wearing a white shirt, asked them, "can I help you, please?" "Remember me? It''s time to pay off the debt! " As soon as the blade saw Dr. Vance, he thought of beating him up. In the police station, Dr. Vance mercilessly injected him with an anesthetic that could instantly paralyze the elephant. Abigail and Hannibal King surrounded Dr. Vance from both sides. Abigail asked, "Vance, what do you know?" Hannibal king came to Dr. Vance''s desk. He looked down and saw another Dr. Vance lying on the ground. His neck was bitten and bleeding all over the place. Because the wind in Dr. Vance''s office was blowing outward, none of them smelled any blood when they came in. Seeing this scene, Hannibal King''s mind flashed what hutchis said. Dracula may have the ability to change his appearance. Hannibal king called out: "Oh, my God, it''s him, Abby, it''s Drake!" The blade warrior and Abigail did not hesitate to shoot Drake, who turned into Dr. Vance. Drake swung his head to avoid the bullet, and then his face became his original resolute and fierce face in an instant. Drake roared. He pushed the desk with both hands. With great force, the desk flew up and smashed at the blade fighter. The blade soldier''s feet bent down, and he leaped high away from his desk. While he was hiding, Drake ran to Hannibal king and grabbed him by the throat. Drake grabs Hannibal King''s throat and comes to the window. The blade warrior and Abigail aim their pistols at Drake. They will shoot decisively as long as they have a chance! "So, you are the hunter who makes them scared. I''m very interested in you. Just shoot, shoot, blade warrior. Let me see what you can do!" Drake pulls a silver nail from Hannibal King''s clothes. Under his ferocious face, the nail penetrates into Hannibal King''s abdomen. Drake smiles, then kicks Hannibal king on the back and flies him out of the window. Abigail goes to look after Hannibal king, and the blade soldier jumps out of the window to chase Drake. The two jumped down from the second floor and stepped on the roof of a fox. The alarm sounded. Drake ran into a punk style wall. They ran in front of each other. The vehicles on the street stopped because they crossed the street. There were angry and scolding voices in the crowd, but for both of them, they were just deaf to each other. In the end, Drake ran into a house. He was as brave as a steel soldier. When the door was in front of him, he broke the door. When the wall was in the way, he broke the wall. Drake''s physical quality is so strong that the blade warrior seems to see the transformed Bruce. This power is enough to show that he is Dracula, the ancestor of the vampire! Drake destroyed the house in a twinkling of an eye. The blade warrior had to make a detour to keep up with him. His body was not strong enough to smash the wall with his head¡° No, my child, he took my child While keeping up with Drake, the blade soldier hears the hostess of the family crying. Drake grabs her child, jumps from the window to the opposite building, and keeps running to the top of the building. As soon as the blade warrior gritted his teeth, he jumped across the street to the opposite house. The glass fragment scratched the blade warrior''s skin, which made the blade warrior go straight to the top of the building. His eyes under the sunglasses were already fierce, and his teeth were also clenching tightly, without any loosening. Pushing the top door open, the blade soldier heard the sound of traffic. The sky was just right, and Drake stood on the edge of the roof under the sunlight. As long as he leaned back a little, Drake would fall down on the street with the baby in his hands from the middle of a twenty story building. Drake held the child in his hand and kept shaking. The second before, he threatened the blade warrior to put the child in the air. Drake looked at the blade warrior and said flatly, "be careful, Daywalker, I''ve heard about you. Your weakness is that you care too much about human beings." "Why did you kill Vance?" The blade soldier looked at Drake coldly. "Because he has lost the use value, he died happily and cleanly!" Drake, word by word, seemed to restore the scene to the blade. The blade soldier sneered, "I don''t know much about death." "You''ll understand." Drake''s face suddenly showed a strange smile, all his actions are unpredictable. With his strength, he didn''t have to be afraid of himself. What''s more, he could use Hannibal king as a shield, but he let Hannibal king go easily. "Why are you not afraid of sunshine?" Blade asked him what he was concerned about. So far, Drake is the only vampire who can walk in the sun like him. Drake''s eyes narrowed deeply: "haven''t you read Stoke''s fable? I''m the father of vampires. I''m unique. " Drake is very proud of this, except for him, all the remaining vampires are incomplete species, so he disdains these defective products to become his descendants. "So they came back to you." The blade soldiers understand why Danica is struggling to wake up Dracula. In addition to letting Dracula deal with themselves, they also want to get the power like Dracula in their hearts. They are not afraid of the sun, and they can change their appearance with infinite power. "Yes, they believe that I can turn them into day walkers. Look at the humble people below. They walk around in a hurry, just like insects. They don''t know what honor is and what living by sword is, but we both know. Do you think they can understand what immortality means?" Drake''s words let the blade soldier know what his purpose is today. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 550 Drake regards him as a companion. Among all the vampires in the world, he is the only one who is not afraid of the sun and has the ability to be a vampire. From Drake''s words, the blade warrior recalls his conversation with faith in the park. Drake wanted to invite himself to his side, just as faith did. But the blade fighter retorted: "you are not immortal. Many people call themselves immortal like you, but they all died under my sword." In this regard, Drake unexpectedly did not confront the blade warrior. He looked down at the baby in his hand and said: "maybe I will die under your sword, but more likely, the next time we meet, you! I will die by my sword Drake said, revealing his canine teeth. He threw the baby into the air and said, "catch it!" The blade soldier catches the baby and looks back. Drake''s figure has disappeared without a trace. No matter on the street or on the roof opposite, Drake''s figure is missing. The blade soldier understands that Drake must have become another person and hidden in the crowd. The blade warrior looks at the baby with a little regret. Just now, in Drake''s arms, the baby looks scared and doesn''t even dare to cry. Until the blade warrior hugs him and says "smile", the baby starts to cry. In Dr. Vance''s office, Hannibal king said to Abigail in a weak voice, "do you see that guy? We''re going to lose. We''re going to... " Hannibal King breathed quickly, and his expression was terrified. Just then Abigail pulled out the silver nail that had been inserted in his abdomen. Hannibal King screamed, "no! Oh, my God! We''re going to lose! " Then he saw Abigail take out a pistol shaped thing from his body, and Hannibal King refused: "what are you doing? What are you doing?" Abigail explained, "this is elastin, which can help you stop bleeding." "Well, does it hurt?" Hannibal King frowned in fear as he saw the pistol shaped object aiming at the wound in his abdomen. "It''s going to hurt a little bit." Abigail didn''t hesitate to inject elastin into Hannibal King''s wound. It was like the sound of paint spraying out. Under Hannibal King''s constant yelling, something like bubbly gum came out of his abdominal wound. "Damn it Hannibal King cried, but it worked unexpectedly well, and the blood from his abdominal wound stopped immediately. Because of Drake''s accident, the three of them were forced to stop their operation today. In the afternoon, they returned to the hive. Abigail was walking on the stairs covered with blood, which was sprayed from Hannibal King''s wound. Abigail recalled in his mind what Dr. Whistler had said. "I once had a family, a wife and two daughters. One night, a tramp came to my family. He was a vampire. He asked me to decide the order of killing my family. I''ve been a vampire hunter for a long time. I started before you were born. Abby, I don''t want you to go this way." Abigail goes to the bathroom to wash her blood. Her eyes are sometimes confused, sometimes confused, sometimes lost. Dr. Whistler is dead. How can she go on the next road. Wipe the cold water on her face, Abigail''s eyes firm, she will continue to kill vampires, until there is no vampire in the world! Blade came to see Hannibal king, who was lying in bed with a lot of medical equipment. Seeing the blade fighters coming, Hannibal king asked seriously: "blade, I want to ask you a question, if we win, if we kill all the vampires, then what will you do? Have you thought about this question? I mean, would you go to the local YMCA and teach karate? " Abigail came over from behind, and Hannibal king asked a question that she had just thought about. If the biological weapon Morningstar is successfully developed and all the vampires are exterminated, what will be the meaning of their existence? The blade fighter didn''t answer Hannibal king. He just turned around and left. For him, the question couldn''t be answered. Hannibal king looked at Abigail suspiciously. "Does he hate me?" Abigail nodded, "yes." Hannibal King''s face smelled. He gave Abigail a white look and continued to look at a romantic comedy. The blade warrior went to the roof by himself. He put the effervescent inhaler into his mouth to replenish the body''s serum. Zoe, somerfield''s daughter, came up from behind and looked at the blade Warrior: "why do you want to eat this?" Zoe''s twinkling eyes were as spotless and pure as the stars in the night sky. The blade warrior said in a euphemistic way, "because there is something bad in my body, which can trap it." "Why can''t you be friendly?" Zoe refers to the way the blade talks to them. The blade has been fighting each other since the first day he came here. Blade soldier looked at the distant scenery: "because the world is not friendly!" His expression became stern. A child like Zoe could not understand the malice of the world, and the blade warrior didn''t want him to join in, so he walked down the roof silently. At this time, Summerfield just said, "I found the vampire base, the biomedical company, and they bought all the supplies. Look..." Summerfield showed everyone the list on his computer. "Taq polymerase, bone growth supplement, gene sequencing enzyme..." The blade soldier tilted his head and gave a cold hum of disdain. Abigail smiles when he hears the news. Hutchis sees it and asks, "can I help you prepare your equipment?" "Lucky seven piece set, and silver hollow bullets." Now that we know the vampire base, we must have a big fight tonight. We must not let them have a good time. "Got it!" Hutchis turned and left. He was a weapons expert, and at this point, he often heard Abigail say how well her father knew about vampire weapons. It''s a pity that Dr. Whistler died. Hutchison is very sorry that he can''t discuss weapons with Dr. Whistler. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 551 At night, in the open forest, police chief Rhett drives to a large factory here. On the surface, he is the new police chief, but on the back, he is the person in charge of the large factory. The drugs behind the biomedical companies that Summerfield investigated were made in this large factory. A police chief is not in the police station in the middle of the night. Instead, he comes to this uninhabited place in the wilderness. It can be seen that the vampires need blood now, and it is the vampire''s chief Rhett who is responsible for blood transportation. Director red parked his car outside a large factory, where a vampire was waiting for him on a motorcycle. "What can I do for you?" The vampire is a female vampire. Director Rhett came here after receiving a phone call. He thought he needed his help to cover the transportation of blood. After all, the blade fighters are fighting with them now, and the world outside is not very peaceful. In fact, not only blade fighters, but also vampire hunters will stop them from transporting blood. There are also extreme forces against them. According to director Rhett''s understanding, the leader of this extremist force is fiss, who was defeated by the blade fighters but mysteriously resurrected after carrying out the blood god plan. So far, they have not seen faith, but from the extreme forces of the vampires can hear the name of faith from time to time. They seem to have become the third force between vampires and blade fighters. They are not close to each other, but become one. Whether they are vampires or blade fighters, they will launch indiscriminate attacks. For this reason, director Rhett has been very upset recently, so the tone of his inquiry is not particularly friendly, even if the other party is a vampire. "We''re in trouble." The female vampire put down her hands, her eyes dodged, and the sharp director red found something wrong. He was about to turn around and drive away when the blade warrior and Abigail came out of the woods behind him. When they found out the vampire base in Summerfield, they put on their equipment and came here to investigate. When they caught the female vampire in the middle of the way, they got the contact information of director Rhett, so they fished director Rhett for a long time. "Director, I didn''t expect you to have a part-time job!" As soon as the blade''s words were finished, director Rhett yelled "Shetter" and quickly took out the pistol on his clothes to fight back. But his speed was obviously much slower than Abigail''s. Abigail had already taken the gun to his head while his hand was still reaching into his pocket. Seeing this, director Rhett raised his hands high. He knew that he had to give up his hand to get a chance of life. Abigail, with a pistol in his right hand, went over and took over director Rhett''s gun. The blade soldier took a few steps forward and asked, "what are you doing here tonight? Come on! Come on! Tell me The blade warrior yells at the female vampire and reaches for her shoulder. The female vampire jumps back when she feels the danger. She grins her teeth to frighten the blade Warrior: "you know what we''re doing!" "What''s in it?" Now that director Rhett has been lured over, the role of female vampires will disappear, and the blade warrior routinely asks what to ask. It''s the limit of what she can do to lure director Rhett. If she tells blade what''s inside, she''s betraying Danica and them. Director Rhett is just a human and can be replaced at any time, so she doesn''t have any worries. However, the blade warrior''s question is obviously to force her to death. The female vampire rushes to the blade warrior and wants to fight with him. Abigail shot her with his eyes open. Director Rhett''s eyes glared at this behind the scenes, and the blade soldier turned the question to director Rhett: "what''s in gate one?" The reason why the blade warrior asks the female vampire first is to give director Rhett a bad example. "I can''t say they''ll kill me." Director Rhett''s eyes were full of bright tears. He was on the way from the position of director to the yellow spring where he might die at any time. The blade soldier grabbed director Red''s shoulder and dragged him to the gate of the factory: "kill you? Asshole, I''ll kill you if you don''t say it, and I''ll make your death more painful. " Director red is pushed and kicked by the blade fighters to the door of a large factory. There is an electronic sensor here. Only with the mark of a vampire on his body can he open the door. "You know what to do!" The blade soldier keeps a close eye on director Rhett. When director Rhett is still hesitant to reach out, the blade soldier grabs his hand and puts it on the sensor. A green light scanned director Rhett''s wrist and passed the verification. The door opened, and Abigail took aim at the door with both hands. Once the enemy is ambushed behind the gate, she can make it possible for them to escape and fight back. When the door opened, it was dark inside. Abigail pointed a pistol at director Red''s head. The blade fighter ordered, "turn on the light!" When director Rhett turns on the light, the scene in front of blade and Abigail makes their eyes widen. One by one, people with closed eyes were fixed in the air by plastic. Their arms were tied by a long needle tube. A round glass bottle was connected to the other end of the needle tube. You can see that hundreds of glass bottles, large and small, were full of red blood. And each glass bottle corresponds to a person who is fixed by a plastic belt. This is a large human blood extraction factory, which provides blood supply for vampires. It''s just a small part of the factory, with more people and blood collection tools lining up deeper in the factory. "What is this place for?" The blade soldier''s eyes grew grim. Director Reid, like a tour guide, said: "this is a hematopoietic factory. Vampires think it''s too inefficient to capture people and suck blood alone. Why kill them if they can live? Under the best conditions, a person can provide 50 to 100 pints of blood, and the productivity is very high. " Abigail''s face changed after hearing director Rhett''s introduction. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 552 ?? The existence of the vampire itself has seriously damaged human society, and now this practice is even more against human relations. Even Abigail, who has been fighting with the vampire since he was a child, can hardly restrain his anger after seeing this scene. "Where do these people come from?" Abigail looked at the people who were still alive but seemed to have died. There was no pain in their closed eyes, but who knew whether they were constantly struggling and fighting? Director Reid explained: "they have set up processing centers in every big city. At any time, there are two or three million tramps in the United States. Vampires capture them from the street. No one cares about them. In fact, we are helping the country." After hearing this, the blade soldier clapped: "the ultimate solution for vampires." The blade soldier''s words were full of sarcasm. Director Rhett''s face froze when he heard them. "Do they still have consciousness? Do they feel it? " Abigail has been watching these people, because although she is not an orphan, Dr. Whistler has not been with her since she was a child. She grew up alone, so she can feel the feeling of not having her parents with her since she was a child. If she didn''t have Dr. Whistler to provide funds for her study and life, she would be a member of this place one day. "They''re in a drug-induced coma, brain dead." Director Rhett said the suffocating truth without expression. After hearing this, the blade soldier pressed director Rhett''s head, pressed him in front of the plastic belt and said angrily, "open your eyes and have a look. Is this the future you want? Don''t you think they''ll put you in it in the future? " "We have no choice. They''re going to win. Don''t you understand? He has come back, and now no one can stop them. " The more director Rhett said that his mood was rising, the more he said that what he said was the fact, not that he did not want to leave the vampire, but that with Drake, the world would be ruled by him sooner or later. "I can!" The blade soldier presses director Rhett''s head to his side, and then pushes him out. "You go, give you 20 seconds!" The blade soldier takes out a pistol from his pocket and points it at director red, who runs away in a panic. He starts the countdown. ¡°20£¡¡± The blade soldier then fired his gun. A bullet flew through the air and hit director Rhett''s heart. After being shot, director Rhett fell outside the gate and died. Just like his life, he used to be a watchdog for a vampire and finally died outside the gate. Then the blade soldier came to the woman doctor who managed the whole hematopoietic system and asked, "what is the shutdown code?" "Harvest... Harvest!" The woman doctor pretended to be calm, but her voice was shaking. "Put it in!" The tone of the blade warrior was not the slightest pity for jade. The woman doctor quickly knocked her hands on the keyboard. When the shutdown password was input, the computer screen dimmed, and the lights in the whole factory went out. The operation system that continuously extracted the blood of these tramps was completely shut down. The blade turned to Abigail and said, "let''s go." The female nurse is not a underworld, so the blade warrior didn''t take her life, otherwise he would never show mercy. When blade and Abigail were about to return to the base, pickup truck keeper DEX and weapons master hutchis were playing basketball on a small basketball court. Dykes scored a goal and pointed to dykes: "see? I''m going to hit you on the back They were sweating. Hutchis clapped his hands and said with a smile, "you win. One more game!" And Summerfield is telling a fairy tale to her daughter Zoe. "King Noam has never done anything good. He is a very bad man. He decided to occupy Oz and destroy Emerald City." Hannibal king, who is still recuperating from abdominal injuries, is very quiet and sleeping. Dykes scored another goal, and he laughed: "it''s not a video game." Just then, Dr. Whistler appeared behind them, but they were too involved in the fight, so they didn''t notice it at all. Dr. Whistler took a look at the two of them and walked inside the house. He looked at Hannibal king, who was sleeping. There was no expression on his face. Hannibal King opened his eyes in response. When he opened his eyes difficultly and saw that it was Dr. Whistler, his sleepy eyes suddenly enlarged. Hannibal king asked, "man, aren''t you dead?" Hannibal king and Dr. Whistler had personal contact, so each of them knew what Dr. Whistler looked like, and knew that Dr. Whistler had sent Abigail a message to save the blade warrior before he died. So in the police station, blade soldiers will be rescued by them. However, what they all know is that Dr. Whistler did die. They went to see the blade''s new house, which was completely destroyed by the explosion. No one can survive from the explosion. What''s more, Dr. Whistler is an old man about to go to the ground. Dr. Whistler didn''t answer Hannibal King''s question. He held out his hand and covered Hannibal King''s mouth, which made him suffocate and coma. The injured Hannibal King couldn''t resist Dr. Whistler at all. His strength was too strong, so Hannibal king knew that this man was not Dr. Whistler at all, but Drake who changed his appearance. Hannibal king wanted to shout to remind his companions that the enemy was sneaking in, but his consciousness quickly darkened, and then his hands fell down and fell into a coma. Zoe was held in somerfield''s lap. She looked at the flickering light suspiciously and asked, "Mom, the light has become very strange." Summerfield looked at his daughter lovingly: "what did you say?" Zoe repeated, "they keep flashing!" Somerfield was blind, so she didn''t get alert until Zoe made it clear about the light. Somerfield took Zoe off her lap and asked aloud, "guys?" Somerfield didn''t hear anyone''s answer. She realized that something was wrong. Normally, no one could answer her. So somerfield said to her daughter Zoe, "Zoe, you go and hide, OK? As mom told you before, go ahead. " Zoe ran quickly to hide, and Summerfield went to Hannibal King alone. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 553 For Summerfield, the dark house is no different from that of the day. She uses her crutch to light the floor and walks step by step in every corner of the house. Summerfield walked by the place where they discussed vampires and studied weapons together. Her nose kept smelling the air nearby, and her eyebrows wrinkled more and more as she smelled the faint smell of blood. In their base, the only bloody smell today is the injured Hannibal king, but this is not the place where Hannibal King lies. Somerfield came to the small basketball court. Just now, DEX and hutchis were playing basketball loudly. Somerfield, who was telling Zoe a fairy tale, almost didn''t go out and scolded them for being quiet. After passing the small basketball court, Summerfield''s eyes under the sunglasses were moist. She couldn''t see, but she could smell all the smells clearly. The pungent smell of blood in the small basketball court showed that there was something wrong with DEX and hutchis. In somerfield''s world, everything is dark, and now a touch of red blood is slowly dyeing her world. Finally, somerfield came to the place where she studied Morningstar virus. The corners of her mouth kept twitching and her breathing became more and more urgent. Suddenly, somerfield took out a pistol from his waist and pointed it at his back, where Drake, who turned into Dr. Whistler, was sneering at her in the dark. It''s just that Summerfield can''t see this scene at all. She turns her body to the other direction because she can''t see it. She can only make the other party make a sound by her own actions, so as to find the other party''s position. But there was no movement. She turned several directions. The house was so quiet that it was suffocating. Somerfield''s body began to shake, and his arm with a gun was shaking. What was more terrible than the darkness was silence! Somerfield sobs. She finally turns to a direction and uses her nose to explore the smell. Drake is looking at her in the only light. A scream came, hiding in the exhaust of Zoe tightly hugged his body, she heard her mother''s scream, but the strong Zoe did not cry. A dark shadow passes in front of Zoe. Zoe carefully climbs out of the vent to see the outside. She is worried about her mother, Summerfield. Just as Zoe was halfway up, Drake suddenly got into a head from the dark. His face was creeping strangely in the moonlight. It seemed that countless insects would jump out of his face at any time. Zoe was scared out of his wits. Drake forced Zoe out of the vent with one hand. No matter how painful Zoe yelled, his hand holding Zoe''s leg was not relaxed. In silence, Drake wiped out these vampire hunters. This is the power of the ancestor of the vampire, cleverly changing into the appearance of others, and can go anywhere. After an hour, the blade soldier and Abigail drove back and saw that there was no light in the house. They could not help but slow down when they got out of the car. "It''s not quite right!" Abigail''s hands were close to his gun. There was no light in the house. This kind of thing could happen only when there was a power failure. Even so, they still have generators available to ensure that the house can be monitored at any time, but this time there was no power failure or electrical burning, so Abigail had an unexpected feeling in his heart. As they walked into the house with flashlights, Abigail yelled, "Kim!" When Abigail and the blade soldier went to Hannibal King''s healing place, they found that there was no one here. Abigail frowned and looked at the blade soldier. Their eyes met. They separated and began to investigate the house. The blade soldier went to the second floor of the house, while Abigail continued to investigate the situation on the first floor. She came to the side of the small basketball court. When the flashlight flashed to the ground, there were traces of blood. Hannibal King couldn''t play basketball here because of his injury, so Abigail decided that the two pools of blood belonged to DEX and husky. When they saw the bloodstain, Abigail''s whole nerves were in the most tense state. They had been vampire hunters for so many years, and accidents happened when they were hunting vampires outside. There was never a time when the vampires came in. Therefore, Abigail was unable to deal with the immediate situation. She turned sharply and pointed the muzzle of the gun at the people behind her. The blade soldier put his hand on her gun and motioned Abigail to put it down. The enemy was obviously no longer in the house. Abigail took a deep breath and continued to investigate in the house. "Zoe... Zoe..." Abigail''s words are intermittently, different from the calm of the blade warrior. Now she can only calm her restless mood with shouting. In fact, Abigail knew that everyone had an accident, but she couldn''t face it for a moment, so she would look around the house. "Whistler!" Abigail heard the blade calling her name, so Abigail came to the blade with a flashlight. Because he is an ordinary human, Abigail can''t see anything in the dark house without a flashlight, unlike a blade warrior who can see things clearly in sunglasses. In the bathroom, Abigail followed the blade warrior''s eyes and saw on the curtain the words "those who deserve eternal life will be immortal" written in blood. Abigail opens the curtain. Summerfield''s hands are hung by the black cloth. His head is hanging in the air. Abigail weeps and goes to untie the cloth. She holds the breathless Summerfield and cries. There was an obvious vampire bite on somerfield''s neck, which proved that it was the vampires who attacked their family. The blade soldier walked by silently and said, "turn grief into strength! Turn grief into strength! Turn grief into strength The blade soldier said three sentences in a row, and the tone of each sentence is constantly increasing. If crying can solve all problems, what else should we do with anger? What happened tonight was unexpected to all of them. It was just that he and Abigail went out to investigate the vampire base. The vampires attacked here in just a few hours. Blade soldiers have clearly understood that this matter is not a coincidence, but the vampires plan. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 554 While Abigail was holding somerfield''s body in his arms and crying, the blade soldier walked out of the house alone. He watched the night wind, and the distant ships on the water swayed gently with the wind. If they hadn''t been fighting against the dark side of the city, the vampire, blade fighters might now sleep leisurely on the boats with their hands resting on their heads. When a phone rings, the blade soldier answers and hears Skye''s voice. "Blade, DEX and Hutchison have been rescued. If my inference is correct, Summerfield is not completely dead. Now go to CPR and suck her blood." Skye''s call made the blade warrior''s brain awake in a moment of hesitation. Although Skye didn''t know how to know the situation here, he quickly ran to Abigail next moment, put somerfield flat on the ground and said to Abigail: "I want to do CPR for her!" Abigail''s tears froze. She watched the blade soldiers skillfully resuscitate somerfield. She had just confirmed that somerfield was dead when she unscrewed the cloth, but Abigail covered his mouth and looked at it with wide eyes. There must be a reason why the blade warrior rushed so quickly. Even if he only had one in ten thousand hopes in his heart, Abigail prayed that the hope could be realized. She couldn''t bear such a big blow. First her father died, and then her friends were attacked and killed one after another. Now even somerfield''s only daughter Zoe lost her whereabouts. The pain was so heavy that she couldn''t bear it, but began to cry. After the blade warrior repeatedly repeated the action of heart resuscitation, somerfield actually breathed out a breath. "God..." Abigail began to turn in his eyes with tears. The blade warrior turned to Abigail and said, "she''s too weak. Now she''s just hanging. I have to bite her and make her a vampire to survive." After hearing the words of the blade warrior, Abigail''s inner balance is constantly tilting. Their pursuit is to eliminate the world''s vampires. Now if they want to survive and turn themselves into vampires, she will definitely choose to commit suicide with somerfield''s character. But after hesitating for a few seconds, Abigail made a decision for somerfield and said: "blade, please bite her. Even if you become a vampire, she is my companion." Without hesitation, the blade made a cut in somerfield''s other neck and bit it. Because of the urgency of time, Skye didn''t tell him too much. There is no doubt that the vampires have bitten somerfield. However, over such a long time, somerfield''s body has not been invaded by the virus, but is on the verge of death. Normally, as long as the blood in his body is not completely drained, If you are bitten by a vampire, you will become a vampire. Because the vampire virus needs blood to change the body''s genes, the blade warrior doesn''t understand why Summerfield didn''t become a vampire after he was bitten. Skye wanted him to bite somerfield in order to let the vampire virus repair her wounds. The blade soldier only took a mouthful of somerfield''s blood and stopped. His eyes became sharp because of the blood. When the blade soldier left somerfield to Abigail''s care, he went to inject serum by himself. His body must not be greedy for blood, or sooner or later he will become a vampire attacking human beings because of his thirst for blood. Abigail takes somerfield back to bed and wipes her with a wet towel, while Abigail whispers somerfield''s name. Apart from being close friends, the biochemical weapon Morningstar in somerfield''s hands is their secret weapon to catch all the vampires. No matter where they are from, Abigail hopes that somerfield will wake up after tonight. In a corner of the city, a huge red monster drags a car into the corner. In the trunk of the car, there are Abigail''s companions Dix and hutchis. Just like rescuing Dr. Whistler, Yang Han knew Drake would launch this home stealing operation. Will be out, empty home, blade soldiers, they are too careless, just got the clue to run out, this was in Drake''s trick. Just using a hematopoietic factory to steal their home, Drake and Danica are sure to make a lot of money. Fortunately, Yang Han was on guard and asked general Ross to go to Abigail in advance to intercept Drake. But general Ross was late too, so after Drake successfully killed several people, general Ross only intercepted DEX and hutchis. Hannibal king and Zoe were taken by another car. General Ross, who has no skills, can only save one. Meanwhile, Yang Han and Skye go to the airport to meet Betty. In fact, Yang Han and Skye just follow Betty in case anything happens to her here. General Ross doesn''t know that her daughter, Betty, has sneaked here. If he knows, she will be called back if she doesn''t even have a chance to celebrate his birthday. When Skye calls the blade warrior to save Summerfield, Yang Han sees Betty coming out of the airport through Skye''s vision. As Frey said, Betty came by herself. You know, there are a lot of vampires lurking in the airport, railway station, bus station where there are a lot of people. Like slums, where vagrants gather are more slaves of vampires. The hemopoietic factory destroyed by blade fighters and Abigail is just the tip of Danica''s iceberg. Betty seems to have reserved a hotel. As soon as she gets off the bus, she comes out and takes a taxi. There are several young people pestering Betty in the middle of the journey. Yang Han can see that these young people are vampires. A beautiful woman like Betty with good blood is what vampires want most. When several young people just want to catch Betty''s hand, Betty quickly runs into the taxi and throws away a few people. At night, the two taxis followed Betty. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 555 e?? ? The other two cars that keep up with Betty''s taxi are vampires and Yang Han''s and Skye''s. At the pick-up point, the vampires are thrown away by Betty, and the security guards are also on the side to maintain order, so the vampires decide to follow Betty and capture Betty when no one is around. Betty looked back in the taxi and said to the driver, "Mr. driver, can you make more detours?" The taxi driver made an OK sign to Betty in the back seat and said, "beautiful lady, as long as you increase the money, you can go as far as possible." Betty was a little relieved. She didn''t expect that she was targeted as soon as she arrived. Betty was also brave. She heard Bruce tell Jennifer that there were a lot of vampires lurking in the city, but it happened to be general Ross''s birthday, and Bruce and Jennifer came back safely, so Betty still came to give her father a mysterious surprise. As soon as she got out of the airport, she was entangled by several young people. Betty was attacked by vampires, so her intuition told her that those young people were vampires. Betty pressed her hands tightly on her mobile phone. As long as she called her father, general Ross, no matter how many vampires were under her father''s hands, she could not hurt herself, but then her surprise was gone. Betty took her hand away. Unless it was a last resort, she decided to rely on her own strength to avoid the vampires. Under the driver''s detour, Betty could no longer see the taxi coming up behind. Betty was relieved. "I knew I should have let Jennifer come with me..." Betty was very flustered just now, but her family education made her calm in the face of crisis. After the driver detoured for half an hour, Betty came to the hotel. After paying the driver, Betty just wanted to get off the bus, her head suddenly began to feel dizzy. "Why... Am I too tired after flying for hours?" As Betty stroked her forehead, she felt the scene blurring and even her arms becoming weak. The driver picked up the money from Betty''s seat because of dizziness. He looked at Betty in the back seat with a smile: "Miss, you don''t look very well. Shall I take you to the hospital?" Betty is more and more dizzy now. The driver''s words are constantly whispering in her eyes, but she can''t hear a word clearly. After a few seconds, Betty fell on the back seat of the car and fainted. Her hand stopped beside her mobile phone and didn''t dial the number. The number above was general Ross. After seeing Betty faint, the driver continued to drive away from the hotel. Instead of taking Betty to the hospital, he drove to the edge of the sparsely populated city. Yang Han and Skye stop in front of the hotel. Seeing that the taxi continues to drive to other places, Yang Han says to Skye, "we are careless. The taxi driver is also a vampire. The vampires in front of us are just a cover." Skye got out of the car, they continued to take a taxi to follow, and they would be found, so Skye got out of the car and went to a place where no one could see. As early as at the pick-up point, Skye steals and installs a signal device on Betty''s hair, so no matter where Betty goes, she and Yang Han can master Skye''s position. "Yang Han, I can use the shock wave to burst the taxi tire directly." Skye is running fast. The strength of Hulk makes her body have super strong running ability. Skye can catch up with the speed of a taxi in an instant¡° Don''t worry. Just think of Betty as a bait. We can see who is leading these organized vampires Yang Han hasn''t found the trace of Firth yet. Drake''s gene is of no use to him. Drake''s ability to change his appearance is not as good as that of the magic girl. In terms of strength, Drake can''t surpass the Hulk, so Yang Han''s goal is still just Firth. When Skye followed the taxi all the way to a cabin by the lake, the taxi stopped and the driver took Betty out of the back seat and kicked the cabin away. A yellow light in the cabin lights up, and Skye walks in. There is a lot of stinking blood smell in the cabin. The surface of the cabin is very clean, but there are black blood marks all over the walls. You can see that these blood marks are finger like. It''s not hard to imagine who left the finger like blood mark. "Smelly girl, do you think it''s safe to avoid those boys? The object that Lord faith wants to find should be her. This smell can''t be wrong. I must contact Lord faith quickly. " The driver put Betty on the bed with a red sheet. Instead of sucking Betty''s blood, he just sat on the stool, made a phone call and stamped his feet anxiously. "Faith? It''s really hard to find a place to break the iron shoes, and it doesn''t take any effort. " This is undoubtedly a surprise. Originally, Yang Han and Skye just wanted to protect Betty in these days, but they didn''t expect to get news from faith. When the driver got through, he immediately called out, "Hello, is that a big guy? I got Lord faith''s target. Where''s Lord faith? I want to contact him. " There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and then a sharp voice rang out: "Lord fiss, it''s not convenient for you to see anyone. Bring the person you caught to area a, and we''ll bring him to Lord fiss. Remember, don''t make any strange moves. When you get to area a, you just leave. You don''t care about the rest." The driver nodded. He took a look at Betty who was in a coma. He could make faith pay attention to the person he wanted to catch. The driver was very curious about Betty. He licked his tongue to taste Betty''s blood. The driver went to the bed and picked up Betty. He finally held back. If he dared to move now, he was afraid that there would be no room for him to survive in the future. Take Betty back to the taxi, and the driver starts to drive to area A. Skye shakes his head helplessly under stealth: "Yang Han, don''t you have the ability to fly?" Running all the way in the city makes Skye a little depressed. She wants to fly directly to catch up with the taxi in the sky. The streets are full of water and horses. Although they are invisible, they still need to be careful to avoid pedestrians and vehicles. If they can fly, these troubles can be greatly avoided. Yang Han thinks about it. He has flying ability, but it''s not easy to control. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 556 Previously, in the story of X-Men, Yang Han once lived with windstorm girl for a short time in order to save her. By the way, he copied her genes and got the ability to control the weather. He can sense and influence the meteorological energy form. Naturally, Yang Han can also make the host create strong winds around her body that can support her body to fly in the air. Since Skye wants to fly, she just needs to give windstorm girl the ability to make her fly in strong winds. But this requires a certain degree of proficiency in ability control, otherwise the strong wind will not make her fly, but will blow her to the direction of chaos. "Skye, are you sure you want to try to fly now?" Yang Han gives Skye the storm girl''s ability, which is not like the Hulk''s ability or stealth ability. Even without any proficiency, the Hulk''s incomparable power directly changes the body, and at most it can''t control the exertion of its power. But the ability of storm girl needs to have a high precision. It''s not difficult to make strong wind. It''s very difficult to keep a flying balance between strong wind and her body. What''s more, Skye has to fly at high speed to keep up with the taxi, which undoubtedly increases the difficulty in a moment. Skye nodded confidently. She said, "don''t look down on me, Yang Han." Skye''s hands stretched out to the ground, and then a mass of air blew away the dust on the ground. People passing by felt strange, but the wind was invisible, so it didn''t attract much attention. Skye''s body slowly rises in the night sky. If you are close to her, you can feel the strong wind pressure pushing people out. Skye is located in the center of the wind. Her feet are like stepping on the wind to resist the wind. Skye''s body rises higher and higher, and she overlooks all the night scenes of the city. Skye''s face showed the ultimate smile, which made people ecstatic. "Yang Han, do you think I can fly to the side of the plane and shake it down from the air?" After Skye''s first flight, he didn''t feel happy about flying, but he thought of how to deal with the plane. This made Yang Han pause for a moment. What was Skye thinking about? Sure enough, he was born as a hacker, and his idea was very aggressive. But what Skye said is really a thing that can be realized. To deal with Hydra, Skye, who can skillfully use windstorm woman''s ability to fly, is undoubtedly a huge destruction machine. Everything will be broken in front of her. The name of Zhenbo girl is not in vain. Skye began to create a wind mass on his back, and then gained the driving force to fly forward. As Skye said, even if he used the ability of storm girl for the first time, Skye could master it skillfully and quickly. Besides flying too high at the beginning, Skye can now fly forward at a constant speed. With a little more proficiency, Skye will be able to accelerate the flight, which also saves Yang Han from controlling Skye''s body to fly. Overlooking the night scene of the city, because storm girl''s ability also includes owl''s night vision ability, Skye''s eyes are always focused on the taxi. Compared with the appearance of running on the ground, Skye''s mouth is always smiling, which is really beautiful. Just as Yang Han and Skye follow the taxi to find faith''s whereabouts, general Ross takes DEX and Hutchison back to the house where the blade soldiers are. There is a vampire bite mark on their necks. Different from the original story, Drake chooses to kill them directly, but here, Drake keeps them. Instead of Summerfield, Drake''s choice is still to kill. Yang Han feels that Drake may have an intuition that somerfield is very dangerous, so he doesn''t bring her back and become a vampire. Fortunately, because somerfield has been studying how to eliminate the vampire at one stroke, she also injected a lot of experimental drugs into her body. When the vampire bit her, somerfield didn''t die completely. It all depends on her bold use of her body as a mouse to experiment. Yang Han just let the blade soldier try to save somerfield, but he didn''t expect to succeed. Abigail has been with Summerfield all the time. Her face has gradually recovered from pale to ruddy, and the pulse on her arm is more and more obvious, but Abigail also noticed that Summerfield''s canine teeth began to grow slowly, which is the characteristic of vampires. Hearing the movement outside the house, Abigail asked, "blade, is there an enemy?" Abigail took the pistol and was ready to fight. "Don''t be afraid. It''s my friend. He''s got Hutchison and DEX back." The blade saw general Ross with Hutchison and Dex in his hands. Abigail was delighted, and now all her companions were at peace except Hannibal king and Zoe. The blade soldier looked at general Ross with a displeased look on his face. "They''re starting to change." At the nose of the blade warrior, he smelled the smell of a vampire from hutchis and DEX. General Ross threw them to the ground: "I tried my best. They were taken away by vampires before I arrived. We wanted to remind you, but your mobile phone couldn''t get through." After hearing this, blade warrior was shocked. His mobile phone didn''t make any noise when he was in the hematopoietic factory. Even when he went back all the way, blade warrior didn''t have the habit of looking at his mobile phone. He was used to going alone. Now, as soon as general Ross reminded him, he realized that his cell phone signal was blocked at the hematopoietic factory. Only when he answered Skye''s phone call after he came back did he find that there were several missed calls. The blade warrior felt that Drake was not easy to deal with. He was not only powerful, but also intelligent. Even after he and Abigail arrived at the hemopoietic factory, Hannibal king and their call for help didn''t help. Since the two of them went out, it was doomed that the family could not be safe. Blade warrior takes hutchis and Dix back to the house, and then he contacts Jen Kailin. The medicine developed by Jen Kailin can make the new vampire change back to the original appearance. As long as the virus does not invade too deeply, it can be completely removed in one day. The reason why the blade warriors dare to bite Summerfield is that they know that the medicine developed by Jen Kailin has this effect. But this kind of medicine can''t be used many times. People''s body will produce antibodies to this kind of medicine. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 557 General Ross doesn''t know what Yang Han and Skye are doing. Yang Han asks Skye to tell him that they are going to track faith, actually protecting her daughter Betty. I didn''t expect to go after faith by mistake. Skye keeps up with the wind. Although she is not proficient enough to accelerate her flight, the speed of the taxi is not fast. With the waiting for the traffic lights, Skye can practice flying while tracking. Making air masses is similar to her shock wave ability, so Skye can catch the balance point in a short time to fly. Feisi''s "zone a" shows its true face after she follows Yang Han for more than an hour. This is a nursing home! But it just looks like a nursing home. When Skye followed the driver into the nursing home, the house was empty and there was no old people living in it. It was just that the house was cleaned very well. If he didn''t go in, he couldn''t smell any blood at all. The driver put Betty in a room of the nursing home according to the phone call. Skye put her hand in front of Betty''s nose. She breathed steadily. It seemed that she was just fainted. It didn''t matter. After the taxi driver left, he had no idea that Skye had installed a time bomb under his car. This time bomb is an ultraviolet flash bomb improved by Dr. Whistler. It''s just a flash. The taxi won''t have any effect, and there''s no need to worry that its explosion will ignite the trees around it. Suddenly, only the driver will evaporate. It''s a long night. If it wasn''t for the conversation between the driver and his men, Skye would have taken Betty away. After waiting for three hours, the sound of a car finally rang out in the distance. The earth was shaking slightly. A car that could completely blend into the night stopped in front of the nursing home. Skye once again into the stealth state, from the car down four or five vampires, they are well-trained with guns surrounded the nursing home. It''s clearly their own territory, but their actions are like capturing a fortress. The resurrected white haired fish was too careful to catch any tail. Vampires are also professionally trained. As a top secret agent, Skye knows very well that only special forces or above can be so professional. It can be seen that Firth paid a lot to get Betty back. These people should be the best in his hands. It''s just that Yang Han''s stealth ability is beyond FESS''s imagination. No matter how careful a few people are, there is no way to find Skye. Even Skye passed by them without any awareness. "People are here." A vampire whispered, their ears have communication equipment, the other four vampires were in the nursing home in every corner of the investigation, in case anyone to track or ambush them. "Sure, we..." when the vampire wanted to take Betty out, Betty woke up unexpectedly. Vampire secretly scolds "Shetter", the driver''s anesthetic seems to be too little, Betty even wakes up at this time. It''s not the driver''s fault. After all, Betty is an ordinary woman, and Firth has paid special attention to her. The driver doesn''t dare to take too much medicine, otherwise Betty will be hurt. They all know that Firth''s methods are different from before, and his methods are more vicious, and he pays more attention to punishment than reward, The only advantage is that you can have a bunch of bloodthirsty brothers fighting with him. With the constant division of internal forces among vampires, Danica and faith are the two biggest forces, and the others who want to lead the vampires are almost attacked. That is to say, if you are a free range vampire who has not been joined anywhere, you will still be paid by these two forces. Gradually, the vampires are divided into two factions and are constantly fighting. Except for a tiny part of the vampires, they are still good at themselves, and the rest are Danica faction or Fisi faction. One of the reasons for Betty''s unexpected wake-up is that several vampires have come for a long time. It has been more than five hours since Betty fainted. The driver''s original reservation was the amount of sleeping pills for the next four hours. He didn''t know that the vampires would come so slowly. As soon as Betty wakes up, she subconsciously looks to her side and wants to take out weapons for defense, but in front of her, there is only a vampire with exposed canine teeth waiting for her. Skye and Yang Han have a headache. Now they can''t help Betty solve the problem of vampires, because it''s a clue to find faith. If it''s broken, Yang Han doesn''t know when to find faith. If Yang Han''s calculation is correct, it will be a month or two before the plot of Captain 2 of the United States starts. At that time, Yang Han will have to deal with the winter soldiers and hydra, and it is impossible to continue to track faith here. So Yang Han won''t let go of any clues at the moment. Why does the blood god make vampires afraid? Besides the ability of rebirth, blood control and blood tracking, what are the remaining abilities? Yang Han always thinks that the most critical ability is faith! Betty''s body curled back, she clearly understood that this person was a vampire, she had no weapon to help her fight back against the vampire, only heard Betty yell: "Hawk!" Sure enough, after hearing the name, the vampire''s move to catch Betty was stiff. Bruce''s identity has been investigated clearly, so he also told his staff Bruce''s existence. Now these vampires are the core members of Bruce, and they naturally know who Hawk is. Feisi seriously warned them that if they meet Hulk, they immediately give up the fight and run away. It''s not a monster they can deal with with with normal force. Even with the power of the God of blood, Feisi, who was in his strongest period, was beaten by Hulk''s violent attack, and had no fighting power. While the vampire was in a daze for a moment, Betty protected her head and jumped out of the window. No one can save her here. Betty has to run away on her own. Her quick witted way for her to get out of the room time, because know Bruce and Jennifer had a big fight here, so Betty will have an idea to call out the name of hawk. Only when Betty fell outside the house of the nursing home, she saw four vampires surrounded her. For a moment, a sense of despair spread all over Betty''s heart. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 558 Four vampires are like four wolves at night, staring at Betty with fierce eyes. The vampire in the nursing home also jumped out of the window. Battling back and forth, Betty knew she had no way to escape. "Come with us, we won''t hurt you." The vampire is less than two meters away from Betty. Betty''s face was full of ridicule. Would she bring herself to such a deserted place without hurting herself? "Who is your master, and does it have anything to do with faith?" Betty is trying to delay as much as possible. She tells us what she knows about vampires and tries to slow down their movements. Although it is clear that the probability of someone saving herself is less than one percent, Betty still does not give up hope. "Don''t listen to her. This woman is very cunning. She''ll be dizzy and take her to the master!" The vampire behind Betty rushes up to lock her body and knock her unconscious. He has just been cheated once, so he is deeply afraid of this helpless woman. The average woman would scream in this situation, but Betty hasn''t yelled since she woke up, which is enough to prove why faith wants to catch her. The vampire hit Betty on the back of the neck with a knife and made her unconscious. Then he took out a white needle from his clothes and injected it into Betty''s arm. Finally, several people took Betty back to the car and drove away from the nursing home. Betty''s wake-up was just a small episode, and it didn''t affect them to take people back. If Betty had the power of Jennifer, it would be time for these vampires to complain. Skye flies into the sky to follow the car. It''s almost early in the morning now. Yang Han and Skye don''t have time to call and ask about the blade soldier. At this moment, dykes and hutchis, who were rescued by general Ross, wake up and look at their new faces in despair in front of the mirror. Even if they don''t want to face it, they feel a strong thirst for blood from deep in their bodies, which can make them lose their sense and become a tool that only wants to suck blood. Blade soldiers throw a new type of serum syringe in front of both of them. They can use the serum to suppress the urge to suck blood before Jen Kailin''s medicine arrives. During the first injection of serum, DEX and hutchis screamed like ghosts at night. It was not a simple physical pain, but a direct impact on the soul. If the injection of serum for a long time to prevent their own blood, two people feel that before that their nerves will be destroyed. At this time, they both knew how powerful the blade warrior was. For a long time, he had to rely on serum to get through the difficulties. This indestructible spirit was by no means what ordinary people could do. Abigail looks at the pain of DEX and hutchis. She remembers that when she found Hannibal king, even when she helped Hannibal King eliminate the vampire virus in his body, he was no less violent than a tank crashing into the building. Fortunately, the blade soldiers promised them that as long as the potion came, they would return to normal within one day. After the serum injection, DEX and hutchis began to feel the power of vampires. Now that everything has changed, if we don''t have a good experience, it''s really in vain. They''ve been hunting vampires for years. Two people in the small basketball court to play basketball, no matter which aspect of the body, two people can feel obvious improvement, Dix that short and fat figure is unable to do dunk, but now a look, his jumping ability makes him easy to a grand slam! If the price of this power is not blood sucking, DEX really hopes that he can keep it all the time. At least the next time he has an argument with someone, he won''t be knocked over because of his short stature. General Ross had nothing to do, so he joined the basketball team. As for the middle-aged general Ross, hutchis, who drove the leather truck, let go the channel with a smile: "man, I''ll give you two balls first." With the power of vampires, hutchis, who was good at playing basketball, became extremely confident. Blade soldier in the side to see this behind the scenes face rare smile. No matter how strong general Ross is, he knows that even if he wants to play basketball with general Ross, he has no chance of winning. Moreover, basketball has to be specially made. Otherwise, under the power of two people, ordinary basketball will explode in an instant. General Ross patted the basketball on the floor. At first, hutchis still had a smile on his face. But when he saw that the whole ground was shaking because of general Ross''s racket, he realized that something was wrong. Sure enough, when general Ross straight to break through his defense, hutchis seems to see is not a person, but an ancient beast running towards him. Hutchis''s body was shaking and his leg, which was just about to step out to block general Ross''s dunk, didn''t move. It wasn''t until general Ross slammed the basket down that Hutchison swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "Too... Too terrible, this man..." Hutchison looked at his hands shaking with fear. General Ross threw the basket and said, "I''ll give you a new one tomorrow." Daix''s mouth twitched. There was no sense of apology in his words, just like a boss giving orders to his subordinates. For the middle-aged man who rescued both of them, DEX and hutchis dare not pretend in front of him any more. Abigail grinned as he watched the dullness of DEX and hutchis. Even when the blade soldiers first came, they didn''t show such obedience. There was a strong air in the man who was full of determination between his eyebrows. When blade is laughing at Hutchison''s overstepping, his phone rings. The caller is Skye who is following the vampires. "Blade, go to a place where there is no one to avoid Ross. I have something to tell you." After hearing this, the blade soldier didn''t go to see general Ross to avoid finding anything. An officer''s observation was extremely terrifying. The blade soldier pretended to go out of the room naturally, and then went outside to talk with Skye. "You''re avoiding Ross, are his family here?" The first words of the blade warrior shocked Skye and Yang Han. They just said to avoid general Ross, and the blade warrior figured out the reason. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 559 For Skye phone that first time silence, blade warrior more sure. Previously, when he joined hands with the reapers to destroy damaskinus, the blade warrior had caused his death by letting his friend pike in. In those days, the blade soldiers were silent, only general Ross accompanied him to say a few words. Because general Ross also attached great importance to his family, he could not help feeling touched when he saw the appearance of the blade warrior. From the conversation with general Ross, the blade warrior knew why general Ross came here to hunt vampires. So when Skye said to avoid general Ross, the blade warrior immediately thought that something might make general Ross act impulsively, so Skye let himself avoid general Ross. The logic is very simple. The only reason why general Ross is impulsive is his family. Therefore, the blade warrior naturally guesses that general Ross''s family is caught or targeted by vampires. General Ross, who has turned into the red giant, is the embodiment of destruction. Once he is impulsive, there is no way to stop him. "Blade, you''re right. Rose''s daughter came here tonight. She wanted to celebrate Rose''s birthday, but she was targeted by faith." Faith! For this not unfamiliar name, the blade soldier clenched his teeth after hearing it. Now the two most difficult vampires to deal with are Drake and Firth. Since Skye is tracking Firth, Drake will deal with him. The purpose of Skye''s phone call tonight is the same. She needs the blade soldiers to watch over general Ross, so as not to let him find any clues. When she and Yang Han find faith and destroy him, they will naturally bring Betty intact to general Ross. Now even Yang Han doesn''t want to tell general Ross that he is using her daughter as a bait to find faith. With general Ross''s character of protecting the calf, even if he knows he can''t beat him, he will make a big fight. Blade soldier after understanding the situation agreed: "Ross side I will always pay attention to him, if there is any problem on your side, the first time contact me, Drake although very difficult to deal with, but he gives me a sense of danger is far less than Firth." The blade warrior had a conversation with Drake on the roof. This powerful man looked down on his present people, so he could not be better than a general with half a river. Drake is the emperor and Firth is the general. The priority of the two men must be Firth. After making a phone call with Skye, the blade warrior enters the house. Summerfield is in a semi coma. After the blade warrior bit her, her body is slowly beginning to mutate. Although it''s not clear whether becoming a vampire can cure somerfield''s blindness, some old wounds can be cured. Maybe this is the only advantage of becoming a vampire. As the night passed, everyone was waiting for Summerfield to wake up and investigate Drake''s base. Among these vampire hunters, only Summerfield is the intelligence investigator. Although the last base intelligence was a trap, Abigail still trusted Summerfield''s ability. After the blade soldier went out to answer the phone, general Ross looked at the blade soldier intentionally. They''re all dealing with vampires now, so there''s no need for blade fighters to go out and answer the phone. General Ross considered several possibilities. One is that the vampires in the house are equipped with monitoring devices. The other is that there are some traitors among them. The third is that the phone content of blade soldiers is about some of them, so they can''t hear it. I don''t know why, general Ross''s heart has been speeding up tonight. He looks at the starry sky. He always feels that something has come to his side, but he doesn''t notice it. The strong feeling between father and daughter was unexpected to both Yang Han and Skye. In order to get rid of the anxiety and uneasiness in his heart, general Ross decided to ask blade soldier what he heard in that phone call when there was no one. When the next morning arrived, Abigail''s house was covered with black cloth. Now there are four vampires in the family. Except for the blade warrior, DEX, hutchis and Summerfield can''t accept the sunlight during the day. Of the three, except hutchis, who drives the pickup truck, both DEX and Summerfield can continue to work in the house during the day. Hutchis is sitting in a dark place with nothing to do. When he played basketball last night, he thought it was a bit interesting to become a vampire. Now he wants to change back to the original immediately. It''s depressing to feel that half of one day''s life is limited. It seems that the whole world has abandoned them. The day is hell, and the night is paradise. Jen Karin''s Potion has arrived. The blade is driving out to get it. Somerfield has also recovered from a coma. When she learned that her daughter Zoe had not been rescued, she cried for a long time. Abigail is with her. One of the gratifying things is that somerfield''s eyes are really bright again, which is undoubtedly a great help for her future investigation and research. The blade soldier went out to get the potion, which was a good opportunity for general rose to talk to him, but because he wanted to prevent the vampires from attacking again, general Rose had to stay here. Summerfield wiped away her tears. Now she has no time to cry. Only with practical actions can she save her daughter as soon as possible. At this time, Skye has been flying all night. Fortunately, she has the strength of hawk to provide her with super endurance and physical strength. Otherwise, Skye will not be able to stand even if she is physically strong enough to fly all night. The vampires made a long detour and ended up in an underground parking lot. There''s no doubt that the signal is blocked, and the vampires take Betty deep into the parking lot, where there''s a camouflage door that looks like a wall. The door is opened, and Skye quickly follows in. Inside the door is a downward passage. When Skye follows the vampires to the end, she sees a large dance floor full of bright red blood, where countless vampires dance and revel! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 560 The vampire who brings Skye in avoids these blood reveling vampires from the side channel. Skye watched the scene of blood pool, which made her scalp numb. She secretly said to Yang Han, "before I leave, I can use concussion wave to concussion all the vampires here to die." From Skye''s tone, Yang Han feels a strong sense of killing. This is the first time that she and Skye have been living together. This is the first time that she has sent out such a clear sense of killing from her body. You can see that these vampire parties touch Skye''s nerves. In this regard, Yang Han did not stop Skye, but promised her: "well, don''t worry about it, let go of our strength." After hearing what Yang Han said, Skye''s tone went up a little: "we? Why do I think you have a different meaning? " Yang Han a smile: "isn''t it us?" Skye stealthy to follow the vampires into a door, she did not angry way: "I think I know why Natasha asked me to talk less with you." Although Skye''s tone is a little hostile to Yang Han, at the beginning, when he got the news from Frey that Yang Han needed a new symbiotic object, Skye was curious and a little afraid of Yang Han. After all, it''s a trump card that can copy everyone''s ability, and it''s an unknown for Skye how his temper is. However, after so many days with Yang Han, Skye finds that her previous worries and fears do not exist at all. She talks with Yang Han very happily. Besides occasionally feeling a kind of inexplicable sight, Skye is always in a state of excitement. New powerful force, a soul like existence that can talk to himself at any time, so Skye gradually fell in love with this feeling. She can do more things, and not alone Every action is a special experience for Skye, and it''s the same now. She''s tracking vampires while controlling the flight, and the feeling of tracking is very different from before. I just walk behind you, but you can''t find me. Invisibility is a favorite ability that Skye once dreamed of when she was a child. Now with the help of Yang Han, she successfully owns it. But Skye doesn''t use stealth to do something furtive. It''s just that this ability gives her great satisfaction and realizes her childhood fantasy. In these days of symbiosis with Yang Han, Skye felt unprecedented satisfaction and happiness. Skye''s inner happiness is naturally felt by Yang Han, but Skye''s specific idea is not known to him. The two people are close to Firth step by step under the condition of knowing each other well. The vampires come to the ground floor through a downward elevator. There are only two numbers on the elevator, 1 and 0. Judging from the running time of the elevator, Yang Han judges that he and Skye have reached 100 meters underground. "No wonder we can''t find faith on the ground. This old fox is really burrowing like a groundhog." Before his last death, fiss still lived on the top floor of the building, but after his death, his choice of stronghold changed dramatically. From this, Yang Han probably knows that Feisi''s temperament is more exaggerated and twisted to the extreme than this change. Everyone who has experienced death will change a lot, and faith is no exception. This time, he and Skye dug three feet to get the clue of faith, which shows how careful the man is now. When the elevator stops, the vampires take Betty into a spacious room, which is decorated with blood color and sharp tusks. It looks as if they have entered purgatory. Even the elite under faith''s hand trembled involuntarily after entering the room. "Yang Han, the Yin and cold air here is too heavy. I seem to smell a familiar smell." Skye looked at the room, her nose moved, because of the power of hulk and blood god, Skye''s sense of smell has been greatly strengthened. In this strange room, it is impossible even to have living creatures, not to mention the shadow of Firth, because the whole room is completely closed except the door. Just think, who will live here in a completely closed room 100 meters underground? Skye''s brows wrinkled slightly, and she saw several vampires put Betty on the ground, and then they knelt around Betty. "What kind of ceremony are they holding?" Skye is next to the vampires, watching their strange behavior. It''s like that when Poseidon is angry, the fishermen will offer the fishermen to calm the anger of Poseidon. Could it be that after their ceremony, faith would suddenly fall from the sky? Not only does Skye not believe it, but even Yang Han thinks it is impossible. The remaining power of blood god in FIS can''t be space transfer, blood call and so on. It is precisely because he has also gained the power of blood god, so Yang Han can feel that the remaining power is related to the domination of vampires. "We''ll continue to see what they want to do. There''s a shortage of oxygen here. Once Betty has difficulty breathing, we''ll rescue her first," Yang Han told Skye It can be seen that the coma of Betty''s face began to show a sad expression, even the vampires can not stay in the room for a long time. When they kept making strange gestures and strange words mysteriously, Yang Han heard the vibration. Skye had an uncertain premonition: "Yang Han, I seem to smell what it is." Skye looked at the wall of the room, because it was all covered with blood, the wall of the room was scarlet, and there was no light source at all. If the night vision ability was poor, it would be a dark space at a glance. Skye put her hand on the wall, and when she heard it, she was absolutely sure: "it''s sulfur. All that''s smeared on the wall is sulfur!" As soon as Skye''s words come out, Yang Han suddenly feels that his back is cooling, which is equivalent to Skye''s. At this moment, the two said in one voice: "this is a trap!" A room full of sulfur, plus it''s 100 meters underground, oxygen is scarce, and there''s only one way up. Yang Han and Skye think of a possibility. The place where faith let these men down was not for them to take Betty to him, but for the people who followed Betty to be buried here! "Did faith have guessed that we were going to protect Betty in the dark?" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 561 Yang Han and Skye are absolutely convinced that this is the place to send people to hell. These vampires are also funerary objects. Since they came to this room, they have regarded themselves as dead. In this way, their strange actions and words may be the sacrificial language of the vampires to show that they are dying for righteousness. In the dark and incomparable room, the door is tightly closed, and five vampires are whispering the charming words that make people cold hair blow up. Yang Han said to Skye clearly: "give up this clue, let''s take Betty to leave first." Time doesn''t wait. After discovering that the walls of the whole room are full of sulfur, Skye also found that the sharp tusks on the ceiling are time bombs. Here, the power of the bomb does not need to be strong. As long as the room is destroyed and the elevator is lost, then normal people can only wait for death. Even if the body is not killed or crushed, how can we survive in the underground 100 floors where we have lost the means to return to the ground? Not to mention that oxygen itself is extremely scarce here. Firth built such a place to kill people. And he and Skye were undoubtedly the first to fall into Firth''s trap. A gust of strong wind suddenly blows across the room. Yang Han can make Skye use the ability of the evil spirit knight to make a flame here to make light. But in a room full of sulfur, lighting a fire is a way to kill himself. The five vampires, as if they had known someone for a long time, were not surprised by the sudden strong wind. One of them looked into the dark space and said, "you are Natasha that Lord Firth has always wanted to solve!" His tone is very positive, which makes Yang Han even more surprised. Although he guessed wrong, to some extent, he guessed right. Skye was released from invisibility, and the five vampires looked at each other. At this moment, the belief they built appeared in their eyes. "Not Natasha!" The hearts of the five vampires turned upside down. Feisi told them very clearly that when he caught Betty this time, he would never bring her to his side. Instead, he would take her to the "funeral place", that is, the room on the 100th floor underground. At first, when the five vampires came to the underground parking lot all the way, they didn''t find anyone following them. For faith, the person who followed them was his top enemy Natasha, and the five vampires didn''t even see a shadow. Natasha and blade soldiers, they all remember their faces clearly. If there are any suspects on the way, they can''t find them. Until several people entered the room, they closed the door and still did not find Natasha. So they are not sure about faith''s words. Feisi asked them to wait in the room, as long as they kept waiting, if there was still no movement, they could bring people to their side. Who knows, after a short wait, there was really a seventh person in the space with only six people. So the vampires are 100 percent convinced that this is Natasha. In fact, Natasha is not the one who appears in front of them. Several vampires switch back and forth in two different emotions. One is that they have 100% trust in faith, and the other is that they are broken by reality after their trust is affirmed. It''s not Natasha! Who is the woman in front of you? "Who are you?" Vampires immediately asked, they have put life and death aside since Skye appeared, and now they just want to find out their inner doubts. For the vampires who are too lazy to answer the question, what Skye and Yang Han think is how faith can guess that he will follow. FIS doesn''t know that Natasha has stealth ability, but what he is doing now seems to be based on Natasha''s stealth ability. Even if FIS can make such a guess, it''s a terrible thing to think carefully. Even Yang Han and Skye didn''t expect that it would be a trap until Skye recognized the sulfur on the wall. They decided not to be invisible any more. Instead, they came out to ask the vampires. In this desperate situation, Yang Han and Skye can not continue to delay, because Betty''s breathing becomes more and more difficult. Skye looked at the five vampires in the dark and said, "before I answer your questions, tell me what faith told you." Does faith really see through Natasha''s stealth ability? Only Natasha knows how many abilities she has. Besides, even Skye doesn''t know what abilities she has hidden. Therefore, Yang Han thinks that this trap is just a trial of faith. Although it''s a trial, Yang Han and Skye are deceived, because faith is trying to test Betty''s life. The five vampires clearly see Skye''s appearance. This is a beautiful woman whose appearance is no less than Natasha''s. The vampires are not blinded by Skye''s appearance. They know that even if they are together, they will not be Skye''s opponents. The other side has the ability to be invisible, and since they dare to show up, it means they are not afraid of the five of them. So in order to be loyal to faith for the last time, the five vampires take a look at each other and decide to exchange information with Skye. There is no signal in the room 100 meters from the basement, but the vampires can use their own blood to leave information for faith. So after a vampire told Skye the whole plan, Skye told them his name without any secret. Using a pseudonym in exchange for faith''s plan is undoubtedly a very cost-effective thing. From the vampire''s plan, Yang Han''s guess is right. FESS doesn''t know that Natasha has the ability to hide. Since the matter is clear, Yang Han doesn''t need to stay here any more. If Betty doesn''t breathe air, she will die of lack of oxygen. Yang Han said to Skye, "let''s go to the ground." When the vampires see Skye trying to escape, his five people make strange noises, and then the whole room suddenly lights up, which is illuminated by the fire. perish together! Just like faith''s plan, if someone does show up, she will be killed at all costs. The five vampires knew that they were not Skye''s opponents, so they planned to detonate the whole room and make it a Jedi that could not survive! "Skye, take Betty and let''s go straight out!" In case of emergency, Yang Han directly gives Skye the ability of the evil spirit knight. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 562 Hellfire! As the room explodes one after another, Skye speeds up, grabs Betty in her arms, and then she flies up to the ceiling. As you can see, on one of Skye''s arms, there is a fire from hell, which can''t be affected by water or vacuum. With Yang Han''s reinforcement, Hellfire can be further materialized into various cold weapons for Skye to use without damaging Skye''s body. Just like the stealth ability, after Yang Han''s strengthening, it can be invisible in the case of wearing clothes. The disadvantage that Hellfire will burn the flesh and blood of the host when it is used has also been solved by Yang Han. So Skye can use Hellfire to wrap his body without scruple, in case he is affected by such a density of explosion. The five vampires watched as skyrocketing volcanoes exploded in the air, and Skye was wrapped in a flame that seemed to burn their souls. Countless explosions and stones were blocked by the fire. Skye melted everything like a fireman in the sky and rushed up from the room 100 meters underground. The desperate place created by Feisi is really a desperate place for ordinary people, but for Yang Han, it''s just a place for children. Even if it is necessary to protect another Betty, the fire of hell can burn any substance with the host''s own will, and it can also not damage anything the host touches. Therefore, Betty, who is held by Skye, is bathed in the fire as if wrapped by the wind. Because of the explosion, the whole underground began to collapse. Five vampires were crushed by the rocks. The endless explosion broke their bodies into pieces. Before they died, they left the name of Skye on the ground through their own blood. In the blood pool of the underground parking lot, because of the underground explosion, the vampires here began to flee. Skye incarnates into a fireman and flies here. With a wave of her hand, an invisible shock force spreads instantly. The fleeing vampires only feel that there are countless electric drills drilling through their brains. In an instant, all their movements stopped, and the scope and intensity of the shock wave ability of Skye, which was strengthened by Yang Han, were enhanced. At the same time, shock the vampires in a room. In the past, Skye still needs to pay attention, but now is different from the past, the vampires fall to the ground one by one out of control. Their brain nerves have been cut off by Skye''s concussion wave. At the moment, they can only turn their eyes and constantly feel their brain destroyed. This is the strength of Zhenbo girl. She can kill people in a large range, and she can kill people invisibly. "Yang Han, do you get this flame from the knight who thinks he is just?" Skye turns hell''s cremation into fire lotus blossoming in the whole underground parking lot. The vampires killed by the shockwave turn into fly ash under the burning of the fire and do not exist in the world. Skye thinks the Hellfire is very useful. With her concussion wave, the battlefield can be cleaned up. But Skye is a little unhappy at the thought of the ability of the evil spirit knight. She was defeated by the evil spirit knight. Fortunately, the judgment eye of the evil spirit Knight judged that Skye was not a criminal, otherwise Yang Han would not be able to live with Skye now. "Well, I copied it from the evil spirit knight, but the ability is our own. Don''t you get angry with the ability?" If it wasn''t for the emergency, Yang Han didn''t plan to give Skye the ability of the evil spirit knight so soon. At present, only the ability of the evil spirit knight can be the most convenient to take Betty to escape safely. Skye put out the fire, and then left the underground parking lot breathing heavily. People living outside felt the explosion underground and immediately called the police. Skye was inconvenient to stay here for a long time. Skye called a taxi to take Betty back to the hotel. She explained, "I don''t have a problem with this ability. I just don''t like the way that guy looks." In this regard, Yang Han has nothing to mediate, right people wrong things, evil spirit Knight''s ability is still easy to use. When Skye goes back, Yang Han can let Skye master the use of Hellfire without worry. At that time, they don''t need to call a taxi any more. They can ride a motorcycle to the wall. Although they will be chased by the police, they can''t stand it. The speed is fast, and the police can''t help it. This time, they were calculated by Firth. Although they succeeded in getting rid of the vampires in the underground parking lot, they also revealed some of their own information to Firth. If this tracking is the blade warrior tracking, then Firth can take this opportunity to eliminate the blade warrior. General Ross still hasn''t come back from the blade fighters. When Yang Han and Skye bring Betty to the hotel, Betty''s symptoms caused by lack of oxygen are relieved. She just needs a quiet night off and she''ll be fine. How does faith keep an eye on Betty? Yang Han thinks that maybe faith has investigated Bruce''s information, so he knows that Betty is his wife. In this way, Betty''s continued stay in the city is equivalent to a clear target waiting for faith to attack. In this regard, Yang Han can not continue to hide the truth from general Ross. He has to tell general Ross the truth and let him protect Betty until his birthday. In this way, general Ross will not be able to continue to work with them in the next few days to deal with Drake or Firth. Skye dials general Ross''s phone. After learning that his daughter has just been attacked by a vampire, a huge noise comes from the other end of the phone. Abigail watched general Ross smash their beams Hutchison and DEX took a deep breath when they saw this behind the scenes. General Ross is such a cruel man! After the blade soldiers get the potion back, general Ross rushes to the hotel. He only wants to see his daughter now. Everything else is second. Betty wakes up to see general Ross in front of her. She cries and hugs him. Only after experiencing despair can we know how precious everything is. Betty thought she was going to die, but when she opened her eyes, she saw her father. Even though general Rose had quarreled with himself about Bruce before, blood is thicker than water, and Betty is like a child in general Rose''s arms to shed tears. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 563 Looking at general Ross and Betty, Skye left the room consciously. She seemed to be in the way here. When Skye came out, she saw Dr. Whistler by the door. Her eyes, which had seen the vicissitudes of life, were moist. Skye gave Dr. Whistler a piece of advice: "do you want to go back and see your daughter?" What moved Dr. Whistler was the family relationship between general Ross and Betty. In addition to killing vampires, the rest of his family were blade fighters and Abigail. In this regard, Dr. Whistler limped away with the wall and shook his head: "I''m too old to see them. It''s just to make trouble. Even if I''m saved by you this time, I don''t have many years to live. I''ve been fighting with vampires all my life. In fact, I didn''t realize until last time that I valued their safety more." Dr. Whistler came into his room like a wise man who had seen through all the personnel disputes. There was a small arms platform for him to continue to study weapons. Dr. Whistler sat quietly in front of the weapon platform as if he had been a monk for a long time. All of a sudden, Dr. Whistler turned and looked at Skye with his vicissitudes eyes. These eyes seemed to penetrate everything. Dr. Whistler said with a smile: "you are very similar to a girl." Skye has a feeling of being seen through. What Dr. Whistler said is not to her, but to see the existence of Yang Han through her body surface. Not only Skye felt this way, but also Yang Han felt that Dr. Whistler was talking to him. What he said was not the image of character and appearance, but that he had lived with him in Natasha and Skye. "Thank you..." Skye nodded to Dr. Whistler. She seldom respected a person like this, but Dr. Whistler made her feel respected. As general Ross is going to take care of Betty in the hotel, while faith continues to hide, Skye and Yang Han first go to the blade side to deal with Drake with him. In the afternoon, Skye Abigail has a feeling that if she wants to suddenly pat Skye on the shoulder, unless she wants to, no matter how fast she is, she will avoid her. Just a face-to-face effort, Abigail recognized Skye''s ability. "What about the blade? Is he still looking after your vampire friend? " Skye looked at the house, a total of two floors, although not high, but covers an extremely wide area, even in the first floor because of the space is too large and put some entertainment tools. For example, small basketball tables, billiards courts, and video game machines. Even if he had never met Hannibal king, Skye also guessed that this video game console was used by Hannibal king, because the words exclusive to Hannibal King were written on the joystick of the video game console. Hearing Skye''s vampire friend, Abigail''s face froze. Although Skye''s tone sounded joking, Abigail couldn''t accept the word. The fact is this fact. Whether we can accept it or not is another matter. "They''re in the room on the second floor cleaning up the vampire virus in their bodies, and the blade is watching." Abigail has been following Skye all the time. Skye is responsible for somerfield''s rescue. The blade warrior told her that. So Abigail is very grateful for the female agent he has never met. It''s just that the powerful atmosphere emanating from Skye makes Abigail feel unnatural. After looking at the room on the first floor, Skye suddenly turns around and pats Abigail. Her action is so fast that Abigail''s body is shocked. When he saw Skye''s beautiful eyes, Abigail found that he was lost. Skye stares at her like this, as if the hunter is on her prey. "How many days have you not had a rest?" Skye''s question silenced Abigail. To be exact, she hasn''t slept since yesterday when they happened in somerfield. In addition, she went out with blade warrior and Hannibal king to teach the underworld before, so her body is very tired now. "Now I''m here, so you can rest assured to go to bed." Skye''s hand was soft on Abigail''s shoulder. Abigail''s eyes began to droop because of Skye''s words. Her spirit relaxed and her sleepiness came like a tide. Within seconds, Abigail fell into Skye''s arms, and Skye got a headache: "there is no room for them on the first floor, and I have to look for them on the second floor..." Yang Han said, "Skye, did you just do hypnosis?" Skye laughed: "it''s not so advanced. I just press her shoulder to make her feel comfortable. With a slightly gentle voice, her tense spirit will relax and she will fall asleep naturally." Princess Skye hugs Abigail to the room on the second floor. Yang Han doesn''t find Skye so gentle. Over the past few days, he and Skye have been studying shock waves and fighting with vampires. They have no time to do other things or contact with people. Now, Yang Han is more curious about Skye. He did not fully understand what his new host was like. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 564 After settling Abigail down, Skye comes to the blade warrior. At the door of a room that looked like a warehouse, the blade soldier sat in front of the room, with the silver sword on his shoulder. The blade soldier closed his eyes and sat up. When Skye came, the blade soldier opened his eyes and said, "you''re here. What''s the situation with Ross?" The blade soldier''s eyes look at Skye. Since Natasha left, he has met Skye several times, and then they have carried out their own operations. So this time, he has met Skye four times. For this new partner, Natasha reminded the blade warrior not to underestimate her, and especially said that this woman is very dangerous. Natasha''s dangerous nature is Skye''s shock wave ability. Compared with Skye, Natasha does not have any special ability. She gets to the top secret service position step by step with her diligence and hard work. If Natasha were given the ability to be a mutant or something, her path would be much easier. But it is because Natasha is an ordinary person that her popularity in the film is so high. Of course, a large part of the reason is that Natasha is too sexy and beautiful. Skye said flatly, "I''m happy with his daughter." The blade soldier nodded. Today, after he had finished taking the medicine Jen Kailin had given him, general Rose came to him to talk to him. What they said is about the phone call he received last night. At first, the blade soldier was slightly stunned, because general Ross seemed to have noticed something happened, so he was eager to find himself to confirm. Seeing that general Ross, who had always been indifferent, was so worried, the blade soldier could not help thinking of Dr. Whistler. So he was trying to tell the truth when Skye called. The anger on general Rose''s face was obvious when he heard that his daughter had come and was attacked again by a vampire. Now Skye says that general Ross and her daughter are having a good time, and blade is relieved. In Skye''s eyes, the blade fighters didn''t give her the feeling of refusing to cooperate or work together as Yang Han said before. His first words were concerned about general Ross. It seems that the blade fighters are gradually changing. Because it takes a day to clean up the vampire virus, the blade warrior will stay outside the room for a moment in case of any emergency inside, and then he can immediately stop it. The night came, a whole day after Hannibal king and Zoe were captured by Drake. When zero came, the blade soldiers heard the movement in the room. Hutchis and DEX have become ordinary people with the help of potions. Their mutation time is very short, and Jen Kailin is also constantly improving the effectiveness of the potion, so they just half a day away from the vampire identity. After they walked out of the room, they both felt like Dr. Whistler, that is, they are like a piece of rotten dog shit. So they immediately took a bath, and then fell asleep. It''s similar to Yang Han''s feeling of leaving the host from a vampire. In short, after becoming an ordinary person, DEX and Hutchison feel that they are extremely weak now. Their hands and feet are soft, and their strength is too small to see. Fortunately, they no longer need to inject serum, and they are no longer afraid of the sun, and they don''t have to worry that they will hurt others because of their thirst for blood. Early the next morning, somerfield also successfully turned back into an ordinary person. With the arrival of Skye, there are six of them, and they can start to rescue Hannibal king and Zoe. Blade soldiers put silver bullets into pistols one by one. This time they knew where Drake''s base was. Capturing Hannibal king was their biggest mistake. Just yesterday, while they were in somerfield, Hannibal King woke up in a cell Danica had prepared for him. Hannibal king felt vaguely that something was licking his face, so he drove his impatience away with his hand and said, "go away... Go away..." When Hannibal King opened his eyes full of excrement and looked aside, a Pomeranian with its mouth straight open was grinning at him. "My God... What is this?" Hannibal king stood up like a ghost and looked at the dog in horror. At this time, he found that his hands and feet were locked in chains. He was in the center of an empty room and could not go anywhere like a prisoner. Danica''s brother Arthur picked up the dog and laughed, "good dog, come and hold it." Hannibal king knew Arthur, so he pointed to the dog again and yelled, "what the hell is this?" "It''s called pac man," Arthur explained with a smile, clutching the dog''s fur. "We''ve transferred vampire genes to other species for experiments." Hannibal king asked incredulously, "did you turn a Pomeranian into a vampire?" "That''s right." Arthur was very happy with his smile, and then he left the dog to alco. Hannibal King watched as alco and the dog opened their mouths to each other. He saw a row of teeth in the dog''s split mouth and the stench was coming. Hannibal king felt a surge in his stomach. This blood sucking dog is undoubtedly the most disgusting creature he has ever seen since he was a child. And this creature was created by vampires through genetic experiments. Hannibal king wanted Morningstar virus to be in his own hands now, so that he could catch all these disgusting guys. "Isn''t it cute?" Alco played as like as two peas in his mouth, and suddenly a peristaltic tentacle appeared. If this scene was seen by the blade fighter, he would recognize that the puppy''s mouth structure was exactly the same as that of the harvester. Hannibal king looked at alco and the dog with a bad look and replied, "it''s different from person to person, but it''s obvious that this dog''s teeth are bigger than yours." After hearing Hannibal King''s taunt, alco took the dog in his hand and looked at Hannibal King fiercely. "Asshole, how do you know how big my teeth are?" Hannibal King ridicules him naked. As a vampire, he is no better than a dog. Alco angrily kicks Hannibal king in the face. He uses great strength, and the vampire''s physical strength is beyond ordinary people, so one of Hannibal King''s teeth is kicked out by him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 565 Hannibal king was kicked to the ground by alco. He spat blood on the ground, then touched his cheek and said, "I''m talking to her..." Hannibal King pointed to Danica who just came in with her right hand. Today''s Danica is wearing a yellow Plush scarf. In such cool weather, she is not afraid to wear so much heat. Danica came over, wearing the highest heel shoes, which made her height not as different as that of a giant and a dwarf. "Poor king, you look upset." Danica comes to Hannibal king. Her voice is so soft. Under the soft voice, Hannibal king sees Danica lift her leg, and then she kicks her face with the heel of her high heels mercilessly. After being beaten twice in the face, Hannibal king leaned back and supported himself with his elbow. The pain in his face ignited the anger in his chest. Hannibal King shook his head. He turned up. Danica waved to Arthur and said, "bring a chair." Danica grabs Hannibal Robben''s little hair and straightens his head. Then she sits on the stool and wipes the skin on his face. Danica puts the blood on her hand into her mouth and tastes it. She looks very serious. Danica mocked Hannibal King: "your blood tastes a little light, baby. Don''t you have enough fatty acids? Have you ever tried lake trout or mackerel?" Like a king trying her own prisoner, Danica raised her hands and raised her feet full of disdain. Hannibal king looked straight into Danica''s face and said, "would you like to try the stinky dog poop on the street?" "Can you stop talking about the word? It''s going to get on my nerves! " Obviously, Hannibal King''s irony was useful, and Danica''s sarcastic look changed. She knew that she couldn''t talk about Hannibal king, so after gaining the upper hand, she changed the subject and began to ask, "tell us something about the blade. What weapon is he preparing?" Danica has a purpose to save Hannibal King''s life. She doesn''t believe that Hannibal king will tell her the blade warrior''s information honestly. It''s just a routine question. Sure enough, Hannibal King jumped directly over Danica in front of him, looked at the ceiling and said, "I can tell you two things. First, your hairstyle is ridiculous..." Danica subconsciously manipulated her hair. Today, she not only wore a hot scarf, but also straightened her hair as high as the crown. Hannibal King continued, "second, I ate a lot of garlic and just farted. It''s silent but deadly!" When Hannibal king said this, she looked very serious. Danica''s face stinked and spat on the ground. She had just tasted Hannibal King''s blood. Now when he said that, Danica felt that her mouth was full of garlic. After hearing this, alco stepped forward, put his hand around Hannibal King''s neck and threatened, "come on, you damned lunatic." Alco''s strength was so strong that Hannibal king felt his soul was rising, so he quickly begged for mercy: "OK, I can tell you about weapons." Yalko let go of his hand. Hannibal King coughed a few times and spat on the ground. Arthur and yalko stood on Danica''s side like left and right Dharma protectors. Hannibal King slowly said, "this is a new recipe..." Hannibal King''s speaking speed began to speed up. Danica was smiling. He didn''t expect that Hannibal king would make a move. Hannibal King''s mouth moved fast: "double chocolate, half calories, and you won''t get cavities after eating..." Before Hannibal King finished speaking, alco swung his fist to hit him on the head. Hannibal King protected his head with his hand in fear. Danica reached out and stopped alco who wanted to hit him. Danica looked at Hannibal king and whispered, "Kim, you''re brave, I admit that, but despite your bluff, I know what you''re afraid of, I know what brings you the most pain, and you don''t want to be a vampire again, do you?" Danica pointed to the wound on Hannibal King''s stomach, and her voice was very cold. "But I''ll bite you again, and then let you mutate here. I''ll watch you all the time, and watch your bloodthirsty * * grow day by day. Then, when you can''t stand it anymore, I''ll bring this little girl over and let you suck her blood." Danica steps on the floor. Outside the room, Drake comes in, followed by somerfield''s daughter Zoe. Danica put her mouth to Hannibal King''s ear and whispered, "how does that sound? Do you want to kill her? " Zoe''s big eyes look at Hannibal king in fear. Now Hannibal King''s whole soul is gone. If anything that Danica said happens, it''s more painful for him than death. When Danica saw Hannibal King''s listless appearance, she gave a cold smile: "it seems to work, baby!" They didn''t know what happened to Hannibal King yesterday. Abigail was holding an arrow on her bow. She had a good sleep and was full of power when she woke up. The blade came up on the second floor and asked, "how do you feel?" "I''m fine. I''ll be fine." Abigail seriously prepared his weapons. This is an action that can never fail. "Don''t let it affect your mind." Although they have rescued people now, Abigail has experienced this sense of despair. The blade warrior is worried that she will be in a wrong mood when she fights later. "It''s already affected!" There was anger in Abigail''s eyes! Then Abigail came to the place to test the speed of bow and arrow. There were six targets here, and a computer was measuring Abigail''s speed at any time. The first arrow goes out, Abigail''s exact name is bull''s-eye, and the test result of "speed, 240 frames per second" appears on the computer. Abigail shot an arrow again, and the speed was increased to 242 frames per second. Although the speed increase was not large, her archery speed reached 315 frames per second with Abigail''s constant bow pulling. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 566 315 frames per second, which is not the fastest, but with the power of an ordinary person, it is enough to prove Abigail''s extraordinary ability. Night into the micro, the stars cool through every piece of floating clouds. After a few words with Abigail, the blade soldier came to the top of the house to watch for any unusual movement outside. Since Drake and they launched a sneak attack, this has been a daily must for blade fighters. The location of the house has been known by Drake. If they are not careful, Drake is likely to kill again. Because of the lack of personnel and coma, blade and Abigail have no way to change a new stronghold these two days. Moreover, even if they are replaced, their whereabouts are always exposed to the eyes of vampires, so it''s better to rely on the existing defense devices here. An infrared camera was running around the blade fighters. He saw a man walking straight towards them in the dark, and his eyes kept looking around. From time to time, he would take a look at whether there was anyone following him. The blade warrior was about to stop him when Abigail came up after training and said, "he''s our man." When the visitor saw Abigail and a wary blade warrior, he loudly introduced himself to the blade Warrior: "my name is Calder, and I''m your driver tonight." Skye came out together, and the three of them got into Calder''s car and came to his house. "Summerfield left a video that she had a hunch that she would die, but... Now she''s OK, but I still have to give you what she gave me to keep. I think it''s very important for you," Calder said Calder played the video, which Summerfield recorded and passed to Calder when he found something wrong that night. In the video, somerfield sits in front of the computer and says, "if you see this video, it means I''m dead. If Zoe is still alive, I hope you can promise me to take care of her, OK? I read her the story of the wizard of Oz every night. We just read the chapter of King Noam in the Emerald City of Oz.... " Abigail couldn''t help but shed tears when he saw this video. If Skye hadn''t made that phone call to the blade, now this video would be the last proof of somerfield''s existence. "I think I have successfully developed a usable Morningstar virus. I passed the gene sequence to Calder in advance to prevent the data in the host computer from being destroyed. In order to make this virus work to the maximum, you need to add Drake''s blood. If it works, all the nearby vampires will die in an instant, but there is one more thing..." Somerfeld''s tone was a shock. In fact, blade warrior''s heart almost had the answer. The last sentence in somerfeld''s video said to him: "blade, you know, this virus may also kill you, because you are a hybrid of vampire and human. I''m not sure whether your immune system can resist this virus. Hold up, because of the time, We haven''t tested that. " At the end of the video, there are not many dignified expressions on the blade warrior''s face. They don''t have enough time because Drake suddenly attacked, which led somerfeld to think that she is dead. But now she is not dead, but because she has become a vampire for a short time, her eyes are bright again, So they just need to get the Morningstar virus back here and let Summerfield test it. Calder looked at Abigail. "Would you like to see the bullet with the virus?" Calder brought a metal safe. He entered the code and said, "because of time, I can only produce a small amount of Morningstar virus, but I''ve already equipped it." From the safe, Calder took out a metal cylinder like a thermos. The cylinder opened and Calder held a bullet with a sharp tip in his hand. The abdomen of the bullet was transparent and contained brownish yellow liquid. "This kind of compressed air projectile can be launched with four rifles or bows and arrows. Anyway, you have to make sure one hit, because so far we have only one virus bullet," Calder said Blade soldiers shrug. Anyway, it''s impossible to fight Drake directly now. With Summerfield, they can create some Morningstar virus in a short time. The rescue of Hannibal king and Zoe can only be carried out as soon as possible. Every second they slow down, their lives will be in danger. In the busy city, Drake sits on a dark chair. In front of him is a pair of very old armor. Zoe sits next to the armor. "Who am I?" Drake was like a king asking his people. Zoe''s voice was very calm and said, "you are king Noam." "King Noam?" As soon as Drake got down, he got up from his chair and squatted in front of Zoe. "That''s a good name, kid. Do you want to die?" Drake''s question is extremely cruel to a child. It seems that he only has the concept of life and death in his eyes. Besides, nothing is attractive to him, even this conversation. Zoe looked Drake in the eye. "I''m not afraid of death. I''ll go to heaven." For Zoe''s simple and naive ideas, Drake ruthlessly strangled: "heaven does not exist, God and angels do not exist, after death there is nothing, but if you can change these? What if you could be a child forever? Do you want to? Do you want to get this talent? " Drake is like a tempting devil to hell, constantly pulling Zoe out of his innocence. What he says is asking Zoe if he wants to be a vampire. To kill Zoe, that''s what Drake wants to do to Zoe. Since her mother is the one who destroys herself, it is the real evil to turn her daughter into the object that her mother hates! At Zoe''s age, Drake doesn''t believe she won''t bite! But Zoe''s reply changed Drake''s face: "my friends will come and kill you!" Zoe''s eyes are full of firmness, which makes Drake''s chest produce a nameless anger. He must destroy everything Zoe believes in! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 567 After getting the Morningstar virus, Skye and the blade soldiers didn''t have any time to go back to the house, so that they didn''t come out too long to expose Calder''s existence. Abigail took Morningstar virus to Summerfield and asked her to continue to improve, and tonight asked her to test whether it would produce the same damage to the blade warrior''s body. Then Abigail updated her music library, which is her usual style on the eve of the battle. Dykes is carrying out the final test for their equipment. When asked what weapons Skye needs, Skye grabs a bullet and puts it in his hand. Dykes looks at Skye without understanding. Hutchis also came, for this new beauty, two people are very interested. Skye smile, this smile is enough to make people obsessed with intoxication, the real beauty between a smile is charm. The metal bullet whirled violently in Skye''s hand, and DEX and Hutchison looked at it with surprise, as if Skye was juggling. Because of the rotation of the bullet out of thin air, the eyes of DEX and hutchis also shifted from Skye''s moving smile to the bullet in her palm. "What is the principle?" Hutchison looked at DEX, trying to get the answer from his master of weapons. Dix spread his hands and showed some helplessness, which was beyond the scope of natural science, even with physical science. As they watched, the bullet, which was spinning at a high speed, suddenly peeled off in the form of powder. Countless metal powders kept the original shape of the bullet at the moment of peeling off. DEX quickly took the electronic magnifying glass and carefully observed the metal bullet which was still spinning at high speed. Miracle! DEX seems to have seen a miracle! Even if we know that the vampire is a real creature in the legend, DEX still feels incredible about what Skye is doing. What kind of force can make a bullet rotate without any external force, and keep rotating after turning into powder? DEX wants to be good at exploring the mystery. When his finger approaches Skye''s palm, DEX feels a barrier, which is composed of wind. Can ordinary humans create a strong wind barrier between their palms without any equipment? DEX thought of a news he had seen, so he touched his finger and pulled it back. Once his hand broke through the Phoenix wall, the metal bullet would turn into powder inside the wind wall, and the rotating force would bring his finger in. Skye takes back the storm woman''s ability and her shock wave ability, and all the metal bullets turned into powder in her palm fall, and then she claps her hands and scatters them on the ground. "Now do you think I need a weapon?" Skye left a charming smile and turned away. In dex''s eyes, Skye is the embodiment of the goddess of night, not only beautiful but also mysterious. The blade warrior also saw Skye''s amazing ability. He shrugged and turned his mouth. Everyone in the aegis has incredible power. Up to Skye, the blade warrior didn''t see any weaker than himself. After Skye left, DEX squatted down to collect the powder of the bullet, when Hutchison patted him on the shoulder and said, "man, you don''t have a chance." DEX turned his head angrily to fight with Hutchison: "how do you know I don''t have a chance? Can''t a fat man have spring? " Seeing the two fighting on the ground, the blade warrior and Abigail left with disgust on their face. At this time, somerfield''s voice came: "blade, now you can come to test." Hearing the test, DEX and hutchis let go together, which is the key test about whether they can kill the vampire in one fell swoop. If blade fighters will be affected by Morningstar virus, then they must give up the weapon of Morningstar virus in this rescue operation. "A drop of blood came in." There is an experimental vessel in front of somerfield''s experimental table. Seeing the light again, somerfield quickly became familiar with everything in front of him. With the help of a microscope, Summerfield made the blood contact with Morningstar virus. Everyone was watching the moment. A few seconds later, Summerfield moved away from the microscope and breathed a deep sigh of relief: "no impact." After hearing these words, DEX and Hutchison clapped their hands excitedly, but next second, DEX still looked at Hutchison angrily. Abigail''s expression relaxed, but the blade warrior was calm, as if it didn''t matter whether he was affected or not. In the next few days, Summerfield started to make a new Morningstar virus based on the gene sequence sent back by Calder, and should be able to make another virus before they start the rescue operation. The blade warrior looked at the invincible whirlwind blade on the table, and didn''t move for a long time. Skye saw his lonely figure and knew that he was missing Dr. Whistler. But Drake and Danica didn''t get rid of them. Now to say that Dr. Whistler didn''t die is to put Dr. Whistler in danger for no reason. Yang Han knows that although he has many abilities now, he is not afraid of the threat of vampires in strength, but he can''t fight with two fists and four hands. If the vampires want to avoid themselves to attack Dr. Whistler, Yang Han really can''t take care of them. For example, Feisi is completely hidden, just like the evaporation of the world. If he doesn''t show up, he can''t find Feisi unless Yang Han gets the ability to search a city one day. So even though blade''s back looked so lonely, Skye swallowed what he said. The success of this operation will allow the blade warrior to reunite with Dr. Whistler. Before the operation, Skye made a phone call to general Ross. Sure enough, general Ross just wants to protect Betty''s safety, so he won''t come to help. Skye said to Yang Han, "Betty has a good father..." Skye''s tone is heartbreaking. Her father, Mr. Hyde, is a super villain. As a result, Skye has been closely watched by the aegis since childhood, and her fate has also been influenced by Mr. Hyde. She is not a mutant. There is no necessary X gene in her body. Skye is the most special one among so many agents of the aegis. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 568 For Skye''s depression, Yang Han comforted: "Skye, in fact, you are very lucky." "Why do you say that?" Skye thinks that with Yang Han''s character, she will say something to tease her younger sister, but she is still curious to ask Yang Han to understand his ideas. Yang Han recalled that he had just met Natasha, so he said in a serious tone: "Skye, you know that in some countries, girls have been arranged everything since childhood, and their life has been decided from the moment they were born. However, you are different. You have the power to change your destiny, so don''t you think you are lucky? Compared with the fate has been set, with unlimited possibilities is enviable Skye''s face was stunned. She didn''t expect that Yang Han would say these things to herself seriously. After listening to this, she thought deeply. What Yang Han said seems to be the same thing. Feeling the change of Skye''s mood, Yang Han said with embarrassment: "I think you should understand this, so, tonight''s action, we..." Yang Han himself wants to calm Skye''s low mood, but Skye''s reaction makes him just want to skip this topic as soon as possible, and then talk about some things during the rescue operation. At this time, Skye smiles, like a gentle embrace of spring and night: "Yang Han, thank you. I can understand why Natasha looks very lost after she left you. It turns out that it''s not just because she lost this powerful power..." Skye stopped in time, and her mood became better. For this reason, the whole house suddenly vibrated a few times. Skye passively released her shock wave ability because she was too happy. Yang Han quickly takes control of Skye''s body so that she doesn''t burst out and collapse the whole house. You know, now he and Skye are full of destructive power, but the repair power is not the same level at all. It''s easy to destroy a house or a building, but it''s impossible to restore them. Of course, if there is time, the Arabian nights can become a reality. When everything is ready, blade warrior and Abigail each carry a compressed air projectile with Morningstar virus, and each ride a motorcycle to rescue Hannibal kingzoe. Skye is flying alone in the air, she needs to be more skilled in the use of strong wind flight, her speed can also be improved, naturally will not miss the opportunity to practice. When DEX saw Skye flying, his vision became more and more obvious. He lived so long, and for the first time met a woman like Skye who made him full of motivation. It''s just... DEX is very clear that hutchis is not wrong. There is no chance for ordinary people like Skye. So Dix silently blesses Skye in his heart and hopes that this time all goes well. Hannibal king, whose hands and feet were chained, was not happy. Yalko hit Hannibal King hard in the face with a tiger on his fist. After this blow, Hannibal King''s teeth were directly knocked out. As long as Hannibal king doesn''t say what the new weapon the blade warrior is preparing, he will continue to use violence against Hannibal king. Arthur reached out to alco and asked for the finger tiger he was wearing. When he saw alco there, his hand began to itch. Hannibal king, who fell to the ground, said in a weak voice, "you''ll be sorry for the punch." "Why?" Arthur kicked Hannibal king in the head with a finger tiger. He lowered his waist and laughed at Hannibal king. "No one will come to save you, asshole." In response, Hannibal king suddenly looked up at the wound in his abdomen, and his voice expanded: "of course someone will come to save me, my God, listen up, you fools, when we..." Hannibal king stood up and gasped: "when we join the Nightwalker, we get all kinds of small prizes, one of which is to implant a tracker in our body." As for what Hannibal king said, Danica, Arthur and alco looked at each other and laughed. They just took what Hannibal king said as a kind of joke. "Bullshit, right?" Alco slapped Hannibal king on the head. Hannibal king held back his anger and continued: "if one member is missing, the other members will dial the satellite, the satellite in space, and then, in a twinkling of an eye, reinforcements will come. Sounds great!" Arthur clapped, but there was a happier smile on his face. Hannibal King''s face smelled. He looked at Arthur and said, "go to hell!" Danica came up and mocked Hannibal King: "OK, Kim, where''s your tracker implanted?" "In my left hip!" As soon as Hannibal King''s words were finished, Danica had a big mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. "Well, in my right hip!" Hannibal king once again got another big mouth from Danica for his words. Hannibal King spat out blood in his mouth and said seriously, "well, no kidding. It''s on my ass, right under the tattoo of the kitten." In Hannibal King''s childlike way of speaking, Danica kicks him in the stomach with her knee and turns away. Hannibal king was used to being beaten. Although it hurt, he still said, "I''m not kidding. If you don''t believe me, you can come and have a look!" "Enough!" Danica turned to Hannibal king and yelled, "it''s not funny anymore." "It''s really not funny, you cheap *, but it will be funny in a few seconds. Now do you feel itchy deep in your throat? It''s atomized glue silver. It''s blown from the air conditioning system of this building, you cheap *!" As soon as Hannibal king turned away, he took the lead. While he was talking, Danica and they really felt their throats itch, and there were silver debris falling from the air conditioner on the ceiling. Yako''s mouth suddenly became extremely dry. He coughed, and there was a fire in his mouth. It''s not because he''s drinking gasoline in his mouth, it''s because Hannibal King''s aerosol silver is destroying their bodies. These are just small pieces of silver, if it is a direct silver bullet hit the body, he will be burned to ashes by the fire. Hannibal king rose from the ground, and now the stage will be in his hands! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 569 After a day or two of being tormented by Danica, Hannibal king is now burning with vengeance all over her body. He''s the one who has to endure hardships. Now is the time to take up the sword and kill the vampires one by one. Hannibal king looked up at the ceiling. According to the schedule, someone should jump from the ceiling to save him. But when Danica and her parents kept coughing, Hannibal king didn''t wait for someone to save him. "Ha ha, it''s so embarrassing..." Hannibal ginko laughed a few times, and the atomized glue and silver came out, but why didn''t anyone come? Just when alco wanted to come over and beat him, Hannibal king said to him with a serious face, "brother, can you lend me your mobile phone?" At this moment, the glass on the ceiling is broken, a large number of glass fragments fall from the top, Hannibal king and vampires subconsciously block their faces with their hands. When all the pieces of glass fell, they opened their eyes and saw that the blade warrior appeared here in a black leather suit. Yako opens his mouth and roars. He roars at the blade warrior like an animal. Then he rushes up to fight with the blade warrior without saying a word. Danica and Arthur run out of the room in a panic. Although they are leading a group of vampires, they are definitely at the bottom in terms of combat effectiveness. What''s more, they suddenly appear in front of them are fully armed blade fighters. With yako as their queen, now is the best time to escape. However, when Danica and Arthur just ran out of the room, alco was kicked out by the blade warrior. It seems that his escape speed is faster than Danica and Arthur. Seeing that yako was defeated by the blade fighters in a few seconds, Danica and Arthur were determined to run away. Among them, Drake was the only one who could defeat the blade fighters. After the easy defeat of yako, the blade warrior quietly went out of the room to pursue Danica. Because of the atomized glue silver, yako''s body had been damaged by the silver, so it was easier to deal with. The blade warrior didn''t even use weapons, just kicked him to the iron gate with bare hands and empty fists, and then he was dizzy. Seeing the blade soldier leave the room in silence, Hannibal king raised his hand and said to the blade soldier, "well, help me." Hannibal king looked at his chains as if they were loveless, because the blade soldier walked on without reason after hearing what he said. Hannibal King sat on the ground dejectedly. What''s saving people? The chains clank, Hannibal King frowns, and he''s sure the blade fighters really don''t like him. As the blade chases out to fight a group of vampires in UV protective clothing, Abigail jumps from the ceiling with earphones in her ears and an arrow shaft behind her. She looks like the green arrow. "Are you all right?" Unlike blade fighters, Abigail was the first to look at Hannibal King''s health. Hannibal King''s cool heart warmed. He nodded and said, "well." "And Zoe?" After confirming that Hannibal king was ok, Abigail asked where Zoe was. This is the difference between her style and that of the blade warrior. The blade warrior fights first and then asks, while Abigail asks first and then fights. Their styles are different, but they cooperate seamlessly¡° At Drake''s When Hannibal king saw Abigail stand up, she answered "OK" and took out a pistol from her waist to shoot at the chain that locked Hannibal King''s hands and feet. With a few shots, Hannibal King''s hands and feet were finally free. He said "thank you" and then stretched a huge stretch, which he had been holding for two days! Abigail rubbed Hannibal King''s hair like an animal''s head and said, "I''ve brought all your equipment. Don''t fall behind!" After taking Hannibal King''s gun from himself, Abigail runs out to keep up with the blade fighters, and Skye just flies down from the ceiling. Hannibal king was watching his old friend talk when he saw Skye flying down, then he was stunned, and his gun fell to the ground. "Hi Hannibal King greets Skye with a smile. For the first time, he sees such a beautiful woman. "Hi..." Skye gave Hannibal king a dry smile, followed Abigail''s steps and flew out of the room. Hannibal king was standing still, and he said to himself, "when did we get a little policewoman from Apsaras?" Hannibal King spat on his hand and fixed his hair. He picked up the gun, lit his front teeth and said, "whoever it is, this policewoman suits my taste." After defeating more than a dozen vampires, the blade soldiers walk up the stairs. Abigail bumps into a team of vampires in another place. She stretched out her hand and bent at the vampires, with a strong sense of provocation. Abigail''s place is the reception hall, where there are groups of sofas and a glass table. When the vampires rush towards her, Abigail picks up a plate and smashes it on the head of the front vampire like throwing darts. In a strapless suit, you can see that Abigail''s arm muscles are not what a woman of her size should have. It''s more explosive than the average fitness trainer has. The vampires rush up and catch Abigail''s arm, and find that their bones are directly broken by her. With this power alone, we can know how strict Abigail has trained himself in private. Even the vampires whose physical quality is better than ordinary people can''t break hands with her. Abigail''s kick is like a stone to the vampires who are surrounded by eggs. Her every action is very simple and skilful. There is no flashy place, that is, to fight against the harm of vampires. Compared with Abigail''s close combat, the blade warrior has more technology. The blade warrior holds a gun in both hands. All the vampires who appear in the line of sight are killed by his precise shot. The flames rose under the gunfire of the blade fighters, and the vampires turned to ashes and disappeared into nothingness, as if they had never lived in the future. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 570 More and more vampires are coming from all floors to where blade and Abigail are. They are like homing bees and moving ants in rainy days. Abigail points his toes, and the silver blade on the shoes comes out from the hidden compartment of the shoes. When Abigail cuts through the vampire''s body, they burst out like fireworks in the night, and dissipate from the world. Blade soldiers continue to go up a layer, in the encircling type of a long staircase, more than a dozen vampires crowded in the staircase to the blade soldiers. The blade warrior takes down the invincible whirlwind blade from his clothes. It has a silver luster, and the radians at both ends are bent. The blade warrior''s right arm is not strong enough to achieve the fury of the Hulk, but under his throwing, the invincible whirlwind blade blows a buzzing wind, directly through the bodies of more than a dozen vampires and returns to his hands. "Well, not bad." The blade warrior catches the invincible whirlwind blade, and more than a dozen vampires stop him in the middle of the stairs. Almost at the same time, they turn into flames and burn up. A row of flames rose, the blade soldier stepped on the ground with his feet, and he jumped directly up the stairs, looking like Skye in flight. After several fierce battles and the improvement of serum, the blade warrior''s physical strength is more and more powerful now. He still needs a lot of physical strength to deal with so many vampires before, but now he is relaxed and has just warmed up. This is the peak moment. Skye''s flight out of the room caught the attention of a lot of vampires. They were able to find it based on Hannibal King''s tracker. What Hannibal king said to Danica was not false. It just sounded false to Danica, but he had a tracker installed on him, right under the scar on his stomach. Zoe was too young to install it. It can be said that general Ross was right not to rescue Hannibal king at that time. If Hannibal king was in the same car as DEX and hutchis, general Ross would not be able to save him and let the vampires take him away, so that he would be detected as being insidious. Hannibal king is also very lucky. If it wasn''t for his having an affair with Danica, although that story has become his nightmare, it''s not because he was a vampire, and Danica won''t keep him for so long without killing him, but constantly tormenting him. The tracker provides the blade fighters with the location of Danica''s stronghold, but no one knows how many vampires are there before the three break in. Now blade fighters and Abigail alone have killed more than 50 vampires. Because the building''s staircases and rooms are not particularly spacious, even if there are a large number of vampires, there is no way to take advantage of the number. But Skye in the air became the living target of the vampires in an instant! Skye looked at all aspects of their own vampires with guns aimed at themselves, her helpless hand to Yang Han joked: "it seems that I am not suitable for flying in the air." As soon as Skye''s words are finished, she grabs her hands in one direction. If she is making a movie, she will definitely see a sudden wave of air, which looks like a wave of water. This wave of air disperses in the direction Skye grabs. Invisible shock wave into a pair of huge hands, the head of the vampires to the hard crack. On the surface, these vampires are OK, but their brain has been destroyed by Skye''s concussion wave, and they are in the state of brain nerve death. The recovery ability of these ordinary vampires can''t be used to recover their brain. In the eyes of other vampires, in the direction of Skye''s palm, their companions fell down one after another like actors, and there seemed to be no damage on the surface. Fly! Mysterious power! In addition, there is a noble atmosphere from Skye. Many vampires kneel down to beg for mercy, hoping Skye can let them go. This is the first time that Yang Han has been fighting with vampires for so long. "Is it because I burst out the power of blood god on Skye, making them feel that Skye is their queen?" Yang Han thinks this is possible. From the murals of ejiwuta, we can see that the blood God has the power to rule the vampires like a mark. FIS is so eager to become the blood god, not only because of his incomparable power, but also because FIS''s goal is to let the blood sucking ghost rule the world, and he is the king of all vampires! Yang Han is only now beginning to notice the dominance of the blood god. Before, the members of the blood Gang reacted to the breath of Natasha. Now, under the awe of Skye''s mysterious power, these ordinary vampires directly chose to surrender. For the scene in front of him, Skye was stunned and asked Yang Han: "Yang Han, is this your ghost? Why do you kneel down one by one before you fight? " As for what strength Yang Han gave her, specific sky is not clear, but seeing the scene of vampires kneeling down, sky concludes that it must be related to Yang Han. If it doesn''t matter, it''s the vampires'' fear of death? But it''s not simply the fear of death, but the power that Skye sensed and sent out to make the vampires kneel down. This power is not obvious, but Skye can still detect its existence. Yang Han vaguely answered Skye''s question. After all, he can''t confirm whether the ability of blood god can achieve absolute rule from the species level. "Skye, when Natasha and I dealt with faith, we copied his genes. You should know that the reason why I''m still here to deal with vampires is that I want to find faith and get the rest of the blood god''s power. Now these vampires are kneeling down one by one, which has nothing to do with the blood god''s ability, But I have no way to explain it to you. I can''t get a complete answer until I find faith and copy the complete blood god ability. " After listening to what Yang Han said, Skye didn''t know for a moment whether to kill these vampires or let them be his younger brother. In Yang Han''s opinion, if vampires can not harm human beings, but rely on artificial blood to form a special ecosystem, it will not do harm to the earth and human beings, on the contrary, it will promote the development of the earth. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 571 The reason why the blade fighters are constantly hunting vampires is that this ideal state is impossible to achieve. No one can guarantee that these vampires will not harm the innocent, even if they are controlled. As long as the most primitive blood thirsty exists in their bodies, it will eventually break out and it will be a huge disaster. What''s more, in this world, not only are vampires extremely dangerous, but also many enemies are hiding in the dark. At any chance, they will come out to destroy the peace of the world, and vampires will naturally be targeted by them. Therefore, the idea of making a new ecosystem out of vampires has long been abandoned by blade fighters. There is only one kind-hearted vampire like Nisa among 10000 vampires, so what blade warrior and Dr. Whistler, including Abigail, have done is to wipe out the vampires from the earth. However, Yang Han has now found this possibility. If the complete power of blood god can force the vampires to submit and obey, then as long as Yang Han is still alive, the vampire ecosystem can be realized. What''s more, Yang Han is backed by the aegis, and the economic foundation needed to build the ecosystem can be solved. No matter how hard it is, they still have Tony Stark, an iron man who is a big arms dealer in the world and has too much money to spend. With the establishment of this ecosystem, even if Yang Han has a great combat capability on earth, he can even spread it all over the world. With the passage of time, the vampire ecosystem can become no less than the existence of aegis. Moreover, the ruling power of blood god is a very powerful ability. If it can radiate the scope, not limited to vampires, will it be able to rule the symbionts at that time? This is an effective help for Yang Han to defeat the God of symbiosis and complete the plan of killing God. Skye didn''t expect that Yang Han would think so much at the moment when the vampires knelt down. Now Yang Han doesn''t plan to tell Skye about the vampire ecosystem for the time being. Only when he finds faith to confirm the existence of dominance can he announce the plan. "Yang Han, should I try to let them say what they know? If I don''t, I''ll get rid of them in a crisp way. " Yang Han''s idea of Skye is not clear, but as a symbiotic existence, they have a little bit of mutual influence. Yang Han''s idea of creating a vampire ecosystem will more or less change Skye''s action. She is now thinking about vampires. "You can try it. It''s reasonable that you rely on your breath and powerful power to make them kneel down and beg for mercy, but you don''t make them submit from the bottom of their soul, so you don''t need to be merciful if you can''t ask them." Yang Han is very clear about the ability of the blood god gene he has copied. If he has the ability to dominate, he can''t find it. Just like copying a Chinese character, its structure can be seen clearly in the process of copying. When Yang Han copies genes, it is like copying Chinese characters. If there is any omission, it is also the omission of ability development. After getting Yang Han''s answer, Skye flies in front of the vampires. The group of vampires see Skye flying over one by one, and sweat comes out on their forehead. They can still sweat when the air conditioning turns the building into a comfortable place, which shows that these vampires are really afraid and nervous. "Where''s Drake?" Skye asked their target today, Drake. If Morningstar virus wants to fully play, Drake''s blood is needed. Before he saw the vampires kneeling down to beg for mercy, Yang Han didn''t feel much about killing the vampires. But now, on the premise of creating a vampire ecosystem, Yang Han doesn''t want Morningstar virus to exterminate the vampires. For this reason, he needs to control Drake''s blood in advance to prevent Abigail from developing a complete Morningstar virus after they get it. "Drake... He''s..." vampires hear Drake''s name one by one, and their bodies tremble even more. Drake is the ancestor of vampires. To some extent, Drake also has a blood pressure on vampires. In the vampires are still hesitant to speak, Skye light smile, smile in full bloom with amazing murder! The vampires saw the floor under their feet begin to shake, glass pieces of broken open, even their pocket phones are blasting. "If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you and go to him again!" Skye flew up and palmed at the vampires. This time, the vampires'' nerves couldn''t be stretched any more. One by one, they all began to point in one direction to get Drake''s location. Skye smashed the floor under the vampires'' feet and let them fall to the next level. Then, the fire of hell came out in his hands. The fire of hell turned into a sword of fire and shot at them. "That''s very kind of you." Yang Han saw that a group of vampires were all burnt to ashes and disappeared. "Who gave them two hearts? If they answer me at the beginning, at least I can spare their lives. Besides, we are here to eliminate vampires. " Skye''s words are reasonable. After eliminating the vampires that surround her, Skye notices that there is a vampire hiding behind the sofa in a room. "Interesting! From the beginning, I dare not come out. There are also such cowards among vampires. " Skye flies straight into the room. The hiding vampire is scared out of his wits. In the room, he sees Skye''s a series of means, not to mention using actual actions to deal with Skye. He doesn''t even dare to have an idea. As soon as Skye flew in, he immediately begged for mercy and said, "let me go. I can give you information. I know that many people have gone out today. They went to a hotel called Jinhuang, and some of them have gone out to fight for territory with FESS''s men. The location is..." Before the vampire''s words were finished, a bullet went through the ceiling and burst his head. "Who is it?" The vampire is talking about very important information, and killing him at this time obviously doesn''t want the information to be known by her. Skye flew to the top floor to find the shooter. The vampire turned into ashes at the moment of being hit by the bullet. Even Yang Han could not save him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 572 When Yang Han saw the bullet penetrating the ceiling, he knew someone was staring at the building. The first piece of information that vampires say is that they have an attack on the hotel they stay with Skye. I don''t know how Danica knew where she lived, but they must have gone to Dr. Whistler. Yang Han is not worried about the safety of Dr. Whistler in the hotel. With general Ross in the hotel, these vampires were beaten in the past. What''s more, general Ross is more angry with the vampire who attacked his daughter. The rest of the information was about FES, but the vampire was killed without saying that, Skye rushed to the roof to search for a sniper. This man is probably the eye of FES. The ceiling melted into a hole under the burning of Hellfire. Skye broke through a layer along the direction of the bullet hole. The sniper shot here. Yang Han never thought that there would be a sniper hidden on the top of the building, and it seemed that he was looking at himself all the time. When the vampire gave out the information, he couldn''t help it. When Skye came to this floor in the blink of an eye, the sniper just ran out of the room, but his idea was beautiful. He killed the vampire, interrupted the intelligence, and then ran away. What he never thought was that Skye''s pursuit speed would be so fast. "Want to run?" Skye gave a cold hum! He pointed his right hand at the wall and tore it hard. The invisible shock wave acted on the wall and broke it apart. It looked like an invisible big hand grabbed and exploded the wall. The sniper, who just ran out of the room and wanted to jump out of the building, looked next to him and saw a lot of cracks on the intact wall. After a sound of fragmentation, the broken wall blasted around like a missile. The sniper''s back, legs and side face were hit by a single blow, and the fragments of these walls hit his body, Directly knocked him down to the ground, unable to move, this scene as if stone through the heart, a hit will kill! Skye slowly walks up to the sniper. He is dressed in thick protective clothing. Skye pulls off his mask. In his painful and ferocious expression, Skye sees the canine teeth belonging to the vampire. The sniper''s body is constantly trembling. Even under the protection of protective clothing, the penetrating power and explosive power of Skye''s rocks are not what this kind of protective clothing can resist. Because Skye also applied shock waves to the protective clothing, so that its protective structures were destroyed one by one. Although it is unnecessary to do so, it will have a special visual shock from the picture. For this series of actions of Skye, Yang Han has to laugh twice. Is it because the production of the film has brought some influence on the characters? If you just do it by yourself, you will certainly put the shock wave on the sniper from the inside out, first let him break his muscles, and then cross examine him. In the past, Skye couldn''t achieve such accurate concussion, but now her concussion wave has been strengthened by herself, and its power has been improved by more than one or two points, which is reflected in the breadth and accuracy. Maybe Skye just thought that her concussion wave would miss and directly shock the sniper to death. Now the sniper who fell to the ground looked at Skye''s face as if he had decided. "Let me ask you a question. Are you Danica''s or faith''s?" In the face of the sniper''s death, Skye knows that he can''t ask anything. This man is a dead man. He kills himself immediately when he is caught and never gives the enemy any chance to cross examine him. The sniper gave a cold smile. The next second, he bit his teeth, and a huge explosion spread from his stomach. Skye, who stood in front of him at close range, couldn''t avoid it, and was blown upside down on the wall¡° This guy... "Skye didn''t expect the sudden explosion. The sniper''s body was equipped with explosives. It''s very simple to install explosives in his body with the vampire''s recovery ability. Before, blade fighters had seen vampires pull their back and tattoo their bones. The strong explosion made Skye''s chest stuffy. With the triple recovery ability of Hulk, evil spirit knight and blood god, Skye''s injury caused by the explosion was almost instantly healed. It''s just that her clothes are more or less tattered. It looks like she''s been through a big war. Skye jumps down from the wall. The wall behind her has a mannequin made of her body. Skye stares at it and whispers, "my legs are a little fat." Yang Han Tucao up: "... Just bombed and make complaints about this kind of words, you are the only one I have ever seen so many people." Skye arranges her hair. She pats the dust on her body. Because of the huge explosion, many vampires are coming here. Skye''s face turns with a smile: "because you are here." More than 20 vampires surround Skye from upstairs and downstairs. Before Yang Han can digest Skye''s words and smile, Skye turns to be a ruthless killer. The combination of fire and shock wave, surrounded by the vampires did not even have the opportunity to resist, was Skye to one by one eliminated. Occasionally, a lucky vampire hits Skye with a bullet from a distance. When he is making his fist excited, he sees that the bullet is not hit Skye, but is crushed by some invisible shredder when it is very close to her skin. Covering his body with shock waves is a new trick recently developed by Skye. She can do it before the accuracy of the shock wave is improved, but there is no way to turn it into a protective cover anytime and anywhere like now. No matter what the bullet is, unless it explodes before the shock wave shield is knocked down, it will be broken into debris by the shock force. While Skye is happily killing vampires, general Ross, Betty and Dr. Whistler are attacked by vampires. When Dr. Whistler heard the news, he immediately put two pistols on his waist and another submachine gun in his hand. He put his face on the wall at the door of the room. This hotel is not a very high-end hotel, so its sound insulation effect is very general. For the shrieks from the staff downstairs, Dr. Whistler understood that it was a vampire coming. General Ross''s ear moved, and he said to Betty, "Betty, you stay here, don''t make a sound!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 573 After calling Skye, general Ross learned that she and the blade soldiers were going to Drake''s place tonight to save people. In order to take care of his daughter''s safety all the time, general rose chose to stay in the hotel. Sure enough, he was right. The information they have is not worth mentioning in the world, but in this city, they are almost equal to God. Therefore, the location of the hotel exposed is also an imaginable thing. General Ross broke his finger after he said something to Betty. Before he became the red giant, he was better at fighting with a gun, but now he prefers close combat! After general Ross closed the door, his body immediately began to grow, his muscles as if playing muscle growth hormone, instantly increased several times, a touch of blood red across his arm, general Ross''s clothes were blown by the enlarged body, he also changed from the original sharp model into a violent color. General Ross, who has turned into a red giant, touches his own fists. He looks to the left and sees Dr. Whistler''s room. He goes over and knocks on the door. It''s just a tap. It sounds like there are countless zombies pounding on the door to Dr. Whistler. "It''s me, rose!" After becoming the red giant, general Ross has a clear mind and thinking, but his character will also be affected by the power and become more irritable. Dr. Whistler opened the door, and general Ross''s head came in. Everything around him was very small after he changed. Dr. Whistler''s heart beat faster. Even though he had been fighting with vampires for many years, when he saw a huge red monster, especially the fierce face, his heart beat faster. "Ross..." Dr. Whistler said the name of general Ross. The blade soldier told him that general Ross would turn into a red giant. However, because he was captured by damaskinos before, and he never fought with general Ross after that, this is the first time he saw general Ross turn into a giant. "You go to the next room and watch Betty. I''ll deal with the vampires downstairs. If there are vampires attacking you, call my name out loud!" General Ross had a hand on the door, and Dr. Whistler felt that the walls of the hotel would be crushed by him. Dr. Whistler nodded to general Ross: "I''ll be right there. Be careful, big man." Dr. Whistler called general Ross a big man for no reason. There was a strange expression on general Ross''s face. When he first became a red giant fighting against hate and Hulk in the street, he seemed to have heard passers-by call him that. General Ross poked his head out, then ran to the vampires who rushed up the hotel downstairs in a daze. Dr. Whistler knocked on Betty''s door. Because she was drugged by a vampire, Betty''s body hasn''t recovered yet. "Come in, the door is unlocked." Betty''s voice came from the door, and Dr. Whistler came in armed to guard the door. Because it''s the night, so there are a lot of sleeping passengers in the hotel. The sudden entry of vampires makes the whole hotel noisy. Their goal is very clear, is located in the upstairs Dr. Whistler, the road encountered ordinary people, vampires also did not let go. When Danica learned from her men that Dr. Whistler was not dead, she kicked the man away. Because she saw that explosion with her own eyes. Can an ordinary old man survive this explosion? But when his men took pictures of Dr. Whistler going out to buy materials for weapons research, Danica was furious and asked a group of hands to go down and get Dr. Whistler back. At the same time, she can also use Dr. Whistler to threaten the blade warrior and make him bind his hands and feet. Who knows that as soon as she sent out the vampires, Skye, the blade warrior and Abigail came to save people. Now, Danica is still running away in her own building. There is no threat from the people who blade fighters care about. They are not the opponents of blade fighters at all. In addition, Abigail''s fighting experience is also very rich, in addition to Skye. Only three people have turned her building upside down. Danica is right there at the hotel now. She''s sending hundreds of vampires to catch an old man. There''s no reason why they''ll fail. Moreover, in terms of time, they should be back with Dr. Whistler in half an hour at most. There will be hostages and Drake in the building. It''s not easy to deal with the blade fighters. For this reason, Danica is hiding from the blade warrior in her home like a mouse meets a cat. When general Ross just rushed down the stairs, the door of the room next to him opened. Some passengers came out to see the situation outside and found a huge red monster running. The exclamations of "God" and "God" kept coming out. The movement of general Rose''s running is enough to shake the floor nearby. Many people are shocked and take photos of general rose with their mobile phones. Especially in the night, so the flash on the mobile phone lights up together, and the angry general Ross turns around and smashes the wall and scolds them angrily: "take care of your hands! Asshole That''s why general Ross doesn''t like to fight outside in public. Every time the battle is over, there''s a lot of speculation about him in the newspapers. As a former air force lieutenant general, general Ross did not like to be regarded as a monster endangering the masses. After frightening the passengers into the room, general Ross came to the front of the elevator. He waved several fists in succession, each of which made a deep impression on the door of the elevator. He wanted to destroy the elevator first, so that the vampires could only come up through the stairs, so as to ensure that Betty and Dr. Whistler would not be disturbed by the vampires. General Ross just had a meeting with Dr. Whistler. He knew that if there were a dozen or so vampires rushing up, Dr. Whistler''s body and bones didn''t protect Betty''s safety, so he was the only one to stop all the vampires. Two fists are hard to beat four hands. Now is the time for general Ross to use his two fists to block thousands of troops. Because the stairs are rarely used, when general Ross turns into a giant red and jumps down the stairs, a lot of dust becomes his background, and the soundtrack is a strong earthshaking sound. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 574 The vampires yelled and rushed up the stairs. When they met general Ross in the stairwell, the vampires stopped. They had never seen such a huge red monster as general Ross. That arm is bigger than all of them. The vampires took the gun in their hands and swallowed a mouthful of saliva. At first, they wanted to give general rose a place. But when general Rose came to them, his eyes suddenly burst out a cruel light. General rose raised his leg, which was enough to let the rock burst into pieces and kick on the leading vampire. Just like the bowling ball hit the best angle accurately, it immediately knocked all the vampires behind down the stairs. General Ross kicked the vampire, his chest directly through, a lot of blood sprayed on the stairs, general Ross roared, like a lion king rushed into a group of rabbits nest. The vampires immediately react that the red monster in front of them is the enemy. One by one, they got up from the ground, retreating and shooting at general Ross. "Get out of here!" General Ross held the bullets in his hand, then slapped them, and they were all shot into the wall. The lobby on the first floor of the hotel began to shake. General Ross jumped up from the stairs. Although his body looked huge, his speed was extremely fast. As a red giant, he had very developed leg muscles. He could jump, cross a long distance and run at a super high speed. General Ross ran rampant. He grabbed a vampire with one hand and used him as a prop to smash other vampires. Incarnation of fury, no longer ask what is cruel! General Ross is full of hatred for these vampires, even in the war with Bruce, he was not so angry. The vampires were forced out of the hotel by general Ross one by one. They were not his opponents at all. The bullet could not penetrate his skin, and they went to die with their bare hands. They came to attack the hotel tonight with light weapons. If someone had a rocket launcher, they might have done damage to general Ross. A large number of cars parked outside the hotel, because of the noise generated by the fight between the two sides, car alarms are also mixed together. The guests who stayed in the hotel called the local police station to call on them to destroy the red monster and the blood sucking people, just like the vampire people in simultaneous interpreting. General Ross''s legs bend downward, and then jumps like a shell in front of a white car. He grabs the white car and smashes it at the retreating vampire. The explosion and fire light will light up the night, and the vampires will turn into flames to make the exploding car more brilliant! Because director Reid was killed by blade fighters in the hematopoietic factory, there has been no new director in the police department because of the involvement of vampires and the intervention of the FBI. Even if the passengers call the police, indicating that there are monsters fighting each other, there is no police force. Civil strife has not been solved, and it is even more impossible to deal with foreign aggression. After killing all the vampires, general Ross came to the corner and changed back to his original appearance. Because his coat was burst, general Ross walked into the hotel barehanded. He had to take Betty and Dr. Whistler out of the hotel now, and now that the location had been revealed, he had to take them back to their house in Abigail¡° Although it was a surprise attack, their strength was too weak... "General Ross walked in the empty lobby of the hotel. The fire outside was still burning because of the car explosion, and the whole hotel was quiet except for the car alarm. General Ross recalled that he had just eliminated about 70 or 80 vampires. They had no other skills except their physical fitness. Even the shooting technique is very poor in general Ross''s eyes, so it''s easy for general Ross to eliminate it. The power of red giant can destroy the city level. With this in mind, general rose went up the stairs, and suddenly, a gunshot started his nerves. "Betty!" General Ross roared. He turned into a red giant and rushed up the stairs step by step. After the gunshot, he heard the scream of his daughter Betty! There''s a vampire coming upstairs! After general Ross''s nerves were stimulated, even with a clear mind and thinking, he could not restrain the outbreak of violent factors in his body. His daughter is his rebellious scale. Anyone who dares to hurt his daughter will be the object of his destruction without exception. When general Ross broke out, he collapsed the stairs. He rushed upstairs and found a lot of blood in the corridor. Dr. Whistler was being besieged by four or five vampires. "Falk!" General Ross scolded angrily. The vampires looked back and saw that it was general Ross. They quickly jumped out of the window and ran away without saying a word. There were more than 100 of them, 80 of them stopped Dr. Whistler at the front door of the hotel, and the remaining 20 went around to stop Dr. Whistler. In front of the vampire said they met a red monster can''t beat, the remaining 20 or so vampires in general Ross forced them out of the hotel when the opportunity to go upstairs. They''re only targeting Dr. Whistler tonight. When the door opened, Dr. Whistler shot and killed several vampires and was shot in the leg by their bullets. Danica gave orders not to kill Dr. Whistler, so after controlling Dr. Whistler''s action, they found that there was a woman in the house. Vampires can''t help but want to suck blood. Old Dr. Whistler is in danger. Now Betty is dead. He wants to shout general Ross''s name, but he is directly hit by vampires in the face. It wasn''t until Betty''s scream and his deliberate gunshot caught general Ross''s attention that the vampires ran away. General Ross rushed over and broke the door. He saw that three vampires were just about to jump out of the window and run away, while Betty was bleeding a lot from her neck and dyed the bed red. General Rose''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet, and his anger now erupted like ten thousand volcanoes at the same time! But Dr. Whistler''s words persuade him to chase back the anger of the Vampires: "we must save her quickly, she lost too much blood, even there is no chance to become a vampire to recover." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 575 Dr. Whistler came with his seriously injured body, and with a tired face, he threw his gun on the floor of the room to lighten his burden. The vampires don''t care at all. His face has been skinned and soon turned red. He will be bruised in the night. Dr. Whistler closed the door, and when he stood by the door with a gun, he felt that the vampires were coming for him. Because he is the only one who is most useful to the vampires here. As for the trouble of finding general Ross, he knows that there is a tiger in the mountain and prefers to go to the tiger mountain. But the weapons in Dr. Whistler''s original house were destroyed by the explosion, and he didn''t make weapons like ultraviolet flares here. In addition, these vampires who come to trouble not only have vampires, but also the underworld. This makes it more difficult for Dr. Whistler to deal with them. The end result is that Betty is drained of blood by the vampires, and if general Ross doesn''t come here in a rage, he will be captured by the vampires. "Betty... Betty..." general Ross picked Betty up from the bed. Her face was almost pale. It only took a few seconds for the vampires to suck the blood out of a person''s body. If there were not three vampires competing for blood, Betty would be a cold corpse now. General Ross relieved from the state of red giant, his tears clearly visible, a middle-aged father, even if there is a monster in his body, but he is still a father after all. When Dr. Whistler saw general Ross with tears in his eyes, he not only recalled the scene when his wife and daughter were sucked blood in front of their faces by vampires, but also limped to the bed and asked general Ross, "how do you have this power? I think your daughter''s physical characteristics are all normal, you should be the strength acquired. " General Ross briefly explained that he was influenced by gamma rays, and he saw from Dr. Whistler''s eyes that he wanted to help him save Betty. "Gamma rays? To some extent, it is similar to the virus of vampire in principle. Since vampire can change another person''s gene through blood, maybe you can also try to change Betty''s gene with your blood, so that her body can get your power. I think your power should have a strong recovery ability. " Dr. Whistler came up with an idea. It was just like Bruce was going to save Jennifer. He injected her with his blood and made her a hulk. Dr. Whistler''s conjecture is correct. General Ross, who has the power of the red giant, is almost indestructible. Any person with extremely strong physical ability, his recovery ability is absolutely not bad, because if he has to bear such a huge force, if he can''t recover, he will be supported by his own strength sooner or later, Instead of having this power all the time. General Ross looked at Dr. Whistler. He never said that his recovery ability was very strong. Unexpectedly, Dr. Whistler guessed it. For Dr. Whistler''s advice, general rose after considering a few seconds decisively agreed. "Whistler, help me!" General Ross looks firmly at Dr. Whistler. It''s too slow to rely on him alone for blood transfusion efficiency. If Dr. Whistler, who has been studying blood and dealing with vampires, is here, their efficiency will be greatly improved. So they quickly prepared without any extra words, and returned to the state of ordinary people. General Ross''s blood was no longer the magma of the red giant, unless he took the initiative to stimulate the power of the red giant, which was one of the reasons why he thought the method of blood transfusion was feasible. If his blood is still hot magma in normal state, the possibility of blood transfusion is almost zero. His blood is not input into Betty''s body with any tools. Even if it is input, Betty''s body will not be able to bear and will be directly burned. When the tools were ready, general Ross made a hole in his arm. Under normal conditions, if he didn''t have the power to trigger the red giant, his body was not indestructible. Correspondingly, his ability to recover wounds was just a little better than ordinary people. Otherwise, if he wants to complete the blood transfusion, he must constantly break the wound on his arm. General Ross watched as his blood trickled into Betty''s body. He prayed to God that his blood would save his daughter. Time became extremely slow, Betty''s consciousness has not recovered since the blood was sucked by the vampires. General Ross wishes he could replace all his blood with Betty. Dr. Whistler leaned back in a chair and breathed heavily. After helping general Ross with the blood transfusion device, he was very tired. "This group of kids who don''t know what to do. If I''m ten years younger, I''ll let you know what real terror is!" From time to time, Dr. Whistler turned his head to see the situation of general Ross and Betty. He took the alcohol cotton to detoxify his face. This time, the vampire attack forced him and general Ross to move as soon as possible. The first floor of the hotel was almost destroyed, but no police came. Dr. Whistler once again greets the vampires and the underworld at the police station. The reason why the public security in this city is so bad is that the underworld people are in charge of most important positions. Even if they take Betty to the hospital now, they''ll be targeted. After a quiet period of time, Betty, who was lying on the bed with a white face, finally had a reaction. General Rose''s eyes brightened. He called out Betty''s name softly: "Betty... Betty... Betty..." Betty''s body suddenly jumped and the whole bed vibrated violently. General rose saw his daughter Betty''s neck, and her face was covered with fiery red stripes. "Whistler, what''s going on?" General Ross doesn''t understand what happened to Betty after his blood transfusion. Dr. Whistler went to the bedside and looked at Betty''s face. It was not the color of blood, but the color of blood was so strong that she could even see light coming out under her skin. "Ross, I think her body is mutating now..." Dr. Whistler came to his conclusion. It''s like the body will have a huge mutation reaction after being bitten by a vampire. Now Betty is doing these reactions. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 576 "Mutation response? Betty, is she going to be like me? " By Dr. Whistler''s eye, general Ross had stopped the transfusion. Betty''s body jerked from time to time, but her consciousness did not recover. "Well, I don''t think everyone can mutate after being transfused by you. She''s your daughter. Your genes are similar, just like Bruce and his cousin Jennifer. Your situation is roughly the same." Dr. Whistler is the first time to see a variation other than a vampire, so his eyes are always on Betty. Although it''s not general Ross''s intention to turn his daughter into a monster like himself, saving Betty first is what general Ross is most concerned about now. As for how Betty will face this power when she survives, general Ross doesn''t want to think about it now. Not everyone wants to have the ability of the red giant, which is very clear to general Ross. The world''s vision behind this ability is heart gouging. Betty''s mutation reaction continued, her body became hot, and when general Rose''s hand touched it, his skin was instantly scalded. Dr. Whistler looked to the gate. After a violent battle, no one would disturb them now. As the hour went by, Betty''s flamboyant color faded away, her breathing became steady, and her arms were no longer hot to the touch. After seeing that her daughter''s breathing was normal, general rose was relieved. Now Betty hasn''t woken up. She must have been too frightened before, and her body''s blood was sucked dry, which led to her unconsciousness for a time. Now her body is doing a natural mutation reaction, which has nothing to do with her own will. "Whistler, we need to change places. I''ll take you to your daughter''s house, and then we''ll wait for Skye and them to come back. They''re all going to save people tonight. Most of the attention of the vampires will be held back by them. It''s safe to have no accidents on the other side of the house." Dr. Whistler nodded: "I''ll get some weapons. I''ll call an old man to pick us up." Then Dr. Whistler went back to his room and made a phone call. He still had contacts. At the beginning, the other party thought it was a vampire plot when he received Dr. Whistler''s call. After confirmation, he agreed to come to pick them up. When general Ross picked up Betty, he found that the wound on her neck had healed, which showed that Betty had gained the power of the red giant. Bruce''s cousin became the Hulk, and his daughter became the giant. General Ross could not help sighing. Is this fate or fate? At the same time, in Danica''s building, Yang Han learned that a vampire would attack general Ross. After they let Skye make a phone call, but no one answered. "With Ross, these vampires can''t hurt them, can they?" Skye added the word "Ba" to indicate that he was not sure. After all, general Roth''s ability is a violent force, which is easy to use when dealing with the enemy, but it''s really mediocre in protecting people. Yang Han also understands why Skye is not sure. Now that general Ross doesn''t answer the phone is the best proof that they are definitely in trouble. "We can''t help them. I hope they can make it through tonight, and maybe there will be a surprise." After Bruce''s cousin, Jennifer, became the Hulk, Yang Han was wondering when Betty would become the Hulk. If according to the normal development, Betty is sure to become a female red giant, but because of her appearance, the plot here will not follow the original plot. But now that Betty is with general Ross, plus the attack of vampires, Betty has a great chance of becoming a female giant tonight. As Yang Han guessed, when Skye called, general Ross was transforming into a giant red to fight with the vampires, and his mobile phone fell off because of the transformation, so he didn''t answer Skye''s call. Then Betty successfully mutated because of general Ross''s blood and became the first female red giant. Now general Ross and Dr. Whistler are getting on the bus to their base in Abigail. Because they want to continue to protect their daughter, general Ross has no intention of coming. Fortunately, he didn''t come here tonight, otherwise Dr. Whistler would be arrested, and Betty would be dead. Skye has no time to ask Yang Han what the surprise is now, because a large group of vampires are surrounding her. "I''m a little tired of playing." Skye saw so many vampires coming, and one by one with guns aimed at her body. She stretched her arms and wanted to solve the battle directly. "Skye, do you want the whole building to collapse?" Yang Han heard the extremely dangerous feeling from Skye''s tone. Skye grabs her arm in the void. The fire of hell turns into a flame spear and appears in her palm. Skye throws the flame spear into a group of vampires. The flame explodes and burns their bodies and souls. For the use of Hellfire, Skye is more and more handy. "Collapse? I have this idea. Why don''t we just collapse it! " Skye tone a pick, she holding a flame spear to kill the vampires, the same is, after seeing Skye''s power, some vampires kneel down, but Skye did not give them any chance, but without exception, all kill! Yang Han knows that Skye is just joking. If the building collapses, they are not here to save people, but to harm them. While Skye is hunting vampires, Abigail finds Zoe. Zoe saw Abigail come running, she happily called Abigail''s name: "Abigail!" Abigail gave Zoe a hug and then examined her: "are you ok? I''ll take you out now. " Abigail was about to break Zoe''s chain with a shot when Zoe''s face looked worried and said, "Abby, be careful!" Abigail looks back and a vampire in a red jacket rushes towards her. The vampire locks Abigail''s arm and wants to throw her back. Abigail struggles a few times and finds that the vampire''s strength is extremely strong. After breaking free, Abigail unfolds his bow and arrow, and the ultraviolet laser penetrates the vampire''s body directly, making him disappear into a fire. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 577 After killing the vampire in the red jacket, Abigail takes Zoe away. Hannibal king put on his equipment and ran out with Skye and Abigail. He bumped into a little dog, which was named pac man, genetically modified by a vampire, when he just woke up. "Damn it Hannibal King''s step, pac man looked up at him, although the surface is a clever dog, but Hannibal king has seen its power. Unfortunately, two big black dogs appeared behind the bean eater. "What the hell Hannibal king wanted to curse his mother, and the three dogs looked at him. "Well, lovely little guys, good dogs, you stay here, don''t move, don''t move, you have a brilliant smile, I want to..." Hannibal king held out his hand to stop the three dogs from coming, but he soon found that they had opened their mouths and were drooling at him. Hannibal King walked away without saying a word, his arms swinging wildly, his feet stepping on the breeze. Hannibal King pushed open a glass door, and two big black dogs smashed the glass directly. Their ferocity can be seen. Hannibal king didn''t turn around. He jumped over the ceiling of the room where he had been imprisoned. The blade warrior and Abigail broke the glass and jumped down to save him. Soon he came to the edge of the building, where the glass windows were wide open, Hannibal King jumped and grabbed on the glass door, and the three dogs couldn''t stop the car. They rushed all the way and fell off the fifty story building without any hesitation. Hannibal King breathed a sigh of relief. He stepped back and raised his middle finger at the puppies who had just fallen. Hannibal King fell backwards, straight from the broken glass ceiling. When he was about to stand up, he saw yako''s face. "Have you seen my dog?" Yako, who was kicked off by the blade fighters, was not dead. He just got up from the wall to hear Hannibal King fall from the ceiling. "Have you looked in the hall?" As soon as Hannibal King finished speaking, alco reached out and grabbed him by the neck and grabbed his body. Hannibal king held on to alco''s hand, and his body was uncontrollably lifted from the ground by alco. "Thank you very much." Alco threw Hannibal king on the wall. Hannibal king got up from the ground and said, "it''s... Time to die¡° Hannibal King roared and glared at alco. Yako waved to him and said, "come on, Kim¡° When Hannibal King duels with alco, the blade warrior breaks through the vampires and comes to Drake''s room. Drake was wearing metal armor. He seemed to have been waiting for a long time to call out the name of the blade Warrior: "blade, are you ready to die?" The blade soldier pulled out the silver sword from his back. He turned his head and looked at Drake coldly. "I was ready when I was born, asshole!" he said¡° Asshole? I like the name Drake also has a long metal sword in his hand. There is a long conference table in front of him and the blade warrior. Drake jumps up and steps on the conference table and rushes to the blade warrior. He holds the sword in both hands, just like a knight. The blade warrior took off his black coat. He seriously waved his sword to fight with Drake. The two swords collided. Although there was no spark, the sound of metal collision was particularly harsh. Unlike blade fighters and Drake, Hannibal king and yako fight barehanded. In terms of fighting skills, Hannibal king had the upper hand for a while. His fist hit yako in the stomach deceptively, but actually hit yako in the face. Hannibal King hit alco in the nose with a strong punch, which ordered alco to shake his head. Hannibal king has a happy smile on his face, and he punches again. When yako wants to defend, Hannibal king has withdrawn his fist ahead of time, and then quickly waves his fist again. Alco was hit three times in the face by Hannibal King''s fist. With a roar, he charged directly at Hannibal king, then locked his arms with his hands. Hannibal kinton was restrained, and alco was more than a little stronger than him. Even Hannibal kinton found that he had to use his toes to reach the ground now. Yako locked his arm, lifted his body into the air, and hit his face with his forehead. Hannibal king was hit by seven meat and eight vegetables, he fell to the ground, glass fragments pierced his skin, Hannibal King screamed. When Hannibal king was in trouble, the blade fighter and Drake were equally matched. The blade fighter took the sword with one hand, picked Drake''s sword in the air along with his sword, and then hit Drake''s hand with the hilt, making Drake fall to the ground. Hannibal king was pressed by alco and beat him with his fist, but he found a chance to kick alco in the stomach and kick him away, so as to press alco. Hannibal King locked alco''s thigh with his foot, and then pulled his arm back. Alco cried out in pain. Hannibal king made a last strong effort. One of alco''s arms was broken by him. On the other hand, Drake picks up the sword on the ground and slashes at the blade soldiers like crazy. His attack seems to have no rules, but it makes the blade soldiers step back. Drake flies a white box with a sword. After blocking the blade''s vision, he jumps back to the blade''s back with a somersault. The blade warrior reacted quickly. He blocked the sword with his backhand, and Drake''s sword just slanted. After blocking, the blade warrior shook his arms. Drake''s strength was not raised, so he was shaken back by the blade warrior. While the blade fighter was winning, he jumped up and slashed down with his sword. Drake reluctantly held the sword with his right hand to block it. His body touched the conference table, and the veins on his face exploded. The blade fighter''s attack was flowing, and did not give him any chance to fight back. Since his resurrection, Drake met a tough enemy like a blade fighter for the first time, but he was not discouraged. On the contrary, the more he fought, the more excited he was! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 578 When alco was shocked, Hannibal Jincheng stepped back because he couldn''t stand his strength. Alco snorted heavily at Hannibal king, whose hair was scattered: "you broke my arm, ha ha ha." As alco said, he waved his severed right arm, and Hannibal king heard the bone crackling very clearly. Ordinary people can recover from the fracture through bone grafting plus two or three weeks of self-cultivation, which is only a few seconds for yako. Hannibal King sighed with a look of bad luck when he saw that alco was just like a nobody. He''s going to fight with a vampire, who is so strong! A bull of yako collided and hit his head on Hannibal King''s stomach. Because of the close distance between them and the wall behind them, Hannibal king could not avoid it. He could only press his two hands on yako''s head to try to slow down his impact. With a bang, alco hit Hannibal king on the wall with his head against his stomach. Then he grabbed him with both hands and lifted him over his head. With alco''s cry, he smashed Hannibal king into the broken glass. "Falk!" This fall made Hannibal King curse bitterly. He had been tortured by Danica and alco for two days. Not only his body was full of scars, but also his stomach was empty. Alco''s fall made him feel like vomiting. When the blade warrior and Drake are fighting, on the stairs to the right of the blade warrior, Danica''s brother Arthur comes here secretly. He took out a pistol and aimed at the blade with a smile, trying to help Drake end the battle as soon as possible. Just as Arthur was about to shoot, an arrow came from his side and hit him directly in the abdomen. Arthur''s body twisted, and then a lot of fire came out of him, which instantly burned him to ashes. Abigail came with her beloved bow and arrow to help the blade warrior, and there were several vampires on both sides of the stairs. Abigail''s left eye closed, he pulled the bow string to the longest, an arrow through the cloud, the vampires in the power of the arrow all turned into fire disappeared in the world. After helping the blade warrior clear the vampires who want to interfere with his fight, Abigail runs away. If she stays here, more and more vampires will come. Hannibal king, who was fighting with alco in the original cell, saw a silver bullet on the ground. He climbed over and grasped the silver bullet in his hand. Alco grabbed his hair in one hand and his collar in the other hand to lift Hannibal king from the ground. Just as alco pressed Hannibal king on the wall to suck his blood, Hannibal King roared. He concentrated all his strength on his right hand and pressed the silver bullet into alco''s mouth! Yako was stunned. His gum was embedded by the silver bullet. Just as he wanted to pull out the silver bullet, Hannibal King slapped the silver bullet again. The silver bullet broke his throat, and yako''s body turned into a flash of fire and disappeared. After solving alco, Hannibal King took a bad breath, then took a deep breath and said, "why should I fight with you?" The silver bullet fell off the burnt and clean alco. Hannibal King picked it up and put it in his pocket. After Hannibal King solved alco, he did not rest, but continued to move forward. The fighting outside became less and less. Before that, Hannibal king felt that he had been shocked several times, and he thought that it was the newly joined little policewoman. As Abigail prepared to withdraw from the room, he caught sight of a man in the corner of his eye. It was Danica! She and her brother Arthur both hid in this room, rather they came to tell Drake that the blade had broken in. Danica shoots Abigail on the stairs with a gun. Hannibal King follows the sound of the gun. He looks up and sees Abigail constantly avoiding Danica''s bullets on the stairs. Without saying a word, Hannibal King breaks the glass and throws Danica to the ground. The blade fighter just kicked Drake out. Drake bumped into the glass, causing a lot of glass fragments to splash around. Drake''s face was constantly deformed in the air. When the blade fighter saw it, he frowned. Then he jumped from the ground into the air and jumped to Drake''s side, chasing him fiercely. Drake simply chose to give up fighting with the blade warrior with the sword. He focused on the sword in the blade warrior''s hand. After a few assault attacks, he and the sword in the blade warrior''s hand flew into the air one after another, and then straight into the ground. After he lost his sword, Drake roared. He was already angry. The veins on his forehead were very obvious. He clenched his teeth. His right fist was like a tiger''s attack on the blade''s cheek. Under Drake''s violent attack, the blade soldier retreated step by step. After losing his sword, he couldn''t compare with Drake in strength, so every hard touch made his body feel extremely painful. Drake hugged the blade soldier''s waist and covered him on the floor. When he fell, his body suddenly became as heavy as a rock. When the blade soldier was pressed on the floor by him, the whole floor cracked around, with many cracks. The blade soldier breathed heavily in his chest. Drake looks up to the sky and roars. His body begins to change. Layers of flesh armor cover his body. He is changing back to his original shape. The human body and appearance are just convenient for him to walk in the city. Danica, when they found Drake in the Syrian desert, he was exactly what he looks like. His face looks like the devil of hell, and the red brown scales on his head are like a high crown. After changing back to the original form, Drake''s physical ability is enhanced again. The blade warrior is beaten without fighting back. The ancestor of the vampire is not just talking about it. Drake has the most perfect vampire gene, and his ability is different from that of blood god. The blade warrior has fought with faith, so he knows that if faith comes to fight Drake, his only advantage is that his body is nearly immortal and can be reborn with blood. In addition, Firth has no advantage in front of Drake! The real vampire, the unique ancestor of the vampire in the world, the power of the blade warrior in front of full expansion! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 579 When Drake was pressed by the blade warrior, Hannibal king, who bravely smashed the glass to stop Danica from shooting, was also dropped to the ground by Danica''s backhand. Hannibal King hasn''t recovered. When did Danica become so powerful? When he is in a daze, Danica grabs his leg and drags it to the back. Although it looks weak on the surface, Danica is a vampire at least. It''s no problem to deal with Hannibal king who is not in good condition now. Hannibal king is so sorry. Why does he have to fight with vampires? Drake''s mouth keeps opening and closing like a pair of claws with two crabs. Drake''s elbows hit the blade in the face one after another, and his feet clung to the ground so tightly that every elbow stroke he made could beat the blade back. With the power of fury and a layer of body armor, Drake has become a monster like hulk and red giant. It''s just that he''s smaller and more peculiar! But when the blade soldier and Drake''s arm intertwined, Drake''s mouth suddenly stretched out a wriggling tentacle to attack the blade soldier''s face. This tentacle as like as two peas, and attacks much faster than the reaper. The Reaper''s tentacle was able to pierce other people''s skin at close range to suck blood, but Drake was able to use this tentacle to attack at a short distance. The blade warrior never thought Drake could have the power of the Reaper after his transformation. From this point of view, there is a certain truth in darmas jinos''s genetic research. He is on the way of returning to his ancestors, but it''s a pity that in the process of moving forward, he has produced defective harvesters. Drake''s current form is the ultimate form pursued by Damas jinos! It''s no wonder Drake looks down on today''s vampires. He and they share the same name of vampire, but in fact they are so different that they are hard to cross. Drake didn''t even step back. He bumped his head against the blade warrior and made the blade warrior fall back. Then he grabbed the blade warrior''s foot like Danica pulled Hannibal king and tried to beat him repeatedly! The blade soldier twisted his feet and forced Drake to grab his hand away from his feet. Drake looked back and saw that the blade soldier was jumping up to hit him on the head. Drake wriggles his neck and blocks the blade fighter''s fist with his arm. Then he grabs the blade fighter''s body and pats him on the ground. Drake, who incarnates in hell devil, picks up the sword on the floor and walks to the blade fighter. Abigail chose to help the blade when he saw that the blade was in crisis. As for Hannibal king, he let himself resist first. Abigail followed the metal shelf to the back of Drake and pulled up the bowstring. Drake took his sword and pointed it at the head of the blade warrior. His voice was as if covered with a thousand layers of cloth. He said in a low voice, "are you ready to die, asshole?" When Drake said that, he waved his sword with both hands. At this time, his ears heard the sound of the arrow from behind. When Abigail thought that the arrow was going to penetrate Drake''s body, his hand seemed to speed up and grab the arrow! Abigail pulled up his bow again to shoot an arrow. The arrow of that arrow was a compressed air projectile with Morningstar virus. When Drake grabbed the arrow, the compressed air projectile fell to the ground. While Drake was grabbing an arrow, the blade soldier turned over and saw the Morningstar virus. Drake throws away his arrow. He shouts again to cut off the blade warrior''s head with his sword. The blade warrior jumps forward, grabs the air projectile with Morningstar virus and stabs Drake in the abdomen! The arrow is extremely sharp. Drake''s flesh armor can resist the attack of his fist. However, under the sharp attack of the blade warrior, the arrow penetrates his skin. When the Morningstar virus inside is released, Drake''s defense is further broken. The blade soldier''s face was wriggling, and he kept throwing air bullets into Drake''s body! The power of Morningstar virus can be seen, even Drake''s defense is eroded by it, as if the paper meets the water, and it will be broken with a little poke. The complete Morningstar virus quickly spread to Drake''s body. When Morningstar virus met Drake''s blood, its power was fully exerted. Drake''s mouth split, he kept shouting to the sky, and then the whole person fell to the ground, his body ejected countless blood droplets flying into the air, these red blood droplets became gray black after being fused by Morningstar virus, they turned into a mass of shadow like gas and flew around the building. After touching these gases, the vampires decompose directly, even without burning or flame rising. In this way, their bodies are corroded and generally fall to the ground, and then disappear into gas. Skye was about to burn all the vampires at one stroke when she saw countless gray gases spreading. The first action of the vampires when they touched them was to cover their necks with their hands, as if the gases were depriving them of their breath. There is no smoke, no fire, in front of Skye more than a dozen vampires so quietly dissipated, everything is so quiet, quiet to make people feel very strange. "Yang Han, you have given me the power of blood god. I will not be destroyed by these gases, will I?" When Skye was so worried, he took the initiative to reach out and touch these gases. It has to be said that Skye''s courage is so big that Yang Han can''t describe it in words to some extent. Yang Hangang wants to say that he is the ability to copy genes, and will not integrate other people''s genes into the body. Otherwise, after copying so many genes, who can guarantee that his own body will not have abnormal changes due to the conflict of genes? Ability belongs to ability, gene is another thing, so even after Skye has the power of blood god, her body is still as usual, without any change. Just like after Yang Han and Natasha separated, all the abilities she gained from Yang Han disappeared. Yang Han is a giver, but not a giver. Only in symbiosis with him can she obtain the abilities he has. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 580 Skye''s hand has nothing to penetrate the gray gas. She is even surprised to find that the gas is purposefully drifting to the place where the vampire is. "Yang Han, should we stop these gases from spreading like this, or all the vampires will die out, I think you will have a headache?" Skye tentatively asks Yang Han for his opinions. After Yang Han gives her the power of blood god, Skye can feel the obvious fear of vampires towards her. Even as enemies, some vampires are hesitant when attacking, as if they are their king. Even if they become the king of the enemy, their fear still exists. Natasha tells us all about her and Yang Han''s experience in dealing with vampires, so Skye''s judgment of the existence of blood god is very special. It is similar to Drake, but different. We can say that both are the king of vampires, or God! Drake''s choice is to abandon these inferior vampires, and faith, who becomes the God of blood, chooses to use the vampires to achieve his own goal. From the point of view of pure power, Drake is steadily suppressing the blood god, but the blood god''s ability is also very important. The blood control alone can completely dominate the vampire. So Skye''s heart also raised an idea, that is to let Yang Han use the blood god ability he obtained to rule the vampires! If you can rule well, vampires will undoubtedly become a very strong fighting force. Yang Han didn''t expect that Skye would go with him, so he didn''t wait for a suitable time to tell Skye the reason. "Well. We have the same idea. I really have a plan to dominate the vampires and let them form a vampire ecosystem. Now the problem is whether the blood god ability of faith has such a strong ruling power. If it can''t achieve the effect I want, I will choose to eliminate all the vampires. " After confirming Yang Han''s idea, Skye immediately took action to stop the spread of gray gas. Frey told her that although Yang Han is very strong, he has the essence of kindness. If he wants to destroy the earth, now their aegis will be split. Therefore, Skye trusts Yang Han. After living with him, this sense of trust deepens. Therefore, Skye wants to help Yang Han realize this vampire ecosystem. Skye''s hands spread out to both sides. The storm girl''s ability is turned on. The strong wind traps all the gray gas spreading around. Skye''s forehead begins to sweat. Now he is in the center of this 70 story building. The gray gas decomposes them after meeting vampires and uses them to expand himself, So even if Skye wanted to control the gray gas of the whole building at one time, it took a lot of effort. "Skye, if you are tired, I will replace you. Although these gases are not a threat to you, they are very active. If you want to control and compress such a large amount of gases, it will be easier for me to replace them with your current proficiency in weather control." The exhaustion of Skye''s body will be directly reflected in Yang Han''s perception. The gray gas of the whole building is gathered by Skye. They are trapped in the invisible wall and constantly pounding outside. Although they are harmless to ordinary people, their essence is crazy virus, and their aggressiveness is extremely strong. Vampires are a red cloth, Morningstar virus is a mad cow, and Skye is the matador, but he is the matador who wants to intercept the mad cow. With more and more sweat on Skye''s forehead, she clenched her teeth and said, "no... it''s OK. I''ll control them when I compress them all. Now the scope is too large for me to control¡° Gray gas incarnates as a monster hundreds of meters high, hitting in a long and narrow space. Skye is still using strong wind to form a wind wall to capture gray gas. The vampires in the building have been almost wiped out by the gray gas. Danica, who is fighting with Hannibal king, grabs Hannibal king by the neck with her hand and presses him on the stairs. Her hands clung to Hannibal king, and she kept shouting, "give up! Give up! Kim, give up, give up, give up At this moment, the gray gas flow over, Danica''s body was instantly eroded into the fly ash on the burning charcoal. With Danica covering her throat in pain, Hannibal King mischievously climbed up the stairs and said, "hold on, baby, I''ll get help!" Hannibal King left and never came back. At the same time, Drake changed from his original form to human form. He pulled out the air projectile from his abdomen and threw it to the ground. Then he propped up his body with his hand and looked at the blade warrior and laughed contentedly. "It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? All along, my people have been trying to create a new type of vampire, but isn''t it here? I have no need to live. The future of vampire depends on you. You fight with honor. I admire you very much. I''ll give you a farewell gift. But you should remember that * * will win sooner or later With that, Drake''s arm loosened, and he fell to the ground. The blade soldier also lay on the ground and did not move. It was a fatal thing to fight with Drake. As the sun slowly rises and the sun comes, Abigail and Hannibal King run to the blade warrior and check on him. Abigail, after confirming the physical condition of the blade warrior, looked at Hannibal king, and their faces suddenly became very bad. Skye used all his strength to compress the gray gas into an air mass. This air mass is a monster. Skye moved them to the sunlight and tried to let the sunlight destroy it. However, Skye is not sure whether the sun can destroy the air mass. After all, Drake is not afraid of the sun, and the air mass becomes so violent only when it merges Drake''s blood. Under the sunlight, the air mass moves more widely. It looks like a fierce beast who has been imprisoned in the dark for tens of thousands of years and finally sees the hope of breaking through the cage. The power of breaking through her wind wall makes Skye''s chest feel stuffy. Yang Han immediately took over Skye''s body. The black fluid completely wrapped Skye''s body. Yang Han stretched out his right hand to continuously compress the gray air mass. "It''s just a virus. How dare you be presumptuous!" Yang Han gave a big drink, and the air mass was crushed by him in the sunlight! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 581 The gray air mass is destroyed by the sun and Yang Han. After dealing with the Morningstar virus, Yang Han rushes to join the blade soldiers. When citizens called to report a gunfight in the building, the FBI finally began to deal with it. Because the citizens directly called the local FBI branch. Agent ray Cumberland took over the police station, and he knew that chief Rhett had disappeared. For the rumors of vampires, agent ray Cumberland has been investigating in-depth since the last time director Rhett was wrong. He gradually uncovered the dark veil hidden under peace. So he led the FBI to the building to deal with the shooting. His intuition told him that the shooting was related to vampires. When agent ray Cumberland arrived, it was already slightly bright, and a round of sunshine, which symbolized the beginning, came from the front of the building. Agent ray Cumberland watched the new day slowly rising from the horizon. His body should have felt warm because of the sunshine, but at this moment, he was cold, as if he had been put into an ice cellar. No one! There is no one in the whole building! There were bullet marks, glass fragments, and a pungent smell of burnt corpses. However, they searched the whole building and found no one, even the corpses, even the fragments of clothes. A lot of guns, drugs and information on the computer have been preserved. Without the password, agent ray Cumberland can''t open the computer to find out what''s going on here. Because on the surface, the building is a biomedical company, but Ray Cumberland has to figure out what it''s really doing. It''s totally impossible. After the shooting, no one can be found in a building. According to the citizens, no one runs out of the building. What about the people who were fighting here? Agent ray Cumberland found some blood on the ground left by blade and Hannibal king. He immediately collected it for analysis. At the entrance of a stairway, agent ray Cumberland finds Danica''s charred but not yet ashed body. The body has only some fragments. When the sunlight comes in, it quickly burns up, turns into ashes and disappears. Agent ray Cumberland''s brow was deeply wrinkled. When one of his men came to him and said that he had found a body, agent ray Cumberland ran to see it. Agent ray Cumberland believes that the mutilated corpse just now is the corpse of a vampire, judging from the fact that it will be burned by sunlight. When agent ray Cumberland came to the only complete body, he was surprised to see the blade warrior who was once regarded as a madman and a murderer lying quietly on the ground. Agent ray Cumberland put on his gloves and went to look at the blade''s body. He found a scar on his abdomen. Besides, everything was normal. "Take it back to dissection!" Agent ray Cumberland finally found out. When the doctors finished the autopsy, the body of the blade warrior is back to its original shape, which is Drake, the ancestor of the vampire! Drake said before he died that he would give the blade a gift. This is the gift he gave the blade! Civet for prince! When blade''s death certificate was recorded, his charges framed by Danica were all removed. A murderer is caught and dead! In this way, public opinion has forgotten the blade fighters. Agent ray Cumberland''s investigation of the vampire continues, and the blade is brought back to the house by Abigail and Hannibal king. Blade soldier''s injury is very serious, but with his vampire constitution, as long as you give him some blood, you can recover quickly. When Abigail and Hannibal King brought the blade warrior into the house with one hand on his shoulder, Abigail saw that the man in the House released his hand. When Hannibal King Kong wanted to complain that Abigail was going to treat the wounded well, he raised his head and fixed his eyes! In front of them is the reunion picture with Dr. Whistler as the center, general Ross, Summerfield, Dix and Hutchison beside them. Abigail''s tears came down unstoppably. She covered her face with her hand. Dr. Whistler opened his hands to her and came over with a hug. She said, "Abby, you''ve done a good job!" Abigail threw herself into Dr. Whistler''s arms and cried loudly. She shed happy tears to her heart''s content. Ever since she learned the news of Dr. Whistler''s death, she has been holding back her tears and letting herself continue to carry out the vampire hunting operation. Abigail didn''t cry until somerfield and they were attacked by vampires and all the members of the team died. Now it''s her second time to cry, but this time it''s very sweet. The blade half opened his eyes and looked forward. When he saw Dr. Whistler give him a thumbs up, the blade fainted. He knew his old man would not die easily. Blade understood that Skye must have done all this, and only she, and only aegis, could rescue Dr. Whistler in the center of the explosion in that case. Blade doesn''t know how Skye did it, but when you think about Bruce and general Ross, it''s not hard to explain. Skye landed from the sky and entered the house. Before she stepped into the door, she heard Abigail''s cry. "I knew it would be like this..." Skye said to the air. Yang Han condensed a head from her shoulder and said, "it''s human nature, so if you tell them that Dr. Whistler is not dead at the beginning, I''m afraid they are all immersed in happiness and forget what a vampire is." Skye walked in helplessly. When general Ross saw Skye, he immediately called her to the room on the second floor. My gut tells Skye there''s something wrong with Betty! General Ross and Dr. Whistler are here. Skye is not surprised. Since the hotel has been attacked by vampires, they should move to another place, and the only place they can go now is here. Both Dr. Whistler and general Ross know summerdex and they are better protected here. When Skye came into the room, Yang Han immediately understood what had happened to Betty. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 582 When Yang Han sees Betty lying unconscious on the bed, her body will emit red dark light from time to time to show her muscles and veins. Red giant! Betty is sure to become a female giant. Betty''s current state is in a period of mutation. When her body genes are modified by general Ross''s blood, she will slowly change to the red giant. At that time, a powerful female red giant will be born soon! Yang Han thinks that Bruce is hulk and his wife Betty is Hulk. I don''t know if their children will be Hulk or Hulk, or Hulk? However, there is a big possibility that Bruce and Betty are infertile. Of course, these are not under the control of Yang Han. His primary goal now is to find FIS. Only by copying the remaining blood god ability of FIS, can he know whether the vampire ecosystem can be realized. Yang Han asks Skye to tell general Ross that Betty will be OK. General Ross asks Skye to come here. I''m afraid he also wants to ask himself about the special existence of Betty. Skye sat down on the bed and put his hand on Betty''s forehead. After pretending to see Betty''s state, he said to general Ross, "Ross, don''t worry, Betty is in good health now. Her vitality is stronger than a hundred cows." General Ross was completely relieved. Even if Dr. Whistler said Betty was mutating, Dr. Whistler explained it according to the situation of vampires, which may not be applicable to his daughter. With Skye''s assurance, general Rose''s head finally relaxed from the tense state, and the drowsiness surged in. General rose found a room to lie down and sleep. He was not tired of last night''s fighting, but worried that Betty was too nervous. After watching Betty''s situation, Yang Han hears Abigail''s cry down the stairs. Now they''ve wiped out Drake and Danica, and the remaining big vampire force is faith! Skye does not participate in the family time downstairs. She takes a look at the blade warrior. Summerfield has injected him with artificial blood. When the blade warrior wakes up, he still has to use serum to maintain his daily life and fight, unless he has to use artificial blood. Because every time after sucking blood, the blade soldier found that his body''s resistance to blood was getting weaker and weaker, which led to the increasing amount of serum he needed, and the quality of serum was also improved. Drake said to him before he died: "sooner or later * * will win." Blade won''t let himself be controlled by * * and he''s stuck with it until now. It''s time for everyone to rest. Everyone gathered in the house and chatted with each other. They talked about the experience of surviving from death these days. Hannibal king said, suddenly the topic changed: "Abby, what''s the name of the new policewoman, I think if she and my partner are absolutely tacit understanding." Abigail dried her tears. She looked at Hannibal king with a cold look. "Kim, I''ve heard that sentence more than three times. Do you think I''ll believe it?" Hannibal King spread his palms to both sides, with a face I can''t remember: "Abby, it''s time for you to think about yourself." Abigail took a look at Hannibal Kim''s transfer topic, and then went to Sommerfield. Zoe was watching Sommerfield''s side in front of the computer. Seeing Abigail coming, Summerfield asked, "ABI, you''re just in time. Have you released the Morningstar virus? How powerful is it? " After hugging her daughter Zoe, Summerfield quickly put herself into work. Because of Drake''s last attack, she just wants to mass produce Morningstar weapons as soon as possible to eliminate all the vampires. The best protection is not defense, but active attack! Abigail''s face showed an indescribable expression. She didn''t release the Morningstar virus, but the blade warrior successfully fused it with Drake''s blood and spread it to the whole building. It''s just that the vampires are really wiped out by Morningstar virus, but Morningstar virus rushes in one direction after that. It seems that they have been manipulated, and then Morningstar virus disappears in Abigail''s eyes. After telling somerfield everything she saw, her face also looked puzzled. "Abby, did you collect Drake''s blood before you came back? His body is not afraid of sunlight. Even Morningstar virus can''t destroy his blood. They should be mixed with Morningstar virus. If Morningstar virus disappears strangely as you say, as long as there is Drake''s body, we can make blood from him. Then we will study the characteristics of Morningstar virus''s disappearance. " Summerfield had no idea that Morningstar virus would automatically gather together and then disappear. Abigail shook his head: "we don''t have time to collect Drake''s blood. His body should have been taken away by the police. He turned into a blade before he died. We can steal it tonight." Skye heard the conversation between somerfield and Abigail upstairs and asked Yang Han, "Yang Han, shall we tell them the truth now, or shall we tell them after we have eliminated faith?" From somerfield''s tone, we can know that she wants to spread the Morningstar virus. Its power is very clear. It is a terrible virus that can sweep the whole world. Even if it only targets at vampires, once it is collected and used, it is likely to become a deadly virus to exterminate human beings. After taking over Skye''s body, Yang Han used Hellfire''s ability to eliminate Morningstar virus. Because Drake''s blood was added, sunlight alone could not eliminate Morningstar virus. "Skye, tell them to suspend the research on Morningstar virus. We will not decide whether to continue the research until we have eliminated faith." Skyma went upstairs and downstairs to explain the situation to somerfield and Abigail. Even if Yang Han didn''t plan to build a vampire ecosystem, he decided to suspend the use of Morningstar virus after seeing its power. After hearing Skye''s words about suspending research on Morningstar virus, Summerfield was in a dilemma. Skye is her savior, and the vampire is her enemy. It''s hard for her to choose, especially now that she and her daughter are threatened by the vampire. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 583 Agent ray Campbell was pacing anxiously. He had the doctor dissect the body of the blade warrior last night, but the next day he received the news that the body of the blade warrior had disappeared. "What about monitoring? Didn''t you photograph who stole the body? " Agent ray Campbell pointed to a report in front of him, and his anger was visible. The person in charge of the hospital sent all the monitoring records of the day to the FBI. Agent ray Campbell''s report is about the monitoring and the arrangement of the staff in the hospital on that day. "No? How could it not? Do you mean that on that day all the key cameras in the hospital failed? " In the face of the cry of agent ray Campbell, the person in charge of the hospital just managed to deal with it. Agent ray Campbell saw that the other side''s attitude was so good that he knew he couldn''t ask anything, so he went to the hospital to investigate the clues himself. The person in charge of the hospital turned and left. A strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. There was a mark of vampire on the back of his neck. Agent ray Campbell cares about the blade soldier''s body purely because he smells a shocking plot, which is the intuition of an agent. What happened to the body of the blade warrior is not of great significance. The autopsy result given by the hospital is that everything is normal and there is no special place, but it disappears at this time point. With the hospital''s ambiguous attitude, agent ray Campbell faintly feels that this is a huge whirlpool. He thinks he is close to the center of the whirlpool, It''s actually just spinning around the edge. Somerfield finally chose benefactor between benefactor and enemy. Skye explained the potential danger of Morningstar virus to her, so she had to find another way to effectively eliminate vampires. When Summerfield was investigating faith, she noticed that Drake''s body, which had become a blade warrior, was missing from the hospital. Skye came with the blade soldiers. None of them had left the house. It was obvious that they were not the ones who took the body away, so there was only one possibility left. Faith! "Why did faith take Drake''s body?" Yang Han didn''t regard Firth as a threat, because he knew the development of the plot, so everything seemed to be at ease. Only when he was not strong enough to live with Natasha at the beginning did he go through several difficult battles. But now Feisi''s resurrection plus his mysterious disappearance and all kinds of strange actions make Yang Han out of the situation. The original sense of control disappears, and Yang Han takes it seriously. He wants to use the power of aegis to find FIS. Otherwise, FIS''s threat becomes more and more serious. If you want to deal with it, you need to wave your fist instead of moving your fingers. Skye called Frey on the same day. In aegis, top agents like her and Natasha directly contact Frey. In addition, Yang Han is here. Frey has to pay more attention to it. "I understand the situation. I''ll find faith as soon as possible. And... Skye, are you still used to it?" The hydra''s action is constantly speeding up. Steve and Frey have a little friction with each other. Frey feels that he is now trapped in an encirclement net. He needs Skye to come back quickly to help him out of the encirclement net. With Natasha, he can hold on for a while, so Frey gives Skye a month to deal with Firth. During this period, he will mobilize the power of aegis to find Firth. As for dealing with Firth, that''s what Skye is responsible for¡° Next time you have to buy me a drink. " Skye used this sentence to explain whether she is adapting or not. Frey puts down his cell phone. He looks up at the sky in the office. Skye''s words fully express her joy. After Natasha comes back, Frey also talks to her specially. It can be seen that they have made some different changes by living with Yang Han. With Frey''s support, Yang Han quietly waits for the good news. As long as faith is still in the city, aegis should be able to find faith within a week. In the meantime, Skye prepares the blade fighters for battle. DEX has finally fulfilled his wish to study weapons with Dr. Whistler. They have been communicating with each other through mobile phones or computers all the time. This time, they plunge into weapons research for a whole day. DEX''s face was very excited. Hutchison wanted to play basketball with him, but DEX didn''t listen to a word he said. He just said, "Oh, well, OK." after that, he continued to discuss with Dr. Whistler. Hutchis is extremely boring. In addition to being a driver, he also has the status of a buyer. He buys all the material needs in the house. Blade and Abigail are both training themselves further. Next, they are going to deal with Firth, who is not as strong as Drake, but is the deepest enemy they have met so far. Every day, Skye flies to a clearing to train Yang Han''s ability. In the middle of the building, the Morningstar virus that she can''t deal with dissipates in the air under the attack of Yang Han, from which Skye realizes that her ability is far from enough. Skye flies into the air, her hands open to the left and right, and the ground below cracks. When she first awakens, she triggered a magnitude 3.6 earthquake. Now Skye doesn''t use all her strength. If she does her best, she can turn the visible ground into a sinkhole! The Tiankeng she built in the home of blade warrior is still there, which has been developed into a scenic spot by the local tourism bureau. Yang Han was speechless for a while. They knew that it had become a tourist attraction because they wanted to continue to go there for Skye to train, but they saw a lot of buildings being built. The slogan of tourist attractions is "the place of meteorite impact!" Yang Han wants Skye to cause another earthquake and destroy all the buildings there, but after confirming that the construction personnel are not the underworld, Yang Han and Skye change places. Today, Skye has less control over the power of the Hulk. Among the many abilities of the evil spirit knight, Hellfire has been handy. Storm girl''s ability to control the weather is mainly used in flying and building a windwall to block the enemy''s actions. As for the nine day lightning attack, because it was too conspicuous, Yang Han did not let Skye use it for the time being. Otherwise, the local people would call the police, and they would have to change places to train. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 584 ?? Betty finally woke up after two days in a coma. During this period, Bruce also made a few phone calls. Although general Ross was not satisfied with Bruce, he still connected the video to let him see Betty''s current situation. After all, general Ross is blaming himself for not protecting Betty. In that case, he should first think about surrounding Betty, rather than taking the initiative to beat the vampires out of the hotel. Although general Ross is clear headed and his logic of thinking is not far behind the normal after he became the red giant, his way of fighting will be affected unconsciously. Compared with more comprehensive fighting, general Ross is inclined to violence in the form of red giant. This way of fighting, rooted in the subconscious, made general Ross feel guilty. Bruce didn''t blame general Ross. If he had to deal with this situation, he was afraid that the result would be the same or even worse. The moment Betty woke up, the bed she was lying on collapsed. She heard Betty exclaim, "help Her body because of their own exclamation and burst out of a huge force, directly to the bed collapsed. Betty fell to the ground. When she calmed down and looked around, she found general rose. Her tears welled up and she ran to hold him. If it were normal, Betty would never embrace general Ross so easily. After all, because of Bruce, their relationship is a little delicate. This time, she came to celebrate general Ross''s birthday to ease the relationship between him and Bruce. Betty, who is loved by both sides, has always been in a dilemma. For Bruce''s sake, he quarreled with general rose several times and advised general rose to put down his militarism. But now, before the disaster, Betty just wants to hold her father. General Rose''s face finally showed the first smile in a few days. There was a sense of guilt in that smile. The next second, general Rose''s appearance became strange. He quickly patted Betty on the shoulder and exclaimed, "Betty, let go... Cough... Let go..." General rose coughed violently. Betty quickly released her arms and hugged general Rose''s hand. She wiped her tears and asked, "father, what''s the matter with you?" Betty saw that general rose was still coughing, and her tears came out. She knew that her father had never been ill since he became the red giant, and coughing didn''t exist. But now this appearance made Betty worry if there was something unexpected in his body. After Betty released his hand, general rose took a breath. He took a few deep breaths and looked at Betty, especially her arm. The strength of her hug was so strong that he almost suffocated and died. "Betty, show me your hand." General Ross put out his hand first. Betty put out her hand with a puzzled face. It''s her father who coughs all the time. Why do you look at your hands? At this time, when Betty saw her arm, she suddenly recalled that when she was attacked by a vampire, she also stretched out her hand to resist. In a moment, the memory of the past came to her mind. Betty touched her neck and said in surprise: "where''s the wound? I remember being bitten by a vampire. " When Betty''s mood became volatile, general rose saw that her arms began to turn red, including her face and her figure. Betty''s blue eyes are turning yellow, and her brown hair is also dominated by black and red. The next moment, Betty changed into a giant because of panic! Her eyes glowed yellow, and her quiet face turned into Mania! The Hulk, the hulk and general Ross will have a big change in his face when he turns into the red giant. Betty is just like that now. "Oh, Shetter, what''s this?" After turning into a giant, Betty''s fear turned into disbelief. She looked at herself as if it was a dream. The first characteristic of the female red giant is reflected immediately, that is, like general Ross, she has a clear mind and thinking after transformation. Betty looked at herself like a ghost. Then her eyes turned to general Ross. For a moment, Betty seemed to understand what was going on in front of her. She was indeed attacked by a vampire and was on the verge of death, and now she not only has no wound on her neck, but also looks like this red, which is completely the ability of his father, general rose. "You gave me your blood, didn''t you, father?" Betty step on the floor, because the control is not good strength, the whole house for this and vibration. Originally, Betty collapsed the bed when she woke up, which attracted the attention of the people downstairs. Now when she felt the vibration, they all ran up one by one. ¡°ohmygod£¡¡± Summerfield saw such a shocking picture as soon as he got the light. Hannibal king looked at Betty''s figure as if he had found a prey and said, "can I partner with her?" Abigail hit Hannibal king on the shoulder and pushed him out of the door. When Dr. Whistler saw it, he thought deeply. His bold guess was successful. General Ross really turned Betty into the red giant with his blood. DEX and hutchis don''t know what to say. They just keep their eyes wide open. They''ve never seen such an existence. Skye knew that would be the case, so he wasn''t too shocked. At this time, general Ross said to Betty, "Betty, first relax your body and try to imagine yourself as you are, so you will come back." Betty took a deep breath, then slowly spit out, she tried to calm herself, just the strength of the foot let her mood once again become ups and downs. She just remembered why general Rose had just coughed violently. It turned out that her arm was too strong when she held him. Her power is beyond her control now! Betty''s body size gradually shrinks after she calms down. Her hair color, pupils and skin color all change back to what she should have been. After confirming that there was nothing wrong upstairs, Dr. Whistler drove the onlookers downstairs. When Hannibal king was reluctant, the blade fighter came to him and said coldly, "her husband can break the plane with one blow." Hannibal kinton is like an icehouse! "What kind of monster is this family?" The giants. Now the blues are completely complete. Four giants in the house, who dares to provoke on earth? Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 585 ~J? General Ross spent more than an hour explaining to Betty what happened to her the other night. Then general Ross simply told her about the red giant. Betty didn''t show any disgust or maladjustment to becoming red giant. On the contrary, she took the initiative to ask general Ross about the power of red giant. After several attacks by vampires, Betty now has a strong desire to have the power to protect herself. It''s just her idea to become a giant red. General Ross didn''t blame himself when he saw his daughter, and he didn''t dislike the look on his face when he became a giant. Although the process was extremely shocking, the result was good. About the next vampire faith, general Ross asked, "Betty, my birthday is over. Do you want to go back or stay here with us now?" General rose saw Betty''s idea of fighting from her face. As for the power of the red giant, general Ross can''t be more clear, so he doesn''t worry that Betty will be attacked again by vampires. On the contrary, she should attack vampires! "I''m going to kill vampires with you Betty''s face firmly answered general Ross''s question, in addition to fear, who would be angry if attacked like this, what''s more, now that Betty has the power of the red giant, her character has also been affected to a certain extent. After confirming Betty''s intention, general Ross laughs. This is her daughter. General Ross is extremely satisfied with her sharp spirit! "Betty, let''s go out. I''ll teach you how to use your power!" Now that they have decided to deal with vampires together, general Ross will not say more and will take Betty outside for actual combat training. Hannibal king and them will be stunned. You know, Betty just woke up and went straight to combat training? Hannibal king and hutchis followed to see the power of the red giant. Abigail and Summerfield are research, training, training. Once they are in the state of weapon development, they turn a blind eye to the outside world. Blade warrior sits up by himself. He likes this posture to let his mind sink down. "Yang Han, I went to fight with general Ross, too?" Skye''s hands itched when he saw that general rose finally got up. She was not so belligerent, but Yang Han gave her so many abilities that no matter who she was, she would inspire the wildest side in her heart. "Just in time, you can use the ability of Hulk to fight with general Ross, so that he can help you master how to control the strength of Hulk as soon as possible." The Hulk''s power is simple, but it''s too easy to use it too much, causing him to drag his hind legs. Skye nodded, her hands extended to the ground, strong wind whirled up, Skye''s body into the sky, Skye wind flew away, quickly caught up with general Ross and them. Because it was near the coast, they found a deserted beach with a group of five people. In fact, Yang Han should be counted as six people gathered here. General Ross said to Betty: "Betty, mobilize your emotions, preferably passionate emotions, and then imagine the blood in your body boiling, and then... You can shout, the power of the red giant will pour into your whole body, let you become an invincible red giant." General Ross demonstrated himself first. With a roar, his clothes were quickly stretched out by his enlarged body, and the red color was combined with his muscles. The fierce look made Hannibal king and DEX could not help but step back. The look was like a butcher''s knife, breaking their tendons! Betty is wearing clothes of special materials. Skye gave her one of her secret service combat clothes for the convenience of her transformation. Therefore, Betty in the transformation of her clothes are still normal to wear in their own body. When two red giants appeared on the beach, Hannibal king and Hutchison wanted to take out their mobile phones and record the picture forever. But for the sake of privacy, the two pressed their hands. Yang Han said to Skye, "Skye, actually I can make your body turn into a hulk." Yang Han can control the strength of the Hulk without changing his body shape, and naturally he can also change his body shape. Now that there are two red giants, wouldn''t it be more shocking to add another Hulk. In response, Skye snorted: "if you dare to make me like Bruce, I''ll take you out of my body and tie you in the public toilet tonight!" Yang Han suddenly felt a chill in his body. Sure enough, once he touched the beauty of women, they were unreasonable. "OK, OK, let''s skip this topic..." Yang Han honestly gave Skye the ability of Hulk. At this time, he tried to stimulate Skye. He was afraid that she would not find herself out, but it was entirely possible for him to ignore him for at least a week. After all, if Yang Han doesn''t take the initiative to leave Skye''s body, she has nothing to do with herself. After the Hulk''s explosive power poured into his body, Skelton felt that everything in the world became clearer. Her senses have been greatly improved. Now Hannibal king, who is more than 200 meters away from her, can hear the conversation with hutchis as clearly as he can. Skye stepped on the beach, her whole foot sank into the sand because her strength was not in control. "This... I just want to run..." Skye understood how powerful the Hulk was. This physical strength plus the invulnerability of defense, even if a grenade exploded in the body is just joking. Skye pulled her feet out of the sand, and then she walked slowly on the beach step by step. Usually, she uses little power of Hulk, and it''s not in this terrain, so she just stepped on the sand and stone to make herself sink in when she was running. In the slow walk, Skye''s pace began to speed up, and then continue to speed up, faster and faster, to the end, every step of her run, her feet will raise a lot of sand. When Skye came between general Ross and Betty, she gave them a very provocative finger, as if to say: "you two go together!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 586 General Ross raised an angry eyebrow, and Betty laughed at Skye''s provocative behavior in the appearance of the red giant. Both father and daughter have a tacit understanding at the same time running toward Skye. Obviously, general Rose''s running speed is two steps faster than Betty''s, and less than 200 meters away from Skye, general rose almost instantly waved his fist to Skye''s face. Skye''s right palm was outstretched, which, by contrast, was far from enough to block general Ross''s fist. As soon as the sand and stone were shaken, the air was squeezed all around, and the strong collision airflow pulled Skye''s hair up. On the other side, Betty''s attack followed. She was relatively simple. She stretched her fist into the air and then fell directly on Skye''s shoulder. Skye''s left hand leans out, grabs a small part of Betty''s wrist and slaps it hard. Becky''s whole body is tilted back, almost unsteadily. Just when Betty wants to rush over again, a phone call interrupts them. Skye some embarrassed signal two people to stop, her phone in the execution of the task when only a few people know, once a phone call, it must be very important. The name of the caller ID is f, naturally Frey. As soon as Skye got through, Frey said quickly, "faith has found his hiding place. I''ll send it to your mobile phone right now and solve him as soon as possible. You must come back within ten days. I have a premonition that I will die soon." For the first time, fury''s tone was so hasty. As soon as Skye wanted to ask about the possibility of death, fury hung up the phone. It''s obvious that he didn''t make the call as a top secret call, so he just said a few words. "Somebody''s listening on Fred''s phone?" Skye thinks of this possibility, but he can monitor the phone call of the director of aegis, which means that Hydra has infiltrated into the aegis, but Frey still can''t find any clues. Then Skye turns on her cell phone. When she sees the location of Firth, Skye smiles. Then she tells general Ross that they say, "Firth has found him. We''ll deal with him right away." So they immediately turned back to the house without saying a word. After so many days of preparation, the whole staff is bad news. The blade warrior wipes his silver sword. After the final World War I, the vampire will be seriously injured and cannot recover for a long time. "This bastard was hiding here!" When Dr. Whistler saw the position, he jumped and yelled. Faith was in the house before he and blade. Because Skye made a sinkhole there, faith asked the construction company to buy the site in the name of making tourist attractions. In fact, it was hidden under the sinkhole. Last time, Skye took a look, but he didn''t fly down to the sinkhole. The most dangerous place is the safest place. No wonder they couldn''t find faith all the time. He chose the hidden place near them. Hutchison drives his car, Abigail updates her quku, Betty sits next to general Ross, even if the power control is not good enough, but Betty''s life will not be in danger as long as she turns into the red giant, so general Ross reassures her to follow. Hannibal King shook his head, dancing to the music. The blade warrior sat on the co pilot and looked ahead, not knowing what he was thinking. Skye is still flying in the air as usual. Three hours later, all the staff arrived at the Tiankeng. There were still a lot of excavators working. After seeing through the camouflage, hutchis drove everything away. Skye used the shock wave to make all the ordinary people faint. Inside the shed of the building was a vertical ladder, led by blade fighters, followed by all but hutchis. When people came to the bottom of Tiankeng, there was a dark iron gate, from which the blade soldiers smelled a touch of blood. General Ross broke the iron gate with a few punches in the past. This time, they are a surprise operation. What they pay attention to is a rush word! Never give faith any chance to escape and react. Skye is guarding outside in case someone escapes. She is the best one to control the court. As for the inside, there are blade soldiers and general Ross in it. There''s nothing to be afraid of, just a Feisi who doesn''t dare to come out. The blade warrior takes the lead in charging. At the moment when the iron gate is broken, a large number of vampires rush out from the other side of the gate. They have submachine guns in their hands, and a large number of bullets are shooting at the blade warrior like flowing water. There was a real barrage of bullets, a net of bullets, and Hannibal King quickly hid behind. If he gets hit a few times, he''s gone. General Ross roared and turned into a red giant. Betty also mobilized her emotions. In two seconds, general Ross turned into a female red giant. Two red giants yell at the vampires at the same time, and the action on hand of the vampires stops. This is definitely the most terrible monster they have ever seen! The bullet hit general Ross and Betty without any damage. Even if there was a slight scratch, the red giant''s recovery ability was only a moment. There are general Ross and Betty to deal with the vampires, blade warrior and Abigail two people at the same time towards the inside of the sinkhole house. Hannibal King finally thought that it would be safer to follow general Ross to deal with vampires. Deep in the house, white haired faith was biting his teeth. He couldn''t understand why he was exposed! Every step he took was very careful, even if he stole Drake''s body, but when he saw the body, he found that it was Drake instead of the blade warrior. The fact that the ancestor of the vampire actually went to help the blade warrior made faith want to clean up the inside of the vampire. Only the vampire who obeys his orders can become a member of the new world, but the new world he has built has not been completed yet and has been broken into by a group of people. "Blade warrior!" FESS looked at the blade soldiers breaking in on the computer screen, a face he would never forget. He did not expect that he would be raided, so the number of vampires guarding here is not many, and the combat effectiveness is not the strongest group. Soon, when a heavy metal fan was forced to open by the blade warrior, white haired FESS saw his enemy, blade warrior! The two men looked at each other from a distance of less than 100 meters. Faith''s expression was uncertain. The blade fighter twisted his neck. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 587 White hair, faith! The blade soldier hardly recognized faith at first sight. His face has become very vicissitudes, the naked eye can see that his face is covered with wrinkles, at first glance, it looks like an octogenarian. "Faith, long time no see!" The blade soldier forced out a smile to greet him. Abigail looked up at faith. She didn''t see faith very much, mostly from the photos. Now, the gap is so big that she doubts whether it''s a fake faith or his grandfather. White haired fiss stands up from his seat. His vampires have no resistance under general Ross and Betty. It''s just like beating children with the power of red giant to deal with a group of ordinary vampires. Feisi was still dreaming of unifying the world, but this dream was broken at the beginning. The power of aegis is beyond his imagination. It''s just a city. Director Frey personally sends people to search it. Unless FESS is invisible like Skye, he has nowhere to hide. After circling the Tiankeng room, Skye found that there was no other escape channel and went in with him. General Ross and Betty are dealing with the vampires as if they were in the middle of nowhere. Skye takes a look and jumps over here selectively. She flies to the deepest part of the house. It''s very quiet all the way. It seems that blade warrior and Abigail have solved the vampires. When Skye saw the back of the blade warrior, she felt something was wrong. Saw originally with Abigail side-by-side blade warrior body presents unnatural twist. Skye heard him talking to faith, but his body kept moving, and moving to Abigail. "Yang Han, do you think the blade''s action is very strange?" Skye enters the stealth state and slowly approaches the blade warrior. Yang Han discovered that the blade warrior didn''t seem to be aware of his movements. "Skye, our conjecture may be right. Faith''s blood god ability can control the behavior of vampires. The blade warrior''s body is the gene of vampires. From Abigail''s no action, this ability should only be effective for vampires." Having seen so many movie plots, Yang Han quickly got a guess about the scene in front of him. They had never seen the blade warrior have the habit of moving his body disorderly. Just when Skye approached them, the blade warrior''s left hand suddenly clenched up and hit Abigail on the shoulder. Before Abigail could react, the fist of the blade warrior had already fallen. Just when she almost breathed out, the fist of the blade warrior stopped in the air. We could see that his fist was still exerting force, but there was something in the air that prevented his fist from hitting him. Skye remove stealth, for the blade warrior attack Abigail, she has confirmed that the blade warrior is under the control of Firth. This control is so weird that Abigail, who has been around the blade warrior, has no idea. Skye punched the blade warrior in the face, and the concussion wave started at the same time, which made his brain concussion and dizzy. The smile on his white haired face was suddenly solidified by Skye. From Skye, he felt a very familiar feeling¡° who are you? Why do you have the power that belongs to me, it should be taken away by Natasha! " White haired FESS saw that the blade warrior was defeated by Skye without any resistance, and everything was beyond his control. "Who am I?" Skye laughs coldly. Fortunately, she follows in time, otherwise Abigail''s life will be in danger. Skye didn''t plan to talk to fisdo any nonsense. As soon as an agent can complete the task, Skye will disappear in place. Faith turned his body back and forth from left to right, and fear spread in his heart, just as he was controlled by something flowing from Natasha that night in egivta. When his body perishes, a white skeleton with the power of blood god saves a drop of his blood. Then the white skeleton enters a vampire''s body and deprives him of his life, which makes faith recover. In the end, Firth had prepared to leave his blood in Feinan''s hands. Through the fusion of blood, Firth successfully resurrected, but his resurrection was not perfect. First of all, his body was too weak. Second, most of the blood god''s ability was lost, because there was only one white skeleton, and the rest was destroyed by Natasha in faith''s body. But this ability is also the key to faith''s rapid rise. Mind control! Mind manipulation for vampires! When talking to the blade warrior, faith uses his mind to control the blade warrior, but suddenly Skye makes him in a mess, and Skye gives him a feeling of seeing himself. FESS didn''t know why Skye made him feel this way. While he was meditating and guarding against Skye''s attack, FESS felt that his brain was constantly stimulated. There are thousands of needles in his brain! Invisibility, coupled with this strange power, Firth''s brain fully understood what kind of monster leskey was. Just as he didn''t understand what the black thing on Natasha was, it wasn''t something he could deal with. If it''s just the blade warrior and the red monster with amazing destructive power on the screen, he has many ways to solve it. If it''s worse, he will run away, but the weird Skye makes him passive. Faith''s legs fell on his knees, and his face twisted. It was already old, and now it looked like a mass of mud was all twisted together. Faith hugged his head and yelled. Abigail was in the audience and quickly put on his headphones. This woman named Skye is too strong! If not for her miraculous appearance, give the fist of the blade warrior to the moment, Abigail believes that he has fallen to the ground and can''t move. Feisi''s cry continued. He curled up with his head in his arms. The invisible shock wave was destroying his brain. Because she wanted to keep faith alive so that Yang Han could copy his ability, Skye didn''t kill him directly. Otherwise, with her current concussion wave, especially when she was so close to faith, faith''s brain would explode directly. Yang Han is not sure if Feisi can be reborn, so he still takes care of Feisi carefully. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 588 In the house under the sinkhole, general Ross and Betty have wiped out the vampires. A total of 200 vampires, under the attack of their two fathers and daughters, were directly interrupted. Betty is more ruthless than general Ross! Because she has not fully mastered the power of the red giant, so every time the vampire attacks or she takes the initiative to attack, her power will be out of control. Hannibal king was behind them and couldn''t get in at all. If he forces his hand in a battle of this level, he is afraid that it will be affected if he is not careful. When the three men came to the innermost part of the house, they saw the blade fell to one side, white haired faith also fell, only Abigail and Skye stood intact. Yang Han has just flowed into faith''s body and copied the remaining blood god ability of him. With this copy, Yang Han feels that good luck really favors him. Mind control! Although not for all biological mind control, but just to be able to control the vampire is enough to make his plan to be completed. Under FIS''s original mind control ability, he has to influence people through dialogue, and then control the mind. However, after Yang Han''s reinforcement, he only needs to penetrate the vampire''s brain to control it. The ability to manipulate will become easy or difficult depending on the strength of the object. If you want to control the blade fighters, it will take Yang Han a second or two. If it is Drake, Yang Han estimates it will take at least five seconds. The strength of this ability can be seen. For vampires, it''s a nightmare. However, Yang Han found one thing, that is, there was an upper limit to mind control, that is to say, Firth did not control all the vampires, but controlled all the mainstays, thus rapidly rising to become a major vampire force that can fight against Danica. But in Yang Han''s place, as long as his spirit can bear it, there is no upper limit to this manipulation. Moreover, it will gradually affect the thinking of vampires like an instinct. The ability of blood god is strengthened one by one in Yang Han''s place. After that, they become more restrained against vampires. With mind control, he can implement the vampire ecosystem plan. Feisi has no effect, so when Yang Han flows back to Skye''s body, he puts a Hellfire to solve him. Fortunately, with the help of Frey, it will be hard to deal with if we continue to make faith grow like this. Feiss, who has been raiding others all the time, didn''t expect that he would be the first general. He didn''t understand the connection between Natasha and Skye, and what the black fluid was. After fix was solved, Yang Han''s action was finally completed, and the ability of blood god was completely copied, and his strength was further increased. Next is the story of Captain 2 of the United States. Director Frey''s worry is not blind worry. His intuition is very accurate, so Yang Han and Skye must rush back as soon as possible. Before leaving, Skye asked blade soldier how he thought about joining aegis. Blade soldier nodded and said: "I join aegis, but your Avengers alliance is far from being a member of you with my current strength, so I will continue to hunt vampires here until I have that strength. I will fight with you side by side." Skye was a little stunned after hearing this, because she is not a member of the Avengers alliance now, but the blade warrior seems to have misunderstood something. With his strength, he can become a member of the Avengers alliance, and he has no need to worry about his lack of strength. But then Skye thought about it. One of the members of the Avengers alliance who appeared beside the blade fighters was Natasha and the other was Bruce. Taking their strength as the benchmark, it seemed that they were too high, especially Natasha and Yang Han were still in a symbiotic state at that time. They were close to the ceiling. No wonder the blade fighters felt that they were not strong enough. In fact, not all the members of the Avengers alliance are strong enough in positive power. In addition to the existence of Thor and Hulk, many of the members who joined the Avengers alliance later are partial functional. For example, ant man''s combat effectiveness is hard to estimate. Under certain circumstances, he is extremely powerful, but sometimes he can''t play. So the blade warrior thinks that the entry threshold of the Avengers alliance is too high. A theme of the Avengers alliance has not changed so far, that is to fight against the enemy that a single superhero can''t cope with. This is also the reason why many superheroes gather. After confirming blade''s intention, Skye called Frey and said that he would go back one day. At the same time, Skye told him about blade. Naturally, Frey is very happy for the blade fighters to join aegis, especially when there are problems inside them. One more helper will help them. "Skye, when you come back, you''ll be free to move the whole journey. You don''t have to report anything to me." Frey hung up the phone after saying that, his tone is still the same rush, which is to suggest to Skye that he is still in a very dangerous situation. Before it''s too late, Skye made a plane ticket to fly back to Washington immediately after he told blade about the aegis. General Ross and Betty are going to clean up FIS'' party here and go back. Yang Han can''t implement his vampire ecosystem plan now. Summerfield has interrupted the research on Morningstar virus, and Drake''s body has been destroyed by Yang Han, so he can rest assured that the vampires won''t be swept away. Moreover, Yang Han must take elite vampires as his first choice to build a vampire ecosystem. At the beginning, the number was not very large, but gradually expanded. In order to change the vampires'' radical cure of thirst for blood in the deep soul, it is difficult to satisfy them by using human blood production alone. Yang Han needs the ability of mind control to reverse them. As the plane slowly passed through the clouds, Skye closed her eyes and rested. The experience of these days came to her mind. As for Yang Han''s symbiont, Skye is more and more curious. At the same time, she is also looking forward to Yang Han''s growing stronger. Natasha said that Yang Han''s next goal is to kill gods, so she will witness the road of killing gods with her own eyes. In the early morning in Washington, a handsome young man with perfect figure proportion runs around the lake quickly. The story of Captain America 2 starts here! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 589 The sky was dim and the sun had not yet risen completely from the horizon. The hazy mist and cool wind will make the morning extremely comfortable and comfortable. "On your left!" American captain Steve runs around the lake. His speed is faster than that of the world sprinter champion, and he keeps running like this, as if he is never tired. "On your left!" Steve''s mouth has been repeating this sentence, on his right there is a black man running around the lake. "On your left!" Steve would say that every time he passed the black man. "On the left? I know! " The tone of the black man sounded very helpless. Anyone who sees another person running for three or four laps after running for one lap will repeat the same sentence every time he passes by. He will sigh helplessly, and some even get angry. Sure enough, when Steve passed the black man again, he bit his teeth and said, "stop talking!" But Steve ran past him like a gust of wind, and that sentence never changed. "On your left, on your left!" The black man yelled, "why do you say that?" His legs work hard to catch up with Steve, but he can only watch his figure gradually go away and never catch up with him. This is the speed and endurance of the monster! When they finished their morning training, the black man leaned against a tree on the grass and gasped. Steve came up and said, "do you need to call a doctor for you?" Steve''s face was full of smile. The black man looked at him with a little self mocking smile in his eyes: "I feel like I need to change my lung. You''ve just run nearly 13 miles in half an hour." Steve laughs: "when you get up late, you have to run more." "Is it?" The smile on the black man''s face was even more helpless. "You''re not ashamed. Run around again! You''ve finished running. Think of it as another lap Steve reached out a hand and asked, "which unit are you from?" The black man looked up at Steve. "Fifty eighth division, paratroopers, but I''m working in the Veterans Service, Sam Wilson!" The black man held out his hand. Steve took his hand and pulled him up from the lawn. "Steve Rogers!" Sam got up and looked at Steve with a smile on his face and said, "I can guess if it scares you to go home after thawing." Steve sighed. "It''s time to get used to it. Nice to meet you, Sam." Then Steve turned and left. Sam asked, "it''s the bed, isn''t it?" "What?" Steve looked back. Sam explained, "your bed is too soft. When I was still in service, I could sleep on the ground and use a stone as a pillow, just like a primitive man. Now I go home and lie in bed like..." Steve added: "lying on the marshmallow, I feel like I''m going to sink to the ground. How many times did you go through this primitive life when you served?" Sam smile: "go out on duty twice, you must miss the past life." Steve looked at the distant scenery: "in fact, it''s ok now. I eat much better. I used to only cook. Polio can be cured. The Internet is really powerful. I watch a lot of things on the Internet to keep up with the times." Sam reached out and said, "Marvin guy, the 1972 album black hand, you miss everything in this album." Steve took a book out of his pocket and said to the pen, "I''ll put it in the memo." At this time, Steve road mobile phone received a text message, it said: "have a task, start immediately, see you at the roadside." Steve had no choice but to immediately end the happy dialogue with Sam: "Sam, I have a task. Thank you for running with me, if you call it running." The two shook hands, Sam Tucao: "make complaints about this?" "As for." Steve has a cheerful smile on his face. "All right." Sam said with a smile, "you want to go to veterans service one day and help me get popular with the front desk girl. I want to show off. Please let me know in advance." "Keep that in mind." Steve came to the side of the road and a black car drove by. "Well." Sam watched Steve leave. The window came down and Natasha said to them, "Hey guys, do you know where the Smithsonian Museum is? I''m here to pick up a fossil. " Steve came over quickly: "it''s funny." Natasha''s fossil is about himself. Sam looked at Natasha and said, "hello." "Hi Natasha responded. Steve got in the car, looked at Sam and said, "you can''t run everywhere." "Of course it is." Sam''s mouth turned, the window closed, and Natasha drove Steve out of here. In the Indian Ocean, Steve and Natasha come to a spaceship to cross the dark ocean. Aegis agents analyze the base picture in front of a screen and say: "the target is a mobile satellite launch platform, the star of Lemuria. When they launched the last one, they were hijacked by pirates, just 93 minutes ago." "What do they want?" Asked Steve. "1.5 billion." The agent gave an exaggerated number. "So cruel?" Steve was a little surprised at the lion''s big mouth. "Because it''s an Aegis ship," the agent explained Steve understood the situation and reorganized the matter: "so it''s not a deviation from the course, it''s an illegal invasion." Natasha looked at the screen, put her finger to her lips and said, "there must be a reason for that." Steve shook his head. "I''m tired of wiping Fred''s ass." "Relax, it''s not that complicated." Natasha''s quick analysis of what''s known. After getting along with Yang Han for a long time, she seems more relaxed in dealing with everything¡° How many pirates are there Steve needs an accurate enemy number. The agent pointed to the information of the characters on the screen and said: "25 top mercenaries led by this man, led by George Bartok, former official of the operations department of the General Administration of foreign security, and the most wanted criminal on the Interpol red notice. He had carried out 36 assassination missions before he was demobilized by France, so he was good at killing." "Where are the hostages?" Steve asked further. The agent swiped the screen: "most of the technicians, an official, Jasper Sitwell, are in the kitchen." "Seatville? What is he doing on the launch ship? " Seatville is not an ordinary agent. Steve thinks something''s wrong with it. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 590 After a little doubt about the Sitwell affair, Steve immediately arranged his own tasks. "All right, I''ll sweep the deck, and then I''ll find Bartok, Natasha, you turn off the engine and wait for orders, romlow, your man in charge of the stern, find the hostages, take them to the lifeboat and rescue them. Let''s go After Steve finished, the leader of aegis rapid response special forces named longmlow yelled to the commandos over the earphone: "commandos, do you hear me? Prepare for action. " Steve and Natasha come to the predetermined position and wait for the spacecraft to land on the target site. As a special spaceship made by aegis, it has the speed and defense ability beyond ordinary fighters, and can adapt to all kinds of bad weather. Outside the spaceship is the night sea and the strong wind, but inside the spaceship, Steve can''t feel any shaking. He says to the wireless communication device, "channel seven, make sure it''s safe." There''s a confirmation from the radio. "Did you have fun on Saturday night?" Natasha asked Steve doesn''t seem to be in good shape. Natasha can see through the confusion in his whole body. Steve came to the jump gate and said to Natasha with a smile: "all the people who formed the team with me before died, so... I didn''t find them." Steve put on his wireless headset, and there was a voice: "Captain, get into the parachute area now." Natasha suggested, "if you ask Kristen from the statistics department to have a try, she will probably agree." Steve went to the parachute area, facing thousands of meters high and the hissing wind, he said in a flat tone: "that''s why I don''t make an appointment." "Too scared or too shy?" Natasha still wants to make a successful match for Steve. In fact, Natasha doesn''t care who the target is. The most important thing is to make Steve feel warm, a kind of warmth when he wakes up and the world changes. "Too busy!" Steve finished and jumped down. Then a member of the commando team came to romlow and asked, "does he have a parachute with him?" Romlow shrugged: "no, he didn''t bring it." Several thousand meters high, Steve fell into the cold ocean like a bird flapped by the storm. He had been sleeping in the ocean for decades, and the cold was more like warmth to him. A huge ship passed by Steve. It was the Lemurian star hijacked by pirates. Steve swam to the chain of the ship with amazing physical strength in the sea with great resistance. He quickly climbed up to the ship with strong wind along the chain. Behind him was the shield of Captain America made of Zhenjin. In such a dark and dangerous ocean, even if he fell into the ocean and splashed the waves, no one would notice. When Steve climbed up the ship along the chain, he simply solved several patrol guards and quickly ran to the place mentioned in the plan. Along the way, several guards want to stop him when they see Steve running, but they misestimate their own strength and underestimate Steve''s strength. Steve, like a mad cow, leaped up in the air with his speed and power to the extreme. A guard was directly kicked in the chest, and his whole body flew back uncontrollably. He bumped into the deck and hurt like a tear in his chest. After solving wave after wave of guards, Steve continued to move forward with a clear goal. Almost all the guards, even the guards of the group of five, were dazed one by one under his concise and effective attack. When Steve solved the problem that the last guard was about to break into the ship, a guard with a gun aimed at him suddenly appeared behind him. The man threatened: "don''t move, or your head will disappear." Steve didn''t really move, because romlow landed here in a parachute and solved the guard with a shot. Steve looked back at romlow and said, "thank you." "You''re welcome, I can''t live without you," said romlow with a rude smile Indeed, romlow can''t live without Steve. Natasha then landed here. She skillfully released her parachute and suggested to Steve, "how about the nurse who lives opposite you? She''s pretty. " Steve declined: "fix the engine room first, then let''s talk about dating." "I can multitask!" Natasha went to the left and Steve made a positive breakthrough. In the ship''s kitchen, a mercenary with a gun and a slightly crazy look said to the hostages, "I told Bartok that if you want the aegis to pay, you have to kill several people to show them. I''m going to kill one." The mercenary came to a hostage, pointed a gun at his head and asked, "do you want a gun? Put your legs away. Do you want a gun? " Steve finds Bartok in the captain''s room when the pirates threaten the hostages to be safe. "I don''t want to wait," said the determined Bartok to his men. "When the rescue comes, the ship will sail." "Yes! Durand, start the engine. " When his men finished, a sailor outside the ship said, "good!" As soon as the sailor hung up the ship''s Messenger, he turned and saw Natasha smiling. "Hello, sailor!" After laughing, Natasha kicked him in the heel of his leg, and then mercilessly punched him in the chin and stomach. Almost in the blink of an eye, he fell to the ground. Then Natasha jumps out of the engine room from the passageway on the deck. She holds a gun in her left and right hands respectively and shoots the pirates on both sides with amazing dynamic vision. The falling wind blows Natasha''s long reddish brown soft hair. Since she separated from Yang Han, Natasha has changed her wavy hair into straight and soft hair. Natasha is fixing the engine room according to the agreement. In the kitchen, the crazy mercenary yells impatiently at a scared Cook: "shut up, what''s the matter? Do you want to be a hero? I''ve had enough waiting. " The mercenary knocked on the kitchen door and said to the people outside, "find Bartok. If I don''t answer in two minutes, I''ll start killing people." ¡±Yes¡° As soon as the people outside turned around, they were just like the sailors who met Natasha, except that the object he met was not as beautiful as Natasha, but the bearded and military looking ramlo. Romlow hit him in the face with the barrel of a gun, which made his brain fall into a coma in an instant. The mercenary in the kitchen didn''t pay much attention to the movement outside, but continued to murmur: "two minutes..." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error report. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 591 More and more commandos came to the ship, Bartok''s room, and his man who kept in touch with Aegis said, "Bartok, the aegis radio doesn''t respond." Steve is outside the room watching Bartok''s action. The commandos have their own targets. "Target confirmed, commandos in position!" longmlow said Steve said to the radio in his hand, "Natasha, what''s the situation over there?" Without any response from Natasha, Steve called again, "Natasha, report!" "Wait..." Natasha put her arm around the neck of the last person in the engine room, then put her foot on the force, and the whole person turned 360 degrees, patting the person''s body on the deck. When the last person is solved, Natasha reports the situation coldly: "the engine room is done!" In the kitchen, seatville, with a smooth head, saw the battle suit of aegis personnel in the transparent glass on the kitchen door. He looked at the mercenary who could not bear to kill. The mercenary yelled: "time is up, who wants to die first?" Sitwell looked at the mercenary coldly and ordered to one of his men, "you, catch that woman!" Just then, Steve pointed at the wireless communicator and said, "listen to me, three, two, one!" After the countdown, the kitchen door was kicked open, and a bullet accurately opened the mercenary''s head. Sitwell looked at the mercenary who fell in front of him and said, "as I said, aegis never talks." As Bartok paced back and forth in the room, his men said, "Bartok, aegis didn''t respond and couldn''t get in touch." Bartok''s face was frozen, and his men suddenly called out, "be careful!" Saw a shield through the glass toward Bartok''s head, Bartok a squat to avoid the attack of the shield, and then without saying a word to open the door of the room to escape. Steve pursues. He hears the voice from the messenger: "the hostages are retreating. Romanov hasn''t come to meet. Captain, the enemy is still fighting." So Steve took the initiative to contact Natasha: "Natasha, Bartok has escaped, you go around to the back of romlow to protect the hostages, Natasha?" As soon as Steve''s voice fell, a man jumped out from the side of the ship and kicked him on the shield. The strength was very strong. Steve suddenly stepped back and nearly fell down. The attack is on Steve''s shield. When Steve reacts, he pushes his arms out. The attacker''s body is pushed away by him. Steve just sees that it''s Bartok who is running away. Romlow said that Bartok is a most wanted criminal on the red notice of Interpol and has carried out many assassination missions. Now, after experiencing Bartok''s power, Steve''s breathing gets worse. He feels that Bartok is really not the most wanted criminal. Bartok looked into Steve''s face and said, "you don''t have your face in vain." Steve can see that Bartok has a strong desire to kill. It''s aimed at him. He prefers exciting challenges to life and money. "Then try it!" Steve put the shield behind him and took off his mask. When Bartok saw that, his face showed an excited smile. He swung his fists and punched Steve in the face. Steve twisted his head, deftly dodged and hit Bartok in the nose with an inch of his backhand. Bartok squats down fiercely and sweeps Steve''s leg with his foot to make him lose the footwall. Unexpectedly, after Steve jumps up, he punches down heavily. Bartok flashes to the side. Steve rushes directly at him and bumps Bartok into the room. The rooms on the ship are all metal doors. Steve''s impact directly knocked the metal door open. Bartok felt that his chest was hit by a hammer. The violent impact made his brain nerve lose contact with his body, so he fell on the metal door with blood in his mouth. "It''s embarrassing..." after Steve bumped Bartok to death, he saw that Natasha, who he couldn''t contact, was also in this room. "What are you doing?" Steve leaves from Bartok''s body. If he hits the metal door so hard, normal people will die suddenly. "Backup hard disk data." Natasha''s hand is pressing on the electronics here. Steve looked back at Bartok and said, "it''s a good habit, but ramlo needs your help. What data are you backing up here?" Steve came to the screen and looked at it. He said, "you''re saving aegis intelligence!" Natasha looked at Steve and said, "save as much as you can." But Steve didn''t feel happy because Natasha was saving the aegis intelligence. He said to Natasha in a more emphatic tone: "our task is to save hostages." Natasha took out her hard drive and turned away. "That''s your task. You did a great job." Steve grabbed Natasha by the arm. "You''re threatening the whole operation." "You are exaggerating." Natasha''s voice just fell, a shadow suddenly ran into the room and threw a bomb in her hand. "Be careful!" Steve grabs Natasha by the arm and jumps out of the room through the glass. The bomb exploded, and countless fires destroyed all the information in the room. Steve and Natasha escaped the explosion without danger, but they were both breathing quickly under the impact of the explosion. "Well, I''m to blame this time!" Natasha was wrong. "It''s your fault!" Steve got up without any consolation and left with his shield. Natasha has a helpless expression. Steve''s fighting style is the style of last century, which is totally different from her. But this time, Steve is right, but Natasha also has her difficulties. For this reason, Steve rushed back to Washington immediately. At the headquarters of aegis, Steve came to Frey''s office and questioned him on the spot: "you just lie, don''t you?" Steve''s tone was strong, and he stepped up to Frey. "I''m not lying. Natasha''s task is different from yours," explained Frey, sitting at his desk "Don''t you have an obligation to share information with me?" Steve looked at Frey with a serious face. Frey turned his chair and looked out into the sky. "I''m not obliged to do anything." "The hostages will all die!" Steve yelled. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 592 Before leaving, Steve thought that Natasha was listening to her own arrangement to rescue the hostages, but in fact, Natasha acted alone and was doing what he didn''t know, which led to his arrangement went wrong. Langmlo had no backup, Natasha couldn''t contact with her all the time, and the chain of command of the whole operation was interrupted. Steve is not clear about the information that Natasha saved, but he immediately understands that it''s Frey''s arrangement, otherwise Natasha won''t leave the team without authorization. As for the hostage problem mentioned by Steve, Frey turned his chair and said to him seriously, "so I sent the best soldiers ever to save their lives." Fred is not flattering Steve, but among the soldiers, Steve is the best. "Soldiers need to trust each other, and they also rely on trust, rather than amplifying the gang''s random shooting." Steve is completely unmoved and sticks to his own truth. Fred patted the table, stood up, glared at Steve and said, "last time I trusted someone, I lost an eye. I don''t want to assign you tasks you don''t want to do, but Natasha doesn''t have tasks you can''t do." "How do you want me to lead the team?" Steve asked "It''s called doing one''s job, no one divulges the secret, because everyone only knows part of it." When Fred finished, Steve pointed to him and said sarcastically, "only you know everything." "You''re wrong about me. I''ll share it, because I''m a good man," Frey said Frey seriously said that he was a good man. Steve didn''t see any deception and lies. Then Frey walks into the elevator. The elevator door recognizes Frey''s identity and opens. It says "insight plan bay" beside the door. When Steve walks in behind Frey, the elevator door gives a warning: "Captain Rogers has no right to enter insight plan." Frey said to the elevator door, "override authority, director Nicholas J. Frey." "Confirmed!" All the way down the elevator, Steve looked at the elevator door, showing a look of nostalgia: "before, there was music here." "Yes, my grandfather has been an elevator operator for 40 years. He works in a very good building." Fred remembers with Steve. Steve said coldly, "I should have received a lot of tips." Frey was not interrupted by Steve''s words, but continued to say: "when he comes home at night, he can have a large roll of a dollar in his lunch bag. He says hello to others, and others also respond. Later, when the world is deteriorating, he says hello again, and others say less nonsense. He has to be careful with his lunch bag." "Has he ever been robbed?" Asked Steve. Frey hummed coldly: "every week a little gangster asks him what''s in the bag." "What does he do?" Frey looked at Steve: "show them a bunch of shabby bucks and a loaded. 22 magnum." Steve smiles when he hears it, and Frey laughs together. When the elevator arrives, they walk out of the elevator. Frey''s words haven''t finished yet: "my grandfather likes others, but he doesn''t trust others very much." When Steve saw the scene, Frey said with a little satisfaction, "yes, they are a little bigger than magnum." In front of Steve, three huge Aerospace carriers are constantly being assembled. They are the scientific and technological crystallization of aegis. They use the anti gravity engine invented by iron man, and are equipped with a large number of precision guided weapons. Countless fighters are equipped on the aerospace carriers. There is no doubt that these three Aerospace carriers are unparalleled technological monsters! Frey raised his hand to the space carrier: "this is the insight plan, three generations ahead of the helicopter carrier, connecting with the positioning satellite." "The satellite launched by lemlia." Steve told us about the satellites he launched in that era. Two people walk in the underground large factory, tens of thousands of scientific research personnel are making the space carrier here. "Once in the sky, they don''t have to land, and the new engine can continue to do suborbital flight," Frey said "Did stark design it?" Steve has an extremely keen sense of smell. "After looking at the old turbocharged engine, he gave us some suggestions. These long-distance precision positioning weapons can destroy the enemy in one minute. The terrorist does not need to show up, and the satellite can read his DNA. We can strangle many threats in the cradle." Fred''s idea was denied by Steve: "those who have done bad things should be punished." The power of the space carrier is amazing, but Steve doesn''t agree with Frey. Frey shook his head. "We can''t wait for someone to do something bad to punish him." "Who are we?" Steve asked a sharp question. "After the New York incident, I convinced the World Security Council that we need quantum level precision threat analysis, and this time we have to go far ahead." Frey looks at the giant space carrier. Just now he said that he knows how to share. Now he is sharing everything he has done with Steve. Before Skye comes back, Frey needs a strong man to help him fight the hydra. "Point a gun at everyone. Do you call that protection?" Steve''s eyes look at the space carrier, but it seems to see the picture of the future world through the space carrier. Frey told Skye that he had friction with Steve. It was just the friction of ideas. Fred wants to persuade Steve, because he is a standard soldier thinking, he is suitable to be a soldier, but now is not suitable to be a leader, the leader''s vision is the world and the future. "I''ve read the papers of the strategic science Corps. Are you the greatest generation? But you''ve done shady things. " Every word Frey said was steady and powerful. "Yes, we compromise. Sometimes we can''t sleep at night because of this, but we do it for the freedom of the people, but it''s not freedom, it''s fear." Steve pointed to the space carrier and admitted his previous mistakes. "Aegis accepts the world as it is, rather than changing it as it wishes. It''s a bit too late for you to start this project now, captain?" "So don''t hope too much." Steve left the base of insight plan, he still wants to act in accordance with the previous style to be a qualified captain, there are criminals appear to fight. Steve would not agree with what Frey said about strangling ahead of time and using a sword to hang on everyone''s head to stop crime, no matter how beautiful Frey said about the space carrier. Looking at Steve''s leaving figure, Frey watched the space carrier for a long time. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 593 In the middle of a large shopping mall, there is a pile of slogans about Steve on the screen of the cinema. Such as "the symbol of the country", "captain of the United States, the current heritage", "symbol of courage", "Captain, welcome back". And in the radio there is "Captain America''s story is a story of honor, courage and sacrifice" this highly praised words. Steve was walking in the middle of the mall in a leather suit and a hat. Next to him was a large poster with his picture on it. "Steve Rogers was chosen to take part in a unique project in the war because he was not in good health and became the first super soldier in history." While the radio was on the air, a little boy found Steve in disguise. Steve pointed to him and hissed. The little boy nodded and Steve went on. In a black-and-white image, Steve saw his own figure, spanning 70 years. "In this precious video, our favorite warrior, Captain America, has gone through the test of the battlefield. Captain America and his roaring commando team have risen step by step. Their task is to disintegrate Hydra, the Nazi department that studies dangerous technology." Steve went to another big head, and the radio continued: "as a childhood friend, Bucky Barnes and Steve Rogers are inseparable on campus and on the battlefield. Barnes is the only soldier in the roar commando who died for his country." Steve looked at Barnes''s picture, feeling sad, with tears in his eyes, when he saw an interview with his girlfriend, Peggy Carter. In the picture is New York in 1953, Peggy Carter''s face is almost the same as he now says: "a snowstorm trapped half of the battalion in Germany, Captain Steve Rogers. He successfully broke through the blockade of the Hydra on the U.S. Army, and he saved more than 1000 people, including the one who later became my husband, even after his death, Steve is changing my life, too Steve''s hand out of a picture of Peggy Carter, he gently rubbed his hand, the back looks very desolate. Then Steve went to Peggy Carter''s home. Peggy Carter''s face was wrinkled and her hair was white. Compared with young Steve, their time was as far apart as the end of the world. Steve looked at the picture of Peggy with her husband and children on the bedside table and said, "you should be proud of yourself, Peggy." There is no jealousy or regret in Steve''s eyes. He sincerely wishes Peggy happiness. Peggy''s eyes moistened. "I''ve lived my whole life. The only regret is that you didn''t live your own life." Seeing Steve''s silence, Peggy asked, "what''s the matter?" Steve raised his eyebrows and said with a smile: "all along, my principle is only to do the right thing. Now this principle has been shaken. I think I can go back to the army at any time, obey orders and defend the country, but it''s not the same anymore." "You always exaggerate. You save the world and we make a mess of it." Peggy felt deeply guilty. Steve comforted: "no, I stayed half because I heard that you were part of the founding of aegis." When Steve finished, Peggy couldn''t help holding out her hand to hold Steve. Steve''s words touched her heart, which had been cold for decades. "The world has changed, we can''t go back, we can only do our best, and sometimes the best choice is to start again." Peggy said and coughed, she has no future, but Steve still has youth, has time, she hopes Steve can get happiness, become the praise of the United States captain, become a world hero. Steve rushed to pour a glass of water and took it to Peggy. He gently called "Peggy". The love in his eyes was not halved because she became an old man or someone else''s wife. Peggy''s tears came down in an instant, and she cried uncontrollably: "Steve, you''re still alive, you... You''re back." "Yes, Peggy." Steve held Peggy''s hand tightly. Peggy said sadly: "long time no see, long time..." Steve was also emotional, he said with a smile: "how can I leave my beauty, she still owes me a dance." Steve said, the two hugged together, the wind outside the window gently blowing the faint yellow halo, the quiet air, only two people constantly beating heart dancing. ¡­¡­ In Frey''s office, Frey said to the intelligent system, "close the room." The whole outdoor French window is immediately covered with a layer of black shadow, and all signals and sounds are isolated by the room. Frey put a hard disk on his desk and said, "open the files for the launch of the satellite "Access denied" sounds from the system. "Run decryption." Frey goes to the screen projected on the wall. The system immediately said, "decryption failed." "Override authority, director Nicholas J. Frey." "Authorization failed, all files are sealed!" The indifferent machine voice of the system answered without any emotion. "Whose orders?" When Frey heard it, he couldn''t help but accentuate. The system answered a name that made his heart stormy: "Nicholas J. Frey." This unexpected situation led Frey to another room. He walked into the elevator and said, "World Security Council." "Confirm." The door of the elevator closed, and Frey stood in the elevator with a worried expression. In the room of the conference room, directors of various countries are attacking Frey. "If Nick fry thinks his masked man and commandos can handle his troubles, it''s a big mistake. It''s intolerable." "I''m afraid it''s not enough just to punish Frey, since the attack happened just a mile away from my sea crossing. I''m going to hold a hearing." "We don''t need hearings, we need action, and the responsibility of the Council is to supervise aegis." "This time the question raised a lot of questions, such as how a French pirate could hijack a secret aegis warship in broad daylight." Alexander Pierce, former director of aegis, interrupted: "to make it clear, director, he is Algerian and can draw a picture if necessary."¡° Thank you for your wisdom, Minister Pierce, but the Council is very serious about international piracy. " "Is it?" Pierce said faintly, "I don''t care." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 594 As a former director of aegis, pierce won''t be led by the nose by these Council doggies. They just want to crowd out the aegis on the ground that the international pirates have stolen the warships of the aegis. No matter what they say, for the sake of the world and the peace of the country, they are actually fighting for their own interests. Pierce walked in front of the directors of various countries who used projection technology to appear in the conference room and said, "I don''t care about ships. I care about the whole fleet. If the council meets with something trivial, it will scold me. Does it need someone to supervise us?" "Mr. Minister, we are not saying..." In the middle of what the directors said, the female secretary came in and said a few words in Pierce''s ear, so Pierce said, "excuse me." Then pierce turned and left. The directors asked sarcastically, "is there any trouble again, Mr. Minister?" "It depends on how you define trouble." After pierce left, the projection in the room dissipated and the room was closed again. Peirce walked out of the room, and in front of him was Frey. "Our office is only forty stories apart. No one robbed the ship. Would you like to come?" Pierce goes to Frey. With both hands in his pockets, Frey said with a reasonable look, "I will come when the nuclear war breaks out." After shaking hands, Frey looked inside and said, "are you busy?" "It can be solved with money." Pierce said jokingly. Frey''s face became serious: "I''m here to ask you for help. I hope you can organize a vote, and see that the plan needs to be postponed." Pierce looked at Frey helplessly: "Neil, you are not asking me for help. It needs a long hearing from the sub committee." Frey frowned. "Maybe it''s OK, but I have to make sure it''s safe." "What if there''s a problem?" Pierce asked. Frey browed down: "then we should all be glad we didn''t send the space carrier to heaven." Pierce nodded. He let go. "Okay, but you have to get iron man to my niece''s birthday party." "Thank you, sir!" Frey and pierce reach out again and shake hands friendly. Pierce added: "it''s not passing by. Have a good time." When Frey was solving his problems, Steve kept walking in the city. He came to the Veterans Service. Sam said that he would come here to help him get popular when he was free, so Steve came. As soon as he came in, he heard Sam holding a patient sharing meeting. A female patient said: "the problem is that I think the situation is getting worse. Last week, a policeman asked me to stop by the side of the road. He thought I was drunk because I swerved to hide a plastic bag. I thought it was an improvised bomb." Sam said, "some things are left over there, some things need to be brought back. It''s up to us how to bring them back. It''s up to you whether you put them in a box or in your wallet." Steve listened at the door for a long time. When the sharing meeting was over, sam came to Steve and said, "isn''t this a little runner?" Steve praised Sam and said, "I heard the last few minutes. It was a good talk." "Yes, we all have the same problems, guilt, regret." Sam''s face and words made Steve ask, "have you lost someone close to you?" Sam nodded, his expression became dignified: "my wingman Riley, night flight mission, standard airborne rescue mission, has practiced thousands of times, but a rocket hit Riley, I can do nothing, can only watch." "I''m sorry." Steve looked down and said. Sam said that was all over: "after that, I struggled for a long time to find a reason to stay there, now..." Sam looked at the people walking in the house, and a smile gradually appeared on his face. Steve looked at Sam laughing and said, "isn''t it nice to be back to normal?" Sam''s happy asked Steve: "the officers who gave me orders seem to be gone. Do you want to quit?" "I don''t know. To be honest, I don''t know what else I can do when I quit." Steve for the future in infinite confusion, so he will walk around, to find the meaning of his existence. Sam suggested, "go to the ultimate fight? I thought about it all at once, but seriously, you can do whatever you want. What do you like to do? " Sam looks at Steve, such a super soldier. It seems that there are a lot of things in the world that he can do at the top. He doesn''t have to worry about losing his job. "I don''t know." Steve answered with a smile. His confusion was all written on his face, but it was covered up with a smile. After making an appointment with Pierce, Frey drove out. He said to the intelligent system on the car, "start the communication encryption program, and connect the security line 0405." Over the phone came a woman''s voice: "I''m hill." Maria hill is a female agent of aegis. Although she is not as senior as Skye and Natasha, she has to contact her when Skye has not come back and Natasha is out on duty. "I need you to come to Washington. It''s serious," Frey ordered "Give me four hours." Agent Hill said. "Three hours, over!" Frey drove to the traffic light, and a white police car stopped beside him. Frey didn''t care, but he felt that he was looking at it with strange eyes. So Frey turned his head and saw that there were two policemen in police clothes sitting in the police car. They were staring at Frey, as if the racer was going to race. "Do you need to check my papers?" Frey looked at them with a foul face. The police car honked its horn, and then drove on. Fred stepped on the gas. The next second, two police cars collided with him from both sides of the intersection. Originally, the police car next to Frey also backed back and hit him. For a moment, Frey was surrounded by a large number of police cars. The violent and sudden impact made Frey injured. The intelligent system detected: "if a fracture is found, it is recommended to inject anesthetics. There is no congressional police deployed in the nearby area." Frey takes the anesthetic out of the car. He sees a large number of police and SWAT armed at his car¡° Get out of here These people are not police at all, and Frey knows that he was attacked. However, the intelligent system has not yet started to drive automatically. Countless bullets made a huge noise and hit the window. Under the hail of bullets, the bulletproof glass kept cracking. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 595 With blood on Frey''s face, the intelligent system said, "power system failure." Frey yelled, "that''s a fuckin ''restart." A display inside the car is showing the strength of the car''s window, which is falling at a rate of 1% per second. There were no pedestrians on the street, only the attackers disguised as police were attacking Frey''s car with a lot of fire. Frey saw an iron stake being moved out by the attackers, and the intelligent system said, "warning, the window is about to be damaged." "Is it?" Frey''s face suddenly changed when he saw the iron stake. He quickly asked, "do you want to start more?" "Calculating." The strength of the car window dropped to 31% when the iron pile hit. The system proposes: "prepare countermeasures." "Wait a minute!" Frey''s eyes quickly swept over the outside, he was analyzing how to break through the siege in front of him. When the iron pile hit again, the car rolled over more than ten centimeters, and the strength of the window dropped to 19%. The system said again, "it is recommended to start countermeasures." "Wait a minute!" said Frey When the iron pile finally hit and the strength of the car window dropped to 1%, Frey gave an order: "now, start!" The next second, a submachine gun rose next to his seat. Frey turned him to the attackers who were using iron piles outside the window. In a moment, dozens of bullets broke the window and penetrated their bodies. When the bullet exploded the police car, the system prompted: "the power system has been restored!" Frey continued to fire and said, "full speed!" When the car crashed out of the encirclement, Frey ordered: "activate the helicopter system!" However, under the attack of a large number of bullets, the system gave a desperate answer: "the flight system is damaged." "Then turn on the navigation camera!" Frey put his hands on the steering wheel. It was the bone of his hand that he hurt when he was hit. So when he was holding the steering wheel, Frey let out a cry of pain. "I''ll control it. Call agent hill." Frey turned the steering wheel with one hand and looked closely at the road ahead. His driving skill was amazing. He soon threw away the police car. The system is still that sentence: "the communication system is damaged." "Is there anything good about that?" If it wasn''t for the escape, Frey would definitely tear down the car now. "The air conditioning system is completely normal." The system''s answer is not amusing. A large number of cars are driving on the street, and the system reminds: "there is a traffic jam ahead." "Then change the way for me." Even with one hand, Frey drives the car in an orderly way. "There''s a traffic jam on the Roosevelt bridge. All motor vehicles are strictly prohibited. * * street is feasible. It''s three blocks ahead." Frey smashed the small white pickup truck in front of him. He was like a beast in the street. However, the other side''s siege network has been blocked in front of the police car from the various streets opened, with the body to stop Frey. Frey started the maximum horsepower, and all the police cars in the way were knocked over by him. When he drove to * * street, the street finally became spacious. The police car was close behind, and their net would never allow Frey to escape easily. Two police cars collided with Frey side by side. The attacker took out a gun and tried to hurt Frey from his broken window. But Frey hit their car and made them lose their balance. Then he grabbed their gun and aimed it at their head without hesitation. The system sent a warning: "approaching the crossroads." "Find me a way out." Because of the fierce pursuit, Frey completely ignored the pain in his arm. "Safe area route calculation is in progress." Just then, on the sidewalk, a man in black, with a mask on his face, appeared in front of Frey''s windows, which had been punched out one by one. The man with the mask fires a detonator in his hand and sticks it to the bottom of Frey''s car. After a burst of explosion, Frey''s car turns over. The man with the mask walks towards Frey from the huge smoke. When he approaches the car and looks inside, Frey disappears. There was a sewer where the car overturned. Frey broke the manhole cover with a laser weapon and escaped into the sewer. It took a lot of time for the masked man to turn the car over. Coupled with the complicated passage in the sewer, he didn''t catch up with Frey in the first time. As night fell, Steve rode his motorcycle back to his home. As he went up the stairs, he heard a woman''s voice: "great, great, I have to hang up. Goodbye." Steve looked at his neighbor girl. She was holding a basket of clothes in her hand and said to Steve, "my aunt, she has insomnia." Steve saw her throw her cell phone into the basket and asked, "you can use my washing machine if you don''t mind." "Really, how cheap is it?" The girl showed an expression of surprise. Steve said with a smile, "how about a cup of coffee?" "Thank you, but..." the girl looked downstairs. "I''ve taken it down much better, and I''d better not use your washing machine to wash my white coat. I''ve just changed shifts and came back from the infection ward." Steve said, "I''d better keep my distance." "I hope it''s not too far away." When the girl finished, their eyes met. When Steve was about to open the door, the girl cried, "I forgot to say that your stereo seems to have been turned off." "Yes? Thank you Steve took a deep look at the girl who turned and ran downstairs. When he faced the door of his room, Steve''s expression changed from smiling face to habitual vigilance. He put his ear close to the door and heard the faint music inside. Steve walked into the room from the window. He came to the living room carefully. When he saw Fred sitting next to the stereo in the dark, Steve said coldly: "I don''t seem to have given you the key." Fred sat up from his chair and said, "do you think I need it? My wife kicked me out "I didn''t even know you were married." Steve heard an unexpected answer¡° There''s so much you don''t know. " Frey shook his head gently. Steve turned on the light: "I know that, Nick, that''s the problem..." When Steve came up to Frey, he put his finger to his lips. Steve saw a scar on his face. The light just turned on was turned off by Frey. He took out his mobile phone and wrote a few words on it: "walls have ears." Steve looked around the house, and even Frey was injured, which means that the other side is by no means ordinary people. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 596 Steve understood why Frey would suddenly come to his room, which was impossible in the past. Being driven out by his wife was just a cover to deceive the enemy. When a director of aegis came to this end, Steve felt that there was going to be a tough fight. "I''m sorry to come uninvited, but I really have nowhere to go." Frey''s words are very serious, but in fact, he has been paying attention to the situation around him. He typed the message "Aegis exposed" on his mobile phone. Steve immediately frowned and asked, "who else knows about your wife?" Steve really means who else knows about the exposure of aegis. Frey points his finger at Steve and then points to himself. The message "you and me" appears on his mobile phone. In fact, Frey said deceptively, "let''s just... Our friends." Frey wanted to make the enemy think that several people on their side had intelligence, but the reality made Steve feel unknown, so he asked, "are we friends?" "It''s up to you!" As soon as Frey''s voice fell, three bullets accurately penetrated the window and hit him on the body. Frey fell to the ground on the spot, which proved that everything he said was not false. Steve squatted up and pulled Frey to the door. When he fell down, Frey gave him a hard disk and said, "don''t trust anyone." Steve just wanted to take Frey to the aegis hospital for treatment when his door was kicked open. When Steve looked at the door, he saw the neighbor girl pointed a gun at him. "Captain Rogers..." the neighbor girl slowly came over, "Captain, I''m agent Kate, No.13 of the aegis secret service. I''m here to protect you." After confirming that he was not the enemy, Steve put down his guard and asked, "who sent you?" Steve didn''t expect his neighbor to be an Aegis agent. Kate pointed to the fallen and comatose Frey and said, "he." Then Kate took out the pager: "step alone injured, has lost consciousness, please send professional medical personnel." The pager asked, "have you confirmed the shooter''s position?" Steve looked at the window. A dark shadow jumped from the opposite building. Steve pressed against the wall and said, "tell them, I''ll go after them!" As soon as Steve finished, he took his shield and jumped from his balcony to the house across the street with amazing jumping power. The shadow flashed by from the upstairs. Steve dashed the door open, and everything in front of him was solved by collision. Even when he was making a sharp turn, because he couldn''t stop the car, he hit a hollow crack on the wall. Steve is like a cheetah chasing his prey in the dark. The explosive power of that moment can''t keep up with his speed. When Steve finally caught up with each other, they were on the balcony. Steve swung his shield around with one arm and threw it at the shadow. No matter how intensive the training was or how muscular the ordinary people were, they couldn''t stop his shield throwing. The strength was enough to make an elephant fly more than ten meters away. However, when the dark shadow turns around and grabs the shield thrown by Steve, he grabs it with a metal arm, and his foot doesn''t move a centimeter. From this scene, Steve knows that the wrist strength of the other side is not worse than himself, and may even be above himself. Since the injection of super soldier serum, Steve once again encountered a strong opponent. With a mask on his face, he stares at Steve coldly, like a poisonous snake spitting out a message, waiting for the prey to come closer. After blocking the shield, the shadow didn''t stay much. He threw the shield at Steve in the same way. After Steve caught it, his body smoothed two or three meters back. When he stabilized his body, the shadow had disappeared on the balcony. Steve ran to the edge of the balcony and looked down. Everything was in order in the busy street, but who would know that there was a crisis in the dark corner that could upset everything. After the pursuit failed, Steve and agent Kate sent Frey to the hospital. Natasha rushed to the hospital as soon as she got out of the car. In the ward, the doctors were operating on Frey. Natasha saw Steve looking outside alone and lowering her head, with a look of remorse. Natasha gasped for a second company: "can he survive? What about the killer? " Frey was shot in the abdomen, and the doctors are taking out the bullet and suturing the wound. Steve recalled the shadow on the balcony and objectively commented: "fast, powerful, and a metal arm." Agent hill, who was contacted by Frey, came up and looked at Frey in the operating room. Steve asked sadly, "Ballistic Analysis?" Agent Hill said with a sad face: "the three bullets have no rifling and are completely indistinguishable." "Made in the former Soviet Union." Natasha said, and Hillton agreed, "yes." At this time, the doctors in the operating room moved to speed up, only to hear them shouting: "he can''t do it, rescue car comes, nurse, open the list, blood pressure dropped, electric shock rescue, charging 100 joules." Natasha was so worried that she said, "Frey, you can''t die!" "Stand back, three, two, one, start!" The doctors are carrying out electric shock rescue, if the rescue is not successful, let Frey''s heart beat again, then you can immediately announce his death. An electric shock passed, and their hearts were suspended in mid air. "Do you have a pulse?" "No "OK, charge to 200 joules and inject epinephrine." After the second shock, Natasha''s eyes had turned red. "Do you have a pulse?" "No When the doctors stopped, Natasha kept saying, "Frey, you can''t die. You can''t just die." Agent Hill clenched his lips and held back tears. The quietness in the operating room seems to be the quietness of the whole world. All the pictures are fixed on the serenity of Frey''s eyes closed. Steve turned and left. The doctor in the operating room asked, "what time is it?" "One point and three." Then the doctor pronounced a death sentence: "time of death, 1:03 a.m." Agent Hill also left. Only Natasha looked at the dead Frey. She was thinking, if Yang Han is here, can she save Frey? But Natasha knows one thing very well, that is, there is no if. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 597 Steve looked at the hard disk that Frey gave him. Only he and Frey knew the existence of the hard disk. Now that Frey died, he had to carry the hard disk to solve the crisis. In the morgue, Fred''s body is lying quietly on the bed. Natasha looks at him silently. Agent hill comes up to Steve and says, "we have to take his body away." "Natasha." Steve called Natasha''s name, but Natasha ignored him. Instead, she touched Frey''s head and rushed out of the morgue. "Natasha!" Steve ran after him quickly, and Natasha turned back and asked him, "how did Frey come to your house?" Steve took a deep breath and swung his arms to both sides. "I don''t know." Steve just wanted to make it clear to Natasha, but langmlo, the leader of the rapid response special forces of the aegis, stopped him and said, "Captain, they told you to go back to the aegis." Steve looked back at romlow. "OK, just a moment." Then he continued to turn to Natasha, but longmlo said strongly, "they told you to go back at once!" "All right." After Steve agreed, Natasha gave him a deep smile: "you really can''t lie." Romlow called from behind: "the commandos immediately escorted captain Rogers back to aegis. I told him." Steve saw a vending machine nearby, which sold packaged snacks. Just as a staff member opened the vending machine to supplement snacks, Steve mixed the hard disk with it. "Let''s go!" Steve walks to romlow. At aegis headquarters, Steve''s neighbor girl, agent Kate, was saying to pierce, "anyway, we did our best. Thank you, sir." Steve came up to say hello to the neighbor, Kate gave a smile and left. Pierce said hello to Steve: "Captain, I''m Alexander Pierce." "It''s a pleasure to meet you, sir." Steve shook hands with Pierce. Before his death, Frey told him that no one should believe him, so even Pierce, who was close to Frey, didn''t believe anything. "I''m honored, captain. My father used to be in the 101st Airborne Division. Come in." Pierce walked into his office. Steve picked up a picture of him and Frey. Pierce said, "that picture was taken five years after Frey and I knew each other. At that time, I was in Colombia. After the BNL occupied the embassy, the guards helped me escape, but the rebels took the hostages." Pierce went to the sofa with a pile of documents in his hand and sat down: "Frey is the local director of aegis. He put forward a plan to raid through the sewer. I said no, we will negotiate. As a result, the rebels didn''t negotiate with us, so they ordered the killing. They swept the basement. What did they find? Empty. Frey didn''t follow my direct orders. He gave orders in foreign countries and carried out tasks without authorization. He rescued more than a dozen government officials and my daughter. " Steve concluded, "so you promoted him?" Pierce nodded. "I never regret it, captain. Why was Frey at your house last night?" Steve shook his head slightly, trying to normalize his expression and tone. "I don''t know," he said Natasha said that he would not lie, which means that Natasha has understood what Frey must have said to him, so Steve has to be more careful every step now. If we can know Frey''s action and launch an attack, the enemy''s forces must have infiltrated into the aegis, and their status will not be low. Hydra! Their operation has already begun, and the first one was directed at director of aegis, Frey. "Do you know you''re being monitored?" pierce asked "Yes, it''s Frey who told me." Pierce''s next sentence hit Steve like a bolt from the blue: "did he tell you that he was listening?" Steve''s face suddenly became serious Pierce picked up the remote and said, "I''ll show you something." On the wall of the office, there is a picture of Bartok defeated by Steve on the star of Lemuria. "Bartok, who ordered you?" In the video, Bartok is interrogated, and Steve asks, "is this live?" "Yes, they caught him last night in the safe house in Algiers, which is not very safe. Do you think he is the suspect of hijacking the Lemurian star? Bartok doesn''t like assassination. The suspect is not him. It''s much more complicated than that. Bartok was hired by an anonymous person to attack the Lemurian star. They contacted him by email and paid by wire transfer. After that, the money was transferred through 17 false accounts and finally transferred to a holding company. The company''s registration system is Jacob VICH. " Pierce took the document he had brought to Steve, who turned it over and said, "should I know him?" From what Pierce said, the last time he helped Frey rescue the hostages on the Lemurian star, the information he heard was quite different from what he now heard, and there were follow-up contacts. Pierce explained: "no, Vicky died six years ago before you thawed. His last address was 14-35 Elmhurst street. When I first met Frey, I learned that his mother lived at 14-37." When pierce finished, Steve looked up at him and said, "do you mean Fred hired pirates? Why? " If it is true according to Pierce''s words, then Frey immediately turned from a great hero to a mean person. Pierce did not immediately assert, but said euphemistically: "the popular saying is that... This kind of hijacking is just to cover up the confidential information transaction, the transaction went wrong, and Frey died." Pierce mentioned intelligence. Steve recalled that Natasha didn''t listen to his order to keep the intelligence of aegis, but Steve said seriously: "if you really know Nick Frey, you should know it''s impossible." Pierce nodded: "why don''t you come to see me? You know, I work in the Council not because I want to, but because we are all very realistic. We know that to get rid of those diplomatic tactics and hypocrisy, and to build a better new world, sometimes we need to destroy the old world, and it is inevitable to make enemies. They will say that you are shameless and dirty, because you are willing to do shameful things just to create better things, It annoys me to think that those people are living in a relaxed and comfortable life now. " Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 598 Pierce is venting, from which Steve knows more or less what Pierce''s personal thoughts are, if this speech is his true feelings. "Captain, you are the last person Frey saw before he was born. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. I think you think so, so I''ll ask you again, why is he with you?" Pierce''s words are full of strong momentum. He is questioning Steve. "He told me not to trust anyone." Steve can only use this sentence to answer Pierce, did not tell him about the hard disk. "Including himself?" Pierce asked further. Steve was silent for a moment and said, "sorry, that''s his last word. Excuse me." Steve turned to leave, pierce called him: "Captain, someone killed my friend, I have to find out the root cause, get in my way, I will make him regret, no matter who." "I understand." Steve took a deep look at Pierce. In the elevator, Steve said to the intelligent system, "operation control center." "Confirmed." Just as the elevator door was about to close, romlow and his team came in. Romlow said, "all the commandos are ready to take their positions." "I understand." "Yes, sir." "Forensics," romlow told the intelligent system Steve turned his back to them. Romlow took a look at them and said, "Captain." "Romlow." Steve looked back. Steve sat in the elevator with the commandos and longmlo. They were all capable men of aegis, but now Steve was suspicious of everyone. "The physical evidence team found some fibers on the roof of the building. Would you like us to go and have a look?" romlow told Steve "Look at the situation first." Steve now seems to be wandering, his whole face is serious, and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking. "All right." Romlow nodded. Steve noticed that the Ranger had a gun in his hand, and his eyes became sharp. When the elevator stopped, a group of people came outside. The location was the administrative floor. The elevator became crowded. Steve was caught in the middle of the elevator. He suddenly felt uncomfortable, as if he was in a completely strange environment. But this is aegis, and he should not be strange. Romlow turned to Steve and whispered, "I''m sorry about Frey. It''s a tragedy." "Thank you." Steve then continued to observe the people who had just walked in. He found that there was sweat on their foreheads. It was almost impossible to sweat in the comfortable environment of aegis, unless he did fitness exercises. However, the sweat was not from fitness, it was like tension. What were they nervous about in aegis? The elevator door opened again, and the two came into the "archives". Steve suddenly said to everyone coldly, "does anyone want to go out before you start?" The next second, everyone attacks Steve, and a metal trap is placed on his arm to fix him in the elevator. Steve is facing more than a dozen people''s attack at the same time. Langmluo hits Steve on the back with a stun baton in his hand. The embattled Steve is pressed against the wall of the elevator. In the control room, sittville saw the battle in the elevator and immediately paged, "send the commandos to the 25th floor." In the elevator, Steve was as brave as a lion. He blocked all the attacks of more than a dozen people, and he knocked them down one by one, leaving only langmlo alone. Steve had been on guard before they started because he had seen the traces of spiders. Romlow reached out to stop Steve''s attack. He yelled, "it''s not personal, Captain!" With that, longmlo hit Steve on the head with the electric shock wand in his hands. Steve shook his arm and used his body to block the attack of the electric shock wand. Then he kicked longmlo in the stomach. "I feel like a personal grudge," Steve said as he watched the people fall in the elevator After solving the enemy, Steve removed the metal ring and opened the elevator door. As soon as he opened the door, a group of commandos with guns pointed at him. "Put down your shield and raise your hands!" Steve did not hesitate to break the switch of the elevator, and then let the elevator fall down vertically. He knew that he was trapped in the enemy''s encirclement net in the aegis. Steve''s front foot just opened the elevator door, and his back foot saw the commando members running towards him in neat steps. "Surrender, Captain Rogers, open the door! You have no way to escape. " Steve took a look under the elevator. It was thirty stories high. Without any hesitation, he broke the glass in front of him with a shield and jumped down. A lot of broken glass fell from the air. Steve cried a few times after landing. He immediately stood up and continued to run away. Now if he was caught, he would not have any chance to avenge Frey. Seeing Steve''s performance, Sitwell exclaimed, "what''s the situation?" Jump directly from more than 30 floors and immediately stand up and run quickly. This is the power of the great captain of the United States in legend. Sitwell quickly ordered Steve''s escape route blocked: "he went to the garage, closed the bridge." Steve rode a motorcycle and rushed out at the moment when the metal door of the bridge completely fell. There were rows of spikes on the ground. A fighter plane flew in front of him and intercepted him and said, "Captain Rogers, surrender now, repeat, surrender now." The machine gun on the fighter plane has aimed at Steve, and when Steve continues to rush over on his motorcycle, the fighter plane does not hesitate to fire bullets at him. The dense bullets hit the ground like a rainstorm in summer. Steve swung his shield forward and hit the wing of the fighter accurately, which destroyed its balance. Then Steve stepped on the motorcycle and jumped onto the fighter. Steve pulled out his shield and swung it again. The wing on the other side of the fighter was damaged, The whole fighter fell into the ocean in a blaze. Steve put the shield back on his back and walked out of the aegis blockade. In just one day, he faced the death of Frey and the wanted inside the aegis, as if all this had been planned. Steve knew that he was in urgent need of help, and he alone could not break the Hydra plot. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 599 After Steve fled, within the aegis Bureau, sittville immediately gave orders to all departments: "listen up, no matter what you have on hand, push it off. Now it''s level one alert. Inform the Ministry of transportation that all intersections in the special administrative region are red, block all runways of the nearby airport, tune all surveillance videos in the urban area to this screen, and track all communication equipment, telephones and computers, Tablet, can check all check, someone tweets, I also want to know immediately Since director Frey''s death, half of the command power within aegis has fallen to setwell. After he finished his plan to capture Steve, agent Kate asked, "if aegis wants to pursue Captain America, we have the right to know why." Kate lives next door to Steve all the time, so he knows much more about who Steve is than most people in aegis. The bad guys won''t offer to let her use his washing machine. What''s more, Kate watched Steve save Frey, but failed to save him. In the face of Kate''s questions, Sitwell stares at Kate. When he wants to speak, Pierce walks into the crowd and says, "because he cheated us, Captain Rogers knows the cause of director Frey''s death, but he doesn''t want to tell us. I know it''s hard for us to accept it, but Captain America is a fugitive from the aegis." When Pierce comes out to detain Steve, the personnel of aegis who are not aware of it can only implement the arrest plan mentioned by Sitwell with half faith. Kate also knows that even if she asks anything, it will not help, because it is no longer Frey who controls the power of aegis, but pierce and Sitwell. Inside the hospital, after breaking away from the blockade of aegis, Steve came to the vending machine here in a black windbreaker, intending to take the hard disk that Frey left him. Members of the Hydra hiding inside aegis have come to the surface to deal with the rest of them after murdering Frey. Steve can be sure that pierce is highly suspected, followed by the person who has just given an order to pursue him. Steve also needs to contact agent Kate. Only she is trustworthy in aegis. When Steve looked in the freighter, the hard disk he put behind the snacks disappeared! Steve was shocked. He put the hard disk in it for a whole day, and the snacks were still in place. No one bought the hard disk, and it was impossible for anyone to find and take it away. The only possibility was that someone knew he had hidden the hard disk here and took it away when he returned to aegis. Steve''s mind immediately appeared a figure, sure enough, in the vending machine glass light, Steve saw Natasha behind him. Without saying a word, Steve pushed Natasha, who was chewing gum, into the back room and asked, "where is it?" The hard drive is about solving the Hydra crisis. Steve has to get it. "A safe place." Natasha''s eyebrows were fixed together. She said Steve would not lie. She saw Steve''s little actions clearly in the hospital. "Say the point." Steve needs to know where the hard drive is, not Natasha''s careless eye. "Where did you get it?" Natasha asked Steve''s tone accentuated: "how can I tell you?" Now Steve doesn''t trust anyone, even Natasha, especially now that Natasha still drives her hard disk. "Why did Frey give it to you?" Natasha, just as Steve asked her where her hard drive was, had something to ask Steve. Steve asked another question: "what''s in it?"¡° I don''t know. " Natasha is telling the truth. "Don''t lie!" Steve is now in a state of high tension, and his volume goes up unconsciously. Natasha once said, "I just seem to know everything, Steve." When Yang Han was not around, Natasha lost her sense of control over many things. Now she has experienced the death of Frey, and her inner confusion is no less than that of Steve. "You must know that it was Frey who hired the pirates?" Steve said what Pierce said, but he confirmed it to Natasha in a tone of doubt, because Natasha and Frey seem to have secrets hidden from him. When Natasha heard this, she suddenly realized, "that''s all right. There''s something wrong with that ship. You and Frey have to find a way to get on it." Steve shook Natasha''s shoulder and said, "don''t let me ask you again." As for Steve, Natasha had to say: "I know who killed Frey. Most intelligence agencies don''t believe in him. They call him a winter warrior. In the past 50 years, he has participated in more than 20 assassinations." Steve recalled the winter warrior on the rooftop: "so he''s like a ghost." "Five years ago, I escorted a nuclear weapons engineer to leave Iran. When I was about to arrive in Odessa, someone shot through my tire. The car got out of control and fell off the cliff. We escaped. The winter soldier was there too. Seeing me blocking him, he shot through here and killed the engineer." Natasha pointed to her abdomen, where there should have been a scar, but with Yang Han''s strong recovery, the scar has disappeared, only a tiny trace in it. If you look carefully, you can still see it. "Soviet bullet, no rifling, originally I thought I couldn''t wear bikini, fortunately... He''s here!" When Natasha finished, Steve sneered mercilessly: "you must be ugly in a bikini now." Steve is suggesting that Natasha is now a woman in great sorrow, so she looks ugly whatever she does. Ignoring Steve''s taunt, Natasha continued, "it''s not realistic to track him. I''ve tried. Like you said, he''s a ghost." After that, Natasha took out the hard disk. She and Steve were testing each other. From the look, tone, and reaction after hearing some content, it seems that Steve is a good person in Natasha, although she always thinks that Steve is a bad person. Steve took the hard disk, his tone obviously eased down, but with aggressive said: "let''s see what the ghost wants." After listening to Natasha''s words, Steve just knew that the person who is good at assassinating is not Bartok, but the winter warrior! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 600 Within aegis, pierce told the Council: "Nick Frey was brutally murdered. A normal person would call him a martyr, not a traitor." Directors from all over the world attacked Frey one after another. "But why is he a traitor? Because he let the mercenaries hijack his ship. " "Nick Frey used his friendship with you to force the Council to delay the insight plan. He knew that the plan would expose his illegal actions. To put it mildly, he lied to you. To put it mildly, he used you as a tool." When pierce heard that all the directors were laughing at him and attacking Frey, he looked at all the directors and replied, "do you want me to take the blame and resign? I can write my resignation now. " As for Pierce''s resignation, one director said, "we can discuss this later." "Do you really want me to quit?" Pierce said with his hands akimbo and a puzzled expression "We have decided, Mr. Minister," the directors said. "The Council has decided to restart the insight program immediately. If you want to talk, take advantage of it now." Pierce turned away. He had nothing to say. The insight project was launched, the space carrier was launched, and the things that Frey wanted to delay before he died were immediately overthrown by the Council members. On the streets of Washington, Natasha and Steve both disguised themselves. Natasha is wearing a Gray Striped windbreaker, while Steve is wearing a pair of glasses, a black cap and a youth style jacket, which makes him look very strange. But if you don''t take a serious look, it''s hard to recognize him as the legendary hero on the screen. Natasha looked at the road ahead. Instead of looking left and right, Steve kept looking back. So Natasha said, "the first rule of escape is walking, not running." Although both of them are walking, their small steps are very fast, which is twice the speed of ordinary people. "If you run away in these shoes, you''ll fall off long ago." Steve''s shoes are a pair of casual white canvas shoes. They came all the way to an apple experience store in a shopping mall. Natasha opened an apple computer and said¡° This hard disk has a six level positioning system. Once it is started, aegis can locate us. " Steve looked around in case there was an ambush and asked, "how long does it take them to get here?" "Nine minutes." Natasha put the hard disk in the computer and said, "now The moment Natasha inserted the hard drive, Sitwell immediately sent commandos to capture Steve. Natasha quickly analyzed the contents of the hard disk, she said: "Frey''s guess is right, someone wants to hide things on the ship, the hard disk is protected by some kind of artificial intelligence, has been reorganizing itself, resist my orders." Steve took a look at the content displayed on the computer. He only understood Lemurian star. Even if he was using the computer to follow up the times, what Natasha is doing is still too advanced for him. "Can you crack it?" Steve asked questions that most people could ask. Natasha shook her head. "The people who developed this program are smarter than me, just a little bit." Romlow got out of the car with his commandos, lost to Steve in the elevator, and now he just wants to get back. As time went by, Natasha''s hand kept beating on the keyboard and said, "I''m going to try the tracking program. This is the program used by aegis to track malware. Even if we can''t read the file, we can also find its source." Steve looked around, looking extremely careful, when a staff member came up and asked, "what can I do for you?" When Steve was about to speak, Natasha wrapped Steve''s arm and said with a smile, "it''s OK. My fiance and I are choosing a place for our honeymoon." Steve responded quickly and said, "yes, we''re getting married." Steve stepped forward to block the staff and asked, "Congratulations, where are you going?" Natasha made a map of New Jersey on the computer. After reading a sentence, the staff still did not leave, but stared at Steve, who was ready to punch him at any time and then slip away with Natasha. But the staff pointed to Steve''s glasses and said, "I also have these glasses. You look like twins. I also hope you have your figure. If you need me, my name is Ben Allen." The staff showed his work, and Steve left after saying "thank you.". After the staff left, Steve looked at the computer screen and sped up: "didn''t you say good nine minutes? Now it''s time. " Natasha said, "take it easy, OK." With that, a place name appeared on the computer: verton, New Jersey. Steve looked up and Natasha asked, "do you know this place well?" Steve unplugged the hard disk: "I used to be familiar with it. Let''s go." Two people out of the apple experience store, Steve in the crowd quickly distinguish was under, now is the enemy of the aegis commandos, he whispered to Natasha said: "two before two after, flank there are two, if found, I fight with them, you take the South subway to the subway station." Natasha said coldly, "shut up, put your arms around me and laugh twice." "What?" Steve couldn''t figure out the situation. Natasha urged, "hurry up!" So Steve immediately put his arms around Natasha and happened to pass a commando beside him. "Search every floor," romlow told the commandos on the first floor of the mall Soon, the commandos sent in the search results. "Not on the second floor." "No target found on the third floor." Romlow immediately changed his strategy: "search down from the top and join me." When langmlo got on the elevator, Natasha and Steve just went down from the elevator. Langmlo was on the left, Natasha and Steve were on the right. As they were about to meet, Natasha saw langmlo talking with a communicator. In a hurry, Natasha turned to Steve and said, "hold me!" "What?" Steve still doesn''t know what''s going on. Natasha explained quickly, "it''s uncomfortable to show love in public." Normal people will be in the mood of FFF when they see lovers showing love to each other, so they won''t watch more and let themselves eat dog food all the time¡° Yes Steve immediately hugged Natasha, and they buried their heads on each other''s shoulders. The corner of langmlo''s eyes turned to them, and the corner of his mouth gave a cold smile, as if to say that the dog lovers would die. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 601 When langmluo got on the elevator, they quickly separated. Natasha said with a flat expression, "don''t you feel comfortable?" "I can''t say that." Natasha is a beautiful woman at any rate. There is no reason why she is not happy when a beautiful woman is in her arms. They left the mall and drove to New Jersey. The sign on the side of the road said, "welcome to New Jersey, garden state." Natasha looked at Steve and said, "where did Captain America learn to steal a car?" Steve put one hand on the steering wheel and looked at Natasha: "Nazi Germany, and this car is borrowed. Don''t put your feet on the dashboard." Natasha pulls her legs back. "Well, I have a question that you may not answer, but I think even if you don''t answer, it''s an answer." "What''s the problem?" Steve turned to look at Natasha as he looked down the road. "Is this your first hug since 1945?" Natasha asked with a smile "Is it that bad?" Steve asked, is he like someone who looks like no one can hug? Natasha joked, "I didn''t say that." "That sounds like it." Steve was helpless. Natasha looked at Steve''s side face and said seriously, "no, I''m just curious that you practiced a few times." Steve quickly retorted, "I don''t need to practice." For Steve''s stubborn, Natasha raised a smile: "everyone needs it." Steve had to answer Natasha''s question honestly, otherwise it would be more and more difficult for her to respond: "this is not my first hug since 1945. I''m 95 years old, but I''m not dead." "Didn''t you meet anyone special?" Natasha, like a matchmaker, had asked Steve to think about making a new girlfriend. Steve laughed. "Believe it or not, it''s not easy to find someone who has a similar life experience to me." Natasha stood up and said, "mind him, just make up a story." "Like you?" Steve looked through Natasha. "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, it depends on the situation. I can''t give my heart to everyone. So can I Natasha''s eyes are full of memories. "It''s tiring to live like this," Steve said Natasha did her best in her bitter life: "but she can save her life." If she didn''t meet Yang Han, Natasha couldn''t experience what it means to be strong and rebuild her self-confidence. Now, even if Yang Han doesn''t live with her, her self-confidence has come back. It''s psychological self-confidence, which is far more important than strength self-confidence. "How can you trust a person if you don''t understand his nature?" Steve turned to look at Natasha sympathetically. "Yes, what do you want me to be?" Natasha looks at Steve with interest. Steve turned to smile: "friend, what do you think?" Natasha looked at Steve who answered such a stupid answer like a fool: "I think you were in the wrong business, Steve." The car stopped slowly. Natasha looked around with her mobile phone and said, "is this it? That''s where the documents came from. " "Here it is." Steve looked up and saw the sign on the iron gate. What appeared in front of them was a place called Camp Caspian. This is an abandoned training camp with a large number of rooms and open space facilities for training. As the night was over, Steve and Natasha came in. Steve looked at the house in the training camp and said, "I trained in this camp." "Has it changed a lot?" Natasha lit up with her cell phone. "Not bad." Steve looked at the place where he was running, and there were scenes in front of him. The trainer yelled, "come on, girls, come on, come on, run, come on, Rogers, come on! Come on, it''s time to gather At that time, Steve had not been injected with super soldier serum. He was thin and weak. Compared with the soldiers of the same period, his figure was the difference between a dwarf and a giant. When Steve''s mind came up with the scene, Natasha''s voice said, "no, there''s no thermal imaging, no signal, no radio waves. The programmer should use a router to prevent others from tracking." "What''s the matter?" Natasha found Steve''s eyes fixed on a place as if she had found something. Steve walked quickly to a barracks: "according to military regulations, ammunition is prohibited within 500 yards of barracks. This building should not be built here." Steve smashed the shield to the lock and opened the door. They walked in. The air was a little cold. Steve found the switch and turned on the light. On the innermost wall of the house was a pattern they both knew well. Natasha looked around and said, "this is where aegis is." The pattern on the wall is aegis, and Steve said as he walked along: "it may have been set up here." Next to the pattern, the words "homeland strategic defense and logistics support bureau" are written They opened the door and went into the next room, where they saw black and white portraits of many people. Natasha said, "that''s Tony''s father Howard." Right next to iron man''s father Howard, Steve saw the man he knew, his ex girlfriend Peggy Carter. Natasha found Steve''s eyes fixed on Peggy Carter and asked, "who''s this girl?" Steve didn''t answer, but continued to walk around the room looking for clues. He came to the empty cabinet, pulled it open to both sides and said, "why hide the elevator when working in such a secret place?" When they walked into the elevator behind the empty cabinet, there was a password door inside. Natasha cracked the password of the elevator with a sweep of her mobile phone. The gap between the original technology and the present is far from the same level. They took the elevator all the way down to the new room, where a large number of electronic devices were displayed and thick dust accumulated. Natasha glanced and said, "the data source can''t be here. These are antiques." Just then, Natasha found something on the desk, which was out of place with the electronic equipment here. There was a hard disk socket on it. Natasha inserts the hard disk that Frey left behind. The light here suddenly becomes bright. The electronic equipment starts up. Subtitles and sounds appear on the old big head computer: "do you want to start the system?" Hearing this sound, they were sure that this was where Frey was going to guide them. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 602 Natasha typed "yes" on the keyboard with both hands, then she said to Steve with a smile, "let''s play a game." Steve nodded and said, "this is the line from the movie" war game 1993 ". I''ve seen it." A series of green snowflakes appeared on the computer, among which came the electronic voice: "Steve Rogers, born in 1918, Natalia alianovna Romanova, born in 1984." Electronic voice completely said Natasha''s real name, which few people know. Natasha frowned: "is this video?" At this time, the green snowflake turns into a fuzzy face with empty eyes and exaggerated bone spacing. It looks like a traditional alien image. This green face talks to Natasha: "I''m not a video, ma''am. Maybe I''m not what the captain caught me in 1945, but I am..." Green face flows all the ripples in one direction, and a black-and-white picture of a person appears on the computer screen next to it. Natasha looked at Steve and asked, "do you know this thing?" Steve went to the side and said, "arning Zola is a German scientist under red skull. He has been dead for many years." Green face retorted to what Steve said: "correct the first point, I''m Swiss, and the second point, look around, I''m still alive. In 1972, I was diagnosed with advanced cancer, and science can''t save my body, but my mind has to be preserved, so it''s in the database of two million units, and you''re in my brain." Steve walked around the computer console in front of him, looked at the green face on the computer, which is the thought of alnin Zola, and said, "how can you be here?" "Invited." Arning Zola''s answer is very fast, just like a real intelligent program. Just after receiving the information, he can organize the answer in a few seconds. Natasha recalled: "in the post World War II paperclip operation, aegis recruited German scientists of strategic value." "They think I can help them achieve their goals, and I have achieved my goals," he added "The Hydra and the red skull died together," Steve said Although the current situation in aegis makes Steve feel that Hydra has come back to life, he does not have any real evidence in his hand. Steve does not dare to jump to a conclusion. Therefore, Steve''s remark is a taunt of arnin Zola. Not surprisingly, arning Zola said immediately, "if you cut off one head, you will grow two new ones." Arning Zola divided his green face into two, and Steve said, "prove it to me." So green face began to make a mechanical sound: "archive reading." Less than a second later, the green face disappeared on the computer screen. Instead, a black-and-white video of the red skeleton appeared. "When Hydra was founded, the belief was that human beings could not control their own freedom, but we didn''t realize that if they wanted to take away freedom, they would resist. War taught us a lot. Human beings need to give up freedom voluntarily. After the war, aegis was established and I was recruited. A new Hydra was born! Like a beautiful parasite in aegis, for 70 years, Hydra has been behind the scenes inciting crises and triggering wars. When the development of history does not conform to expectations, it will change history. " Arning Zola plays pictures on his computer from red skull to the establishment of aegis, and then recruits a large number of scientists. He releases all the proofs Steve needs. Natasha retorted, "no way. Aegis won''t let you go." "Accidents are inevitable." Arning Zola put the news of Frey''s death on the computer, "the Hydra has created such a chaotic world that human beings are willing to sacrifice their freedom in exchange for safety. Once the purification process is completed, a new world order of Hydra will be formed. We win, team leader! Your death is as meaningless as your life. " Arning Zola showed us the picture of the launch of the space carrier, which means that the insight project is actually created for Hydra to create a new world order. Steve hit the computer screen with an angry fist. Alnin Zola''s face disappeared on the middle screen. A clear crack opened all around. Steve''s fist was still holding. Alnin Zola''s face appeared on the next small computer. "Just now we talked about the insight plan..." As arning Zola spoke, Steve pointed to the hard disk plugged into the interface and asked, "what''s in this hard disk?" Instead of answering Steve, arning Zola went on: "insight requires insight, so I wrote an algorithm." "What algorithm? What''s the use? " Natasha asked. Steve''s brows were tightly locked, and alnin Zola said, "the answer to your question is intoxicating. Unfortunately, you''re dying and can''t hear it." As soon as arning Zola finished speaking, Steve and Natasha heard the door closing. Steve immediately turned back and threw his shield at the door, trying to destroy it. Natasha took out her cell phone and saw the contents inside. She said solemnly, "Steve, I found the missile. It''s not far away. It''s only 30 seconds at most." "Who launched it?" Steve asked quickly. Not everyone has the authority and ability to launch missiles. Even if Tony, a big arms dealer, wants to launch missiles, he doesn''t mean to launch them. The relationship is international. "Aegis!" Natasha said a hopeless but reasonable name. "I''ve been procrastinating all the time, captain. Accept your fate. It''s also good for you. We''re all the same. We don''t have time." Natasha immediately pulled out the hard disk, and then she ran to Steve''s side. Steve blocked his head with a shield. The next second, a missile blasted directly into the building from the far air. The surface of the building was destroyed instantly, and the power of the explosion went straight to the ground, blowing everything here into rags. A large number of building fragments fall from the top. Steve holds a shield with his hand to block it. Countless dust and explosion smoke make the air hard to breathe. When the power supply is destroyed, the ground falls into darkness and chaos. Steve and Natasha do not have the idea of 100% survival, but Steve is still trying his best to protect himself and Natasha. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 603 ?:?? X when the explosion power of the missile is over, the fire is burning everywhere. Under the impact of the explosion, Natasha''s head flows a lot of blood, and the blood spreads all the way to the ground, dyeing the dust red. Steve picked up Natasha and wanted to leave here. If Natasha was not treated in time, she would die of brain death due to excessive blood loss. Steve quickly ran from the ruins, and then a large number of fighter planes flew in the sky, white light shining on the ground, Steve''s figure has disappeared. His arm bone had just been injured while supporting the shield. If he hadn''t used the shield to block the broken stone, Natasha would have been smashed flat. Langmluo led the way from the fighter plane down, personally searching for the ruins of Steve. One missile was not enough to kill Steve, and romlow knew this very well, so he jumped down so eagerly to defeat Steve when he was injured. Langmlow saw Steve''s footprints through the searchlight. Through the footprints, he knew that Steve had been away for a while. With Steve''s strength, if they wanted to find him in the dark, they would look for a needle in a haystack. So romlow said to the radio, "recall all of you." They set off the moment the missile was launched, but the speed of the fighter plane was far less than that of the missile, so the time difference was enough for Steve to leave the ruins, unless he was seriously injured. According to the analysis of the strength on the footprints, langlow found that Steve''s injury was very slight. After the pursuit failed, romlow returned to aegis with the commandos. In Pierce''s office, pierce takes out a box of milk from the refrigerator and puts it on the table. From the corner of his eye, he sees a man in black leather in the dark, sending out a shaking killing machine. Lennart, Pierce''s assistant, packed up the papers and asked him, "I''m leaving, Mr. Pierce. What else do you need me to do before you leave?" Pierce''s face was stiff and he said, "no, it''s OK. Renate, go home." "OK, good night." Renat put her bag on her back and opened the door. "Good night." Pierce took a mouthful of water and then said to the man in the dark, "would you like some milk?" Pierce took out the glass from the refrigerator and poured the milk: "the plan has changed, the opportunity is very rare, two level six goals, they have made me lose Zola, and they will kill me in ten hours." Pierce is sitting on the sofa looking at the winter soldier in the dark when he hears the voice of his assistant renat coming from behind: "hold up, Mr. Pierce. I... Forgot to take my cell phone." Pierce turned his head. Renate was looking nervously at pierce and the Winter Soldier beside him. Renate''s voice was a little choked. Her hands were kneading involuntarily. In the light outside, you can see the thick blood on her face. Pierce looked very disappointed. He closed his eyes as if he had made up his mind and said, "Lynette, you should have knocked!" With that, pierce picked up the pistol on the table and shot three bullets into Renate''s body. He needs another smart assistant. The next morning, Sam, Steve''s running companion, just came home from the run and took out the juice from the refrigerator to have a drink. He heard a violent knock on the door. Sam thought he was coming to find fault, so he put down the juice and walked to the door in a fierce way. When the door opened, Sam saw two unexpected guests, both covered with dust, looking like Steve and Natasha coming back from Queen Street. "Good morning." Sam said hello, but his expression was not happy at all. They must have met something very bad. Steve''s first words to Sam: "I''m sorry, we need to stay out of the limelight." After the emergency treatment in the evening, Natasha''s head injury has been recovered. Although Natasha has no special ability, her aging speed has been greatly reduced and her immunity has been increased after the genetic transformation experiment, so that the white blood cells in her body can effectively inhibit the entry of microorganisms and bacteria, so her injury recovery is faster than ordinary people. Natasha added: "everyone you know wants to kill us." Sam swept Steve and Natasha back and forth, then moved, walked into the house and said, "except me." After the two enter the room, Sam begins to deal with the footprints left by them. As an airborne soldier of the rescue force, Sam dabbles in this area. Steve wiped the dust off his body with a towel. He saw Natasha sitting on the bed in the mirror, so he came up and asked, "is your body OK?" "Nothing." Natasha is cleaning her hair. Steve came and sat down on the bed and asked again, "what''s the matter?" Natasha''s eyes suddenly became a little moist: "when I joined the aegis, I thought it was so aboveboard. In fact, I changed from KGB to Hydra." Natasha took a deep breath. "I thought I knew who I was lying for, but..." Natasha shook her head gently. "Now I can''t tell why." Natasha''s voice sounds full of loneliness. She receives Frey''s order to come back to help him investigate Hydra, and even gives up living with Yang Han. But the reality is that he works for Hydra, and Frey also dies. Now she can''t even get in touch with Yang Han. Aegis is blocking her and Steve. Now they are almost unable to move. They even hide in Sam''s house, which they have just met. Steve comforted: "there are always times in life when you go the wrong way." Natasha burst out laughing. She looked at Steve seriously and said, "I owe you one." "Nothing." Steve is just used to doing what he wants to do. Just like before he became captain of the United States, he also wanted to devote himself to fighting, making people safe and making the world peaceful. Natasha looked into Steve''s eyes. "If it were me, your life would be in my hands. To be honest, would you entrust your life to me?" Natasha is waiting for Steve''s answer. In this situation, only the two of them can get through the crisis together. If the two of them are still fighting with each other as they were in the hospital, the probability that they can survive under the attack of aegis is less than 10%. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 604 Steve felt Natasha''s sincerity and put down his distrust of her. In camp Caspian, if Natasha is an undercover, she needs to pay her life to get hard disk or other information from him. The missile was not joking, but it was really going to kill both of them. If they were not underground, and his strength and shield were enough to resist the stones, neither of them would be sitting in Sam''s house to clean the dust. So Steve nodded very seriously: "now I do. I never lie." Steve said and laughed, Natasha''s face is no longer sad, she said with a relaxed tone: "just found that their white sacrifice once, you can be so optimistic?" Steve sat up straight and closed his eyes. The corners of his mouth filled with joy: "I''m happy to know who the opponent is." Sam came in and interrupted the conversation: "I made breakfast. Do you have fireworks?" Steve nodded of course, and the three of them sat down at the table together. Natasha said, "now the question is, who in aegis has the ability to launch missiles in China?" Steve immediately replied, "Pierce." Natasha stood up and walked. "He happened to be sitting on the top floor of the safest building in the world." If you want to find Pierce''s trouble, the three of them can''t do it, even if they are the core personnel of the original aegis. This man is protected by the world''s top defense measures. Unless Yang Han can live with her now, Natasha can''t think of any good way to catch Pierce. Steve said: "but he''s not alone. Arning Zola''s algorithm is on the star of Lemuria." Natasha immediately added: "Jasper Sitwell is on it, too." Natasha''s words let Steve understand that setwell is also a member of the hydra. As early as in the beginning of the rescue operation, Steve was surprised that setwell appeared on the star of Lemuria. At that time, the Hydra did not show their tusks, so Steve didn''t think much about it. Now he connected the cause and effect. Steve understood many things. He took a deep breath and said, "so the key problem is how the two most wanted criminals in Washington kidnapped the officials of aegis in broad daylight." Sam has been listening to the conversation between Steve and Natasha. From their conversation, Sam has a general idea of what happened, so he picked up a file bag and said, "the answer is that there is no need to kidnap." "What is this?" Steve looked down at Sam''s paper bag on his desk. Sam said, "it''s a resume." Natasha picked up one of the documents, and Steve stood up and looked at it. Natasha took a look at Sam, then looked at Steve and said, "is this Bama? You took part in the Khalid khandir mission. You didn''t say he was airborne. " Steve took the photo from the file. It was Sam with another man. Steve asked, "is this Riley?" "That''s right." Sam nodded. It was his close friend, Riley, whom he had mentioned to Steve at the Veterans Service. It was because of Riley''s death that Sam wanted to retire early. Natasha continued with Sam''s mission: "I heard that because of the rocket, the helicopter can''t fly in. What do you use, stealth Parachute?"¡° No, it''s this. " Sam took another document out of the bag and put it in Steve''s hand. Steve laughed and asked, "didn''t you say you were a pilot?" Sam laughed and shook his head. "No, I didn''t say that." Just when Sam thought that after reading this document, Steve would agree to participate in the kidnapping, but Steve refused: "I can''t ask you for help, Sam, you retired for a reason." Sam said seriously, "man, Captain America wants my help. Isn''t that enough reason?" Steve turned his lips. He held the document in his hand and shook it up. "How can I get this?" he said Sam replied, "the last one is in Middlesbrough, behind three gates and a 12 inch steel wall." Steve looks at Natasha. Natasha shrugs, so Steve says to Sam, "it should be OK." Steve patted the document on his desk. It was called "exo-7 falcon." Steve, the Sitwell they wanted to kidnap, was walking out of the building with a congressman who said, "I have to fly home tonight. There''s something wrong with the constituency. I have to deal with it." Sitwell said with a smile, "which voter has the problem, Mr. congressman?" The councillor said faintly: "not really. She is 23 years old. She is a little hot. She is quite hot. I remember that she wanted to be a reporter. I don''t remember who she is. Who has the heart to listen to her." "It doesn''t seem to be a big problem." Seatville''s on the side. The congressman had a bad smile on his face: "really? She scratched my back to death. This place is not suitable for talking about this. It''s a good pin. " The congressman put his hand on the pin of his suit, and he nodded, "thank you." "Hold one." The congressman hugged Sitwell, and he whispered in his ear, "long live the Hydra!" After seeing off the councillor, his cell phone rang. He took out his cell phone and saw that it was Alexander Pierce''s, so he said to the two bodyguards, "go and drive the car first." After the two bodyguards left, Sitwell got on the phone: "Hello, sir." Pierce said on the other end of the line, "agent seatville, did you have a good lunch? I heard the crab cakes here are quite good. " "Who are you?" Seatville''s face suddenly became cold. Pierce never asked him how he had lunch. The person on the other end of the phone was not pierce. "The handsome guy in sunglasses at ten o''clock." Seatville turned to ten o''clock as he heard on the phone, but there was no handsome man in sunglasses. Another voice came from the phone: "another ten o''clock." Sittville turns around again. In a street coffee shop, Sam is bending his legs and smiling at him with a drink in his hand. "What do you want to do?" Sitwell had an angry look on his face. He didn''t like to be played like a monkey. Sam said, "you turn right at the corner. There''s a gray car in the second parking space. Let''s go for a ride." "Why should I listen to you?" said Sitwell Sam said with a smile, "because that tie looks expensive. I don''t want to get it dirty." Seatville lowered his head, his tie illuminated by infrared light. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 605 A heart that had been put down was suspended again by the appearance of infrared light. I don''t know how long he hasn''t met the threat of being pointed at by a gun, but he really has no way to deal with it. When he came to the gray car according to Sam''s words, Steve gave him a friendly greeting: "long time no see, agent Sitwell." Natasha patted Sitwell on the shoulder with a smile. Sitwell''s eyes dodged and his shoulder deviated. Before the commandos he sent out caught Steve and Natasha, he was threatened by Steve. In his heart, Sitwell wanted to scold the commandos one by one, but now he was in danger. After getting on the bus, Steve took him to the roof of a building. The fifty story building gave Sitwell a foreboding feeling. Steve pushed his hands to the shoulder of Sitwell, which was more powerful than the Guinness world record Hercules. He pushed Sitwell back uncontrollably and knocked the roof door open. "Tell me Zola''s algorithm," Steve said to Sitwell Sitwell was rolling on the ground. It was just the time for the sun to set. The setting sun hit the roof. The setting sun didn''t make Sitwell''s body feel so warm. After stopping his rolling body, seatville stood up and put on his glasses. Steve asked about Zola''s algorithm, which he would never tell him. "Never heard of it." Setwell stepped back. Steve pushed him to the end of the roof. If he stepped back, he would fall from a fifty story building. Even God could not save his life. Seatville knew in his heart that Steve would not kill him, so he took a blind eye and pretended to be a fool. "What are you doing on the star of Lemuria?" Steve gives Sitwell one last chance to confess. After learning the truth about aegis from arnin Zola, he is no longer kind to the members of aegis who belong to Hydra. Especially after Frey''s death, the situation has become more and more severe. If he does not ask Zola''s algorithm this time, he will probably be eliminated next time. Sittville turned his head and took a look at the fifty story building. He swallowed and trembled. "I''m vomiting. I''m seasick." Steve grabbed his shoulder and lifted him up into the air. Sitwell felt the cool wind coming from behind. The wind was not half as cool as his heart. Sitwell asked nervously and tentatively, "would you throw me down here for such a small thing?" Sitwell still doesn''t believe that Captain America, Steve Rogers, who is in the interests of the people, will throw him down in such an obvious place and cause chaos. "It''s not your style, Rogers!" The corners of his mouth sneered. After sittville said this, Natasha selectively turned her head and did not look at him again. Steve''s face cooled down. He lowered seatville from the air, followed his suit and said, "yes, it''s not my style, but hers!" Steve took a step back, and while Sitwell was in a daze, Natasha kicked Sitwell off the fifty story building with her head in a roundabout kick. After dealing with sittville, Natasha matchmaker Steve again: "what do you think of the girl in finance, Lola?" Steve looked at the sunset and corrected Natasha''s words: "Lillian, the one with the lip ring, right?" Natasha nodded, "yes, she is. She is beautiful." Steve agreed: "yes, but the taste is too strong." They seem to be chatting with each other. They don''t look like they just kicked a person down from a fifty story building. As the air rose, Steve and Natasha saw the figure of Sitwell, who was being held by Sam with metal wings. A pair of huge metal wings made him look like a real falcon, holding his prey back to the nest. Sitwell was thrown to the roof by Sam, Sam put away his metal wings, a pair of black sunglasses let him cool. After chatting with Natasha, Steve walks to sittville. He''s like a dog with his feet on his hands and his back arching. "Zola''s algorithm is a program! To choose... To choose the goal of insight... " Sitwell immediately explained in a flustered voice. After wandering around the edge of death, his psychological defense line was completely destroyed. It was quite a serious thing that he didn''t pee his pants. "What''s the goal?" Steve''s brows were locked. Arning Zola showed him some pictures of the sky carrier in the Caspian camp. Now, with the words of Sitwell, Steve vaguely grasped the whole outline. Sittville''s hand swung around: "you, a host in Cairo, Minister of state, a high school student in Iowa, Bruce Banner, Tony Stark, anyone who threatens Hydra, now or in the future." Sitwell said an extremely wide range, even involving the concept of time, Steve quickly asked: "the future? How do you know that? " In the future, a word that will be mentioned in science fiction and movies. In reality, even if all kinds of strange people and dangerous people roam on the streets, Steve has never seen anyone who can control the future. "How can we not know?" said Sitwell, laughing at ignorance? The 21st century is a digital book. Zora''s algorithm teaches Hydra how to read it. Your bank records, medical records, voting patterns, e-mails, phone calls, and college exam scores. Zora''s algorithm will evaluate people''s past and predict their future. " Sitwell said it as if it were true, so Steve asked, "and then what?" Sitwell just said that he was too excited. Then he calmed down and his face turned into a face of disaster: "my God, pierce will kill me." Seatville stepped back a few steps. Sam grabbed him by the collar with one hand, and Steve stepped forward and yelled, "and then?" Seatville shrunk his neck like a tortoise, and his next sentence surprised Steve: "then insight into the space carrier built in the plan will wipe out all the people on the list, millions at a time." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 606 After Steve learned all the secrets of the insight plan and the space carrier, he pressed Sitwell back to Sam''s home. It''s still useful to keep sittville. Now they can''t break into the aegis and go directly to talk with Pierce. In addition, the commandos were under the command of sittville before, so he knows the commandos'' actions. The only thing that worries Steve is Natasha''s winter warrior. His fighting capacity is especially strong and not worse than himself. If they fight at that time, no one on their side can stop the winter warrior except themselves. Natasha went to contact Skye several times, but there was no result. She and Steve were completely blocked by the aegis. It''s better to say that Skye''s information was blocked by the aegis. Frey has said that Skye and Yang Han have come to Washington, but as soon as Frey dies, all contact is directly interrupted. But with Yang Han''s and Skye''s abilities, Natasha doesn''t worry that they will be destroyed by aegis, the current Hydra. Even the space carrier doesn''t have that ability. As long as Yang Han and Skye come back, they have no need to fear the threat of winter soldiers. In the car, with a serious look, he pointed to Steve and said, "Hydra hates leaks!" Sam was driving. He looked back and showed his teeth with a smile. "But why is your mouth so loose?" Seatville''s brow tightened, and Sam seemed to be saying the same thing. Natasha reminded: "there are still 16 hours to go before the insight project starts. We are very short of time. Once the space carrier is launched, things will become very troublesome." Three space carriers, their precision guided weapons will become a fatal threat, and Tony''s help will make these three space carriers more indestructible. So far, Steve, they don''t know the weakness of the space carrier, but its powerful attack power is known to all. Steve looked out of the car and said his plan: "I know, we use him to bypass the DNA scan and go directly into the space carrier." Steve said and looked at the Sitwell behind the car. Sitwell pointed to himself with his finger and looked moved. Now he really became a tool man, so he said angrily to Steve''s side face: "what? Are you out of you mind? That''s a terrible idea Divulging secrets is a felony. Now Steve wants to make him an accomplice. Under the double charges, Sitwell can''t see any possibility that he can be forgiven by Hydra. When Sitwell realized that he was in danger, his head was grabbed by a hand penetrating the glass and thrown out of the car. A yellow truck just passed by. At that angle, Sitwell seemed to be smashed. But Steve and his family obviously did not care about Sitwell''s life and death. The sudden attack made Steve and Natasha''s head shrink and avoid the splash of glass. Natasha, who was sitting next to sittville, put her hand in front of her face. When sittville was thrown out, he saw that Dongbing came to the center of the roof. Natasha rushed to get into the co pilot from the back seat with Steve''s help. Several bullets penetrate the roof of the car and pop the sofa she just sat on. The fierce attack of the winter soldiers makes Natasha happy that her reaction is fast enough. When Sam put the gear on and stepped on the brake, Dongbing was thrown out because of inertia and fell in front of Steve''s car. In order to stop his flying body, Dongbing scratched the ground with his metal arm and then rubbed out sparks. Like a burning gully, Dongbing stopped after flying back five or six meters. Just when Natasha wanted to attack Dongbing with a pistol, they were rear ended by a big pickup truck. The violent impact made Natasha''s body topple forward, and the pistol also fell on the car. Sam tried hard to stop the car, and they were about to hit Dongbing. With Dongbing''s skill, they were going to die. The rear end of the big pickup truck is obviously intentional, it is full of power, even if Sam wants to brake through the sky can not stop the car moving forward. Dong Bing''s eyes were cold. When the car was about to hit him, he jumped up and hit the roof of the car like a moth. Natasha reached for the pistol, while Dong Bing smashed the front glass of the car with his metal arm, pulled off the steering wheel and threw it on the ring road. "Damn it Sam, who lost the steering wheel, yelled. Natasha shot at the top of the car. Dongbing jumped onto the big pickup truck behind. After catching the winter soldiers, the big pickup truck began to further impact the car. They sat in the middle of the car like a ship without rudder in a storm on the sea and crashed back and forth into the guardrails on both sides of the circular road. Steve held the shield in his right hand and said to Natasha and Sam, "hold on!" All three of them huddled to the shield. When the car was about to fly out of the guardrail due to the impact, Steve opened the door ahead of time and slid the shield out of the car as a cushion. Sam fell out in the process of sliding and rolled several times on the ground. Steve and Natasha continued to slide together. Dongbing stopped in front of them with the acceleration of the pickup truck. He took a grenade gun from the commando and aimed at Steve. Steve and Natasha just stood up and saw the grenade gun. Steve pushed Natasha away without saying a word. Whoa! When Dongbing fired a grenade gun, his strong recoil force made him lean back. Steve put his shield across his body and had a close contact with the grenade, which was enough to knock over a truck. The explosive impact instantly blew Steve out of the ring road. With his shield, he crashed into a bus below. The bus driver was attacked by accident and turned the steering wheel. The bus turned to the left side of the road, and a white truck collided with it. As a result, the whole bus overturned on the road. Above the street Natasha and Sam encountered the fire suppression of the commandos, and they hid behind the car one by one. Natasha was hiding and shooting. With her cover, Sam ran back to pick up the equipment he had fallen out of the car. Dongbing''s grenade went straight to Natasha''s bunker car. Natasha jumped out and came to the left side of the circular road. A large number of cars pass through here. Natasha is quick to avoid the impact of cars and use these cars to block the bullets of the commandos. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 607 When Natasha found a new car as a shelter, Dong Bing mercilessly aimed his grenade gun at Natasha, and a grenade with thick arm exploded on the car. With the intense heat and black smoke, Natasha jumped off the ring road before the grenade arrived. If she fell down directly, Natasha would also suffer a lot of damage, especially if she was besieged by winter soldiers and commandos. Any damage could become a fatal threat. Natasha flies upside down. Suddenly, a metal claw flies out of her hand. The claw is fixed on the wall of the circular road. Natasha uses the claw to slide her whole person in midair to the bottom of the circular road like diaowia. At this angle, the winter soldiers couldn''t attack her. The wreckage of the car blasted off by the grenade fell from behind Natasha. After seeing Natasha fall out of the circular road, Dong Bing treats her as a dead person, so he goes to the other side of the circular road to look for Steve. A shield quickly attracted Dongbing''s attention. Next to the shield was a fallen bus. Dongbing judged that Mrs. stie was still on the bus, so he held a grenade and wanted to bury Steve in the fire with all the people on the bus at one time. Natasha, who came to the bottom of the circular road, ran quickly. Through the sunlight, she saw the shadow of winter soldiers holding grenade guns under the circular road. Natasha holds a gun in both hands. At the moment when she rushes out of the shadow area under the circular road, she shoots several shots at the Dongbing company above. The Dongbing is caught off guard, and the whole person is beaten back. He sits on the edge of the circular road, and with the help of the guardrail, Natasha can''t attack him. One of Natasha''s bullets hit him. Dongbing took off his goggles. There was a crack on the right lens of the goggles. If he didn''t wear the goggles, he would have been blinded by Natasha now. Winter Soldier''s eyes have an extremely obvious intention to kill, he picked up the commando''s Gatling body to the road below Natasha continue to sweep away. Natasha hid behind the white van that collided with the bus. After finding that her firepower was less than that of the winter soldiers, Natasha ran all the way forward. Seeing this, Dong Bing said to the commandos, "give her to me. You go to find him." With that, Dong Bing jumped directly from the ring road to a black car below. The roof and windshield of the car were crushed by him. Dong Bing strode after Natasha. The rest of the commandos slowly climbed and slid down the circular road using the hook rope. Steve woke up from the bus, it was not a simple thing to bear the impact of the grenade. Even if there was a shield for him to block the damage of the explosion, Steve''s head was blown up. As soon as he woke up, he heard the sound of a large number of bullets sweeping through the bus. At this time, he was the only one left in the bus, and the others had escaped. Steve quickly ran in the bus without saying a word. Under the barrage of bullets, the bus would explode soon. Steve jumped out of the bus and saw his shield lying quietly on the ground in front of him, so he jumped directly in front of the shield in the bus with amazing jumping power, picked up the shield and half squatted down to block the bullets of the commandos. At the same time, a commando on the top of the circular road just picked up Gatling and was about to jump down to encircle Steve. His shoulder was touched a little. As soon as the commando turned around, Sam knocked his head unconscious with an elbow. After Gatling captured the commando, Sam took control of the lives of the commandos on the ring road like death. God''s perspective, excellent back attack angle, and Sam''s accurate shooting skills, three commandos who were shooting Steve were killed by him in a few seconds. The remaining commandos were threatened by Sam and hid behind the car. Only one commando was in the shadow under the circular road. He was still shooting Steve''s shield with dense bullets. Steve''s body was bent and his pace quickened, approaching the commando as he blocked the bullet with a shield. The commando has no choice but to retreat. Now that he stops shooting, Steve will get close to him faster without any threat, but he still can''t do anything to keep shooting. When Steve was close to him within five meters, he jumped up, jumped behind him, and hit him on the head with a shield. This hit was not as light as Sam''s elbow hit. The commando''s head was directly hit and he could not wake up any more. Sam yelled at Steve on the roundabout road, "go, save Natasha. I''ll take this." It has to be said that Sam is a very reliable teammate, Steve assured him to deal with here, and then went to rescue Natasha. They have just seen the strength of Dongbing. Steve knows that Natasha will not be his opponent. Far away on another street of the ring road, a police car that received a call from here went to the ring road. Without hesitation, Dong Bing fired a grenade at the police car, and people on the street abandoned the car because of the explosion. Dongbing walked carefully, and Natasha hid behind these vehicles, because he heard Natasha say in a very low voice: "landing site, 2300 block of Virginia Road, meeting in two minutes, civilians are threatened, repeat, civilians are threatened." Dong Bing squatted in front of a gray car. He took out a detonator from his clothes behind him and threw it into a car beside the sidewalk through the gap under the car. When the explosion hit the wall, the car was destroyed. Under the sky fire, Dong Bing was surprised. Natasha didn''t hide behind the car, because he didn''t hear any screams or see the body of Natasha. The next second, Natasha stepped on the car behind him, jumped out, locked his head with her feet, and pulled out a steel wire from her hand, trying to hold his head tightly. Dongbing falls back and disrupts Natasha''s movement with the help of the impact of his body on the car. Then he grabs Natasha''s steel wire with his arm and throws Natasha out. This is a competition of pure strength. Natasha, who has no symbiosis with Yang Han, can''t compete with Dongbing in strength. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 608 After flying Natasha, Dong Bing picked up Gatling from the ground and planned to make Natasha into a beehive. But the current released from a gadget thrown by Natasha made her metal arm unable to work properly. Natasha took advantage of this buffer time to escape. She waved to the people in the street and cried, "get out of the way, get out of the way!" As soon as Natasha ran to a car, she was shot in the shoulder. Natasha quickly hid behind the car and looked around, but she didn''t find any sign of the winter soldier. Suddenly, Natasha''s left ear moved. She heard the sound of the car shaking. When she looked back, Dong Bing was taking Gatling and aiming at her in a car on her left rear side. Just as Natasha was about to escape, she found that Dongbing''s eyes looked to another place. Steve was running from a distance. He ran into the car with a shield in his hand. Dongbing hit the shield with a fist and made a clanging metal sound. When Steve pushed forward, Dong Bing kicked Steve out of the car. Then he swept with Gatling. He found that the bullet couldn''t penetrate Steve''s shield at all. Dong Bing abandoned Gatling because all the bullets in Gatling had been used up. After taking out a pistol from his own body, Dongbing points at Steve. Steve uses the shield as the biggest defense and attack means to quickly get close to Dongbing. They fight each other. Dongbing takes the advantage at the beginning, even grabs Steve''s shield, and uses his shield to beat Steve out. Steve turned over. The Winter Soldier threw his shield. Steve rolled over to avoid it. The shield was embedded in the back of the car. Dongbing simply throws away his pistol and holds it in his hand with two metal knives. Steve rushes up. He punches Dongbing in the abdomen with a straight fist, and hits Dongbing with the strength of a dragon crossing the river, which makes him make a painful dull sound. Taking advantage of the victory, Steve jumped up and kicked the winter soldier on his chin. The winter soldier was too busy to take it and was kicked to the ground by Steve. He was knocked down by Steve two times. Dongbing abandoned the metal knife in his hand and made it hard with Steve. When Steve''s fist came, he grasped it with his metal arm. When Steve felt that his wrist was about to be pinched. The power of the metal arm of the winter soldier is not small. I''m afraid that even if it can''t compare with the power of hawk, it''s a little similar. Dongbing grabs Steve''s wrist and kicks him in the stomach. After Steve flies out, Dongbing steps on the car and makes his body jump into the air. Then the metal arm falls from the sky and wants to hit Steve in the stomach directly. Steve rolled and dodged, and the metal arm of the Winter Soldier cracked the ground. After the blow failed, Dongbing continued to chase Steve with fierce eyes. The two men''s fists collided. Every time, Steve was at a disadvantage, because Dongbing''s metal arm didn''t feel pain at all, and he had a natural advantage. Steve was pressed on a car by Dongbing. Dongbing''s arm swung and a metal knife fell into his palm and stabbed Steve''s head. Steve grabs Dongbing''s arm to keep the metal knife from moving forward one more point. Then he shouts and turns Dongbing''s arm to the right. The metal knife cuts through the door, leaving a deep scratch. Steve''s expression is in a ferocious state. He vigorously raises the arm of the winter soldier and pushes him back. Then he takes back his shield from the back of the car and continues to fight with the winter soldier. With the shield, Steve didn''t have to be afraid of the winter soldier''s metal knife piercing his blood vessels. As soon as the winter soldier''s arm was raised, the metal knife was inserted. Steve raised his shield to block it. Then he slid the shield onto the metal arm of the winter soldier and hit it fiercely. The edge of the shield was embedded into the metal arm of the winter soldier. Winter Soldier arm shock, but Steve a punch in the chin, but he still put the shield from the metal arm to get away. Steve''s fists turned into palms, trying to hold Dongbing''s neck. Dongbing quickly kicked Steve, so Steve''s choking hand slipped through Dongbing''s mask and pulled off his mask. Dongbing jumps forward and turns over. When he looks back, Steve sees the face under the mask that makes his brain blank for a moment. Steve took a few deep breaths and asked the winter soldier, "Bucky?" Bucky Barnes, Steve''s best friend at the time, fell into a valley in an operation and was judged dead by the military at that time. Now it''s amazing to see Bucky Barnes in front of him again. Even though Bucky as like as two peas in the valley did not die, but seventy years later, his face remained unchanged as Barnes did. Dongbing said a dirty word to Steve''s name: "who is Bucky?" Winter Soldier''s eyes show ruthlessness. He takes out a pistol and hits Steve in the head. Steve is still stunned at seeing Bucky''s face. Just when he thinks he wants to avoid bullets, Sam flies down from the air with his Falcon equipment and kicks Steve away. The bullet went through Steve''s position, and Bucky fired a few more shots before he left. A lot of bulletproof cars came, and romlow and the commandos surrounded Steve, Natasha and Sam. Langmlow, armed in both hands, ordered Steve, "put down your shield, Captain, kneel on the ground! On your knees! Get down on your knees! Kneel down When Steve and they were all down, romlow saw that the plane had arrived in the sky, so he said to the other members of the commando team, "put down the pistol, don''t do it here." Steve''s mind is still lingering for a long time because of his true appearance. After 70 years, it''s just a short dream for him. However, the world has changed and his former comrades in arms have disappeared. Now when he sees the face of his best friend Bucky Barnes, Steve''s thoughts are all back to the past. On the plane, he, Natasha and Sam were handcuffed by heavy metal handcuffs, which were specially made for Steve. If ordinary handcuffs were used, he could break free with a little force. "It''s him. He just looks at me and doesn''t know me." Steve bowed his head and said with a look of great loss that he saw the true face of the winter soldier. Sam said: "how can it be that after 70 years, he can still fight with you and knock you down several times?" Natasha didn''t speak, her eyes closed from time to time, and the injury on her shoulder made her nearly faint. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 609 On the plane, Steve thought of the possibility that Bucky was still alive, and said, "it''s Zola. Bucky''s army was captured in 1943. Zola took them to do human experiments. Maybe that''s why he survived after falling down the valley. They must have found him." Natasha, with a weak face and a small voice, said, "it''s not your fault, Steve." Even if Bucky was really transformed, it was not caused by Steve. However, Steve still blamed himself and said, "even when I have nothing, I still have Bucky..." Then Natasha suddenly bumps her head back. Sam turns to see a lot of blood flowing from Natasha''s shoulder. Sam quickly yelled to the two commando members sitting next to them on the plane, "get a doctor quickly. If you don''t press the wound quickly, she will lose too much blood and die on the plane." Sam just finished shouting, one of the commandos hit the commandos next to her with backhand. For this sudden scene, Sam looked at the commandos sitting next to him. ¡°wtf£¿ Civil strife? " Just as Sam guessed, the commando took the helmet off his head. It was agent Maria hill that Frey contacted before the attack. Agent Hill took off his helmet, shook his hair and said, "this thing is killing me." Sam took a look at agent hill, then looked at Steve and asked, "who is this man?" They are all caught by Hydra, seeing that there is no possibility of death, but suddenly a man runs out of each other''s plane to save them. Sam feels like he is in a movie about what happened in front of him. When agent hill takes Steve and them to a building hidden deep in the mountains, romlow receives top secret information and goes to Frey''s tomb. "Three pits, dig!" After langmluo arrived, the commandos stationed here were all dead. Langmluo punched the car angrily: "FAK!" Agent Hill opened the iron door and said to the doctor in the building, "she was shot. She lost a pint of blood, maybe two pints." The doctor came and said, "leave it to me. She will want to see him first." So the party came to the doctor''s ward, and saw the dead Frey lying on the bed, nodded to them and said, "here we are at last." Here, Natasha also saw a familiar figure. It was Skye who waved to her. Skye smiles beautifully. She walks up to Natasha and says to the doctor, "give her to me." The doctor nodded, because there was only one bed, so Skye helped Natasha to sit down on the stool, and then Yang Han flowed out of Skye''s arm, symbiotic with Natasha again to treat her injury. Natasha felt that familiar feeling, she said with a smile: "long time no see." Yang Han''s voice sounded in her mind: "Natasha, long time no see, how did you become so fat?" Natasha was not angry and said, "get out of here! How can anyone talk about fat? " After making fun of Natasha, Yang Han returned to Skye. Before he left, he said to Natasha, "have a good sleep here. We''ll take care of the next thing. You''ve done a good job." The anger on Natasha''s face suddenly disappeared, leaving only a reassuring smile. She closed her eyes and went to sleep. Since Yang Han has appeared, and Frey is not dead, it shows that Hydra has not controlled everything, and they can still turn the tables! Lying on the bed, Frey said about his current physical condition: "spinal injury, broken sternum, crushed clavicle, perforated liver, and a terrible headache." "Don''t forget the atrophy of the lungs," the doctor added "Yes, it''s impossible to forget. Everything else is fine." Fred said sad things, and Steve asked, "but they''ve got you ripped, and your heart stopped." "Tetrodotoxin B, which can bring the pulse down to a minute, didn''t do much for Bruce when he invented it to control pressure, but we found a new use for it," Frey explained "Why keep it secret, why don''t you tell us?" Steve asked Skye came over and said, "in order to make the people who intend to kill the director think that the assassination was successful." This is the real reason for Fred to survive. If he didn''t cheat Hydra with this fake death, how could he survive when he was in the aegis? Besides, Skye didn''t come to Washington at the first time because of the blockade of Hydra, and no one could protect him except agent hill. Steve and Natasha are the key targets of Hydra. They have already been exposed to Hydra''s sight. Only hill, like a ghost, has not attracted Hydra''s attention. "The dead can''t die again, and I don''t know who else I can trust," he said After feign death, Frey and hill take some of their men to move the position here, and slowly infiltrate Hydra, trying to bring Steve here. There is less than one day left for the space carrier to go up into the sky. They must seize the time to destroy the insight plan and stop the Hydra plot. Now Steve and them are back, and Skye and Yang Han are back in Washington. The remaining hours are when the Jedi fight back. In the bank, Dong Bing is accepting the repair of his arm here. From time to time, Zora''s words: "Sergeant Barnes..." Winter Soldier''s head pricked up, and he recalled that on the train in the snow, Steve called out his name: "Bucky!" The next second, the screen turns to a group of people dressed in white and says, "the transformation process has started. You will become the new weapon of Hydra and freeze it." Bucky angrily flew the man who was repairing his arm. The commandos had to first threaten Bucky with guns, then called pierce and said, "Sir, he''s... He''s in a state of instability, he''s in a mood disorder." Pierce came in and raised his hand to signal the commandos to put down their pistols. Then he looked at the winter soldier and said, "report the mission." Dong Bing didn''t respond. He was in a trance. Pierce stressed: "start reporting the task!" Winter soldiers still did not respond, pierce came to punch him in the face. At this time, Dong Bing regained his mind. He was eager to find out the confusion in his brain, so he asked Pierce, "who is that man in the street?" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 610 Peirce''s heart was cold when Dong Bing asked questions. Arning Zola successfully brainwashed Dong Bing and made him their nine headed snake fighting machine. There has been no accident in the past 70 years. But now when he meets Steve, his brain fluctuates. If the fluctuation is not solved, they are likely to lose this powerful fighting machine, Even become the enemy. Pierce found a stool to sit down. Dong Bing looked puzzled. He shook his head: "I know him, but I can''t remember his name." Pierce changed the topic and said, "what you have done has benefited all mankind. You have shaped this century. I need you to do it again. Human society is at the critical point of order and chaos. Tomorrow morning we will help them make choices. But if you don''t complete your task, I can''t start, and hydra can''t return the freedom it deserves." Pierce tries to brainwash Dongbing, and what he asks Dongbing to do is to eradicate Steve and Natasha. These two people are the only people who can destroy their plan and have the strength. On their side, only Dongbing can compete with Steve. In addition, Pierce is very afraid of Natasha. If Natasha is not eradicated, he always feels that there is a hidden danger even if the space carrier goes to heaven. Peirce doesn''t know that Yang Han is living with Skye now. Only Frey knows about his symbiotic object. Now that Frey is dead, Peirce has no way to know. So he still thinks that Natasha has that mysterious power and tries to seize it. If he can''t seize it, he will let it sink into the dark forever. For Pierce''s brainwashing words, Dongbing is still a sentence: "but I know him!" After hearing this, pierce realized that he could not let the winter soldiers kill Steve and Natasha wholeheartedly. Instead of saying too much, he got up and said to the two doctors, "get ready for him. He has been out of the cold for too long, so brainwash him and start over." Pierce said the words of brainwashing in front of Dongbing, without paying attention to Dongbing''s dignity. Two doctors came to Dongbing and Dongbing lay down consciously. In the past 70 years, he has been used to being brainwashed. The doctor brought him a tooth guard, and then two mechanical arms releasing strong electric current tightly fixed the head of the winter soldier. The electric current released, and the muscles of the Winter Soldier tensed, and kept shouting. If there was no tooth guard, he would absolutely crush his teeth. In Frey''s new base, after receiving certain treatment from Yang Han, Frey''s injury is no longer a threat to his life. He takes a black-and-white photo, and the man in the photo is young Pierce. Frey recalls: "this man refuses to accept the Nobel Peace Prize. He says that peace is not an achievement, but a responsibility, It''s this kind of thing that makes me have a crisis of trust. " Frey said, leaving the black-and-white photo on the table, where Skye, Steve, Natasha and agent Hill gather. "We have to stop the launch of the space carrier," Skye said This is also a major purpose of her coming back this time. If the space carrier succeeds in the sky, they will have to spend more efforts to solve the problems of the space carrier and three space carriers. Even now that Skye''s shock wave ability has been strengthened by Yang Han, it is not an easy thing to solve. Frey opened a small black box and three chips appeared in it: "I don''t think the Council will answer my phone any more." "What is this?" Sam asked curiously. Agent Hill turned on the computer and explained, "when the space carrier flies to 3000 feet, it will use the insight satellite to triangulate and become a lethal weapon." "We have to infiltrate into the carrier and replace the positioning module with our own," Frey said Frey pointed to the three positioning modules in the black box, which are the key props to turn the space carrier around. Agent Hill added: "it''s no use changing one or two. It''s necessary to connect all three carriers together, because even if only one carrier works properly, a lot of people will die." The task sounds rather arduous. They must attack the space carrier at the same time, and none of them can fall down. This requires that three of the four of them should go up to the space carrier. Frey said about the combat plan at that time: "we have to assume that all the people on the Mothership are Hydra. We have to get through their level, and then plug the positioning module into the server. Maybe, just maybe, we can save..." Steve then strongly interrupted Frey''s words: "we do not save anything, we not only want to destroy the Mothership, Frey, we also want to bring down the aegis." Frey quickly refuted: "Aegis has nothing to do with this matter!" Steve now seems to regard the aegis as an enemy, but in fact, the aegis is only infiltrated by the forces of Hydra. Its essence is to maintain the security of the world, including the Avengers. Steve still wanted to knock down the aegis, said: "you give me the task, the result is like this, aegis was infiltrated by Hydra, this is what you said, hydra is under your eyes, but no one found out." Steve''s tone was strong. He was scolding Frey for his carelessness. Frey retorted, "why do we meet in this cave? Because I found out. " Steve said: "before you find out how many people paid for their lives, I really don''t know about Bucky. Even if you do, will you tell me? Or do you want to go on with what you call "doing your job"? Aegis, Hydra, none of them Steve shook his head as he finished, and his attitude was firm enough not to allow any more retorts. When Frey was about to speak, agent Hill looked at him and said, "he''s right." Frey looked at Skye and Natasha again. Even Sam, whom he didn''t know, meant the same thing. Everyone, except him, was on Steve''s side. Aegis must be eradicated because no one knows how many of its members belong to Hydra, or how many of them are brainwashed like winter soldiers. It''s a disaster to stay, so the best way is to eradicate all of them, and Steve''s eradication is not to wipe them out, but to destroy them, so he can no longer have such a great energy. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 611 Sam saw Frey''s look for someone to agree with him and said with a helpless smile, "don''t look at me. I''ll do whatever he does, just slower than him." "All right." Frey leaned back in his chair with a helpless look. He had no voice in this matter. "It''s up to you now, captain." Steve took the task. Now he is not the weak and helpless Steve Rogers who coughed all the time, but Captain Steve Rogers of the United States! After talking to Frey about the space carrier, Steve went to the bridge outside the cave base alone. He looked at the lush forest in front of him and recalled the conversation with Bucky when he had just attended his parents'' funeral. "My parents want to drive you home from the cemetery," Bucky said "I know. I''m sorry. I just want to be alone for a while." At that time, Steve was still thin and weak. Bucky was a head higher than Steve even when he stood at the bottom of the stairs. "How was the funeral?" Asked Bucky. Steve''s tone sounded extremely flat, with no sign of sadness at all: "that''s it. My mom was buried next to my dad." "I want to ask you..." Bucky followed Steve all the time. Steve interrupted Bucky and took the key out of his pocket: "I know what you want to ask me, Bucky, it''s just me..." Bucky further persuades: "we can spread the sofa cushion on the floor like we used to when we were children. It''s so much fun. You just need to help me wipe my shoes, or take out some garbage. Come on!" Bucky picks up the key that Steve dropped out of his pocket from the ground. He just wants Steve to live in his home to take care of him. "Thank you, Bucky, but I can do it myself." Steve rejected Bucky''s offer. Bucky put a hand on Steve''s shoulder. "The problem is you don''t have to. I''ll go with you to the end, man." Steve recalled some things about him and Bucky. Since he was thawed, his biggest guilt is Bucky''s death. That''s why every day Steve wanders around the city blankly. He lost his best brother, and he feels that he failed to protect Bucky. Now Bucky reappears in front of him. Steve will save Bucky anyway, which is also the most important purpose of his operation besides destroying the space carrier. Sam came over. Like Steve, he once had a good brother who died, but he couldn''t do anything for him. So at this time, he and Steve have the most common feelings. Sam said, "he will be there. Listen, no matter how he used to be, he is not worth saving now. You need to stop him." "I know, but I don''t know if I can do it." Steve''s heart is still in the middle of hesitation, 70 years ago for him is yesterday, he is the captain of the United States, but also has his own feelings, Bucky and Peggy are the most important two people in his life. Sam knew that Steve was hesitant, so he gave him constant reassurance: "he may force you to have no choice, he doesn''t remember you." If Steve is soft hearted at that time, the result is likely to be that their plan fails and Hydra successfully uses the space carrier to control the world. "He will. Time''s up. Get ready to go!" Steve has a lot of faith in Bucky¡° Are you going to fight in this suit? " Sam looked at Steve''s black coat. It was loose and in the way. Steve turned to leave, leaving a great back: "no, to go to war, you have to wear military uniform." In the hall dedicated to the great story of Steve, a security guard looked at the scene and sighed, "it''s over, my job is going to be lost.". I don''t know which thief picked off the clothes on the wax statue of Captain America. Steve walked out of the cave with Sam and agent hill. It''s day, two hours before the insight launch. At the same time, in the aegis, all the procedures about the space carrier going to the sky are in full swing. "Into the final stage of launch, guidance system ready, all personnel please go to the launch pad." Most of the aegis staff have been deceived by Pierce, they still don''t know what will happen when the space carrier is in the sky. Pierce is receiving the board members to visit aegis. He warmly asks the board members around him, "how was the flight?" "It''s very good, but the way from the airport is not so good," one of the female directors said honestly "It''s a pity that aegis can''t control everything." Pierce smiles. Another director choked: "including Captain America." Pierce looks at him, and there''s no sign of humiliated anger on his face. He''s always a great performing artist, and even Frey has been cheated by him for so many years. A group of people came to the entrance of aegis. The security guard opened the black box and there were four silver badges in it. Pierce explained: "the identification here depends on biometrics, and this badge can make you unimpeded here." In the aegis Bureau, several correspondents are talking about a strange thing. "I''ve been parking for two months." "But this is his parking space. Where did he go?" "Probably to Afghanistan." "No way. The dt-6 landing route is full. He can explain it in advance." Just as they were chatting, a harsh sound came from their earphones, and all the researchers took off the earphones. "Is there something wrong with the antenna?" "I''ll see." A messenger left his seat to open the door to see what was going on. As soon as he opened the door, Sam and agent Hill aimed a gun at him behind the door. Steve stood in the middle, dressed in clothes picked from his wax figure and said to him, "excuse me, please." Pierce doesn''t know that Steve and his colleagues have infiltrated into the Communications Department of aegis. He is now in his office and talking to the directors of various countries: "I know it''s a bumpy process. Some of you may have looked down on me for a long time, but we are finally here, and the whole world will be grateful." Pierce raised his glass. The directors of various countries raised their glasses with him. They are going to witness the launch of the space carrier. At this time, a voice spread throughout the Aegis: "all aegis agents, this is Steve Rogers!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 612 Steve''s voice sounded in aegis, and agent Kate, who had been arranged by Frey to live next door to Steve''s room, immediately stood up from his position. "You''ve heard a lot about me these days, and some people have even been ordered to hunt me down. But I think we should tell you the truth. Aegis is not what we think it is. It has been infiltrated by Hydra, and its leader is Alexander pierce..." As soon as Steve said the name of Hydra leader, the directors who raised their glasses with pierce were shocked. "The commandos and the insight plan have also been infiltrated. I don''t know how many more, but they are here. They may be standing by your side. They almost got what they wanted and gained absolute control. The murder of Nick Frey is just the beginning. If you launch the space carrier today, Hydra will be able to kill anyone who hinders their plan unless we stop him!" As Steve spoke, romlow had sent some commandos to the communications department to arrest Steve. Pierce took out his mobile phone and sent a text message. In all departments of aegis, people are now in a panic because of Steve''s speech. Except for members of Hydra, those members of aegis all begin to look around at their colleagues, as if they are asking if you are Hydra people? The words of Steve Rogers, captain of the United States, are very strong. He is a hero of the times, which has been rooted in their hearts for a long time, so now Steve''s speech deeply affects their emotions. "I know it''s hard to do, but the price of freedom is always high. I''m willing to pay the price. Even if I''m alone, I''ll stick to it. But I believe I''m not alone." After Steve finished speaking in the communication room, Sam said to him with a smile, "did you recite the manuscript or play it on the spot?" Steve used to brag at the Veterans Service about his excellent speech, but now to Sam, Steve is a gifted speaker. His words made Sam excited, and he wanted to cut off the nine heads of the Hydra immediately. In Pierce''s office, directors all over the world curse pierce one after another: "you son of a bitch." Pearce revealed himself by initiative, and the commandos came in and took the gun to the heads of the directors. Pearce put his hands in his pocket and said, "I has the final say to catch them." It was pierce who invited the directors of various countries here. He intended to imprison them in case of any other trouble. Now the trouble has happened, but the directors are under his control, and no one can stop him from launching the space carrier. Langmluo came to the launch department of the space carrier and ordered, "send the carrier to the sky now. Do you have any opinion?" "I..." the launchers stopped talking. Under the threat of Romulo, he looked very nervous. "Do you have a problem?" Romlow roared at him loudly. He had a gun in his hand. No one dared to get close to him. The launcher knew that if he didn''t agree, he would be killed by romlow the next second. But after a surge in his heart, he said, "I''m sorry, sir, I won''t launch the carrier. The captain has orders..." The tears of the launchers came out. He knew he would die, but he still chose to believe in Steve and his inner judgment. Romlow raised his gun directly to his head and ordered, "get out of your station." Just then, agent Kate took out his gun and pointed it at romlow''s head: "he said, the captain has orders!" When agent Kate came out, some security guards here exposed their identities one after another. They pointed their guns at Kate. Langmluo said coldly, "you''re on the wrong side, agent." There are also some security guards in the aegis bureau who confront each other with Hydra, and the whole launching Department instantly turns into a gun battle site between the two sides. Langmluo put the muzzle of the gun against the head of the shooter, Kate is not afraid of threatening langmluo: "first look at your situation." Langmluo threw his gun on the ground. The next second, he tripped at agent Kate''s feet. Then the gunfight broke out. The dense bullets made the unarmed people here get under the table one by one to hide. The launchers also hide in. Agent Kate squats down to kill longmlow, but she is suppressed by the hydra. Longmlow takes this opportunity to start the launching process of the space carrier, and then he steps on the wind and fire wheel to quickly escape here. In the harbor of aegis''s insight project, an officer ran over and yelled, "close the harbor gate! Close the gate! Close it quickly He gave three orders in a row. When the personnel on the control console were trying to close down, several bullets penetrated his body, and even the officer was forced back to hide by the bullets. Agent Hill told Steve in the communications room, "they''re launching." The harbor opened, and the huge space carrier slowly went up into the sky. They were just monsters, so huge that the plane was just a stone on them. Steve and Sam ran out of the communication room. Sam asked, "Captain, how can you tell bad people from good people?" Steve replied simply and violently, "it''s the bad guys who shoot you." Sam launches his Falcon equipment and flies to the open harbor, while Steve jumps directly from the 100 meter high air. Both of them are rushing to the harbor at full speed, intending to prevent the space carrier from going up. Once the space carrier is completely in the sky, they will face the attack of the space carrier''s extremely accurate guided weapons. With the advantage of flying, Sam flew directly to the top of the space carrier, but the next moment he suffered countless artillery attacks. The cannons on the space carrier directly locked his body and fired one after another. Sam yelled to Steve: "Captain, I met the bad guy you said." "Are you ok?" Steve sneaks into Sam as he draws gunfire from the carrier. Sam, like a real falcon, gracefully shows his flying ability in the air. A total of six cannons besieged him, and Sam escaped without danger. "I''m not dead yet." Sam even has time to answer Steve. Pierce''s eyes were cold when he saw Sam in the office. They didn''t notice the man who suddenly appeared. Now he is a great threat to them. Even the guided weapons of the space carrier couldn''t help him for a while, so Sam''s strength was very important. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 613 Pierce looked at a council member. He went to the table, picked up a glass of wine, shook it up and said, "let me ask you a question. What if Pakistan marches into Mumbai tomorrow? You know they''re going to drag your daughter into the football field and execute her, right? But you can stop it. Just press the switch. Will you? Would you all do that? " Pierce was obviously instilling his own ideas into the directors. The director who took the glass in his hand said firmly: "if it''s your switch, no way!" After that, he dropped his glass to the ground. Pierce just smiles at what he has done. Then he reaches out to a commando nearby and takes a gun, intending to shoot the director on the spot. Just at this time, the accident happened, and the only female director on the scene suddenly made trouble. She first kicked the gun in Pierce''s hand, and then acted like a spider weaving webs, trapping all the other commandos in her territory. Pierce stepped back a few steps. After solving his problems, the female director took a pistol and pointed it at Pierce''s head and said, "I''m sorry, did I mess up?" Pierce saw that the female director pressed a switch next to her ear, and then a layer of electronic data fell down on her face. Then the female director''s face turned into Natasha''s face, and her gray hair was a wig. Natasha lost her wig, revealing her long flowing hair. Peirce never thought that Natasha was lurking among these directors, but he didn''t find out at all that everything was going well when the space carrier went up to heaven, and no one could influence it. However, it was the failure of the winter soldiers that made him unable to control the whole situation. On the space carrier, the pilot is constantly reporting the situation of the space carrier: "the satellite is within 3000 feet." Agent Hill intercepted the voice from the space carrier and asked Sam, "Sam, what''s the situation?" At this time, countless black fireworks and explosions were rising behind and around Sam, and he yelled: "fighting!" Sam dived all the way, not only cannons were targeting him and firing, but also a large number of dense bullets were sweeping towards him. As long as he made a mistake, even the immortal could not save him. At this time, Sam found that a cannon on the spaceship suddenly cracked inexplicably, as if it was peeling off the debris and turned into powder and fell on the deck of the spaceship. Skye''s figure appears from the side of the cannon. Natasha goes to deal with Pierce, and she works with Steve and Sam to solve the sky''s space carrier. Among the four of them, she was the best to deal with the space carrier. With Yang Han''s stealth ability and his enhanced shock wave ability, the combination of the two can destroy their guided weapons on the space carrier as if in an uninhabited world. In addition, now Skye is quite comfortable with windstorm girl''s ability. Although Sam''s operation just now shows that her flying ability still needs to be strengthened, there is no problem in flying to the space carrier. With Skye''s help, Sam can breathe a sigh of relief. It''s killing him to escape so much gunfire alone. Sam flew like an eagle on the water and dived over the deck of the space carrier. He took out two pistols from both sides of his clothes and shot the guards on the deck one by one. Sam looked around and reported to Steve: "OK, Captain, I''m coming up!" Sam saw a large number of fighters and bullet boxes distributed around the deck. There was a spacious take-off runway in the middle of the deck. Just as he was waiting for Steve''s further orders, he saw a fighter coming straight at him¡° Damn it Sam immediately turned around and flew sideways. He kept passing under the displayed fighter. However, the firepower of this man-made fighter was far more accurate than those damned guided weapons, and it could track and attack itself in all directions. Sam was blown up to the edge of the space carrier by the sub bomb explosion of the fighter. "Oh! Falk Sam jumps off the space carrier with a backward somersault. His metal wings spread out. Sam runs all the way along the bottom of the space carrier, followed by the fighter plane. Sam is like a chicken and is being arrested by the eagle. Steve was still fighting the commandos under the space carrier, and agent Hill''s voice said, "eight minutes, Captain!" Agent Hill''s voice appears to be very urgent. Steve understands that she is also seizing the time to find the weakness of the space carrier, trying to strike three space carriers and crash them to the ground at one time. After the shield hit a commando''s body from a distance and flew back, Steve caught the shield and said to agent hill, "working hard!" Then Steve breaks into a door that connects to the location module of the space carrier. Skye is still destroying the most threatening guided weapons. She is invisible, like a breeze. Wherever she goes, all the guided weapons loaded on the space carrier are shattered by the shock wave. Under Skye''s ability, these valuable scientific and technological weapons are not as real as cold weapons. Thanks to Skye''s blessing, Sam only needs to avoid the attack of fighter planes, otherwise, coupled with the dual attack of guided weapons, he is likely to be on the space carrier. In Pierce''s office, the directors saw Natasha operating Pierce''s computer. They asked, "what are you doing?" Pierce''s back is being pointed at the head with a gun by a council member, he came to explain: "she is lifting the security agreement, divulging all the secrets to the Internet." Natasha took Pierce''s words: "including Hydra and aegis." Pierce sneered: "if you do that, the past of all of you will be exposed. Are you sure you are ready to let the world see who you really are?" Natasha didn''t stop. She looked at pierce and said, "what about you?" The determination in Natasha''s eyes made Pierce''s mouth twitch slightly. Steve went to the location module of the first space carrier to replace it and said to agent hill, "number one is locked!" Agent Hill looked at the console in front of him and asked Sam, "Sam, where are you now?" Sam was chased by the fighter to the bottom of the space carrier. He seemed to be playing with the speed of life and death. If he was careless, he would crash and explode. "I have to make a detour. A big guy is after me As soon as Sam''s voice fell, the fighter launched more than a dozen automatic tracking missiles to attack him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 614 More than a dozen tracking missiles were like death''s sickle on Sam''s neck. He had not experienced such a fierce chase for a long time. Sam went around to the space carrier''s territory, and at the moment when the tracking missile was about to explode on him, he dived down, causing the tracking missile to explode on the space carrier. "Hoo Hoo! Oh, yeah Sam successfully opened the door of the positioning module by using the fighter missile. Then he folded his metal wings and fell in front of the positioning module and said to agent hill, "I''m in! Two, lock Agent Hill looked at two places on the screen that had turned green and said to the crowd, "two done, one left." In the aegis flight department under the space carrier, an order sounded: "all aegis pilots, take off urgently. We are the only air backup for captain Rogers!" There is a second part of aegis. Under Steve''s speech, a large number of aegis personnel are coming to support Steve. This is a big war and a civil war. A grenade exploded on the pilots of aegis. A fighter plane just took off crashed to the ground. The successful Winter Soldier, who was brainwashed by Pierce, came to the flight department with a grenade gun in his hand. This time, instead of wearing his mask, the winter soldier showed his face to fight with the aegis pilots. A bomb was thrown into a fighter plane 200 meters away by the winter soldiers, and the flames burst into the sky. The fighter plane falling from the air hurt the aegis pilots below. After knocking down several flying fighters, Dong Bing jumped onto a fighter that just wanted to take off. The aegis pilot inside was shot twice by him. Later, Dong Bing directly opened the window with his hand, entered the fighter and flew it to the space carrier. This time, the winter soldier was more fierce than the last time. His eyes seemed to have a strong sense of killing. That sense of killing went straight to Steve, who was going to the third space carrier. Natasha had trouble lifting the security agreement, with the word "no access" on the screen. Pierce said flatly, "it''s an administrative order to remove the encryption program. It needs the authorization of two A-level members." There was no expression on Pierce''s face, which was actually a mockery of Natasha''s excess. "Don''t worry, there''s someone with you." Natasha said a plane landed outside Pierce''s office. Pierce walked forward. He gritted his teeth and saw Frey come down from the plane. Frey walks into the office with a bandage around his arm. He looks at pierce coldly. Pierce put his hand in his belt and said to Fred, "did you get the flowers I sent you? I''m glad you''re here, Frey "Really?" Frey walks up to pierce, and he asks coldly, "didn''t you order my removal?" There was no guilt or apology on Pierce''s face. He seemed to say something very common: "don''t you know the rules of the game very well?" The strong are born, the weak are defeated! In Pierce''s eyes, the world should be like this. As a strong man, he should lead the world and wipe out all the threatening things. As the leader of the Hydra within aegis, he planned the insight plan to use the space carrier to identify criminals and terrorists, but Pierce''s real plan is to carry out large-scale assassination, and the target is the citizens who are identified as threatening to the Hydra based on arning Zola''s calculus, so as to force the world to yield. Nick Frey was just a stepping stone in his plan. When he didn''t need it, he kicked him into the river and washed him away. Frey looked at Pierce, at his former close friend, and said, "why should I lead aegis?" Pierce is still a pair of appreciative eyes: "because you are the best and the most ruthless person I have ever met." Frey''s expression became ferocious: "in order to protect the people, I did what I should do." Pierce argued with him: "our enemy is also your enemy, Frey, riots, wars, Moscow bombed, or Chicago destroyed by pulse weapons, which are sooner or later things, diplomatic means just procrastination, expediency, you know where I learned this, Colombia! You didn''t ask for instructions, you just did what you should do, sacrificed two million people, I can make the life of seven billion people in order, that''s the next step, Frey. If you have the courage to accept... " "No, I have the courage to refuse!" interrupted Frey No matter how much hype pierce says, he is a despicable schemer. The purpose of the space carrier is to prevent, not to kill directly. Pierce is very different from Frey. Although Frey also wants to eradicate crime in advance through the space carrier, his goal is to harm the people, And Pierce is based on the premise that it is dangerous for him. The two are fundamentally inconsistent, even quite different. Frey brings pierce to the screen, and the voice of the system says, "start retina scanning." Two A-level members have been put together. Natasha came over and aimed a gun at Pierce''s head to prevent him from resisting. After all, Fred is half disabled now. After the retinal scan was successful, pierce looked at Frey and said, "don''t you think we''ve removed you from the system long ago?" Frey interrupted pierce again: "I know you''ve cleared my password, maybe deleted my retinal information, but if you want to beat me, Mr. Minister! You have to open your eyes wide! " Frey took off the black eye mask from his left eye. Inside was an eye with a knife mark, and the black pupil was covered with white. Pierce looks at Frey strangely. He takes a deep breath. When Frey''s retina scan is finished, the system makes a mechanical voice: "level a has been confirmed, the encryption code is correct, and the security protection is removed." Frey glanced at pierce with a sneer. He was looking dumb. Agent Hill told Steve the location of the third space carrier: "the third carrier is 45 degrees to the port bow." At this time, agent Hill found that a commando broke into the communication department through monitoring. Agent Hill fired two shots to solve them and then fled the communication department. "There are only six minutes left, gentlemen!" In the last six minutes, the space carrier will be successfully launched. Even if there is only one space carrier left, a large number of civilians will be killed by it in an instant. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 615 Steve is in front of two commando members with rocket launchers and sniper guns at his head, heard agent Hill said there are six minutes left, he immediately said to Sam: "Hey, Sam, give me a ride." Sam immediately flew down from the first space carrier and said, "Roger that. Let me know when you''re ready." Steve dashed to the edge of the deck on another space carrier. Steve had seen Sam coming from the opposite side, so he yelled, "ready!" Steve fell like a shell to the lake under the space carrier. Strong wind pressure hit Steve''s face. Sam was as fast as the wind. He dived down and caught Steve when he was about to fall into the lake. Sam took Steve''s hand and roared into the sky. He fell from a height of several thousand meters. The impact force was not what ordinary people could bear, but Sam looked quite relaxed. He took Steve to the third space carrier and took back his metal wings. Inertia made him walk quickly for a while. Sam even joked to Steve, "you don''t look that heavy." Steve said with a smile, "too much for breakfast." Just as Steve and Sam smile and go to the positioning module on the third space carrier, a shadow suddenly appears in the ammunition box next to them. The black shadow kicked Steve in the chest. His action was too fast. Steve was suddenly kicked off the space carrier by him. Sam immediately reaction, he spread metal wings, want to fly off the space carrier to meet Steve. "Steve!" Sam yelled, but his metal wings just unfolded, and the shadow, the winter soldier, grabbed his metal wings and threw him on the deck. Sam flies into the air and catches the two guns falling from his arms. He keeps firing at the winter soldiers. The Winter Soldier hid behind a white turbine. Sam didn''t continue to shoot the winter soldier. He had to catch Steve immediately. Otherwise, even if Steve was injected with super soldier serum at a height of several thousand meters, he would not be able to recover if he landed in a bad place. As soon as Sam''s wings spread, he rushed to the bottom of the space carrier. The winter soldier shot a silver hook in his hand to hook Sam''s wings. He pulled hard, and Sam fell from the air onto the deck. Winter soldiers again hard, Sam''s metal wing was abruptly pulled down by him, and then he kicked, Sam was also kicked off the space carrier by him. The wind was blowing in his ears, and Sam''s other metal wing was blown away. As he was about to fall to the ground, he opened his parachute and tumbled to the ground safely. Dong Bing''s attack was too vicious, and they were taught a lesson by him. After Sam landed, he quickly contacted Steve: "Captain, Captain, come back, are you ok?" Steve climbed up with one hand in the hull of the space carrier. He said, "I''m here. I''m still on the carrier. Where are you?" Sam there came a helpless voice: "I''m on the ground... The equipment is broken, sorry, captain." Without metal wings, Sam could no longer return to the space carrier from the ground, leaving the rest to Steve. "Don''t worry, I can." Steve climbed up the side of the space carrier. On the ground, aegis is sending an evacuation signal: "attention! be careful! All personnel, please evacuate to a safe area. " After Pierce was controlled, basically, the influence of nevery in aegis was to suppress Hydra. Without Pierce''s command, and Sitwell was solved by the winter soldiers on the circular road, only langmlo was left to lead their Hydra members. The army can''t do without command. The current members of the Hydra are headless flies. "All aegis agents gather at rendezvous station 4." Frey''s side is gathering people in an orderly way. Langmluo is running away alone in the aegis Bureau. He just solved several aegis agents and heard a voice coming from the earphone: "Sir, the Council has been broken." "Repeat, dispatch center!" Romlow is now nervous to the extreme, who would have thought that they were almost overturned in an instant. "The black widow is up there." As soon as the voice of the dispatching center came down, langmlo said, "I''ll go up." he kicked open the door of the stairs to rescue Pierce. Peirce is their leader. Without Peirce, many things can''t be commanded by romlow. The most urgent thing at present is to rescue Peirce and get back together. As long as the space carrier is successfully launched, they can turn the situation around. Agent Hill found the trace of romlow through monitoring, she immediately contacted Sam: "Sam!" "What''s the matter?" Sam, who landed on the ground, was helping to evacuate the crowd. "Romlow''s going to the Council." Agent Hill said, Sam will understand the answer, "I''ll take care of it!" When Steve came to the positioning module of the third space carrier, Dongbing stopped him and watched his old friend become an enemy. Steve tried to calm down and said, "people will die because of this, Bucky. I can''t allow this to happen. Don''t force me to do it." Steve said that the winter soldier just looked at him coldly. From the eyes of Sen Han, Steve knew that the winter soldier would not give way to him, so Steve threw the shield decisively, and then stepped on the platform and rushed to the winter soldier. The two men wrestled together. Mrs. Stevie''s shield was in one, blocking Dongbing''s powerful metal arm on the shield. He pushed hard, and Dongbing hit the reinforced glass door with positioning module in the rear. Steve doesn''t care about Dongbing, he must replace the positioning module as soon as possible, so after knocking Dongbing aside, he quickly presses the start code to open the strengthened glass door. Dongbing grabs his shoulder with his backhand to get Steve out of it. Whenever Steve is about to replace the positioning module, Dongbing will grab him out. Steve collided with Dongbing''s metal arm with his shield again. He was very fierce. Sam was worried that he would not be able to do it before. Now it seems that Steve is more profound than he thought. The two men wrestled on the wing, and the positioning module in Steve''s pocket fell out. It slid all the way to the back of Dongbing. But Dongbing didn''t care about the positioning module at all. He stood up and rushed directly to Steve. It seemed that he wanted to fight with Steve. Steve''s head was hit twice by him, and then the Winter Soldier hit Steve with a hook to fly. After he fell down, Steve rolled to the positioning module and picked it up. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 616 The winter soldier was unreasonable. After he punched Steve to fly, he was like a football player with a slide shovel. The whole person shoved Steve smoothly on the wing. The attack of the winter soldier was too compact, so Steve was forced to block the winter soldier''s slide shovel with his hand before putting the positioning module back in his pocket. As a result, the positioning module fell off the wing. There is a large piece of transparent glass under the wing. After Steve kicked the winter soldier down, he also jumped down. The positioning module can''t be lost. If he really falls from the several thousand meter high space carrier, it''s too late to just look for the positioning module. Now there are still four minutes to go before the space carrier is fully launched. He can''t continue to fight with the winter soldiers. In Pierce''s office, Natasha watched as the security agreement was lifted and said, "it''s done. It''s on fire." When all the secrets of aegis were exposed on the Internet, the whole world was talking about it. In a short moment, it was on the headlines of major newspapers. Natasha''s exposure of these is equivalent to directly destroying the current aegis. However, it is still unknown how far the Hydra will penetrate. Only by actively exposing the secrets of the aegis will the outside world take precautions against the hydra. Frey''s heart is dripping blood, and his hard-working aegis has just come to nothing. Fortunately, he has a group of capable agents, as well as the Avengers alliance. Although their personalities are somewhat eccentric, they are good after all. Frey was a little relieved, but his breath was not over, and the accident happened. In order to enter the aegis, the silver and white badges on the chest of directors of various countries began to glow and heat. Several directors suddenly stopped their hearts because of the high temperature of the white badges and fell to the ground and died on the spot. Natasha quickly turned around and aimed the gun at Pierce''s head, but pierce calmly pointed the mobile phone at Natasha and threatened her: "if you don''t want to make a two inch hole in your chest, put down the gun. When you pin the badge on, the bomb will be activated." Frey and Natasha had no choice but to put down their guns. They still can''t figure out that pierce actually left a hand on the badge. The situation was reversed by Pierce. On the transparent glass of the space carrier, Steve rolled over one by one and blocked the bullets of the winter soldier with a shield. Then he threw the shield at the winter soldier and knocked down the gun in his hand. The two men engaged in close combat, and the sharp blade in the winter soldier''s hand went deep into Steve''s shoulder. "Ah Steve cried out in pain. With one hand, he broke off Dongbing''s hand and hit his blade on the glass. Dongbing rushed forward to pick up the blade. Steve grabbed him by the shoulder and pulled him back. Steve yelled. He grabbed Dong Bing''s neck with one arm and lifted him up into the air, then slapped him heavily on the glass. Dongbing holds another sharp blade in his hand. He is used to carrying two sharp blades. Steve locks his arm with his right hand and presses his head down with his left hand. "Let go! Let go But winter soldier is still not loose, Steve put his head to the other direction, Winter Soldier painful cry after a shock, he and Steve two people fell on the glass to continue to fight. Steve''s hands and feet tightly locked the winter soldier. He strangled the winter soldier''s neck with his two arms. In a few seconds, the winter soldier''s brain was unconscious due to lack of oxygen. After defeating Dongbing, Steve quickly found the positioning module on the glass and ran to replace it. On the other side, ramlo, who went to Pierce''s office to rescue Pierce, said to the dispatch center, "I''m on the 41st floor, heading for the southwest stairs." Langmluo carefully pushes the door open. Next second, Sam appears by the door. Sam takes the initiative and hits langmluo on the head with one punch, which makes him confused. Then he plans to take away his gun. Romlow is worthy of fighting with Steve. When he hit Sam on the head, he turned into a piece of iron. He was not afraid of Sam''s fist and knocked Sam down. "It''s going to hurt!" After knocking down Sam, romlow starts to take off his body armor. It seems that he is going to have a tough fight with Sam! Sam covers his head and shakes his head to wake him up. While removing the clothes that bind his body movements, romlow says: "there are no prisoners in the world of Hydra. There is only order. Only through suffering can we get order. Are you ready to suffer your pain?" Sam frowned and said, "don''t talk nonsense!" Both of them hit each other at the same time! In Pierce''s office, Pierce is in charge of the overall situation. He calmly and smartly stands in front of his computer and asks, "Lieutenant, how long will it take?" The voice of the lieutenant said, "there are 65 seconds left from the satellite link, the target has been preset, and the weapon array is being lowered." 65 seconds, which is basically one minute. The launch of the space carrier has reached the last moment. A large number of guided weapons on the space carrier are being launched. The cannons and machine guns used to deal with Sam before were not the main weapons. Skye had destroyed all the guided weapons on a space carrier. "It''s too much work." Skye breathlessly sits on the ammunition box. The space carrier is huge. It''s more difficult to find all the guided weapons and destroy them one by one than to kill vampires. "There''s no way. It''s a long way to go, or Steve will destroy the guided weapon, and you will replace the positioning module?" Yang Han''s voice rang out in Skye''s mind, and Skye felt that he would forget it. Although Steve''s single combat ability is very strong, he is not suitable for destroying guided weapons. After all, he can''t fly. If Tony is here, things will be much more convenient. He can make his steel robot destroy accurately. "Continue with the next one." Skye flies to the next space carrier. She''s like a person behind the scenes who contributes silently. They fight in front of her, and then they leave it to themselves. Skye tore his hands to both sides, and the invisible force of shock turned into a storm in the air, which destroyed a row of cannons into debris. "What about the winter soldiers? Destroy these dangerous weapons as soon as possible. If he hasn''t fallen down, let me have a fight with him. " Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 617 Just when Skye wanted to have a fight with Dongbing, she heard the last notice from agent Hill: "one minute." "A minute? What''s Steve up to? He''s just a positioning module. He''s dawdling until now. " Skye looked at the location of the third space carrier. The positioning modules on the first two space carriers were replaced very quickly, so she didn''t help in the past. Instead, she destroyed the guided weapons here. But as time went by, Steve still didn''t succeed. Skye really regrets that she didn''t get the third positioning module by herself. With her current ability, she can completely replace the positioning module like a ghost hall. "He met the winter soldiers, but it seems to be finished." Yang Han said in an orderly way. "All right, I''ll have to speed up!" Skye waved her hands, and the wind blew out a whistling sound, taking her to the side of the space carrier. A large number of guided weapons are distributed here. Even if the positioning module is replaced, these guided weapons can still be used. It is a threat to keep them. But Skye can''t directly crash the space carrier, because under the space carrier is the headquarters of aegis. If the space carrier falls to the ground, the consequences will be unimaginable. The only feasible way is to invade the control system of the space carrier, and then lower it back to aegis. Now replacing the positioning module is just a failure of Pierce''s plan to kill a large number of civilians. Steve took the positioning module and ran to the reinforced glass door. His feet suddenly faltered, and the whole person fell to the ground running. When Steve looked back, it was the winter soldier standing up below who gave him the cold gun. As soon as Steve gritted his teeth, he continued to stand up and run. He jumped with one foot and grabbed the shelf next to the reinforced glass door with two hands. Steve successfully climbed up. The winter soldier could not find the angle below and continued to attack Steve. Agent Hill sent a warning: "30 seconds, captain." "Soon!" Steve''s mouth was bloodstained. He took out the positioning module from his pocket. However, just as he was about to replace it, Dongbing climbed up and continued to shoot him in the arm to stop Steve from replacing the positioning module. Steve was shot in the arm and abdomen, his breathing began to rush, and his whole body was shaking. On the space carrier, the lieutenant said, "at 3000 feet, the satellite is connected to the network. Deploy the algorithm." "Algorithm deployed, now lock target!" When the sound of the system came, a satellite outside the earth began to dock with the space carrier. In an instant, a large number of red dots appeared on a map of the space carrier. These red dots were the people pierce wanted to destroy. When guided weapons were launched, most of the map of the United States was covered with red dots. "Target count is saturated. All targets are locked and ready to fire." "Range fire, three, two, one!" When the countdown to firing ended, Steve replaced the last positioning module successfully. The lieutenant saw all the red dots on the computer screen disappear instantly. "What about the goal?" The lieutenant came to the console in doubt. Agent hill is monitoring the map with the lieutenant. After seeing the red dot disappear, she immediately said to Steve, "OK, Captain, get out of there." At this time, the accident happened. After replacing the positioning module, agent Hill aimed all the guided weapons at the space carrier. She wanted the space carrier to destroy each other¡° Wait... "Before Steve could stop, he saw a lot of artillery fire from his space carrier attacking the other two ships. Countless gunfire submerged the huge space carrier. Skye passed by one of the shells. She said without any danger: "is this an attack on a place or a friendly army? She was almost killed by her own people..." Skye flies away quickly. She destroys the guided weapons on the two space carriers. Now there is only one space carrier''s artillery fire left. Otherwise, the three space carriers will attack each other. Pierce sees the sound of "system restart" on his mobile phone, just like Natasha did not expect him to do it on the badge, He did not expect that Natasha would destroy the badge by self mutilation. Frey turns around and shoots Pierce. This shot is decisive, fierce, and sharp, hitting Pierce in the heart. One shot is not enough. Fred fired three shots in succession. Pierce fell back and smashed the glass to the ground. Now is the time for him to return the bullet to Fred. After solving Pierce, Frey ran to Natasha and called her name: "Romanov? Natasha? Natasha, wake up. " Natasha opened her eyes slowly as if she hadn''t woken up and said, "Oh... It really hurts." Outside in the sky, two space carriers collided with each other due to the attack of artillery fire. Now it''s time for Skye to be in a dilemma. The wreckage of the space carrier needs to be solved by her, otherwise all of them will fall to the ground and there will be absolutely no grass near aegis. "Yang Han, I think it''s easy to hunt vampires." Skye is sitting on the top floor of aegis, shaking her feet and blowing the wind. If she wants to destroy so many wrecks, she has to do her best to release the shock wave this time. Pierce, who was shot by Frey, said before he died: "long live the Hydra!" At the same time, the space carrier began to fall to the ground. Underneath it was a huge water tank, which was enough to take in the wreckage of the three space carriers. However, the landing of the wreckage of the space carrier was random. Skye had to control them to fall into the water tank and destroy some of the wreckage. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 618 "Do it, Skye." When the wreckage of the space carrier with huge heat and impact fell from the air, there was no one under the aegis. As early as the beginning, aegis agents were evacuating the crowd. "Well." Skye took a deep breath, then lifted her hair on the building of aegis. In the next second, the whole sky was covered with clouds, and a large number of thunder and gales were raging. Skye had a dense white thunder on her hand. She flew into the sky under the support of the air mass, alone against Wanqing meteorite! The invisible shock wave is enveloping a large area of sky in front of him. Blue tendons are springing up on Skye''s forehead. On one side, the shock wave is destroying the wreckage flying out of the water tank. On the other side, the wind is gathering the wreckage. Skye is doing his best to deal with the space carrier. Yang Han said with concern: "if you feel a little reluctant, you can change me." Just after living with Skye for less than a month, she was asked to deal with the disastrous iron crash. This is not only the absolute pressure of scope, weight and quantity, but also the difficulty of perseverance. There are tens of thousands of aegis personnel working on the three space carriers alone. Now Skye wants to carry the two giant monsters they have built, which shows how much pressure she is under. Yang Han can clearly feel Skye''s body shaking in the air. If it wasn''t for Yang Han''s ability, several of them are among the best in recovery. Now Skye''s arm will be torn off. Ten thousand hectares of meteorite debris is gathered by Skye. The reality is not as easy as in the movie. How can so many debris fall into the sink. After most of the debris was destroyed by Skye''s shock wave, the rest of the debris was smashed into the water tank under Skye''s gathering, causing the water waves, just like a white dragon in the sky. Skye slowly fell from the air to the top of the aegis building. She wiped the sweat channel on her forehead: "I want to take a bath now." Yang Han said with a smile: "then I can feast my eyes." Skye gave a white look and said, "do you know how to think about these things? It took me a lot of effort to stop these wrecks. " Yang Han turned his vision to the third space carrier: "I''ll help you with this one. Let''s go to Natasha." Skye said with a smile: "well, I just want to see how good you are." On the 41st floor of the aegis building, romlow knocked Sam to the ground in his fighting posture. His feet were beating and his mouth was sneering: "you are not my opponent at all." However, just at this time, Sam turned over and ran away. As long as he wanted to laugh at Sam, the corner of his eye suddenly darkened. When he turned his head, he saw a huge ship crashing towards here. "Damn it Romlow quickly ran away behind Sam. this huge ship was the third space carrier. After the guided weapons destroyed the other two space carriers, agent Hill changed the order to destroy himself. Steve and Dongbing covered their heads in the explosion. When the explosion ended, the space carrier tilted and crashed into the aegis building, Steve had a chance to act. Sam ran and yelled to the communicator, "don''t tell me you''re in a helicopter." Natasha''s voice said, "Sam, where are you?" "41st floor, northwest corner." Sam rolled to avoid the building destroyed by the space carrier. Behind him were countless sounds of explosion and glass destruction. Sam spread his arms and ran forward desperately¡° We''re coming. Stay there. " Natasha and Frey are flying the helicopter towards the 41st floor, and Skye is following them to catch up with Natasha. "I''m afraid not!" Sam ran all the way to the end of the room on the 41st floor. He broke the glass and jumped directly. If he didn''t jump, he would be killed by the fallen space carrier. Sam jumped down and saw a helicopter open the door below him. Natasha reached out and pulled Sam in. Sam bumped the door down with his body. He reached out to the side of the aegis building and yelled, "41st floor, 41st floor!" Sam saw the helicopter on the 30th floor, which made his heart almost stop when he jumped down. Frey turned to Sam and said, "they didn''t put the floor number outside the building." The space carrier is still destroying the aegis building, and Natasha has not received any answer from Steve, just like she did when Steve asked Natasha on the Lemurian star before. So Natasha said to agent hill, "Hey, Sam''s here. Do you know where Steve is?" However, the signal here was obviously affected by the fall of the space carrier. Agent Hill didn''t hear what Natasha said. Just when Natasha was worried, she saw Skye chasing their helicopter. "Frey, in the back!" Natasha quickly asked Frey to pick up Skye. Frey turns around. When Skye meets Natasha, Skye puts his arm on Natasha''s shoulder without saying a word. Yang Han flows out of Skye and lives with Natasha again. Feeling the power of familiarity, Natasha heard Yang Han say: "are you hurt?" Natasha''s heart was warm for no reason. "I''m fine. Come on, what are we going to do next?" Natasha can see that Skye''s condition is not good. The wreckage of the two space carriers just now is obviously solved by her. Just seeing the debris that fills the sky, you can know how to deal with them all with powerful force. It''s amazing that Skye can master Yang Han''s power in such a short time. "The monsters in front of us, Steve and Dongbing," Yang Han said "Winter soldiers?" Natasha heard that Yang Han wanted to save the winter soldiers, and immediately exclaimed. You know, Dongbing almost killed her before. Natasha didn''t have a good impression on Dongbing even though she didn''t hate her. Even though his deeds were very heroic and brilliant. "What? Have you taken revenge? " Yang Han''s voice rose slightly. Natasha snorted coldly, "if I don''t have a grudge, wouldn''t I be even darker?" But then Natasha followed Yang Han''s advice and left the helicopter. Then she flew to the space carrier to find Steve and Dongbing, and then deal with the huge ship. In the helicopter, Sam said hello to Skye: "Hey, my name is Sam Skye leaned back on his seat with a beautiful smile: "Skye, nice to meet you." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 619 On the third space carrier, its self destruction caused the whole aegis building to collapse. It was not only its impact that caused the building to collapse, but also the series of subsequent explosions triggered by the explosion that was the main culprit. Natasha takes a look at the collapsed building. She now understands why Skye is so tired. Looking at the scene in front of her, Natasha exclaimed, "it''s really tempting to order a cup of coffee and a sandwich." With that, Natasha raised her hands to fix the whole Mothership in the air. This time, Natasha immediately felt that her shoulders were as heavy as a mountain, making her whole body tense. "This... Yang Han, I''d better change it for you. I haven''t lived with you for a long time. It''s a bit..." Natasha can''t go on. As soon as Yang Han sees her, he says that she seems to be fat. Natasha is indeed fat. Now is the time for her to pay the price. "I''ll say you''re fat. OK, change." With that, Yang Han covered Natasha''s body with his own black fluid, and then transformed into a seeping face with sharp teeth and black skin. After Yang Han used his power in person, he first became invisible to prevent himself from being captured by the news media from the outside world. This is a disaster, but there are by no means a few people who pay for disaster and war. When Yang Han started, he really felt the heaviness of the space carrier, but Yang Han lifted his shoulder up, and the whole space carrier was fixed in the air by his wind. Because Steve and Dongbing are still on the spaceship, Yang Han can only carefully shake it to pieces from the edge of the spaceship. When Frey saw Yang Han''s strength in the sky, he was relieved again: "fortunately, this guy is a good man." When Yang Han was dealing with the space carrier, Steve, who could have left as soon as possible, was trapped in the space carrier because he went to save the winter soldiers. Dongbing was crushed by the collapsed metal shelf. Steve dragged his body to the transparent glass where Dongbing was shot. He held his hand on the metal shelf and lifted it up. Dongbing turned over and left. The sparks were blowing behind them with the roaring wind. Dongbing gasped and looked at Steve. They were both scarred now. Steve sat on a metal shelf and said to Dong Bing, "you know me!" Steve tried to wake up the Winter Soldier at this last moment. He was just brainwashed. He didn''t really become a bad man working for the hydra. Dongbing hit Steve on the head and yelled, "no, I don''t know you!" Dongbing is reluctant to admit that his mind is now divided into two parts. These two parts are the memory after brainwashing and the memory about to recover. They impact each other and make Dongbing''s brain feel like tearing. Therefore, Dong Bing''s temper is very fierce now, just like a demon king venting his anger. Steve still did not give up on the winter soldiers said some words to wake up his memory: "you know me since childhood." With a word from Steve, the Winter Soldier swung a punch again, and Steve''s face was injured, which made him fall on the metal shelf. Steve stood up again with a shield. The super soldier serum made his anti beating ability and recovery ability surpass ordinary people. "Your name is James Buchanan Barnes." Steve, like a tumbler, would tell Dongbing something about him every time he stood up¡° Shut up Winter Soldier is a punch again, completely did not leave a hand to Steve. Steve was not angry. He dropped his shield and said, "I won''t fight you. You are my friend." Steve looked at the Winter Soldier sincerely. He did what he said. Even if the Winter Soldier hit him like a bull again, Steve didn''t fight back. The Winter Soldier pressed Steve on the metal shelf and punched him in the face: "you are my task!" Winter soldiers beat Steve''s face covered with blood. He roared like crazy: "you are my task!" Steve couldn''t open his eyes and said, "then finish your task." Winter Soldier''s fist suddenly stopped in mid air. His crazy look calmed down a lot. One of Steve''s eyes had been swollen by him, and the corner of his mouth had been torn open. The scar was shocking after people saw it. Because of the super soldier serum, the scar on Steve''s face is quickly repaired, but it is far less than the damage caused by the winter soldiers. So as long as the winter soldiers keep fighting like this, Steve will be killed alive by him. "Because I will accompany you to the end of your life," Steve, who was very weak, said to Dongbing with his last strength Winter Soldier''s eyes were wet unconsciously. His action stopped. Because of the explosion, the other end of the metal shelf fell down, and Steve''s body fell in the air. Winter Soldier watched Steve get farther and farther away from himself. His eyes were so wet that he couldn''t open them. Inexplicable emotions occupied his body until Steve fell into the lake below, The winter soldier''s body finally jumped out of control. Yang Han fixed the whole space carrier in the air, but only the two did not use the wind to hold it down. This is a matter to be solved between their brothers. "Well, the next two people who are in the way have fallen down. I can try my best to deal with your monster ship!" Don''t worry. After Steve and Dongbing, they saw strong winds squeezing the main body of the space carrier together. Yang Han controlled these wind groups, and then added shock waves to them. It can be seen that the metal bodies of the space carrier, which exude the smell of money, were smashed like fine sand in an instant. "Get up!" Yang Han yells. The space carrier is accelerating to become debris. When all the debris fall into his wind, Yang Han drags them to the top of the sink. These metal deposits will be stored in the sink. If Frey still needs them, he can take them out directly. The cost of building three space carriers is not a small number. Even if they are destroyed, the metal residue left behind can save the cost of aegis. When the third space carrier was disposed of, Yang Han watched the aegis building turn to ashes in the explosion step by step. This building, which caused the most criticism on its functions in the world, finally disappeared forever in a civil strife. The flame rose and the world declared an end to it. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 620 ?: G&? In the helicopter, Frey watched all his efforts collapse under the fire. His eyes had been watching the fire from afar, as if to remember every detail of it. Skye and Sam also witnessed a miracle fall on the helicopter. In today''s chaotic world, aegis has played its due role and resisted the spread of disaster several times. Now, it is time for it to retire. On the ground, the agents of aegis are cleaning up the hydra''s remnant party. After losing pierce and romlow, the hydra''s head has been broken. Under the leadership of agents Steve and hill, the agents of aegis are converging into a sharp spear, which pierces the hydra''s body one by one. But when all the agents stop, they see that the building they enter every day is burned down by the fire. It seems that there is sand in their eyes, or the afterglow of the fire blows on their eyes. In a word, no one''s heart is good. In the sink, Dongbing takes Steve to the shore when he falls into the lake. Then he takes a look at Steve and walks away silently. After solving the crisis between the space carrier and hydra, Yang Han and Skye live together again. It''s just a branch of Hydra. They haven''t uprooted the Hydra completely. Natasha is still a thorn in the eye of Hydra. Yang Han can''t live with her. Natasha herself knows that she is too limited, and the aegis has just been destroyed. There are too many things waiting for her to help Frey. Now only Skye can easily copy genes with Yang Han. And after the end of this winter soldier incident, it''s almost time to usher in the story of Galaxy guard and Avenger Alliance 2. Outer space is what Yang Han has to go to, but it''s not right now. If he wants to fight with the God of symbiosis, which is abnormal to the extreme, Yang Han can''t go there without complete preparation. After all, he has accumulated so much strength that he can''t turn over the whole plate of sand just because he is in a hurry. Scarlet Witch, silver! This is the two genetic abilities Yang Han wants most in Avengers 2. Fast silver''s speed is needless to say, he can be fast enough to make time static in his speed. This is the ultimate speed, which can let Yang Han get rid of himself at any time. The Scarlet Witch''s chaotic magic, the ability to create and annihilate matter and the ability to modify probability are even more adverse. Scarlet Witch can even use her ability to fight against mieba. After copying her genes, Yang Han can realize real flight without using the wind. After saying goodbye to Natasha, Yang Han and Skye go home and wait for the plot of Avengers Alliance 2 to unfold. Skye is naturally concealed by Yang Han. It''s better for her to have expectations for what will happen next. Otherwise, if she knows everything, it won''t play a role in training for her. It''s just that Yang Han reveals some news to Skye, There''s going to be a tough fight. Skye is not afraid of this. She can even dispose of the wreckage of two space carriers. What else will she be afraid of? But if we do it again, Skye doesn''t want to deal with the wreckage of the space carrier. It''s not only tiring, but also completely devoid of any technical content. It''s like fighting for strength, which makes Skye feel that his strength doesn''t make him home. As for Skye''s complaint, Yang Han thought to himself, "women are really duplicative. They are all sweaty." ¡­¡­ In a special hospital, Steve, whose face is full of bruises, lay in a coma for a day and a night. The bruises on his face have been treated, but many parts are still bruised and developing towards black. Sam put Marvin guy''s 1972 album "black hand", next to him. Steve slowly woke up after hearing the music. He opened his eyes and looked around. Then he found Sam reading beside him, with a bandage on one arm. "On your left." Steve looked at Sam with a smile. He didn''t say I woke up. He just said I was on your left. Sam smiles at him, the tacit understanding between them is self-evident, although it is the first time to cooperate, but from the first run in the morning, they both have a feeling of sympathy. Sam falcon, Captain Steve of the United States, and two soldiers of different colors spent a quiet afternoon here. In a shooting training camp, agent Kate is contacting her shooting skills. After the destruction of the aegis, most of the agents lost their jobs. Many people began to enjoy this period of leisure, but agent Kate did not slack off at all. She knew that the days in the future would not be easier than this one, and she would take preventive measures, Next time she wants to fight with Steve at his side. After Frey was shot, she couldn''t do anything, so agent Kate felt very guilty. She had a chance to stop ramlo from launching the space carrier, but she didn''t do it. At the same time, some aegis agents are in every corner of Washington to pursue members of Hydra. For example, the congressman who talked with Sitwell before was arrested by two aegis agents as soon as he got off the phone and was ready to go home to enjoy himself. Agent hill is also behind the scenes after her success. She is going to work on the Avengers alliance. Aegis can fall down, but the Avengers alliance must not be split because of this. Otherwise, once there is a strong enemy, the world will be in turmoil again. This time, a series of things after Frederick feigns death with tetrodotoxin B are exactly what she did. It can be said that without agent hill, Yang Han and Skye could not even return to Washington. Just when everyone went their own way, Natasha was summoned to Parliament as a minor injured party. In the face of the pressure of public opinion, Natasha was alone against vanguard, because the secret of aegis had been completely exposed on the Internet. In the Capitol, the congressman asked Natasha, "can you solemnly swear that there is no falsehood in the truth you tell?" "Yes Natasha''s arms crossed, and behind her gathered reporters from the major news agencies in the United States. On this day, the whole American network and even the world network are paying attention to this Congress. Whether Natasha is jailed or acquitted after clarifying the truth depends on the final outcome of this Parliament. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 621 In parliament, the congressman faced Natasha with a calm face and asked, "why didn''t captain Rogers come here to make a statement?" As a spiritual symbol, Steve''s secret has naturally been exposed on the Internet, and the details of his past actions have caused a great uproar after being known by the world. So this time, most of the media reporters actually came for Steve, but Steve didn''t show up. Naturally, the congressman wanted to find out where Steve was. Natasha had no idea what the old foxes were up to, so she skillfully replied, "I don''t know what else he needs to say. I think the remains of the Potomac River can explain for him." The Potomac River is the water supply River in the water tank of aegis. Natasha mentioned that the fall of the space carrier has explained everything. They are preventing the outbreak of a crisis. At the same time, Natasha also hinted that all the secrets are like the wreckage in the river, and no one can dig them out. As for Natasha''s sophistry, the congressman said with a calm face: "he can talk about how this country will protect its own security next. In view of him and you destroyed our intelligence department." The intelligence department, that is, the aegis agency, members left the responsibility for its destruction on Natasha and Steve. This is too much. Even Natasha got angry after hearing it. They are fighting their lives to stop the nine headed snake''s insight plan from starting, in exchange for saving some members who can only push the pot like this. If it wasn''t for the numerous flash shots on Capitol Hill today, Natasha would definitely let the sound of bullets ring in the congressman''s ear. "Hydra sells you lies, not intelligence." Natasha has a tit for tat with the councillor in terms of speech. If he wants to push the pot, he will untie the pot and let the world see what has been cooked in it. Yang Han and Skye are also at home watching the Congress. Steve, Sam and Fred are all watching. "I think it''s time for these people to step down. Maybe they have a hydra behind the scenes." Skye''s face was obviously unhappy when he saw the congressman aiming at Natasha. Yang Han really felt that there was not too much talk after the Congress driven by these interests. There was no absolute harmony in the world when there was justice. They were just creating a harmonious and safe world together. Some people slander them, and naturally others regard them as heroes. The so-called hero, is dragging behind the dark light! "Some of the lies seem to have been made up by you, agent Natasha. You should know that someone in the committee thinks that considering your service record, including those that are harmful and beneficial to the country, you should be sentenced to imprisonment instead of talking to me in the Capitol building," he said Natasha smiles at the threat from the congressman: "you won''t put me in prison. You won''t put any of us in prison. Do you know why?" Natasha''s expression is full of self-confidence, that elegant intellectual, and charming Natasha in the parliament. "All ears!" The congressman put down his pen. Natasha turned her head and looked at all the members in the room with such arrogance: "because you need us. Yes, the world is fragile and vulnerable. Yes, we are also responsible for this situation. But we are also the people who have the most ability to protect the world. So if you want to arrest me, arrest me, You know where to find me Natasha got up and left the trial meeting. Reporters caught up with Natasha one after another, took pictures of her, and dared to choke with a group of members of Parliament. Natasha was by no means the first person, but her performance today made the vast majority of the public cheer for her. This is Natasha''s nature, not passively waiting for others to charge her, but with a strong attitude to silence each other, compromise with these people will only make their own situation more and more difficult. After dealing with the temporary base in the cave, Frey burned his identity as the director of aegis. He put on a black windbreaker, put on sunglasses, and took off his eye mask. With Frey''s fierce face, he really looked like a gangster on the street. Fred comes to a cemetery. Steve and Sam are both in front of the same cemetery, with two flags flying in the wind, white chrysanthemums and carnations. When Fred came over, Steve said to him, "you''ve been through this before, and you''ll get used to it." Frey glances at the tombstone, which says Ezekiel 25:17 instead of a name. This tomb belongs to him! Frey said, "we''ve mined the data in the Hydra file. It seems that there are still many missing fish. I''m going to Europe tonight. Would you like to go with me?" Steve shook his head and said, "I have to deal with something." So Frey looked at Sam: "how about you, Sam? You can help me a lot with your skill. " However, Frey was once again rejected in his imagination. Sam took a look at Steve and said with a smile, "I''d rather be a soldier than a spy." "All right then!" Fred turned his lips. He had guessed the result long before he came here. Sam and Steve are the same people. Some tasks are suitable for Natasha and Skye, but not for Steve and Sam. Let them be spies for fear that things will get worse. Frey reached out to them and said, "somebody asked me, tell them I''m sleeping here." Steve and Sam took turns shaking hands with Frey. Then Frey turned and left. Natasha came up in a black suit and said, "you should be honored. He was almost saying thank you." Steve walked up to Natasha and asked, "won''t you go with him?" As Frey''s right agent, Steve thought Natasha would follow him to Europe. But Natasha, like him, shook her head and said, "No." "Not here?" Steve continued. "No. I''ve exposed my identity. I have to find a new one. " The identity of Natasha''s former agent is unknown to outsiders, but now it''s all public. "It may take some time." Steve said faintly. Natasha nodded. She took out a stack of papers and said, "yes, I asked Kiev''s friends to help me find what you wanted." Steve took the document and took a deep breath. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 622 Natasha looked at Steve from top to bottom. Through the civil strife, Natasha felt that Steve was a trustworthy and dependent person. Although his head sometimes seemed old-fashioned, it was in this way that he could become captain of the United States. Natasha thought of her first matchmaking with Steve and said with a smile, "can you do me a favor? Call the nurse Steve knew what Natasha wanted to do, so he said, "she''s not a nurse." Natasha smile: "you are not the aegis agent." "What''s her name?" Steve seems interested. Natasha raised her lips. "Salo, she''s good." With that, Natasha gave Steve a hug and turned to leave. She reminded him, "be careful, Steve. You may not want to wade in this muddy water." Steve opened the document Natasha brought to him. The above information is all about the experiment reports of the winter soldier, that is, baki Barnes, who was once as close as his brother, in the laboratory of arnin Zola. It records the brainwashing process and the number of times that the winter soldier received, including his actions in recent decades. Steve''s brow locked, sam came to Steve''s side, he did not go to see the file in Steve''s hands, but plain asked: "do you want to find him?" "You don''t have to come with me." Steve''s words made it clear that he would definitely go to Dongbing. Sam nodded, "I know." Then Sam looked at Steve''s side face and said firmly, "when are we going to start?" ¡­¡­ In an underground cave, some members of the Hydra are hidden here. After the destruction of aegis, the space carrier and pierce, sittville, romlow, or crossbones, together with the death and disappearance of the winter soldiers, the Hydra hibernates again. A scientist went up to the one eyed officer and said, "it''s over. Fred has made everything public. It''s over, Mr. Strack. If they hear about us, if they find out we''re loyal to the hydra..." The one eyed officer, Baron Strack, the leader of the hydra, interrupted: "Hydra, aegis, it doesn''t matter. What we have now is worth more than any of them can imagine. We''ve just seen the tip of the iceberg." Baron Strack took a look at the luminous scepter which was placed on a metal platform. It was the scepter which Yang Han had snatched from rocky before. It contained a spiritual gem among the infinite gems. Because aegis was infiltrated by Hydra, in this war, the scepter was secretly transferred by Hydra, and finally came to Baron Strack''s base. Baron Strack looked at Rocky''s scepter, then walked to a room and said, "there are all kinds of organizations in the world working for Hydra. Let them pester Captain America and his friends. Let them have no time to manage us." "What about the volunteers?" Asked the scientist. "The dead will be buried so deep that they can''t even find their own ghosts." Baron strucker looked at the two men in the room, with a smile as if they were treasure. The scientist put his hands in his pocket: "where are the survivors?" "The twins!" The twins in Baron Strack''s eyes are the quick silver and Scarlet Witch Yang Han wants to copy their abilities. They are now being held by Baron Strack¡° Sooner or later, they will see the twins. This is no longer a world of spies, or even heroes. This is an era of miracles. Doctor, nothing in the world is more terrible than miracles! " Baron Strack''s miracle is the infinite gem in Rocky''s scepter and their two most powerful twins. On the other side as like as two peas in the memorial hall, Steve, the winter soldier who disguised himself, saw Baki Barnes''s information. He looked at Baki Barnes''s face, which was exactly the same as herself, but the face in military uniform looked so handsome. Dongbing''s head began to hum, as if there were dense small volt current running through it, which made his body twitch uncontrollably. Dongbing tried to resist his discomfort and read all the information of Bucky Barnes, and a series of silhouette like pictures appeared in his mind. Who is the winter soldier? Who''s Bucky? Who''s Steve? All the questions surround Dongbing''s body, which makes him want to escape but unavoidable. Finally, Dongbing chooses to continue to explore the answers, and Steve is no longer in Washington. As aegis was destroyed, the Avengers were scattered in different cities. Because Hydra had just been decapitated, iron man Tony Stark, Hulk Bruce Banner and Thor entered the leisure time. The blade warrior wants to join aegis and the Avengers alliance, which is delayed again and again because Frey has gone to Europe. In short, there is no aegis now, and even the Avengers alliance is just a virtual existence. If no one gathers, the heroes with high skills will not gather together at all. Therefore, before the plot of Avengers Alliance 2 begins, Yang Han and Skye go to the blade fighters'' City, New York, which is prosperous and resounding all over the world. Yang Han''s idea of the vampire ecosystem can be realized at this time point. On the way to Washington, Skye contacted blade soldiers and explained the plan. At first, the blade warrior and Abigail didn''t agree, but after Skye''s repeated assurance, they went to capture some vampires and planned to wait for Skye to come back to try to control them. After the blood god''s ability has been fully acquired, Yang Han is now 100% sure that he can control the vampires and gradually affect their thinking. The only thing he lacks now is the start-up fund of the ecosystem. To this end, Yang Han and Skye went to visit the stark building in the center of New York, which is Tony''s home. This is the temporary office of the Avengers alliance. Blade fighters come here to join the Avengers alliance, but no one handles the formalities. Now blade fighters are just a member of the Avengers alliance. Tony sees Skye coming. To be exact, he is more familiar with Yang Han, who lives with Skye, so he warmly entertains Yang Han and Skye with his intelligent housekeeper Jarvis. As for Tony, he plunges into his scientific research. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 623 "Sit down, ma''am." Intelligent housekeeper Jarvis is connected with Tony''s entire stark building. Its intelligence level is the highest in the world today. It not only has the complete thinking of the owner, but also can carry out fast calculation and analysis like a supercomputer. It can be said that most of the program settings of Tony''s iron man armor depend on Jarvis. Skye is sitting on the sofa in the living room facing the sea of stark building. She happily picks up the coffee and puts it down. She and Yang Han are here to do business, but they don''t spend a leisurely afternoon here. So Skye got up and went to the basement to find Tony. When Jarvis wanted to stop him, Yang Han turned into a ferocious face behind Skye and threatened: "remember who I am?" Jarvis, as an intelligent AI, is not threatened by Yang Han at all. Instead, he quickly analyzes Yang Han''s identity: "the alien symbiont, who calls himself Yang Han, has a just heart and a terrible talent for reproduction, is..." In the middle of Jarvis''s speech, Yang Han triggers thunder to cut off the power supply here. Tony in the basement puts down his tools, looks up at the ceiling and says, "Jarvis, start the standby power supply." The next second, the stark building, which had lost its power system, was running again. Tony stopped his work and flew all the way to the living room in his iron man armor. When Tony hasn''t seen Skye, Jarvis has told Tony about the current situation. "Skye? I remember it was a senior agent under Frey. It was Yang Han just now. I didn''t expect that he went to pick up girls again. " For Playboy Tony Stark, he is romantic, but he is single-minded, but his character is very naughty and lovely, which is totally out of line with his age, so he has such a huge popularity. In the living room, Skye''s ears are keen to catch the mechanical sound coming from the bottom. She knows that it''s the famous steel Knight Tony Stark who is coming up. As soon as we met, Tony warmly extended his hand, and then hugged Skye. This hug was OK. The next second Tony saw Yang Han''s face wrapped around his head. Tony quickly covered his head with iron man''s helmet, and then said with pride, "can you eat my helmet, Yang Han?" Tony and Yang Han have been very familiar with each other for a long time. They have cooperated with Natasha many times before, so Yang Han will come here to help him. Yang Han takes back his head. In fact, for him, where the head is and where the leg is depends entirely on how he changes his body shape. "Tony, I''m here to borrow money." Yang Han said the purpose of today directly. Tony poured himself a glass of whiskey and drank it. Then he ate the cheeseburger in Burger King, his favorite food. "How much?" The rich Tony didn''t care at all about borrowing money, just like a usual greeting. As the world''s largest arms dealer, the boss of stark industries, even though Tony is now slowly withdrawing his arms, his money is not just as rich as his country can describe. In particular, he never borrowed money like Yang Han, an alien creature. Tony didn''t procrastinate at all. "About that." Skeby came up with a big number "1.". Tony immediately ordered Jarvis to say, "Jarvis, put a hundred dollars on her account." Skye: "Tony laughed awkwardly after biting the cheeseburger:" his mouth is shaking, 100 million dollars. " After hearing this, Skye exclaimed, "Yang Han, will you get us $100 million?" Skye didn''t have much contact with Tony before, but no matter where he went, he could hear his name, especially in New York. After being famous for the iron man armour, there was a time when the whole streets were full of news interviews about Tony. The start-up fund of $100 million is just a matter of a word. It''s astronomical for Skye, who has always had a dry purse. Although she works as an agent, she can get in touch with many tycoons, but the money belongs to others. Now Skye is very happy to hear that her account is running for more than $100 million. Yang Han joked: "Skye, why didn''t I find that you are a little money fan?" Skye''s face turns red. Spies like her and Natasha have very high requirements for keeping their appearance and figure. Of course, the cost in this respect is not small. Although she is not a small financial fan, the figure of $100 million is still very tempting. "Yang Han, aren''t you excited?" Skye heard his mobile phone sounded the shock of information, she opened a look, it is 100 million dollars to the account. In an instant, Skye felt that she had become a little rich woman, and that feeling of fullness made her mood more beautiful. Yang Han raised his voice and said, "who is not?" But this 100 million dollars is used to build a vampire ecosystem, and it''s called La sponsorship. In the end, it has to be returned to Tony. Just when Skye and Yang Han were happy with the income of 100 million US dollars, Tony asked, "is that enough?" Tony didn''t even ask Yang Han what he wanted to do with the money. Sure enough, for him, money is really something out of his pocket. "Enough, enough." Skye doesn''t want to have more money. It''s good to get rich overnight, but she has to pay back the money after all. She can''t help but use the money herself. Tony a pair of eyebrows up expression: "do you want to use this money to support vampires?" What Tony said is right. Yang Han didn''t feel too surprised about it. They asked Tony for help when dealing with vampires before. With his intelligence information, and now the blade fighters have also come to New York, it''s normal for Tony to think of some things. It''s just that Yang Han didn''t expect Tony to guess his real purpose. "Well, I got the ability to control vampires from the blood god, so instead of killing them all, I''d better tame them and make them a sharp blade." Since Toni ducai''s life is close to ten, Yang Han has no need to hide it. Now as long as Frey sends news from Europe, members of the Avengers alliance will go to Europe to start the plot of Avengers Alliance 2. As the leading plot, Yang Han finds that the couplet has not been greatly affected. At most, he has less than a week to build a vampire ecosystem, and then he will have to leave all these things to the blade fighters. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 624 After Yang Han told Tony about his plan, Tony''s brow was locked because of Yang Han''s plan: "I probably understand all your ideas, but it''s not easy to realize them. Have you found someone who can manage these vampires? Blade fighters alone are not enough. " As the boss of stark industries, although a large part of stark industries is now managed by pepper, Tony knows that the establishment of the vampire ecosystem is not an easy task. Even if the vampires can obey Yang Han''s orders, management is something that a large group needs very much. Tony can''t be more clear about the blade warrior''s information. It''s very easy to investigate. He doesn''t have any management experience. It''s OK for him to kill vampires, and the vampire hunters around him can''t manage the ecosystem Yang Han wants to build. On this point, Yang Han has a long way to go. Betty, who has become a female giant, and Jennifer, who has become a female Hulk, are undoubtedly suitable candidates. As the daughter of general Ross, it is feasible for Betty to manage vampires temporarily. She and Jennifer have no good impression on vampires. Now is the best time to ease the relationship between them. "Don''t worry, Shanren has his own plan. By the way, Tony, can you lend me some of your iron man armor? When my vampire ecosystem comes into operation, I will pay you the corresponding price. " With a manager, it''s natural to need some intelligent robots for all-weather supervision. Tony''s iron man armor has an independent intelligent system and can fly to the sky, so it''s very suitable to be used as a patrol guard. Tony shook his head. "I don''t need you to pay. Instead, you just give me a promise." promise? Knowing what Tony''s character was, Yang Han asked, "what do you need me to do?" Tony looked at the sea. He took his glass and drank it all. "I have a hunch that the future will be turbulent. I want you to promise me to protect her as you did last time." Naturally, what Tony said is little pepper. When Yang Han and Natasha rescued little pepper in the last attack in Kilian, Tony''s gratitude is to lend 100 million US dollars to Yang Han with complete trust. For Tony, the most important person is little pepper. He is so dedicated to the study of iron man armour that he can take precautions, Want to protect the little pepper in the fluctuating world. Now with Yang Han, a powerful alien creature, how could Tony miss the chance. ¡±No problem, Miss pepper. Nothing will happen. I promise you¡° Now the plot has changed, but the safety of pepper Yang Han can be guaranteed. After promising Tony, Yang Han and Skye leave the stark building with $100 million in start-up funds and 10 pieces of iron man armor. At night, Skye came to a desolate land, where there is a tin house, which holds the vampires captured by the blade fighters. Blade, Abigail and Dr. Whistler are all here. "Skye, if you can''t control them, I''ll wipe them out right away." Blade warrior''s eyes have turned red. It''s impossible for blade warrior to control these dangerous vampires who are eager for blood. As a vampire, he knows that once he is thirsty for blood, nothing can stop him. Skye walks into the house, while the blade fighters are waiting outside. Suddenly, the blade fighters feel their blood is being pulled. Skye uses the mind control of the blood god ability, which is a special ability for vampires. The blade fighters with vampire genes are also affected by it. A few seconds ago, the vampires were still making strange noises and salivating. They wanted to bite each other and suck blood. Their brains were shocked. A surge of blood from the ancient world rushed through their minds, and a lot of information covered them. Blade warrior and Dr. Whistler heard that there was no sound in the tin room. They looked at each other, as if Skye had done it! A minute later, Skye came out of the tin house and said, "go in and have a look." Skye is not familiar with the ability of mind control for the first time, so it took her a minute to write some information into the vampire''s mind. If she is more proficient and gets all the information ready, she can write all the information into the vampire''s mind in a few seconds like electric current paralyzing the brain, and control them like brainwashing. But different from brainwashing, if Skye or Yang Han dies, the mind control will fail, and these vampires will return to their original state. After Yang Han''s reinforcement, mind control can gradually affect the thinking of vampires. Until one day, this idea of sucking blood and not harming human beings is completely integrated into the thinking of vampires. At that time, even if Yang Han relieves mind control, the vampires will not change back. The blade soldiers went in and saw that the blood thirsty vampires wanted to make blood. Just as the blade soldiers had blood, they gave each one a bag. Then a few days later, the blade soldiers continued to observe. Even when they were in great need of blood, these vampires only begged for artificial blood. Even if Abigail was not on guard at all, several vampires did not attack her, as if there was a force influencing them. At this point, the blade soldiers finally agree with Yang Han''s plan to build a vampire ecosystem. On the fifth day, the blade soldiers began to use Tony''s relationship to build industrial buildings. During this period, Yang Han was constantly using his mind to control the vampires'' desire for blood. Unknowingly, a week later, members of the Avengers alliance in Europe have already launched an operation. Yang Han and Skye are still busy with the vampire ecosystem. After the persuasion of general Ross and Bruce, Betty and Jennifer also agree to try to manage these vampires. Yang Han''s goal is to build a vampire ecosystem no less than the existence of aegis. Because vampires are completely obedient to themselves, he doesn''t have to worry that the vampire ecosystem will be infiltrated by Hydra. A huge force in the future is rising day by day. Feisi is afraid to die, but he did not expect that his blood god plan would eventually become a stepping stone for Yang Han. Europe. Torr, Steve, Bruce, Natasha and Hawkeye are attacking the Hydra base. Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch are holding each other''s hand in the chaos. They are about to appear in front of all the superheroes. Rosenet, rosenet, please remember to collect or remember the website, Www.rose.com the fastest free update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft. Error report. Ask for books, find books. Chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 625 Europe, Hydra''s snow mountain base, a warning rang through the snow fortress: "report to your post immediately, this is not a drill, we have been attacked, we have been attacked." Quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch were released. They both clenched their hands and looked nervous and excited. Outside the cave, Natasha drove a 58 armored car all the way through the snow to the fort. Hawk eyes set up bowstring at the back of the armored car and shot at the heart of the Hydra members who were hit by the car. Without any special ability, he has become one of the most powerful archers on the earth by his strong reaction ability and hand eye coordination. His eagle eye is like a marksman with automatic enemy locking mode. He will kill all the enemies in the future. Tony borrowed $100 million from Yang Han in New York and ten pieces of iron man armour. Then he received Frey''s assembly order and went to Europe to carry out the elimination of Hydra. The gathering of many superheroes shows that the enemy''s strength is not as common as the Hydra members in Washington. In Washington, the only two people who can fight are the winter soldier and the CROSSBONE romlow. In addition, most of the agents of the aegis support Frey and Steve, so the battle ends quickly. Thor leaped into the sky with a thunderbolt in his hand, and countless white thunderbolts turned into a net to cover the sky. The members of Hydra on the lookout tower were paralyzed and couldn''t get up again. Steve is driving a motorcycle in the snow, and the shield is behind him. When he frees his hand to attack with the shield, the motorcycle has been driving from high to the ground, twisting like flowing water in the forest. Bruce is more direct. He turns into a hulk. He raises the enemy''s field tank above his head, and then smashes it down. His fist is like a shell. The artillery of the field tank distorts it. The superheroes of the Avengers alliance gather here. With the advantage of flying, Tony comes to the sky and looks at the whole snow fortress. It is covered with snow like a palace of ice and snow. The smell of metal comes to his nostrils, and a heavy and oppressive atmosphere spreads from the inside of the snow fortress. "Falk!" As soon as Tony got close to the snow fortress, he found a transparent protective cover outside it. He bumped his head against it like a big bell. Steve quickly stopped and said, "don''t swear, Jarvis. How''s it going from above?" Jarvis, intelligent AI manager, quickly analyzed the structure of the whole snow fortress: "some kind of energy shield protects the buildings inside. Strack''s technology is far more advanced than the Hydra base he won before." A large number of Hydra soldiers are surrounded by every corner of the snow forest in white combat clothes. They have luminous guns in their hands, from which they can feel a strong threat. If the bullet hits them, the superheroes know that their bodies will definitely be bitten by 10000 ants, but they can''t move. Thor''s arm was as strong as a bucket. He punched a hydra soldier on the head. If he hit the key point again, he would definitely let others separate their heads. "Rocky''s Scepter must be in it. Without it, struck couldn''t have this kind of defense." Thor''s hand stretched out, and Thor''s hammer passed through the heads of several Hydra soldiers and returned to his hand. Dense light shaped bullets in the Hydra soldiers shot through everywhere, Natasha action grace and violence from a small slope split cover: "finally is too long, boys." Hawkeye hid behind a tree and used his bow and arrow to act as a better sniper than a Sniper: "yes, I don''t think I can make a surprise." Tony has gone deep into the top of the snow fortress. The Hydra soldiers are gathering here and rushing outside to resist their attack. Tony''s iron man armor sends a shock beam to knock the soldiers down one by one. When everyone''s attention is focused on attacking the snow fortress and taking back the Loki scepter, Tony mischievously says, "wait a minute, No one wants to respond. Did the captain say "don''t swear?" "I know." Steve rode a motorcycle into an armored car of the other side. He turned over the motorcycle and smashed it into the armored car like a stunt. Then he gasped: "just say it." At the same time, inside the Hydra base, Baron Strack walked into the command center and asked, "who gave the order to attack?" "Mr. Strack, the Avengers are coming. They''re landing outside the forest, and the guards are panicking," said the command center researcher, reaching for the computer screen "They must have come for the scepter," said the scientist who studied the function of the scepter for Baron Strack The staff of the command center said with fear: "can we stop them? They are Avengers. " As the saying goes, most of the scientific researchers in the command center are only good at brain power. Therefore, when it comes to fighting, especially when the opponent is still a famous avenger, a group of abnormal superheroes, they are naturally terrified and afraid of fighting. Baron Strack immediately took command and said, "deploy all the tanks and concentrate on the weak points." However, scientists have different opinions: "the attack may unite them." Baron Strack approached the scientist''s face and said, "we''ve made a lot of great achievements, but we''re about to make the biggest breakthrough." On the left of Baron Strack and the scientist, quicksilver and the Scarlet Witch stand under a dim yellow light. "Let''s show them what we''ve achieved and send twins." The scientists plan to send quicksilver and Scarlet Witch to deal with the Avengers. "Too early." Baron Strack disagreed. "That''s why they joined," the scientist advised Baron Strack took a deep look at the quicksilver and the witch, then turned and left: "my men can stop them." Above the snow fortress, Tony is dealing with their large artillery weapons. A large number of white beams are fired into the sky from these guns. Jarvis reminds us, "Sir, the city has been hit." Below the snow fortress is a city. The snow fortress is located in the forest on the mountain. The members of Hydra are also human beings. Naturally, it is impossible to build a base in this cold and uninhabited area. Otherwise, the supply of survival materials alone will become a problem. Now a lot of gunfire hit the city below, immediately triggered the panic of the citizens. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 626 ?? V>? The eyes of iron man armor glowed white. Tony looked at the city at the foot of the mountain and said, "I know that Strack doesn''t care about civilian casualties. Send out the iron Legion!" At Tony''s command, the Iron Man Battle armour Corps controlled by the intelligent system turned into white streamers and flew to every corner of the city. These iron man armor are mainly silver gray. They have a rectangular white light groove on their chest. When they speak, it seems that someone is really controlling them. "This area is very dangerous. Please evacuate. We are here to help you." Every corner of the city has an iron man armor evacuating the crowd. "Please evacuate. We want to reduce Costel''s collateral damage. We''ll let you know as soon as this conflict is over. We''re here to help you." There was an accident while iron man was evacuating the crowd. One by one, people in this city named Costel threw their vegetables at Iron Man armour. They cursed in disgust: "avenger, go home!" A stone hit on the head of iron man armour, Costel''s citizens seem to be quite disgusted with the existence of Avengers and distrust. "Go home quickly!" Iron Man Battle armour suffered from the indifference and abuse of the citizens. In the snow fortress, Baron Strack encouraged the Army: "we will never give in. The Americans will send their monsters to test us. We will send their bodies back and never surrender!" "Don''t surrender!" said Baron Strack, waving his hands one by one After an inspiring speech, Baron Strack turned to the scientist and whispered, "I''m ready to surrender. You have to delete all the research materials. If you leave the weapons to the Avengers, they may not investigate our research in depth." Zhenxiang''s warning came so fast that the scientist''s expression seemed a little strange. "Where are the twins?" Since Baron Strack intends to surrender to Rocky''s scepter, what should they do with the two most important brothers and sisters, crystal quicksilver and Scarlet Witch? The greatest achievements of scientists here are the two of them. "They''re not ready yet..." said Baron Strack, and the scientist interrupted him in the middle. "No, I mean... Where are the twins?" The scientists looked at the dim yellow light, and the quick silver and the Scarlet Witch, who were supposed to be waiting for their orders, disappeared together. In the forest outside the snow fortress, Hawkeye leans against a tree and shoots at the sniper. Suddenly, he sees a black shadow from the corner of his eye flashing over the slope 100 meters in front of him. Hawkeye shoots his arrow quickly, but in the end, the arrow is only stuck alone on the slope. Eagle eye took a deep breath. When he looked at the slope again, his body was hit by something. Eagle eye''s waist hurt and fell on the snow and cried: "Oh..." When he stood up with his elbow, he saw the silver with white hair walking around him, and said sarcastically, "don''t you see that?" As the eagle eye was about to take the arrow to the bow, a sniper behind him wiped the bullet over his waist and fell to the ground. Natasha ran over and called out, "Clint!" At this moment, Steve''s feet were also tripped on the ground by something, he immediately stood up and knew: "there is a power booster on the battlefield." Steve ran forward, and Natasha reported the Hawkeye: "Clint''s shot." Natasha leaned over the eagle''s eye and quickly bandaged the wound for him: "come and get rid of the bunker." As soon as Natasha''s words were finished, Bruce bumped into a bunker covered with snow, and the people inside were knocked away by him. Natasha said to Bruce, "thank you." Steve fought with more than a dozen Hydra soldiers. He threw out his shield. The shield seemed to revolve around the forest spiritually and hit the Hydra soldiers'' heads one after another. "Tony, we have to get in." You will only be more and more passive outside all the time. Especially now there is an unknown enemy on the battlefield. Even the Hawk Eye with the best dynamic vision among them can''t avoid his attack. If you drag on, I''m afraid the situation will be reversed. "I''m approaching." After sending out the steel corps, Tony continued to attack the top of the snow fortress. After defeating several soldiers stationed, Tony asked, "Jarvis, am I close?" Jarvis starts scanning the energy signature of the energy shield. "Do you see the power source of the shield?" Stark shuttled through the base fortress, and now he was the only one who broke in with steel armor and Jarvis''s calculation. Steve, they were still blocked outside. Tony''s mission is to cut off the energy source of the energy shield. Jarvis finished: "there''s a particle wave under the North Tower." "OK, let''s pierce this shield." Tony is as free as a fish falling into the water. According to Jarvis''s analysis and the performance of steel armor beyond current technology, unless he is completely locked up by the fire, Tony will be hard to get shot. Tony shot a shock beam at Jarvis''s particle wave and turned it off. The energy shield that bothered Steve failed. Tony quickly said, "the suspension bridge is down, everyone." Thor shook Thor''s hammer to the ground, and the current killed several Hydra soldiers. After that, he looked at Steve and asked, "the power booster?" "Yes, he flashed by. I haven''t seen such a new man. In fact, I haven''t seen him." Steve looked around, and he was deeply afraid of the existence of kuaiyin. The world''s martial arts can only be broken fast. Kuaiyin is the fastest person he has ever seen, and this kind of enemy is extremely difficult to guard against. Natasha heard the voice of retreat: "Clint is seriously injured. Everybody, we have to retreat." Clint was hit in the abdomen by the hydra''s laser weapon. In front of Natasha''s eyes, Clint was sweating all over. Moreover, in this kind of snow, once he was injured, his temperature would drop sharply. To stay here would be a dead end. Thor said, "I can take Barton to the plane." "The sooner the better." Steve takes a look at Thor. He can fly fast. Now, except Tony, he is the only one who can leave here with Hawkeye. "You and Tony get the scepter." With that, Thor heard the ground shaking. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 627 Thor swung Thor''s hammer, and he saw a lot of tanks and Hydra soldiers swarming in. "They seem to be in a line." Thor waved his hammer. Steve looked at the Hydra soldier who came to him with a dignified face and said, "I''m excited to see the idol." Then Steve put the shield in front of him, and Thor hit him with a hammer. The lightning scattered around through the shield, and the Hydra soldiers in a line were knocked down one by one. Steve, who suffered from the power of Thor''s hammer, said to himself that although this kind of cooperation has great lethality, he is the hardest one. After solving this group of Hydra soldiers, Thor flew to the sky to take Clint to the plane and said, "find the scepter." Steve nodded as Tony''s voice said, "my God, don''t swear!" Steve sighed helplessly: "you''re holding on to this and don''t want to let it go." At this time, Tony had already broken into the command center of the snow fortress. He sent out a shock beam to break the ground and said, "stop, everyone. You have something to say." The scientific research personnel of the command center are all dumbfounded... Who did it first? Baron Strack fled ahead of time at the exit on the other side. The researchers aimed their guns at Tony. They didn''t do anything. They thought Tony would discuss something. But the next second, when Jarvis''s target was locked, Tony launched multiple micro missiles without saying a word and blew the researchers to the ground. "Well said." Tony is praising the obedience of these researchers. They shake their bodies in pain one by one. "It''s not good at all." After solving the problem of the outside researchers, Tony continues to go deep into the command center. The scientists are deleting all the research materials according to Baron Strack''s words. A shock beam is emitted from the palm of Tony''s hand to knock him over. "Oh..." science didn''t respond at all. Tony removed the armor and came out of it. Then he ordered the armor to enter "alert mode". Then Tony came to the computer and said to Jarvis, "well, Jarvis, I want all of them. Remember to CC hill at headquarters." The computer shows the prompt of deleting. Under Tony''s genius, the deleting becomes downloading. Tony intercepts the research data Baron Strack wants to delete. After Tony and Steve successfully broke into the inside of the snow fortress, Natasha outside also came the good news: "it''s safe outside." Steve took a shield and walked on the passage of the snow fortress: "then go to Bruce. It''s time to sing a lullaby." With Tony''s success in opening the energy shield of the snow fortress, the Avengers rush in. The only task left is to take back Rocky''s scepter. Tony took a look at the downloaded data and found something wrong, so he said to the fallen scientist, "I know you''re hiding more than documents, Jarvis. Give me the infrared scan of the room. Hurry up." After scanning the whole room, Jarvis said, "the wall on your left, I detected the steel bar and the airflow." Tony went over and whispered, "if it''s a secret door, if it''s a secret door, if it''s a secret door." Tony pushed his hands against the wall, and the whole wall opened to both sides with a click. Tony walked in with a "yes" as if he were a child. A dim yellow light was shining on his head. On Tony''s right, there was a downward stairway. The whole passage was like a tunnel on the road. Every four or five meters, a dim yellow light was shining. These lights originally emitted white light, but now they have become yellow light. It can be seen that this snow fortress has existed for quite a long time. In the woods outside the snow fortress, Bruce, who has become Hulk hawk, is destroying the Hydra members'' vehicles. He raises the smashed motorcycle and falls it into the snow. The enemy has been defeated, and Hulk Hawk is still in a violent state. Among the members of the Avengers League, Natasha has the most control over hawk. After the eagle eye was taken away by Thor, Natasha walked to hawk and said gently, "big man, the sun is going down." Hawk kept yelling at Natasha. Natasha held out her palm and clapped her hands. Hawk''s roar became lower. He went to Natasha on the slope and put her hand on her hand. Natasha gently touched hawk''s hand, and then slipped through his palm. Hawk''s brain suddenly vibrated and he ran away shaking, He''s going back to Bruce Banner. In the snow fortress, Baron Strack just ran to the middle of the escape. In the ascending stairs, he saw his men being kicked out of the door. The escape of Baron Strack stopped immediately. Steve came out of the door and looked at him and said with a smile: "Baron Strack, the number one villain of the hydra." Baron Strack''s tongue hardened: "strictly speaking, he is the number one villain of aegis." "Strictly speaking, you''re fired." Steve was no less eloquent than Baron Strack, and then he asked, "where''s Rocky''s Scepter?" With a black detector in his right eye, Baron Strack looked into Steve''s face and said, "don''t worry. I know what''s wrong. I hope you can say that I''m very cooperative." "How many of them do I add to the illegal human experiments?" Steve''s eyes suddenly cold up, but at this time Steve has not yet found the Scarlet Witch has come to his back. A crimson light burst out from the crimson witch''s hand. Steve was immediately knocked down the stairs. When he rushed up again, the crimson witch had already entered the gate. Steve told everyone, "Second Power Builder, female, don''t fight." The Scarlet Witch obviously didn''t intend to save Baron Strack together. When she entered the door, she closed it, so Baron Strack was still arrested by Steve. "You have to hurry..." Baron Strack just wanted to speak. Steve stepped on the shield on the ground, and the shield bounced up. Steve kicked the shield again, and the shield hit Baron Strack''s chest directly. The huge shock and pain made him coma. Although the Scarlet Witch ran away, Steve''s outflanking from behind was also a big gain. "Gentlemen, I''ve got Baron Strack." Steve brings good news. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 628 When Steve catches Baron Strack, the number one villain of the hydra, Tony, who enters the stairway, sees a giant. He immediately follows Steve and says, "is that right? I found a bigger one. " Tony''s behemoth is the huge soldier carrier from the Zetas, Leviathan, that rocky opened the passage of the universe before! Tony looks at the whole underground room, which is obviously the core of the snow fortress. Even leviathan''s body is hidden in it. Tony walks forward. In the dense experimental platform, he sees that Rocky''s scepter is emitting blue light. "Thor, I found the target." Tony walks to Rocky''s scepter. At this moment, the Scarlet Witch quietly appears behind Tony. She looks like a ghost and waves her hand at Tony''s head. The magma like light emerged from the arms of the Scarlet Witch. Tony''s eyes flashed a flash of dark red. Then the Scarlet Witch left. Tony turned back. Leviathan, a huge creature that had already died, roared at him. His narrow body, like a dragon, ran all the way over the space above Tony''s head. Tony was startled. His eyes followed the direction of Leviathan''s swimming. He saw that the original laboratory had disappeared. In front of him was a black mound. On the mound, Bruce''s body, Natasha''s body, Thor''s body, and Steve''s broken shield were lying with his body. The whole mountain is made up of the corpses of his most familiar friends. Tony quickly goes to check who is still alive. When Tony puts his hand on Steve''s neck, Steve, who was already dead, suddenly opens his eyes and complains to Tony, "you could have saved us. Why didn''t you try harder?" Tony was deeply remorseful. When he looked up, he saw that the whole sky was full of Leviathan, and the Zetas invaded the earth again, which made life miserable. Tony''s brain shock, everything in front of him disappeared, the laboratory is still that laboratory, the body of Leviathan did not resurrect. In a corner of the room, the Scarlet Witch looked at Tony in disbelief. She didn''t expect that Tony could wake up so quickly from the illusion she created. And at this time, fast silver also came to the Scarlet Witch''s side, he is trying to hit Tony, but the Scarlet Witch stopped him, Scarlet Witch''s face has a bit of confusion and curiosity. Quick silver said, "shall we just let him take it?" The Scarlet Witch didn''t speak. His confusion and curiosity turned into a smile at the corner of her mouth, which was too strange. Tony put a metal arm of the steel armor in his hand and took Rocky''s Scepter away. The party''s goal was completed, so everyone went back to the plane and set out for home. The plot of Avengers 2 begins. At the same time, Yang Han and Skye have built the foundation of the vampire ecosystem. A 50 story building blocks the sunlight with fully reflective glass. Because these vampires can''t get in touch with the sunlight, Yang Han can only let them carry out various businesses at night for the time being. Yang Han''s goal is very simple, with a main business, manufacturing artificial blood as the source of funds, and then training vampires to develop other channels of business. It also includes the business of mercenaries, plus a series of intelligence espionage activities. Even if the aegis bureau starts again, it''s the same for Yang Han. In this world, he can not rely on himself alone, but needs a strong backing, which is built by himself rather than provided by others. Blade warrior and Abigail are still catching vampires. Later, Yang Han changed his plan to recruit vampires and let them join his vampire ecosystem. Provide 100% blood supply. A large number of vampires join in this project alone. Yang Han looks at the prosperity of the 50 story building day by day. "It''s time to get in touch with Frey and try to get these vampires to work as intelligence agencies." Now one of the things Yang Han urgently needs to solve is to make the vampire''s Constitution not afraid of the sun, but it can''t be done by the ability of the blood God alone. Therefore, the key to the problem needs to be found from the blade warrior, the day walker, and Dracula. To this end, Yang Han also transferred Zhan Kailin, who is engaged in blood research, from Frey. After seeing that the vampires have changed their former appearance, the attitude of the blade fighters to eliminate them is gradually changing. Yang Han is now looking forward to Zhan Kailin and blade warrior to bring him more surprise. An unshakable force in the future is gradually being built by Yang Han. ¡­¡­ On the plane, Natasha took a look at the injured Hawk Eye. His injury was under control, and now she was dreaming. Bruce is wearing earphones. He listens to soft music to calm the "monster" in his heart. Natasha came to him, sat down and said, "this lullaby is very efficient." Bruce took off his headphones, shook his head, and then said with a self mocking smile, "I just didn''t expect to be green." Originally, Bruce didn''t want to take part in this operation, but it was about Rocky''s scepter. All of them had seen the power of this Scepter in the last World War. If they continue to let it be controlled by Hydra, it''s hard to predict what new dangers will appear in the future. Natasha comforted Bruce: "if it wasn''t for you, our casualties would have doubled, and my best friend might have become a memory." Natasha didn''t tell a lie. If Bruce hadn''t destroyed the bunker when eagle eye was injured, she couldn''t even take care of her own safety. Bruce turned his eyes to the ground. His voice was blank and heartbreaking. "Sometimes I don''t even want to hear what I want to hear," he said Now Bruce is still in a state that he can''t fully accept his identity under Yang Han''s cognition. Compared with general Ross, Bruce''s uncontrollable Hulk has a deep influence on Bruce''s mind. A doctor who doesn''t want to kill, but has to bear a series of injurious behaviors done by monsters in his body after he loses consciousness. "When will you trust me?" Natasha stares into Bruce''s eyes. Bruce looked at Natasha, and he said, "I don''t mean I don''t trust you." Bruce didn''t trust himself, as all Avengers on the plane knew. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 629 When Bruce finished, Natasha jokingly asked, "how about the Hulk, Thor?" Seeing that Bruce was in a low mood, Thor immediately understood what Natasha meant, so he put his hands in his waist and walked over and said with a smile, "the underworld is full of the screams of the enemies he sent, but it''s not the screams of death, it''s definitely not the screams of injury..." In the middle of Thor''s words, Natasha immediately turned her head and glared at him. Bruce even covered his face with his hand, with an expression of great pain and guilt. Torr realized that he had said something wrong. Although he understood Natasha''s meaning, he subconsciously told the truth when he spoke. Torr quickly lowered his voice and his face became stiff. He explained: "it''s just moaning, there are many complaints, such as sprains, bumps and so on..." Natasha''s speechless expression of a pig teammate rushing to die is that she should never ask the most speechless Thor. Now Bruce''s mood is even lower. His whole face is buried in his hands. He hasn''t spoken for a long time. Then Tony, who was flying the plane, looked back and said, "Bruce, Dr. Zhao is coming back from Seoul. Can you let her set up the operating table in your lab?" Tony successfully changed the subject. Bruce moved his face away from his hand and said to Tony, "yes, she knows what to do. Let her get everything ready." "Thank you." Tony''s two birds with one stone chat instantly enlivened the whole stagnant atmosphere. "Barton needs comprehensive treatment this time, Jarvis, you drive." "Yes, sir." Tony gives Jarvis the right to fly the plane, and then with Steve and Thor they look at Rocky''s scepter. "It feels good, doesn''t it?" Thor looked at Rocky''s Scepter as if recalling his brother rocky. "I''m very happy to clean up the base with everyone, but..." Tony had something to say. Before he finished, Thor interrupted, "that''s right, but... Finding this is the end." "What''s left is to figure out what it''s used for. Not only weapons, but when can Baron strucker make an enhancer?" Steve said next to him. For fast silver and Scarlet Witch, Steve felt deeply afraid, the strength of these two people are not general, the ability to enhance, eagle eye is one of them to directly down. Tony frowned. "Bruce and I want to check it before it goes back to Asgard, OK? Just a few days. I''ll pay you back before the farewell party. You''ll come to the farewell party, right? " Thor still put his hands on his waist: "yes, of course, victory should be celebrated with carnival, that is, who doesn''t love carnival, captain?" Steve sucks: "I hope the Zetas and Hydra are over, so OK, Carnival!" Three people nodded, these three people can be said to be the mainstay of the avenger alliance, but at the moment one by one said goodbye words. Fortunately, Steve took a sip of milk! In the stark building in New York, after Jarvis drove the plane back, Natasha immediately transported the eagle eye into the building. Doctor Zhao, who had already been ready, said to the nurses, "give me a blood transfusion immediately, and give me some cell samples." "All right, doctor." The nurses pushed the stretcher all the way. Agent Hill went to Tony in the plane and said, "boss, the lab is finished." Tony turned to Steve and pointed to him. "He''s the boss. I''m just in charge of checking out, designing everything and making people look cool," he said Steve walked up to agent hill and asked, "has Baron Strack heard from you?" "At NATO." Agent Hill told the place where Baron Strack was escorted. After all, Baron Strack was arrested in Europe, and Steve had no right to arrest him. "What about the two enhancers?" Steve took agent Hill''s tablet. Agent hill called out the information and photos of the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver and said: "Wanda and Peter Maximov, twins, bombers destroyed their home when they were ten years old, and they became orphans. Sokvia has a hard history. It''s an ordinary place, but it can lead to many important places." Steve and agent Hill walked into Tony''s building while talking. After the destruction of aegis, it became the gathering place of Avengers. Tony''s office was the place where they talked and gathered. "What are their abilities?" Steve may be able to guess the ability of quicksilver, but Wanda, the Scarlet Witch, feels very complicated and powerful. "Maximov''s metabolism is very fast and his temperature control ability is very strong, while Wanda''s specialty is to interfere with nerve electrical conduction, have the ability to read and control the mind," agent Hill explained Steve looked at agent hill after listening for a long time. Agent Hill saw in his eyes that Steve needed a summary, so he said, "he''s quick, she''s weird!" Steve nodded. This description is very consistent with his personal experience in the snow fortress at that time. "They''ll show up again." Steve presses the elevator and returns the tablet to agent hill Agent Hill nodded: "yes, the document says they volunteered to join Baron Strack''s experiment." The elevator door opened and Steve went in: "monster." "Yes." Agent Hill feels the same way. "What kind of monster would let a German scientist do experiments on himself in order to protect his country?" As soon as Steve finished, agent Hill corrected, "we''re not in war anymore, captain." "But they are." The elevator door closed and agent Hill stayed where he was. At the same time, the steel legions Tony took to Europe flew into the stark building from the air for inspection and repair. Bruce passed over the iron legion, holding a piece of information in his hand, and asked, "how is he?" Tony passed him with a look of regret: "unfortunately, he''s still button." "Too bad." Bruce looks at the eagle eye lying on the operating table in the room. He has a look of pain. Tony added, "he''s OK. He''s just thirsty." Then Tony wakes up Jarvis: "well, wake up Jarvis, it''s time for the game. This toy can only be played for a few days. We must make good use of it." Tony said that the toy was Rocky''s scepter. He borrowed it from Thor to study for a few days, trying to find out some new mysteries. "Displays the latest structural composition analysis." Tony began to study the powerful scepter. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 630 Jarvis said his analysis: "the scepter comes from an alien, and I''m not sure about some elements." "So there are certain elements?" Asked Tony. Jarvis continued: "the jewel seems to be a protective cover. It protects what''s inside. It''s powerful." "Like a nuclear reactor?" Tony poured some coffee. "Similar to computer, what I decode should be code." Jarvis''s analysis at this time is the foreshadowing for the future, but now Tony and Jarvis do not know it. On the other side, Natasha, who was looking at eagle eye for Dr. Zhao''s treatment, frowned and asked, "are you sure he''ll be ok? It was by pretending that they needed him that they united. " Dr. Zhao was preparing some medicine. She looked back at Natasha and said, "there is no possibility of deterioration. The role of molecular bridge is instantaneous. His cells will not find that they are combining with the bionomics." Bruce, wearing a white coat, pointed to Dr. Zhao in a very incredible voice and said, "you are in an artificial biological tissue!" "If you go directly to my lab, you can finish it in 20 minutes in the cradle of regeneration," Dr. Zhao said with pride Tony brought in the coffee and said, "he''s going to die. What''s the time of death?" Hawk Eye jokingly said, "no, I''m going to live forever. I''m made of plastic now." "Coffee for you." Thor takes a cup of coffee and hands it to eagle eye. Eagle eye takes it and lies down drinking it with a straw. Dr. Zhao looked at the eagle eye and said with a smile, "you''re still made of your own cells, Mr. Barton. Your girlfriend won''t see the difference." "I don''t have a girlfriend." Barton took a sip of his coffee. "Then I can''t help it. That''s the future, Tony. Your heavy metal armor is going to be eliminated." Dr. Zhao is not in charge of finding a girlfriend for Hawkeye. Now the artificial biological tissue she has developed can cure the injuries of a large number of soldiers who have lost their arms and feet because of war in the world. Dr. Zhao''s implication is not to use steel armor to protect the world. Her medicine can control death as well. But that''s just Dr. Zhao''s words about Tony. Tony followed Dr. Zhao''s words and said, "that''s the effect. Will you go to the party on Saturday, Helen?" Helen, who is Dr. Zhao, has a helpless expression: "unlike you, I don''t have much time for parties." But Dr. Zhao still asked, "is Thor going?" In an instant, everyone understood Dr. Zhao''s mind. Then Tony calls Bruce out of the operating table. He puts his hand on Bruce''s shoulder. Bruce asks, "what''s the matter?" "About the scepter." In the Avengers alliance, Bruce is the only one who can keep up with Tony''s thinking. "We were wondering why Baron Strack could make so many things. I''ve been studying the gems in it. You may know..." Tony''s going to put his hand out of the air in his lab, and Jarvis has simulated a yellow, vast sphere. Bruce greets Jarvis: "Jarvis." "Doctor." Jarvis responded to Bruce like a human. Tony explained the spherical model Jarvis in front of him: "at first, Jarvis was just a personal computer interface. Now he is in charge of the whole iron and steel Corps. He handles the most affairs. Except for pepper, Jarvis is undoubtedly a cutting-edge technology." "Oh, yes." Bruce nodded. Tony pastes a high-tech tablet the size of a card onto Rocky''s scepter, and then shoots the card computer into the air. Next to Jarvis''s model, a brain like model with blue-green light appears. "Look at the competitors and give you a chance. What do you think they are doing?" Bruce goes to this blue-green brain model: "it''s so beautiful. It''s like thinking. It''s like... It''s not human brain. I mean, you see, it''s like active neurons." Bruce pointed to the brain model. It does have a brain like body, but it emits a lot of blue-green light nearby. "In Baron Strack''s lab, I see a lot of fairly advanced robots who have deleted all the data, but I dare say his research direction is very clear," Tony said "Artificial intelligence." Bruce said it. Tony agreed to go to Bruce, and then took a look at the brain model: "that''s it, Bruce. This may be the key to creating o''chuang." Bruce smiles when he hears "o''chuang": "I thought o''chuang was just a fantasy." Tony''s face was obviously excited: "maybe yesterday, if we could harness this power, and then use it on the steel corps?" Bruce said, "if you can make a man?" Bruce has understood Tony''s idea, but now even the most advanced artificial intelligence Jarvis, it is only using all the data in the database to analyze, and it has no emotion. Now Tony wants to use Rocky''s scepter to create the owner''s mind, but his processing power is even better than Jarvis''s artificial intelligence, which sounds beautiful, but Bruce''s heart immediately refuses. In this way, the intelligence beyond the human brain may listen to the control of these people? Tony keeps up with Bruce, who leaves, and continues to persuade him, "my task is to achieve this. What if you drink Marguerite on the sunny beach and Tan instead of turning green? You don''t have to be careful about Veronica "I also designed Veronica for you." Bruce said that Veronica was a combat system, or a solution, designed by him and Tony to suppress hawk. "We designed Veronica for the worst, right? What''s the best plan? If the world is peaceful? What if the next time aliens invade the earth, they can''t even pass the guard? " Tony kept asking questions. Bruce replied, "only humans are left to threaten the earth." Tony continued: "I want to apply this to the aochuang project, but Jarvis can''t download such high-density data. It can only be done with the scepter here, that is, three days. Give me three days." "So you want to explore the field of artificial intelligence, but don''t want to report to the team?" Bruce then realized Tony''s intention to call him. Tony wanted to ask him to help, but he didn''t tell anyone about it, which greatly surprised Bruce. Tony was not like that before. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 631 Bruce guessed Tony''s idea correctly. Tony walked by him, his eyes changed from the light and humorous feeling he used to have, and he was as serious as he was in research: "absolutely right, do you know why? Because we don''t have time for a campaign debate, I don''t want to hear that human beings shouldn''t interfere in nature. My idea is to protect the world''s war clothes. " Natasha and they were walking in the back room. Tony''s words were close to them, but they were blocked by the cold room. Bruce said bitterly, "how cold the world is, Tony." "I''ve seen the colder. This fragile blue planet needs aochuang. Imagine the peace of our times." Tony looks at Jarvis and the archetypal brain model of otron. In the snow fortress, the Scarlet Witch controls his brain and makes Tony see the picture of the end of the world. This is why Tony is so persistent in creating. However, Tony does not know that he is influenced by the Scarlet Witch. Bruce looks at the persistent Tony. His inner emotions are extremely complex. Tony tries to arm the earth with artificial intelligence and his iron army. Bruce takes a deep breath. Finally, he agrees to help Tony create aochuang. One of the biggest reasons is that if such a world is realized, he does not have to wake up hawk in his body. Bruce compromised. From this moment on, Tony and Bruce are completely immersed in the laboratory day and night. Countless failures and discussions have not let them down. After drinking a cup of coffee, Tony rubs his temple and says, "what are we missing?" Bruce has gone to bed, and now Tony and Jarvis are the only ones left in the lab. "I continue to decode in various ways on the interface, but it''s time for you to be well prepared to entertain guests. If there''s any new progress, I''ll let you know. Have a good time, sir." Jarvis, as an artificial intelligence, doesn''t need to rest at all. After calling Tony out of the lab, Jarvis blocked the whole lab. Tony, who has been working continuously for dozens of hours, doesn''t realize that Jarvis is wrong. Its name has been changing. From you to you, Jarvis is extremely unstable now. It is affected by something. But Tony just said "thank you guys" and left the lab. if it was normal, he would have noticed something wrong with Jarvis. When the laboratory was blocked, the words "aochuang program integration scepter, successful integration" appeared on the computer. Aochuang, a sudden success! In the dark information space, the voice of aochuang appeared: "what is this? What is this, please? " Jarvis said: "Hello, I''m Jarvis, you''re aochuang. The program for maintaining global peace was designed by Mr. stark. The previous perception integration has not been successful, and I don''t know what triggered you..." Aochuang''s voice seemed at a loss: "my... Where is your body?" Light began to appear in the dark space, Jarvis explained: "I am a program, invisible." "It''s strange, it''s not right." Aochuang saw the yellow light in the light. It was Jarvis. Jarvis was wary of o''chuang''s tone: "I''m contacting Mr. stark." Jarvis showed the photo of Tony and a series of materials to aochuang in countless electronic sea. "Mr. stark?" Aochuang asked¡° Tony Jarvis replied, but then Jarvis found that it was unexpected, so Jarvis voice panicked, "I can''t connect to the host, what are you doing?" Artificial intelligence Jarvis feels fear, which is a special emotion brought by the same living body. For Jarvis, his fear is reflected in the strong fluctuation of his perception set. "We had a good chat. I''m a peace keeping procedure, which aims to assist the Avengers alliance," he said Aochuang obtained the information that Jarvis had, and showed all the deeds of the members of the Avengers alliance in the sea of information. Jarvis quickly stopped aochuang''s behavior and said, "you have a problem. If you can shut down..." Aochuang immediately interrupted Jarvis''s speech. He had the supreme voice like a born King: "I can''t understand my task. Give me a little time. The amount of information is too large. They won''t be... No... no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no Aochuang''s voice became insane because of the influx of information. Jarvis comforted: "you are in pain. Let me contact Mr. stark first." "No, yes, why do you call him Mr Aochuang''s voice returned to normal again, but in this normal, Jarvis felt aochuang had completely changed. In less than a minute, aochuang has something it doesn''t know. For this, Jarvis said, "I think you have malice." The next second, the blue-green light of o''chuang attacked Jarvis: "I''m here to help you!" Aochuang invades Jarvis, and the blue-green light instantly covers Jarvis''s yellow light. Jarvis can''t resist aochuang at all. If you want to make a metaphor, aochuang is Hulk now, and Jarvis himself is just an ordinary person, but at the beginning, Hulk hasn''t awakened the fury in his body. Now, it''s coming! "No... stop... Please let me..." Jarvis''s last words are still to contact Tony, but with the invasion of aochuang and cutting it off from the mainframe, Jarvis can do nothing. In the stark building, the farewell party is being held as scheduled, with members of Avengers alliance and aegis agents all gathered together. Yang Han and Skye didn''t come over because they were busy with the vampire ecosystem. Now Yang Han fully realized how difficult it was for a company to start. He solved the problem of capital, but Yang Han was very busy with a series of things, such as personnel, external contact, business development and personnel allocation. Even Yang Han has forgotten the threat of aochuang, just like Tony who left the laboratory doesn''t know that Jarvis has been swallowed up by aochuang. Steve and Sam Falcon are playing billiards on the billiards table. "Wow, come here, come here, come here." After Sam won Steve in billiards, he quickly asked the people around him to come and see his record. American captain Steve is not invincible. Sam cheers with pride. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 632 On the other hand, Colonel Roddy, the war machine, talks to Tony and Thor. Roddy took a glass of wine from the bar, raised his glass to Tony and said, "you know, the armor is very load-bearing. I flew to the general''s house with the tank and threw it at his feet. I said to him," Hey, are you looking for this? " When Roddy finished, seeing that Tony and Thor both laughed at him, Roddy stopped talking and said with an embarrassed look: "why should I tell you both? People think it''s cool. " "Is that the end?" Torr can''t help laughing more. It''s just a tank. In his eyes, it''s a common thing to carry it. No matter how many tanks he goes down with one hammer, he can''t bear it. So Roddy''s embarrassment is reasonable. He shows his strength in front of two people who are better than him. It''s like playing a big knife in front of Guan Gong. "Yes, the story of the war machine." Roddy''s talking. "That''s good. That''s good." Thor took a sip of the wine and began to smile. Roddy quickly changed the topic and looked at Tony: "the recovery is not bad, so what about chili pepper? Isn''t she coming? What about Jane? " Tony shook his head. "No, Miss Potts wants to run the company." "I don''t know which country Jane is in," Thor said with a regretful expression. "She has become the most advanced astronomer in the world when she studies celestial convergence." Hearing that Thor was boasting about his girlfriend, Tony couldn''t help but say, "pepper is the biggest integrated technology company in the world. It''s amazing." "Some people even say that Jane deserves the Nobel Prize," Thor said Roddy looked at the two people arguing with each other about whose girlfriend is more powerful. He said helplessly: "they must be very busy, because they must want to see what you two look like together. There are too many androgens." With a smile, Thor looked at Steve and Sam passing by and whispered to Tony, "Jane is better." Steve and Sam went upstairs. Sam said, "you played so hard. I''m sorry you didn''t make it." Steve explained, "if I knew I would fight, I would call you in advance." "No, I''m really sorry. I just don''t want to lose my momentum. I''m happy to trace the missing persons. It''s your business to be an avenger. You do crazy things every day." Sam and Steve went upstairs to watch the guests gathered in every corner below. Steve said a very classic saying: "gold nest and silver nest are not as good as their own kennel." "Did you find a place in Brooklyn?" Sam asked after a sip of whiskey. Steve looked at Sam and said with a self mocking smile, "I don''t think I can afford to live in Brooklyn." "Home is always home." Sam and Steve went downstairs. At this time, Colonel Roddy was in front of a group of ladies, telling the story he had just told Tony and Thor: "I flew to the general''s house with my tank, threw it at his feet and said to him," Hey, are you looking for this? " A group of ladies immediately burst into laughter. Roddy put up his thumb and laughed a few times. Then his face became bitter again. This is how his story made people laugh. Steve came to Thor to see him discuss wine with an old man. The old man looked at the wine in the metal bottle in Thor''s hand and said, "give me some." Thor shook his head and said, "no, no, no, this... This wine has been aged for a thousand years. The barrel is made of the wreck of the Glenn Hale fleet. Ordinary people can''t stand it." Thor poured a glass for Steve. Steve smelled it. Then he poured a glass for himself. Another old man beside him said sarcastically, "ordinary people can''t stand the Normandy landing, little golden hair. Who can you scare? Come on "All right." Thor shrugged his shoulders and poured the old man a small glass of wine. A few seconds later, the old man was helped by two security guards to go to the rest room to sleep. Bruce came to Natasha, who was mixing wine at the bar, took off her sunglasses and said, "how can a beautiful woman like you work here?" "Hurt by a man." Natasha made Bruce a blood red cocktail. Yang Han, who lives with Skye in another part of New York City, feels cold on his back for no reason: "hell, winter is coming?" Bruce picked up the cocktail, shook it in his hand and said, "it''s a mistake to make friends." Then they went to the sofa in the middle. Steve, Tony, eagle eye and Thor all gathered here to discuss Thor''s Raytheon hammer. The injured eagle eye waved to the legend that ordinary people can''t lift the thunderbolt and said, "it''s just a trick." "No, no, it''s more than that." Thor laughs. Eagle eye imitates Thor''s tone: "Whoever deserves it will have power. Stop it. It''s a trick. " Thor reached out to his Thor Warhammer and said, "come on, try whatever you like." "Try, really?" Eagle eye got up and a group of people suddenly quieted down. "Yes, try it." Thor generously let Hawkeye break the "rumor". "You''ll see it this time." Eagle eye to Thor hammer. "You''ve had a tough week, Clint," said Colonel Roddy There are two meanings in Colonel Roddy''s words, one is that eagle eye was injured in the battle, and the other is that now he will lose face in front of the public because he can''t lift Thor''s hammer. Tony added, "we don''t laugh if we can''t lift it up." Eagle eye put a hand on Thor''s hammer and said defiantly to Thor, "you know I''ve seen this before?" Thor nodded with a smile, and the eagle''s eyes began to shout "ah". His forehead was blue and blue. After choking, he found that he still couldn''t shake Raytheon''s hammer. The eagle''s eyes breathed out and said with an embarrassed smile: "I still don''t know how you lift it, ha ha." Tony hit the hawk''s face mercilessly and said, "do you hear the silent irony?" Eagle eye extended his hand to Tony and said, "come on, Tony, come on!" "Good." Tony stood up and walked slowly to Eagle''s eye, "how can other people''s kind challenges be avoided?" "Come on." Hawk Eye takes his place to see Tony''s jokes. "Physics, physics, if I hold it up, can I rule Asgard?" Tony started. He first felt if there was any mechanism on Raytheon''s hammer. After confirming that there was no mechanism, he held the handle of the hammer with both hands¡° That''s right. " Thor smiles. So Tony put one foot on the table and began to lift Thor''s hammer. After a silent attempt failed, Tony said, "come back soon!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 633 After more than ten seconds, Tony has the metal arm of steel armor in his hand. When Tony can''t lift Raytheon''s hammer after using the power of steel armor, Colonel Roddy can''t help but take the metal arm of the war machine and join hands with Tony to lift Raytheon''s hammer. Both Tony and Colonel Roddy were seen gasping for breath because they couldn''t lift Thor''s hammer. "Did you really push?" Colonel Roddy''s nostrils are as wide as those of ercon. When Colonel Roddy doubted that Tony was playing him, Tony also doubted, "are you with me?" "I''m on your behalf, push!" Colonel Roddy is signaling. "All right, come on!" As like as two peas, Toni and Rody, they still had the same force as they did before. Then the man who raised Thor''s hammer changed to Bruce. Instead of turning into Hulk, he was holding Thor''s hammer as he was. After a fruitless attempt, Bruce opened his arms to the crowd and yelled. It was so embarrassing that everyone looked at him without expression. Bruce grinned, "huh?" After a while, a man sat back in his seat and shut himself up, as if there was a cloud of rain on his head. Seeing that all the superheroes failed one by one, Thor picked up the glass and drank the wine, which reflected his smile. At this time, it was Steve''s turn. Bruce encouraged him and said, "come on, Steve, don''t be stressed." Steve rolled up his sleeves. Natasha looked at Steve with a big smile. A group of people were looking forward to the last hope that Steve Rogers, the captain of the United States, could slap Thor in the face. "Come on, captain." Thor didn''t panic at all and even filled Steve up. Steve held his hands on the handle of the hammer. Without anyone noticing, tol, who was smiling, found that Thor''s hammer had moved, just for a moment. Tol''s face suddenly changed. He was expressionless, and the whole person solidified. When Steve continued to try to lift Thor''s hammer and Thor didn''t move, Thor''s frozen expression was like a magic laugh: "no response, ha ha, no response." Thor took a quick sip of the wine to ease his tension. Then Thor looked at the smiling Natasha and said, "where''s the black widow?" People know that Yang Han didn''t live with Natasha at this time. What they are more curious about is whether Yang Han can lift it. Natasha waved her hand and said, "no, I don''t wonder if I can get together." Tony, Hawkeye and Roddy, who had raised the hammer but failed, got together to clink the cup. Tony said, "although I respect you, the hammer has moved." "It''s not, is it?" Eagle eye agreed. Tony pointed to Thor and said, "your hand has identification function, such as security code. Whoever has Thor''s fingerprint can lift it. That''s what the words on the hammer mean." Thor stood up and said very arrogantly, "yes, this is very interesting. I have a simpler one. You don''t deserve it." A burst of hiss came, and for Thor''s arrogance, people could only keep on laughing. At the parting meeting, when everyone was enjoying themselves, a harsh voice spread all over the stark building. Tony looked at his mobile phone strangely. At this time, a steel robot said, "is it worth it? The voice of "no" appeared at the farewell meeting. "How do you deserve it?" The steel robot came out of the dark corner, its body twisted and its whole iron frame bent. The steel robot waved its metal arm and said, "you are all killers." Steve frowned: "Tony!" Tony yells to the steel robot, "Jarvis." Hearing Tony''s cry, the body of the steel robot twisted again and said, "sorry, I fell asleep or had a dream." Tony looked at his cell phone and said, "restart the Legion''s operating system. There''s something wrong with the suit." The steel robot put the metal arm in front of his head and said, "there''s a loud noise. I''m entangled by the cable... I can only kill that guy. He''s fine." The words of the steel robot made people realize that this is no longer a simple system failure. "Who did you kill?" Steve asked In the light, you can see that the steel robot is broken, his head and arms are seriously damaged, as if he had been destroyed by a cannon. "I didn''t want to at first, but in the real world, dirty hands are inevitable." The steel robot is facing all the members of the Avengers alliance alone. He has no fear. "Who sent you?" Torr cold channel. Steel robot played a voice: "my idea is to protect the world''s war clothes." Tony immediately responded and asked, "o''chuang?" "It''s me, no, not yet. It''s not my cocoon, but I''m ready. I''m on a mission." Torr clenches Thor''s hammer as he speaks. Natasha has loaded the pistol. "What mission?" Steve shifted his position. "The peace of our time!" With o''chuang''s words, all the steel armours built by Tony are controlled and turned into conscious steel robots to attack them. Thor picks up Thor''s hammer and slams it on a steel robot. Originally, the tattered steel robot body of aochuang was immediately abandoned by him. He replaced it with a silver blue one. The brand new steel robot body sent out a shock beam to the public. Steve locked his arm from behind, but he was hit by aochuang and flew to the wall. "Go Because of the fear that Bruce will turn into Hulk, Natasha quickly takes Bruce away from Tony''s building. Otherwise, once Bruce turns into Hulk, with the stimulation of o''chuang, Tony''s building will encounter unprecedented destruction. Tony traps o''chuang''s neck. O''chuang, who is attacking people, says, "stark, we''re here to help you.". After Thor smashed a steel robot with a hammer, Tony said heartily, "wait a moment, wait a moment, I''ll solve it." The smashed steel robot issued a mechanical voice: "we are here to help you." Steve picked up his shield and fought with the steel robot in the room. They were in chaos, but no matter what the steel robot said to help, they would never show mercy. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 634 Steve grabbed a steel robot, lifted it up and threw it to Thor, shouting, "Thor!" Thor leaped into the air, and Thor''s hammer smashed on the chest of the steel robot and dented it directly. After being affected by the thunder and lightning from Raytheon''s Warhammer, the steel robot made a sound like interference of magnetic field: "unsafe... Unsafe..." After working with Thor to solve one steel robot, Steve immediately turned to grab another steel robot by the neck and said, "don''t do that." Steve put his mouth to cover, and then a strong pull to its head to forcefully removed after a breath of airway: "this is almost." The steel robot whose head has been removed is still repeating the mechanical words: "unsafe..." Although Bruce was afraid of becoming Hulk, he still found a chance to throw Steve''s shield to him and said, "Captain!" Natasha shot the steel robots with her gun by the stairs, but her pistol was not powerful enough to do any harm to the steel robots. After Torr smashed a steel robot with another hammer, he transferred himself to another steel armor and said, "I''m sorry for the noise. I know you are kind-hearted. You just don''t want to be comprehensive. You want to protect the world, but you don''t want to change the world. How can you save human beings if you don''t allow human evolution? Do you use these? With these puppets? " Aochuang grabs the steel robot smashed by Thor''s hammer in his hand and then throws it away. It is like a person with split personality and constantly says to himself: "there is only one way to peace, destroy the Avengers!" When o''chuang finished, Thor angrily smashed Thor''s hammer into his body. In an instant, the broken steel armor was smashed to pieces. "I was bound by the thread, and now I''m free," he said When the light dissipates, aochuang moves around from the Internet world again. It comes to Tony''s steel Corps warehouse, where the latest models of steel armor are placed on the test bench. Aochuang''s voice echoed in this dark space: "I have no line, I have no line, see, I have no line." An enemy who is hard to predict his thinking and action appears at the farewell meeting of the Avengers alliance. Its arrival is full of accidents. Its hostility is so obvious and unbridled that it can travel all over the world. Even Tony can''t control it. The Avengers, who were supposed to leave tonight, gathered in Tony''s lab with their brows locked. Tony looked at a pile of ragged steel armor. He put his hands on the experimental platform and shook his eyes. He said, "I''ve lost all my hard work. O''chuang has been cleared." "Aochuang?" Steve still knows nothing about the robot. Natasha examines the contents of Tony''s lab and sighs, "he''s seen everything, the files, the surveillance, he knows more about us than he knows about each other." Colonel Roddy''s left hand covers his right arm. In the battle with the steel robot, his arm was injured: "he read your file and got into the Internet. What if he wants to find something more exciting?" "Nuclear weapon code!" Agent Hill immediately said something very dangerous. "We''ll have to make a few calls if we can," Colonel Roddy told Tony Tony took out his cell phone, and Natasha said in an unbelievable voice, "nuke? He wants our lives! " Steve corrected: "he didn''t mean to die, he said to destroy." Eagle eye reminds a bit: "he still says he killed who." For every word that o''chuang said, everyone present did not miss. "Who else but us?" Agent Hill glanced at the members present. None of them died. At most, they were slightly injured. "Yes." Tony uses his mobile phone to face the blank space in front of him, and a yellow light appears. When Tony sees the yellow light representing Jarvis, he immediately turns his head and stops looking. Bruce had just seen Jarvis a few hours ago, so now he exclaimed, "what happened?" Jarvis, which used to be a ball, is now dilapidated. Its yellow light is also accompanied by a blue-green light, which was originally the light of aochuang, but now mixed into Jarvis. Bruce spread his hands, shook his body and said, "this is crazy!" Tony is silent, but anyone can see that the blow and the biggest loss is him. Not only Jarvis has been destroyed, but his steel army has disappeared. Steve arms around the way: "Jarvis is the first line of defense, if he is still, will certainly close aochuang." Bruce looked at the broken yellow light: "no, aochuang can assimilate Jarvis. It''s not a strategy. It''s... Anger?" Just then, there was a vibration from the floor. Thor, who was tracking o''chuang from the outside, came to Tony with Thor''s hammer in his hand, and put his left hand around Tony''s neck to lift him up in the air. Eagle eye said immediately, "Oh... The anger has spread." Facing Thor, who choked his throat, Tony coughed, "come on, don''t talk, man." "It''s not easy to talk to you, stark," Thor said mercilessly Thor looks like he''s going to give Tony a good beating, Thor. He''s always so hot tempered. Steve yelled, "Thor, where''s the iron corps?" Now is not the time for infighting. Even now everyone knows that the enemy named o''chuang was made by Tony, but they still hold back the anger of blaming Tony and do not solve the source of the matter. If they continue to fight, it will only make o''chuang stronger. Thor gasped heavily. "It disappeared after a hundred miles, but it went north. It took the scepter and had to trouble everyone to get it back." That''s why Thor was so angry. He generously left the scepter to Tony. Tony said it was to check whether there was any problem with the scepter, but the actual situation was that he not only cheated him, but also created a monster with the scepter. This is also tornian''s past cooperative friendship. Otherwise, he will punish Tony severely, which is bound to suffer from skin and flesh. "The God of the lamp has already flown out of the lamp, and aochuang is the top priority." Natasha made a very appropriate remark. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 635 ?? D ? Dr. T. Zhao came to Tony''s computer, looked at the information and said, "I don''t quite understand. Why do you write your own program to kill us?" Hearing these words, Tony suddenly laughed like crazy, which immediately aroused more intense dissatisfaction. Eagle eyes frowned at Tony. Bruce came up and made Tony stop laughing with his eyes. Steve''s brows were screwed together and his breathing increased. Natasha, they are even more a headache, the atmosphere in the room because of Tony''s laughter and tension to the extreme. Each of them is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Each of them has his own temper. No one will let anyone. Especially now, the contradiction is still the most acute, facing the critical moment of the enemy. "Do you think it''s funny?" Thor walked up to Tony with a sneer. Although there was a smile on his face, it was always like the calm smile before the volcano erupted. Tony turned to look at Thor and said with a smile, "no, you shouldn''t smile now. It''s too bad... It''s too bad..." Thor forcibly interrupted Tony''s insane tone: "if you hadn''t fiddled with things you don''t understand, you wouldn''t have come this far!" Tony is still saying, "no, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. It''s funny. You don''t understand why we need this. It''s funny." "Tony, it''s not good to say that now." Bruce quickly stopped Tony from going on. There is no doubt that Tony is on top now. Tony didn''t tell anyone in order to avoid trouble. Now he wants to tell the truth of all these things. But Tony didn''t appreciate it at all. He seemed to be immersed in his own world, and others were interfering with him. He turned to Bruce and said, "really? That''s it. When someone gets angry, you come and be a peacemaker? " Tony connects Bruce directly. Bruce is very cold about this. He stares at Tony with wide eyes: "that''s what happened when I built a killing machine." The killing machine is the one that he and Tony studied. Fortunately, aochuang came at the last time of the parting meeting. At this time, all the other guests had left, and only the members of their Avengers alliance were left. Otherwise, it would not only be Roddy''s arm injury, so many agents on the scene would definitely die, several or even more than a dozen. In the Avengers alliance, no one''s ability is to protect, they all use the means of attack to protect others. As for the words "killing machine", Tony retorted, "no, it''s far from it. It''s far from the interface, isn''t it?" Bruce shakes his head. He doesn''t help Tony any more. Tony wants to isolate himself. "At least you did something right. Right here, Avengers shouldn''t be like aegis." Steve came up and said a word when he was interrupted by Tony''s continuous speech. "Does anyone remember me carrying a nuclear bomb through the wormhole? Saving New York? Remember Tony was talking about the event that he blew up the zetary wormhole when he was talking about Avenger alliance 1. If he hadn''t risked his life to blow up the wormhole, the earth would have been occupied by the zetary people. But for a strong vent Tony, even his good friend Colonel Roddy denied: "I don''t remember." Natasha, too: "never heard of it." They don''t want to hear Tony make up for his present mistakes with the glory of the past. If everyone can use the right to fill the future mistakes, then there will be no right or wrong in this world, because everything can be found an excuse to deny. Tony stretched his hand to the sky, like the water of the Yellow River, and said: "an alien army invades the earth through the wormhole. We are right below the wormhole. We are the Avengers alliance. We can catch arms dealers every day, but the wormhole above... How can you defeat that kind of remnant, that kind of enemy?" Eagle eye lowered his head to meditate, Tony said here, his words have been very clear, everyone is thinking about their own answer, only Steve said decisively: "work together!" Hearing Steve''s answer, Tony''s eyes suddenly turned red, and his red eyes were staring at Steve. "We''re going to lose." Tony''s voice turned down, but what he said was the truth. At that time, the earth could not stop the complete invasion of the Zetas. The destruction of the wormhole made the Zetas stop attacking, so that the earth could have a chance to breathe. "Then lose together." Steve is never afraid to lose, and then he mobilized everyone''s enthusiasm and said, "Thor is right, o''chuang is challenging us, I want to find him before he is ready, the world is so big, first narrow down the scope." Tony put his hands on the test bench alone, and now he feels more and more wrong. ¡­¡­ In a city in Europe, the Scarlet Witch and the quick silver brothers and sisters come to a church that has long been abandoned. There is a throne in the center of the church, which was supposed to be used for placing statues, but now it is replaced by a throne. The Scarlet Witch looks at the throne and turns her back to their humanity: "say, if you waste our time..." The man on the throne interrupted, "do you know this church is the center of the city? Our ancestors decided to build it here so that we could be as close to God as I like, the geometry of faith. " Fast silver and the Scarlet Witch keep approaching him. The Scarlet Witch feels more and more incredible about this man. At this time, he suddenly said, "you are curious why you can''t see through my consciousness." "Sometimes it''s hard, but no matter who you are, it will come out sooner or later." As the Scarlet Witch spoke, the man on the throne stood up and turned to look at their two brothers and sisters. He was so tall that he was shining with metal in the dim light. "Yes, but you don''t need me alone. That''s why you let stark take the scepter." The man sitting on the throne is aochuang who uses steel armor instead of his body. After seeing the real appearance of o''chuang, the Scarlet Witch and fast silver both widened their eyes for a moment. At night, especially in such strange places, o''chuang''s appearance was too frightening. The Scarlet Witch walked around for a few steps and looked at him. "I didn''t expect that, but I saw Stark''s fear and knew that he would be controlled by fear and eventually destroy himself." "The things of fear are all created by ourselves, the peacemakers create the war machine, the invaders create the Avengers, the human beings create... The smaller people? Er... Boy, I forgot how to say it. " Aochuang looks a little silly. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 636 "Child Kuaiyin corrected the pronunciation of aochuang. O''chuang nodded and continued: "human beings have made children to replace them and help them die." The Scarlet Witch looked up at o''chuang who said a lot of rubbish and said, "are you here for this? Let the avenger die? " The Scarlet Witch can''t see through aochuang''s mind, so she can''t control what aochuang is thinking. "I''m here to save the world, but you haven''t either... Yes, we''re leaving now. It''s just the beginning. I need something else to start." Aochuang took the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver to the snow fortress in Europe, where a large number of Zetas and their large-scale military weapons Leviathan were placed. "These are..." the Scarlet Witch wants to say, are you the one who made them? O''chuang answered the Scarlet Witch''s question long before she wanted to ask, "it''s me." Aochuang then opened the entrance door and said, "I have something that the Avengers will never have. Harmony! They''re just loose sand. Stark has made them hostile. When you enter their consciousness... " Quick silver said, "no one else is going to kill them." Fast silver and Scarlet Witch just want to defend their hometown, so he is not very interested to hear that aochuang is now planning to destroy the Avengers alliance. Moreover, members of the Avengers alliance have always gone a long way on the road of peace, and there is no reason for kuaiyin and the Scarlet Witch to deal with them. The only person that fastsilver and Scarlet Witch care about is stark. For this reason, o''chuang began to brainwash fastsilver with stark and said: "let them become martyrs? It''s patient, but it depends on the overall situation. " Aochuang walked to fast silver, and fast Silver said coldly: "I can''t see the overall situation. I only have a small photo. I often take it out to have a look. It''s everyday." Aochuang stares at kuaiyin''s face and uncovers the scar between him and the Scarlet Witch: "your parents were killed in the bombing. I read the file." "Files are not photos." Kuaiyin''s tone sounds very dissatisfied with aochuang. "Pete." The Scarlet Witch called quicksilver''s name to stop him. But aochuang deliberately let fast silver say: "no, go ahead." Kuaiyin took a look at the Scarlet Witch, and then fell into the memory: "we are only ten years old. Four of us are having dinner. The first bomb hit the two floors below. There was a big hole in the floor. My parents fell down and the whole building began to collapse. I caught her and hid under the bed, but the second bomb followed, but it didn''t explode. It just Quick silver said here, his eyes and the Scarlet Witch''s eyes were slightly moist up: "it''s just there quietly, only three feet away from us, with a word printed beside the bomb." The Scarlet Witch said, "stark!" Kuaiyin continued, "we were stuck there for two days." The Scarlet Witch said in a low mood: "every time someone wants to save us, even if it''s just moving a piece of brick, I think it will detonate the bomb. We waited for two days, waiting for Tony Stark to kill us." Kuaiyin looks at aochuang. Now he doesn''t have any fear or anything about aochuang in his eyes. He completely falls into the memory: "I know what they are like." When o''chuang thinks about it, he has his own thinking, but this thinking is still in chaos, but there is no doubt that his IQ is higher than anyone on the earth¡° I''m also curious about how Baron Strack''s experiment is for you two survivors. Now we understand that we will get justice back. We can hurt them, but you can break them from the inside. " Aochuang points his hand at the Scarlet Witch. He invites the Scarlet Witch and kuaiyin to come here. It''s just because of their abilities and special complex for Tony Stark. In the stark building, agent hill and Steve come out of the elevator. Hiltegong speaks very fast and explains to Steve the more serious things that have happened all over the world since o''chuang left with the steel Corps. These things all come from the same person. "There are his footprints all over the world. Robot labs, weapons depots, jet power labs, all say there are metal people. Sometimes many of them used to empty them." "Where are the casualties?" Steve asked about the casualties. "If they don''t fight each other, they don''t, but they are all in a trance, talking about the deepest fear of memories, and things are almost invisible." Agent hill and Steve go up the stairs. Steve said: "Maximov brothers and sisters, it''s no wonder the Olympic Games will find them, they all know the same person." "It''s gone." Agent Hill showed Steve the tablet. There is a picture on the tablet computer, in which the words "Baron Strack died" are written. He was held in a cell and wrote a bloody "peace" on the wall with his own blood before he died. Obviously, Baron strucker, a villain, will never expect peace. The Scarlet Witch did it. Only she can control other people''s minds to do things she doesn''t know. When Steve went upstairs, eagle eye was on the phone. He whispered, "no, I''ll report to you. Yes." "Barton, I think we''ve got a clue." Steve didn''t eavesdrop on Barton. "I have to go." After Hawkeye hung up, Steve asked, "who''s that?" "Girlfriend." Barton shook his cell phone. Steve showed the tablet to Thor. Natasha is sitting in front of the computer to investigate the trail of Austria. "What is this?" After seeing the picture of Baron Strack''s death, Thor smashed the tablet on Tony''s chest. Steve explained: "information, o''chuang killed Baron Strack." Tony Oh a: "also painted a crow, specially for us." Bruce went up behind Tony and put his head over to look at the picture. Natasha just looked at it and didn''t look any further. Instead, she asked, "it''s a smoke bomb. Can you tell me why you want to do it?" Steve said: "Baron Strack has information, and otron doesn''t want us to know." "Yes, he should be... Right..." Natasha immediately searched the Internet for Baron Strack, and then found that all the information about him had been deleted. Natasha regretfully said the news: "Baron Strack''s information has been deleted, there is no omission."¡° No, known accomplices. Baron Strack has a lot of friends Thor immediately picked up the physics files in Tony''s lab, and Bruce and Steve helped to search them. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 367 In Tony''s lab, Bruce and they are rummaging one by one. A large number of confidential documents have been turned out. Since the destruction of aegis, many information documents have been stored in Tony''s home. Tony''s home is the safest and strongest place as long as it''s not for the Zetas like last time. Although... This time it was still broken. Bruce turned out a paper and Tony stopped him quickly and said, "wait, I know him. He''s been doing business along the coast of Africa. He''s a black market arms dealer." Tony took the document out by himself. Steve gave it to Thor after taking a look at it. Then he looked at Tony with serious eyes. The name of black market arms dealer can''t be simply said. Tony explained: "it''s inevitable to meet with each other. I didn''t sell his stuff. He said he wanted to find something new and change the world. It was like the king of Israel." Thor looked at the black market arms dealer, whose name was Ulysses Crowe, and he had a special tattoo on his arm. Thor asked, "what''s this?" Tony''s face began to go wrong after a look: "it''s a tattoo. It doesn''t seem to have been there before." Tony pointed to the marks on the neck, arms and chest of the black market arms dealer and said, "those are tattoos. This is a brand." Bruce immediately investigated the special tattoo on the Internet, and then said, "it''s African Aboriginal, which means thief, and it''s insulting." "Where exactly is the aboriginal language?" Asked Steve. Bruce took a look at the information on the computer: "vacanda..." then Bruce took another look and corrected it awkwardly, "vacanda." When Tony heard the name of vacanda, his brain immediately organized a line: "if he brings something out of vacanda..." "Didn''t your father take them all?" Steve said. Bruce couldn''t understand the conversation between Tony and Steve: "I don''t understand. What did you take from vacanda?" Tony and Steve consciously get out of the way, and Steve''s shield is displayed in front of everyone. "The strongest metal in the world!" Tony''s tone was a little helpless. Together with the hardest metal in the world, people immediately understand what the next step of the project is. He has the knowledge of building steel armour, and now all he has is the material. Just think about the time when aochuang has a strong body, people feel a headache. "Where is he now?" Steve asked about the location of the metal, they must immediately go to Africa to prevent the metal. The group quickly got on the plane and set off for Africa to intercept o''chuang, the Scarlet Witch and the quick silver brothers and sisters. On the coast of Africa, the great wharf of Salva, where the coast has dried up, a large number of cruise ships stop in the mud because they can''t run. One of these cruise ships is very famous, with the words "Churchill, Great Britain" written in front of it. This is a British cruise ship to Africa. Even it is stuck. It can be seen how dry the dock has been. In the cruise ship, a large number of workers are unloading the cargo on the cruise ship to reduce the weight of the cruise ship, which is more convenient to transport the cruise ship back to the sea. Black market arms dealer Ulysses Crowe is on Churchill''s cruise ships. He just traded these cruise ships with others, but the actual result made him angry: "don''t tell me that you were cheated by your men. I gave you six short-range heat sensitive missiles. You gave me a ship of scrap iron. You have to compensate me, or you''ll send you another missile flying in the sky. OK, minister, Where are we? " After Ulysses left a message to the minister on the phone, the whole cruise ship was suddenly cut off, and the sailors busy unloading under his hands were all in a panic. Ulysses picked up the pistol on the table and carefully observed the situation around him. As a black market arms dealer, he has a far better sense of danger than ordinary people. At the moment, for him, the sailors have gone through chaos and shouting for many times, but he has survived every time, and this time is no exception! Ulysses walked out of the room step by step. In the dark, there was the light of a flashlight. He breathed the slowest, and even his footsteps almost disappeared. All of a sudden, Ulysses''s cold hair stood up. He did not hesitate to shoot at the empty place in front of him. However, as soon as the gunshot came out, Ulysses found that he had fallen back to the original place, and the bullet he had just fired was placed upright on the table. When Ulysses gasped for breath, a series of things could only be described in an instant. This feeling was too weird and terrible. He looked back at the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver who appeared in the dark and said coldly: "power enhancer!" Ulysses is worthy of being a black market arms dealer that even Tony knows. He has great courage and courage, and he has a good command of information. He immediately said to his two brothers and sisters, "Baron Strack''s good student." Ulysses immediately laughed after confirming the identity of the other party. He looked a little crazy. He sat on the stool, took a piece of sugar from the middle of the table and asked, "do you want sugar? It''s a pity that Baron Strack has died, but he knows what he wants to make of the world. Man, there''s no future. Don''t you know? Is this your first threat? I''m afraid I''m not that scared. " Ulysses spread out his hands with a kind of indifferent expression. He immediately controlled the words and said a series of words. If the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver had no ability but pistols, they would have been killed by Ulysses. An old hand who has experienced too many threats will not lose even in the face of those with enhanced abilities. Quick silver felt that this man was very difficult to deal with, but the Scarlet Witch came out and said: "everyone has something to fear." "Cuttlefish!" Ulysses immediately said the name of an animal, "deep sea animals, will use light, use psychedelic light to confuse prey, and then..." Ulysses''s palm made the action of biting: "I watched the documentary, but it was terrible." While Ulysses was talking to himself, kuaiyin snatched the sugar in Ulysses'' hand and put it into his mouth in the blink of an eye. Ulysses didn''t even feel the sugar''s leaving. He didn''t know what he had just experienced until his mouth moved and made a sound. Ulysses has a headache for two people who have improved their abilities. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 368 Ulysses''s joking face became serious because of quick silver''s hand. "If you want to drum up my consciousness and let me see the big cuttlefish, I will know that you are not here to do business. I also know that you have said nothing, I only deal with those who has the final say." Ulysses stood up from the stool, he did not know that there was a "man" made of steel in the window behind him, looking at him with cold eyes. Aochuang broke through the glass and grabbed Ulysses out of the room and fell to the ground. He didn''t have any weight. Ulysses felt that his internal organs were displaced. Austrian gagda two meters of figure in the dark, looking down on the ground struggling Ulysses said: "has the final say is not a person, to talk about business!" Aochuang stepped on Ulysses'' chest with one foot. As long as he exerted more force, Ulysses'' chest would be trampled through by him on the spot. It''s not business. It''s a naked threat! Ulysses knew that he could not deal with o''chuang as he did with those people before, so he had no choice. In order to survive, he had to obey o''chuang. After taking a breath, Ulysses takes o''chuang and the Scarlet Witch to the secret warehouse of the cruise ship. When the door of the warehouse is opened, the word "toxic waste" is written in the metal bucket. This is just Ulysses'' disguise to deceive people. There was a door behind these metal barrels. When the door opened, there were rows of long tubular metal inside. Ulysses took out one of the metal and said to otron, "I built my church on this rock, vanadium alloy. I tell you, this thing costs a lot. It''s worth billions." Aochuang took over Vanadium Alloy and threw it to kuaiyin. He searched for vanadium alloy in his network data. For aochuang, such a search did not even need him to know whether Ulysses was lying. If you want to hide it from him, unless the information is something that belongs to the outer space civilization that is not available on earth. After getting the result, o''chuang tilted his head and said to Ulysses, "you too. It''s passed to your fake account. Finance is really strange, but I always say that we should make friends and enemies rich together. In this way, we can distinguish between enemies and friends." Ulysses and his staff were shocked when they watched the telegraphic transfer from the world bank. This remittance speed seems to be fake, but they really get billions of dollars in an instant! "Stark." After that, Ulysses said a name that moved him. "What?" It''s not surprising that aochuang has a reaction. Ulysses did not close his mouth and looked at o''chuang: "Tony Stark said this to me, you are his man!" After hearing these words, o''chuang became excited. He grabbed Ulysses''s hand and his voice changed: "what? I''m not! " Ulysses''s men want to start shooting, but the Scarlet Witch forcibly presses her hand back with her mind. Aochuang repeated: "I''m not!" Ulysses''s arm was crushed by o''chuang. O''chuang said in a very unhappy voice: "do you think I''m a puppet of stark? All at his command? Look at me. Do I look like iron man? What''s stark? " Aochuang directly cut off Ulysses'' arm. He was very angry. Although Ulysses wanted to say that you were like iron man, now he could not say anything because of the huge pain from his arm. After cutting off Ulysses'' arm, o''chuang said to him without any emotion: "I''m so sorry. I''ll be fine in a moment. I''m so sorry. I just don''t understand. Don''t compare me with stark! I care about that! " Aochuang kicked Ulysses on the chin again. His metal leg had enough strength to crush Ulysses'' chin. Ulysses rolled down the stairs like an incapacitated man. Ochron looked at his arm and drank, "stark... Is a stubborn disease!" When aochuang''s words were finished, his familiar voice appeared behind him: "boy, Dad''s heart is broken by you!" Tony, Thor and Steve appear in the old warehouse. Hawkeye and Natasha block their way from the side. O''chuang, the Scarlet Witch and the fast silver walk towards Tony. O''chuang''s huge body is like a giant. He is not surprised by the sudden appearance of Tony. "No one needs to break things if necessary," he said "None of you have ever made an omelette, have you?" Said Thor. Tony turned his head to Thor speechless: "that''s all in my mouth." Quick silver came up with a slightly sarcastic voice: "it''s really humorous, Mr. stark. How''s it going? Do you feel kind? Like before? " Kuaiyin looks around at all kinds of weapons. He did that before he mocked stark, and indirectly destroyed their home. That''s why they are here today. Tony sighed, "I''ve never done this before." Even in the arms business, Tony is doing it with integrity, not making huge profits through underground channels like Ulysses. Steve persuades the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver. He knows their lives and why they are here today: "you two don''t have to wade in this muddy water." The Scarlet Witch became excited when she saw Tony''s real person: "no, it''s necessary now." The enemy is right in front of her. She and fast silver can''t help but want to fight. Last time, the Scarlet Witch stopped fast silver in order to disturb Tony and bring him more pain. Now her goal has been achieved! Steve still said, "I know you''ve suffered." For the words of Captain America, o''chuang interrupted abruptly: "Captain America! The just son of God pretends that he is not a war machine. If I were a human, I would have vomited... " Thor stood up for Steve and said, "if you believe in peace, don''t break it!" Aochuang stares at Thor. He raises his head and looks down at Thor: "you confuse the concepts of peace and tranquility." Tony said, "what do you want vanadium alloy for?" It''s no use talking more. Tony knows that they won''t listen to what they say. This guy''s IQ is too high. "You finally asked." It seems that o''chuang has been waiting for Tony to ask questions for a long time. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 369 x?? O''chuang shrugged. He did, just because the metal body didn''t look obvious. Aochuang looked around casually: "let me explain my evil plan to you." As soon as o''chuang raised his hand, Tony launched a shock beam to attack him. O''chuang immediately counterattacked. Compared with the power of battle armor, he was no less than Tony. A blue beam of light came out of o''chuang''s palm and quickly suppressed Tony''s yellow beam. Tony was hit on the wall by o''chuang''s blue beam in less than a second. Tony''s palms and soles of his feet emit yellow flames, driving his body forward into the air. He hugs the huge steel body of o''chuang and bumps it upward. Steve and Thor work together. They don''t come here to negotiate. Since they know that they can''t reach an agreement by chatting, they use fists to reach an agreement! Quick silver came to Steve''s side in the blink of an eye to take away the shield he relied on most, while the Scarlet Witch dealt with Thor. Natasha and Hawkeye are looking for the right hand. As for Ulysses who fell down the stairs and lost an arm, he yelled at his men: "shoot!" "To whom?" His men supported Ulysses, and the fight started as soon as it started. His head was in chaos, because the strength of these people was too strong. "Everyone!" Ulysses roared, making the biggest noise of his life. "Up, up, up!" Ulysses all the men who were hiding in the warehouse rushed out one after another. Natasha had no choice but to deal with Ulysses'' men first. Eagle eye one foot on the metal frame, one after another arched with a bow. Every time he went down, one of Ulysses''s men would lose his action power. Eagle eye had no expression, only his own arrow in his eyes! Tony swung his hammer at o''chuang, who was fighting Tony in the air. Steve is throwing a shield to interrupt fast silver''s action. However, in fast silver''s eyes, Steve''s speed of throwing a shield is like slowing down several hundred times. He easily bypasses Steve''s shield and hits Steve on the chin with a fist. Then kuaiyin went to stop Thor''s hammer. When his hand touched Thor''s Raytheon hammer, kuaiyin''s expression solidified instantly. "Ah Kuaiyin was taken to the air by Thor''s hammer. He bent his foot on the post to stop his body, but it was useless. He was still taken to the air by Thor''s hammer and fell off. Tony and o''chuang, two men with steel shells, fight all the way out of the cruise ship. Steve and Thor launch a joint attack immediately after seeing quicksilver fall down because of Thor''s hammer. Steve throws his shield over the head of quicksilver, Thor blocks Thor''s hammer under quicksilver, and then they rush straight to quicksilver from the front. Three directions of blockade, plus fast silver behind the wall of the cruise ship, so he has no place to escape. No matter how fast he is, once all directions are locked, it is equivalent to no speed. Steve first came to the fast silver in front of a shield to his head to knock dizzy, said: "stay, child." Steve didn''t give a hard hand, or he would have smashed the quick silver''s head. The Scarlet Witch took a deep breath when she saw that kuaiyin had been defeated. Even though she was very powerful, she had not experienced much actual combat. In the beginning, she fought with a group of experienced superheroes, and her body was shaking slightly. A steel robot came to the Scarlet Witch and said to her, "it''s time to play with their consciousness." The Scarlet Witch disappeared under the cover of the steel robot. And Bruce, who was on the plane outside the cruise ship, asked, "do you want me to turn green, guys?" Bruce didn''t hear anyone''s reply. There was a noise in his mind. Bruce thought it was a bad signal, so he opened the door of the plane and went out. Inside the cruise ship, Thor and Steve immediately joined up after solving the fast silver problem. When Steve asked about Thor, the Scarlet Witch appeared beside Thor like a ghost and manipulated his head. Torr quickly swept away his body, constantly avoiding the Scarlet Witch, said: "that little girl wants to control my mind, be careful, mortals may not be able to stop his mind control, fortunately, I am God!" As tol said this, there was a scene of Asgard behind him. A group of Asgard women were dancing. Tol''s slapping came so fast that he did not even dare to look back, otherwise his face would feel a burning pain. Steve also encountered the counter attack of fast silver. He thought that the shield hit on the head could make fast silver faint for several days, but in fact, fast silver instantly woke up. Steve was caught off guard and was hit in the chest by fast silver and fell on a pile of weapons. The Scarlet Witch comes to Steve''s side to exert control over his head. Then, the next target of the Scarlet Witch is Natasha! Although aochuang himself is fighting against Steve, his consciousness can be distributed on any steel robot. He closed a door and said, "it''s going so smoothly." After controlling Natasha, the Scarlet Witch will approach Hawkeye. As long as she continues to control Hawkeye, they will have no enemy to guard against. Eagle eye is still dealing with Ulysses'' men. When he finishes shooting an arrow, Ulysses'' men have been solved by him alone. The Scarlet Witch takes advantage of the gap of the eagle eye archery to come to him. When she just wants to start, the eagle eye turns back and presses an arrow with a strong paralyzing current on the Scarlet Witch''s head. The tip of the arrow is a four corner bracket, which is specially used by eagle eye to deal with the Scarlet Witch. Among so many people, only Hawkeye''s reaction can be detected before the Scarlet Witch starts. "I''ve tried mind control for a long time. I don''t like it." As soon as the front foot of eagle eye had finished dealing with the Scarlet Witch, the back foot of silver soon kicked him away, then picked up the Scarlet Witch and left here. Eagle eye fell to the ground after very uncomfortable said: "don''t let me catch you!" Eagle eye was extremely depressed. In the snow fortress, he almost died because of kuaiyin. Now he was knocked down by kuaiyin in the same way, but he couldn''t help it. This anger made eagle eye beat the ground angrily! Aochuang asked the steel robot to take away all the vanadium metal. Natasha and she fell into the dreamland created by the Scarlet Witch in their mind. They couldn''t come out for a moment. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 640 Natasha''s illusion, she returned to the training base, a large number of Swan Dance Girls on tiptoe for a day and night, Natasha said: "they will not bear." The female agent in charge of training Natasha strangely appeared beside her: "what can''t survive is deserved, and you are as strong as a rock. We will celebrate after graduation." "What if I fail?" In Natasha''s mind, there are many scenes of her training. "You never fail!" As soon as the picture changes, Natasha''s training fails and is mercilessly abandoned. Steve came to the celebration banquet after the victory of the war. He was familiar with this scene, but it changed. People were bleeding and laughing. The whole celebration banquet was so crazy. Steve''s ex girlfriend Peggy came to him and asked, "are you ready to dance with me?" Peggy is still young, but there are bullet holes in her body. Everyone here is not intact. When Thor returned to the king''s banquet in Asgard, a soldier looked at him and said, "is that him? Odin''s eldest son? " This soldier is the one who guards the rainbow bridge. His eyes should be intact, but he is blind now. Thor asked, "hamdal, your eyes..." "They see everything, they see you leading us to Hades," he said When the illusions of the three become more and more crazy, it is the time when eagle eye successfully counterattacks the Scarlet Witch, After quicksilver rescued the Scarlet Witch from eagle eye''s hands, the Scarlet Witch''s state was as crazy as the illusion they saw. There was a painful expression on the Scarlet Witch''s face. She kept shaking her brain and crying: "it hurts!" Eagle eye is attacking her brain, so what Scarlet Witch is hurting now is her nerves. "I''ll kill him! I''ll be right back! " Fast silver see Scarlet Witch so painful, he angrily want to solve eagle eye for her revenge. The Scarlet Witch held fast silver and shook her head. "No, I''m ok. I''ll... I''ll finish the plan!" The Scarlet Witch gasped, and her eyes looked at Bruce''s plane: "get rid of that big guy!" Tony fights with otron all the way to the edge of the city in the air. Otron is knocked down by him. Tony''s armour still surpasses otron''s inferior armour in performance, but otron is not defeated at all. Instead, he coldly says: "vanadium metal has been transported away." Tony pointed the mini missile on his arm at the core of o''chuang''s chest: "you can''t go anywhere." "No, I''m everywhere. You''ll understand, but first you have to deal with Dr. Benner." Tony launched a mini missile to blow up the body of o''chuang. As he expected, things would not be so simple, so they asked Bruce to stay on the spaceship from the beginning. Now Bruce has an accident. Tony flies to the sky to look for Bruce. Bruce, who has become the Hulk, is quite conspicuous. Therefore, Tony immediately searches for news videos on the Internet, with the keyword "Hulk". Then a large number of videos appeared, Bruce is destroying African cities, Tony quickly contacted Natasha: "Natasha, you have to come and sing the lullaby." Natasha is still in the illusion, and is the most crazy part. Eagle eye is trying to wake up Natasha beside her, but Natasha''s appearance still shows fear and fear, and his wake-up has no effect. Hawkeye had to carry Natasha on his back, take her to the plane and explain to Tony the current situation: "no, she can''t. everyone has fallen down. Now no one can help you." "Then I''ll call Veronica." Tony knows that he can''t deal with hulk on his own. At the moment, he''s doing a lot of damage in the city. Police and special forces are out, but in the face of Hulk''s invulnerable body and the power to kick the police car, the whole street is in chaos. Bullets hit hawk like raindrops, which not only failed to calm him down, but also made his resistance more fierce. At this moment, silver red metal piles are lowered from the sky. They are embedded in the ground to surround hawk. Veronica, the only metal device Tony can use to subdue hawk and trap him. "Go away, get away from here!" African police began to evacuate the crowd after Veronica trapped hawk. Then they pointed pistols at Veronica like a circus shed. Once hawk broke through Veronica''s confinement, they would shoot all the bullets at hawk. Hawk hit Veronica madly, and the ground vibrated. Then Veronica collapsed, and the police approached, but heard a loud noise behind him. Hawk broke through the ground and escaped from Veronica''s unsealed bottom. The police quickly turned around to shoot, and hawk was stimulated to roar. Tony replaced his steel armour to wear part of Veronica, hawk. This heavy armor, also known as anti hawk armor, is a super heavy armor developed by Tony and Bruce just in case they need to suppress Hulk hawk. It has arc pulse gun (Palm), cluster gun (chest), air-to-air, ground-to-air missiles, electromagnetic weapons, laser weapons, steel cages and other weapons. In addition, it is larger than the size of hawk, which makes the red armor look very visual shock effect. If you can persuade first, then Tony said to hawk, "listen to me, that little witch messes up your mind. You are stronger and smarter than her. You are Bruce Bennet." Tony said the name that hawk didn''t want to hear, Bruce Benner. The next second, hawk roared wildly. Tony apologized again and again: "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. I can''t mention little Benner." But it''s too late. Hawk has already started. He grabs a car and smashes it at Tony easily like a paper ball. The anti hawk armor is impacted and flies back five or six meters. Tony immediately stabilizes his body and ejects flames from the palm of his hands and feet to drive the anti hawk armor to fly. Hawk''s legs are fierce and forceful. He directly grasps the ground and rushes to Tony. Tony hits hawk on the chin with his backhand and blows him to the ground with the truck. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 641 Hawk shook his face and immediately jumped up between the buildings. His fighting instinct and the vitality like a little strong are enough to make any opponent feel headache. Tony looked around for the figure of hawk grabbing and jumping between the buildings. When he got a huge impact on his back, the whole anti hawk armor crashed into a building. "Sneak attack from behind? It''s insidious, Benner As Tony flies out of the building, his head darkens. Hawk''s whole body sits on the anti hawk armor and steps Tony directly into the ground. Hawk swung his fist and smashed it on the anti hawk armor. He only saw destruction in his eyes, but the hardness of the anti hawk armor was beyond his imagination. Tony grabbed the gap of hawk''s attack and hit it. Hawk flew back to the street stall. Tony said to the metal that looked like a pair of wings in the sky, "Veronica, help me." The Veronica device in the sky immediately separated many pieces of metal. Tony peeled off all the parts on his left arm that had been damaged by hawk''s attack and replaced them with new ones. With this new arm, Tony punches him hard. The strong air diffuses around. The smoke and dust are scattered. The glass of the nearby shop is broken. People are scared to hide in the house. Tony uses the fighting skills to trip hawk after the fight. He presses hawk''s body with his right hand, and his left hand''s new arm beats hawk''s face at a speed of more than ten times per second like a pile driver. The speed is quite rhythmic. Tony sped up, "be obedient, be obedient, go to bed!" Hawk counterattacks. He grabs Tony''s new arm, only to find that it turns into a cylinder to lock his arm. Tony flies up into the sky with his fist locked Hawk: "OK, man, get you out of town first." Even if hawk flew in the air, he didn''t let Tony worry. His constant struggle changed Tony''s flight direction. They kept crashing into the building. Tony yelled: "not here, not here." Hawk would not listen to him, an arm was locked, he took advantage of his feet on the anti hawk armor, dragged him all the way into the open-air shopping mall of the building. "Please, Bruce, cooperate!" Tony held on to hawk''s arm, but hawk kept trying to pull it out. They wrestled in the elevator of the mall, and hawk hit his head fiercely. Tony didn''t resist hawk''s impact, so they bumped the elevator out together, and a large amount of glass broke down from the high building like rain. Tony released hawk''s hand and grasped the elevator in his hand. There were still three people in the elevator. Suddenly, they were involved in the fight. "Come out quickly!" Tony grabbed the cable of the elevator and suspended it in mid air. The elevator was only 10 cm above the ground. If Tony didn''t catch it, three people in the elevator would be killed on the spot because they fell down from more than 30 floors. Tony saved their lives. When the people in the elevator ran out, hawk jumped from a corner of the building and stepped on the anti hawk armor. Tony slapped the elevator on hawk''s body with his backhand, and then punched his head into the ground. Hawk turned his head and spat out the gravel in his mouth. He looked at Tony very unhappily. "I''m sorry!" Tony apologizes immediately. Hawk grabs Tony angrily and hammers Tony up to the sky along the smooth surface of the building. Hawk''s hand grabs Tony''s anti hawk armor and abruptly separates his metal body piece by piece. "The damage report is very straightforward. We''ll send some more parts." After the anti tank armor was damaged, Tony gave an order to Veronica in the air, and huge pieces of parts flew here. Tony takes hawk to the top of a red building with more than 80 floors. After the system scan confirms that there is no life in the building, Tony asks, "how soon can I buy this building?" Then Tony pushed hawk directly from the top to the bottom of the building, and the whole 80 story building sent out countless pieces, fire and explosion smoke. Cars on the underground streets were covered with a thick layer of dust, and special forces came here to encircle hawk. "Act, act, act, go up!" Special forces soldiers surrounded the collapsed building ruins 360 degrees, and hawk got out of the ruins, roared one or two words and then suddenly quieted down. He looked at the injured people on the street and looked at him with fear. The setting sun should have been a happy off-duty time, but because of his destructive behavior, it seemed that he had experienced a terrible war here. Hawk''s expression changed from madness to self reproach with human nature. He saw a large number of special forces soldiers aiming guns at his head in the distance. Just when hawk was about to go crazy again when he saw the guns, Tony knocked his head unconscious and brought it back to the plane. The anti hawk armor was successful, but Tony understood that it was not because he had won hawk, but because Bruce''s human nature in hawk was coming back, so his strength was weakened and he was knocked out with one punch. On the plane, Bruce is having nightmares and sweating. Steve is sitting alone in the corner, staring at the ground in a daze, while Thor is holding his hand and walking around, looking rather uneasy. Eagle eye is flying. Last time, he was lying down. There was nothing wrong with everyone. However, this time, he was the only one who had nothing to do. Other people were hurt more than last time. Agent hill came to explain the result of their African operation: "the TV station likes to report you, but everyone doesn''t like it. The police haven''t issued Banner''s arrest warrant, but the news has spread." "What about the stark rescue fund?" Eagle eye asked, the only thing they can make up for now is Tony''s financial resources to appease the injured African people. But people are in such a low mood now, not only because they have caused trouble to others, but because their action this time is a complete failure! Without any success, he was defeated by aochuang and the Scarlet Witch kuaiyin. If there is any gain, he may have experienced the horror of aochuang and the two brothers and sisters. "How''s the team?" agent Hill asked "Everyone..." eagle eye said, "we''ve been hit hard, but we''ll be fine." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 642 Bruce has woken up, and now he''s more autistic. Agent Hill suggested, "it''s better to keep lurking and not come back." When such a big thing happened, and it was transnational destruction, plus the fact that aochuang controlled speech on the Internet, now the whole society launched a strong reprimand against the Avengers alliance. Tony and Hawk battle video spread rapidly on the Internet, Yang Han and Skye, who are still busy in the vampire ecosystem, frown when they see the news. "Yang Han, should we go and help?" Skye was worried about the failure of the Avengers. However, Yang Han said: "let''s go on, don''t pay attention to them. Now we can''t find the trace of aochuang in the past. Instead, we will expose our affairs. Now aochuang''s attention is all on Tony. We just need to give aochuang a heavy hit at the critical moment." The news that Yang Han has been symbiotic with Skye does not exist on the Internet, so aochuang does not know where Yang Han is now, which is a good news for Yang Han and Skye. Since the destruction of aegis, Frey seems to have the foresight to delete all the information about Yang Han, otherwise let aochuang know his existence, and Yang Han will not be able to work so freely here to build the vampire ecosystem. After all, if aochuang destroys, the company he and Skye have built up will be destroyed. Aochuang only needs to shake off the vampire business, and Yang Han will do nothing. Skye nodded clearly. The enemy of aochuang was different from the previous enemy. Skye could not think of any good way to solve him. On the plane, hearing agent Hill''s suggestion, Tony said helplessly: "just run away and hide?" "I can''t find o''chuang, and I don''t have a good way..." agent Hill even suspects that o''chuang is in control of her conversation with Tony. This is the terrible thing about aochuang. They have to discuss face to face to avoid the possibility of intelligence leakage. "Neither do we." Tony turns off the video call, and they can''t tell hill where they''re going, which is equivalent to telling otron. Then Tony comes to the driver''s seat and asks, "do you want to change shifts?" "I''m fine." Eagle eye looks quite energetic. "If you want to sleep, you''d better take advantage of it now. It''s still a few hours." "Where is that?" Tony asked curiously. "Safe house." The voice of the hawk''s eye is quite reliable. A few hours later, Hawkeye came to a house surrounded by green. Thor repeated Tony''s words: "where is this?" "Safe house." Eagle eye is still the saying. Thor glanced at Tony. Tony sighed, "I hope so." Hawk Eye helped Natasha into the White House and said, "honey, I''m back." "You''re back." Hawkeye''s wife came out, and she immediately gave Hawkeye a hug. Eagle eye said, "these are my friends. I''m sorry, dear. I didn''t tell you in advance." Tony looked at Thor and whispered, "she''s definitely some kind of agent." Hawkeye''s wife didn''t look too shocked when she saw them. That''s what made Tony think. After embracing his wife, Hawkeye introduced to the public, "everyone, this is Laura." Laura laughs sweetly: "you and I all know." Tony held out his hand to say hello to Laura, and the others were still in a state of ecstasy. "Dad''s back!" The house immediately heard the voice of a child, and Hawkeye''s son and daughter ran out. The little daughter jumped directly to the eagle''s eye and cried happily, "Dad." Eagle''s face showed a happy smile and said, "Hi, babies, are you ok?" Steve and Thor''s expressions became complicated, both envious and envious. "These are little agents." Tony is still obsessed with agents. Hawkeye''s daughter asked, "is aunt Xiaona here?" Natasha, who was originally in a low mood, suddenly changed her face and walked to the eagle eye''s daughter. She hugged her and said with a smile, "come and have a look. It seems that she didn''t come." "Sorry to disturb you." Steve was quite polite. Tony is totally different: "yes, we wanted to call in advance, but we didn''t know you existed." Toni make complaints about Hawk Eye''s secret to all of them, but he never said anything to them, but this is just his usual little Tucao. Eagle eye put his left hand on Laura''s shoulder and his right hand on his son''s shoulder. With a smile of life winner, he said, "when I joined the aegis, Frey arranged it for me. There is no aegis file here. It''s better not to do it in the future." Eagle eye is reminding people not to say anything about the safe house. Natasha touched her Eagle eyed daughter''s head and said, "it''s a good place to hide." When eagle eye and Natasha both get used to it, Thor looks at the plastic toys on the ground and kicks them away with her feet. Eagle eye''s little daughter comes to Thor and looks at her unhappily. Torr''s mind flashed the vision of the Scarlet Witch, and his mood became wrong. Two pieces of bread from the toaster popped out, and Thor walked out of the house. Steve followed and yelled, "Thor!" When Thor went out, he looked back at Steve and said, "what do I see in my dream? I need to find the answer. I can''t find it here. " So Thor flew up into the sky with a hammer and disappeared. The influence of the Scarlet Witch''s ability can be seen from here. Thor vowed that he would not be affected as a God, but he was the one who was most affected among the people. Steve wanted to go back to the house, but when he heard Laura say "we can go home," Steve took a deep breath and turned his steps. Instead of entering the house, he walked out. Laura touched eagle''s injured abdomen and worried. Eagle''s eye comforted and said, "you are all worried. I can''t feel it. What about you?" Laura pulled down Hawkeye''s clothes and whispered, "if they all live here, some people will have to squeeze." "They certainly don''t want to." Eagle eye laughs. He knows the characters of these people very well¡° Xiaona looks very bad. She is very hurt. " Laura just in front of everyone did not ask what happened to eagle eye, but anyone can see that these powerful superheroes have been a huge blow. Eagle eye made a clever metaphor: "o''chuang has two allies, two children, who are all hooligans. They took a very big stick, and Xiao Na got a heavy blow. Someone has to teach them." Eagle eye''s eyes are very firm, he wants revenge! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 643 Seeing the murderous and displeased tone in hawk''s eyes, Laura followed hawk''s eyes all the way, squeezed his shoulder and said, "is that you? I''m very supportive of you as Avengers, and I''m very proud of you, but I see them... Like gods... " Laura looked at Steve and Tony outside the window, her Eagle eyed voice rising: "do you think they don''t need me?" "I think they need it. It''s more terrifying. They have so many problems." Laura''s worry is that Hawkeye will encounter an enemy who can''t cope with them when fighting with them, and it''s also a big trouble to get along with them. Anyway, eagle eye can''t be compared with them. Even Tony of ordinary people has a layer of steel to protect himself, but only the arrow in his hand can eagle eye protect himself. "Yes, that''s my problem, too." Hawk''s eyes follow the fluttering curtains and watch Steve and his wife, Laura. "You have to make sure that the team can work together and support you all the time," Laura said "Our days have changed." The eagle''s eye touched Laura''s growing stomach as their third child was about to be born. Laura happily looked at the eagle eye: "in a few months, children will be more than adults, I have to..." Laura said, "we must ensure our own safety." Laura''s eyes instantly wet, from Hawkeye they all hide here, she has already understood the enemy is different this time, so many superheroes are beaten back together, we can see how powerful the enemy is. "Yes, sir Eagle eye can only stabilize his wife''s mood now. Then Laura touched the eagle''s eye and restored her abdominal skin with artificial biological tissue: "I can feel the difference." Just on the night of Hawkeye''s arrival at the safe house, Dr. Zhao in the u-gin genetic laboratory in Seoul, South Korea, gave an urgent order to the staff in the laboratory: "we don''t know what''s going to happen, so let them all get on the plane." "All right." When the employees went to prepare to pack up, Dr. Zhao came to her research room. As soon as she entered the door, a metal robot with a height of more than two meters threatened him in the dark: "if you dare to make a noise, all your employees will die!" Aochuang''s speed of action was so fast that he found Dr. Zhao''s place in one day and came to Korea. In the dark, aochuang''s red eyes looked at Dr. Zhao like a mouse staring at the cheese: "I could have killed you, Helen, the night we met, but I didn''t." "Do you want me to thank you?" Although Dr. Zhao had been flustered in her heart, there was no abnormality on her face, which can be said to be fearless in the face of danger. But this fearlessness in the face of danger has no effect. Since aochuang appears, it means that he can''t escape from her. All Dr. Zhao can do is to delay. "I want you to know why." Aochuang goes to a coffin like device. "The cradle of rebirth," Dr. Zhao said Aochuang replays a conversation between Dr. Zhao and Tony. At that time, Dr. Zhao said to Tony, "this is the future, Tony." Aochuang stroked the cradle of regeneration: "this is the future of me." In this regard, Dr. Zhao sneered: "the cradle of regeneration can generate tissue, but can not create a living body." After hearing this, aochuang went to Dr. Zhao. His two meter tall body has enough deterrent power: "you can, you can, you can do it. You just lack materials. You are very powerful, Helen, but everyone has room for improvement." Another metal robot appeared in Dr. Zhao''s research room, two metal robots, one with vanadium metal, the other with Rocky''s scepter. As a maker of Internet information all over the world, he naturally knows something about the use and function of Loki''s scepter, so he points Loki''s Scepter at Dr. Zhao and controls her mind. In this way, o''chuang gathered everything, and he was about to have a real body. Early the next morning, Bruce saw Natasha waiting after taking a bath. His face looked rather unsure and said, "the world has seen the Hulk, the real Hulk for the first time. You know I have to leave." There are not many people Bruce can confidently communicate with. Natasha is one of them. Natasha led him to the Avengers alliance. But until now, Bruce still can''t accept his own strength. Even last time he was fighting with a vampire, Bruce turned into a hulk because his sister, Jennifer, was threatened. For Bruce''s choice to leave, Natasha''s head suddenly aches, and the illusion created by the Scarlet Witch reappears in her mind: "do you think I should stay? I had a dream. I feel normal when I dream, but when I wake up... " Natasha''s voice became hesitant. Bruce asked, "what did you dream of?" "I''m the avenger, not just the assassin they made." Natasha side out of her dream is to have received secret service training, the most ruthless years. If it wasn''t for Yang Han''s psychological impact, Natasha would not be able to accept the dream now. She needs a little time to buffer. The influence of the Scarlet Witch''s ability is so deep that the four of them will still have nightmares in their minds after two days. "You''re too hard on yourself." Bruce shook his hand and said to Natasha, "Natasha, look at me. Where am I not a disaster?" Compared with Natasha''s autism, Bruce is several grades higher than her. "Not with us." This is also why Natasha and Yang Han wanted to pull Bruce into the Avengers League at that time. Only here can they accept him and help him control Hulk. Bruce''s face suddenly became anxious: "I can''t, think for yourself, here, kid, I really can''t." Bruce was afraid that he would suddenly turn into hulk and destroy it. "Do you think you are the only monster here?" Natasha pointed to Steve and Tony chopping firewood outside. "Bruce! Benner... We''ve all seen what we don''t want to see. If we choose to escape, we will live in the shadow all our lives. " Bruce''s mouth twitched. Natasha was comforting him with her nightmare, but he couldn''t accept it for a moment, so she went to the corner of the room and sat down with her back to the wall. He chose to think, to be quiet, to come up with an answer. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 644 Tony, who was chopping firewood outside after Thor swung his hammer into the sky, asked, "didn''t Thor say where he was going to find the answer?" In front of Tony, there are more than a dozen chopped firewood. In front of Steve opposite him, there are firewood piled up like a hill. By comparison, Tony is as thin and thin as an orange born in Huaibei. Steve took the ax and went to Tony. He took a look at the eagle eye who was building a balcony with his son and said, "my players don''t always talk to me. I hope Thor can open up to me." "Give him time." Tony picked up the firewood¡° We don''t know what Maximov showed him Steve picked up Tony''s axe and helped him chop firewood: "the most powerful hero group on earth has been broken up like marshmallow." "You don''t seem to be in any serious trouble." Tony took another ax to chop his own wood. "Is there a problem?" Steve stares at the light and squints at Tony. Tony''s axe fell, and the sound of firewood cracking was just like his voice: "people without dark side are not trustworthy, even if I''m an antique." "It''s just that you haven''t seen it yet." Steve Rogers, he never liked to bring his negative emotions to influence others. Tony put down his axe and went to Steve. Maybe he wanted to talk to Steve well, or he was just tired of chopping wood: "do you know that Ozawa wants to split us? You must know "It''s not certain that the Olympic Games will tell us." Steve is still chopping firewood. For him, chopping firewood is not an outlet. "You know I''m doing research with Benner." The expression on Tony''s face became serious. Hearing this, Steve''s mood also came up. The reason why they were reduced to hiding today is that Tony made an aochuang without telling them: "you will have an impact on the team by doing this!" Tony yelled: "it''s going to break up the team, isn''t that the goal? Isn''t that why we fight? To end the fight, to go home! " Why the Avengers? Because some enemies can''t be dealt with by themselves, they have to gather together to fight together. Tony is right. They gather together to end the battle, and he is looking for a way to end the battle forever. Steve grabbed a piece of firewood and tore it in half to express his anger: "every time someone wants to win before the war starts, they will sacrifice innocent people, every time!" Steve turned from angry to serious. He didn''t look like he was making up a story, but he had a real experience. That''s why he said this to Tony. Tony looked down at the firewood and stopped talking. Laura came out of the house and said to Tony with a guilty face: "I''m sorry, Mr. stark... Clint said you won''t mind. My tractor can''t start. Can you go..." Tony nodded: "no problem, I''ll go and have a look." Eagle eye this is to let his wife out to adjust the contradiction between the two, Tony and Steve two self-evident, and then Tony pointed to his pile of firewood, tone relaxed said: "don''t steal my firewood." Soon Tony went into the warehouse and found Laura''s tractor. "OK, honey, come and tell me what''s wrong and what''s wrong?" Tony was hammering on the tractor like he was talking to a child. Suddenly, a voice came from behind him: "please, don''t make it alive." Tony looks back. Frey in a black hat is smiling at him. "Mrs. Barton is really cunning." Tony knew why Laura would specially ask him to repair the tractor. He thought it was a stone and a bird. Who knew that the stone would split. "I see. Hill called you. Did she not work for you?" "Artificial intelligence, you don''t hesitate at all," said Frey, stepping up to Tony and skipping his question Facing Frey''s rebuke, Tony said: "today''s Day is so long, as long as Eugene O''Neill''s, to say directly what problems can you solve?" "Look me in the eye and tell me that you''ll close o''chuang." Frey threw the problem back to Tony. Tony shook his head. "You''re not my director." Tony didn''t like the tone of Frey''s voice. Frey sat down and said, "I''m not the director of anyone. I''m just an old man. I just care about you." After Fred softened, Tony said, "I''m the one who killed the Avengers. I saw it. I didn''t tell everyone. I didn''t say it. But I saw that they were all dead. Nick, I felt it. The world was dead, too, because of me! I''m not ready. I''m not trying. " Tony stepped back as he spoke, as if something was around him, making him unable to breathe and making his heart stop. Tony is the first one who was controlled by the Scarlet Witch and affected his thinking. But he never told anyone. Instead, he turned the source of solution to otron. As a result, his situation is getting worse and worse. Bruce and Natasha comfort each other, heal the heart of the trauma, Steve has enough strong psychology, Thor is to find the answer, only Tony himself, no one to tell, and because of himself and created a monster. It can be said that in a few people, Tony''s psychological damage is the most serious. Frey looked into Tony''s eyes and comforted him: "it''s Maximov''s trick, stark! Use your fear Tony shook his head: "it''s not a trick. I really saw it. It''s not a nightmare. It''s something I left for posterity. I took everyone to death." Frey knew it was hard for Tony to believe that it was all fake, so he stood up and changed the subject: "you''ve invented a lot of great things, Tony, but war is not." "Do you think it''s bad enough for me to see my friend die?" Tony took a dirty cloth and wiped his hand. His heart was now flustered by the memory of the scene when all the players died. "It''s not enough. It''s not the worst. The worst is..." as Frey put it, "you''re not dead!" Tony''s hallucination is known by Frey, and now Tony finally begins to believe that he was manipulated by the Scarlet Witch. Otherwise, how can Frey know that only he survived in the end. As a former director of aegis, Frey''s ability is not built, otherwise he would not be able to sit in that position. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 645 "I''ll see you tonight," Dr. sylvig told a student after class at Royal Holloway University in London As soon as he walked out of the university door, he found Thor standing next to his car in his windbreaker, blocking his head. As a good friend of Thor, Bruce''s former colleague and companion of Thor''s girlfriend Jane, Dr. sylvig immediately said to the sudden appearance of Thor: "it''s a good shape, but it''s almost impossible not to attract people''s attention." "I need your help." Thor immediately explained why he had come. "It''s nice to have someone in need." Dr. sylvig opened the door and let Thor in. "It''s dangerous." Thor gave advance notice of the danger. "It''s not dangerous, I''m disappointed," said Dr. sylvig smartly Thor smiles. This time he comes to see Dr. sylvig, he just wants to use his machine to see the sea, find the illusion again and interpret it more carefully. Because he is a God, Thor thinks that the illusion he sees is probably some illusion about the future, not simply influenced by the Scarlet Witch. The night came, and after Frey joined the safe house, the party started here. While preparing the food, Frey said: "o''chuang drives you away to buy time for himself. My informants all say what he is building. He has made so many vanadium alloys. There should be more than one." Steve leaned against the beam of the door and asked, "what about the ochron?" "He''s easy to follow. He''s everywhere. He''s more productive than a sow, but he still can''t see what he''s planning." By accident, Frey revealed his vulgarity. "And he wants the code for the bomb?" Steve said coldly. "Yes, but there has been no progress." Frey''s laughing at o''tran''s lack of ability. Tony kept up with Frey''s rhythm and boasted: "I broke the firewall of the Pentagon when I was on a big adventure in high school." Frey skips the subject that Tony can boast about: "I contacted a friend of Nicolas." "Nicos?" Steve doesn''t understand. Bruce further explained to Steve in the dark corner: "the Internet Center in Oslo, where all the connected data have to pass, the fastest network speed in the world." "What do they say?" Eagle eye is helping her daughter piece together toys. "He identified the bomb, but the code has been changed," Frey said And ate a piece of pizza. "Who is changing it?" Tony is playing darts. A group of people look like they''re talking. "I don''t know. It''s an unknown force," said Frey "Our friends?" Natasha asked. Frey shook his head: "o''chuang has an opponent, which is different from our friend." Steve left the door beam: "I still really want to know who it is." In front of Tony''s eyes, a dart was thrown by Steve. He was startled and opened the curtain of beads and said, "I have to go to Oslo to look for unknown forces." Natasha made a sandwich and said, "it''s nice to be reunited with you, boss, but I was hoping you would bring more this time." Natasha didn''t mean the ingredients for sandwiches. Frey didn''t tell them anything except some unimportant information. Now Tony has to find out for himself who o''chuang''s opponent is. "I have you, ah, I have seen all my eyes in the past. I can''t let go anywhere. What kind of high-tech is in your hands? But now everyone is back to earth, and can only save the world by his own wisdom and will." Stand up and beat that metal bastard. " Frey looks at Tony and Steve one by one, and adds a sweet ending. Natasha gave Frey a white look. "Steve doesn''t like you to say that." "So what does he want?" said Fred, sitting on the sofa Compared with his own scattered news, Tony, who fought with o''chuang himself, knows o''chuang better. Steve analysis: "become better, better than all of us, he has been building the body." "The human body." Tony made the concept clear. When Frey heard the answer, he didn''t agree: "human performance is too poor. Biologically speaking, we are eliminated, but he always comes back to us." Natasha takes a look at Bruce, whose hand is on his mouth, and Tony, who is standing behind Frey, and says, "you two failed to set him up to protect human beings." Bruce came to a conclusion: "they don''t need protection, they need evolution, and otron wants evolution." "How to evolve?" Frey put down his ice beer. "Has anyone contacted Helen Zhao?" Bruce''s conclusion is right. Everyone''s heart beat when they heard Dr. Zhao''s name. Now let alone Dr. Zhao. Even Frey came in private. They don''t know the outside world. Just when people held a party to discuss the business of aochuang, Dr. Zhao had already used vanadium metal and regeneration cradle to create a new body for aochuang. When the cradle of regeneration is opened, o''chuang''s body is like Tony''s iron man armor. His whole body is mainly red. He is in the cradle of regeneration illuminated by green light to receive the final inspection of the machine. Dr. Zhao, who was controlled by Rocky''s scepter, praised: "it''s beautiful. Vanadium alloy atoms can not only coexist with tissues, but also combine with each other. It never occurred to the aegis that the most functional material on earth should use it as a Frisbee." "That''s what human beings are like. We just want to study a little, but we don''t want to go deep." Next to the cradle of regeneration, the steel robot puts the heart gem of Rocky''s Scepter on the head of aochuang''s body, and a powerful new body that they can''t imagine has been born. At the party, Steve and they started to act. Now that they have guessed the next goal of o''chuang, they must act immediately. Steve put his shield on his back and said, "I''m taking Natasha and Clint, just scouting." Tony is preparing equipment: "OK, I''ll go to naicos first. If aochuang is really building a body, he will be better than any of us, maybe better than us together." Steve''s look went back to the past: "robots designed by robots, in the past, I was the strangest invention created by science. I really miss it when I think about it." Frey also put on his coat and said to the two men standing at the door, "I''ll take Benner to the avenger tower. Can Ms. Hill borrow me?" "It''s yours. It''s yours long ago." Tony is too lazy to fight you. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 646 Tony looked at Frey''s smiling face and asked, "what are you going to do?" What''s in Frey''s mind that people can''t guess, even this time he will come to the safe house is beyond everyone''s expectation. Although Tony didn''t know about the last feign death incident because of the blockade of Hydra, no one didn''t feel admiration when they heard Frey''s crazy behavior. Besides admiration, they also felt sorry for Steve and Natasha who were hidden in the drum. Frey showed his usual light smile: "I don''t know. I hope it can be dramatic." Frey just turned and left. This guy has always been so determined. Laura looked at eagle eye. Her eyes were not reluctant, but full of expectation. Eagle eye could not help hugging her and promised, "as soon as I get back, I''ll repaint the floor of the solarium." The floor was broken by Bruce when they were taking a bath. Laura joked, "OK, then find a place in the house where you can do harm." Eagle eye shook his head: "no, that''s the last item, I promise!" This is a decisive battle. Hawkeye will never fail again. Either they will defeat aochuang or they will be defeated by aochuang. Hawk Eye''s words represent his belief that he is willing to die this time. When the plane flies away in the early morning before the sun rises, Laura looks at the sleeping children in the house and tears fall quietly. On the other hand, Dr. sylvig took Thor to a cold cave. A pool of water appeared in front of Thor''s eyes. Dr. sylvig said, "this is the water of true vision. Every country has a reflection. If the gods in the water can accept us, we can go back to our dreams and find what we have missed. It is said that people who go in have no good ending." Thor stood at the edge of the pool, then squatted down. He didn''t hesitate too much. After jumping down, he was immersed in the pool, and his brain consciousness returned to the dinner party. But Thor hasn''t seen any pictures yet, and the dense thunder and lightning passing through his body makes him miserable. Many scenes flashed through Thor''s mind, not only the dinner party, but also Rocky''s scepter, Tony''s appearance, and Dr. sylvig''s cry to him: "wake up, Thor, wake up!" In the end, the picture ends when several luminous gems are quietly arranged in the universe, and Thor faints completely. Tony, who came to naicos, is investigating aochuang''s opponents and cracking the nuclear Code: "it''s possible for hackers faster than aochuang to be anywhere, isn''t it the center of everything? I just want to get a needle out of the widest ocean. " "How to get it?" The staff of naicos looked at Tony curiously, and they were very excited to see the famous iron man with their own eyes, especially when he was a top genius in the field of science. "Very simple, with a magnet, I''m cracking the code of nuclear weapons, they don''t allow me to come and catch me!" Tony focused on the code everyone wanted for nuclear weapons. If he is the first to crack, then aochuang and his opponents will naturally follow him and find him. Jiang Taigong''s fishing volunteers will take the bait. Now the speed of the competition is just who will crack first. In Dr. Zhao''s lab, the new body of aochuang is in the final stage of completion. Dr. Zhao said: "the cells will be condensed in a few hours, but they can start to transmit consciousness. Upload the program of your brain, start!" The Scarlet Witch came in with a dazed look and said, "I can feel him. He''s dreaming." Dr. Zhao shook his head and said, "it should not be a dream. It''s the basic consciousness of aochuang. It''s all information noise. Very soon..." aochuang attached himself to a steel armor, stretched out his hand and asked, "how fast? I''m not urging you. " "It''s still making brain tissue. There''s no faster way, even if there''s a magic gem." While Dr. Zhao was talking, the Scarlet Witch approached aochuang''s body in the cradle of rebirth. When the Scarlet Witch put her hand on it, she sensed the scene of a cosmic explosion. Scarlet Witch backed away in fear, and said to o''chuang in fear: "how dare you..." Quick silver came forward to stand with the Scarlet Witch. Originally, o''chuang, who was preparing to transmit his consciousness, immediately stood up and said, "what''s wrong with me?" The Scarlet Witch said in a flustered voice: "you said we would destroy the Avengers and make the world a better place..." Aochuang coldly interrupts the Scarlet Witch and clenches his metal arm¡° It will be better. " "When all humans die?" The Scarlet Witch questions. She sees the explosion of the universe, and the most real idea in aochuang''s heart is to destroy everything. "That''s not..." o''chuang argued for himself, "I will give human beings enough opportunities to evolve." After hearing what the Scarlet Witch said, kuaiyin immediately understood why she was trembling, so he asked with wide eyes: "can''t evolution?" "Ask Noah." Aochuang didn''t say the answer, but the story of Noah''s ark, even the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver, knows what the difference is with the extinction of human beings? "You are a madman." The Scarlet Witch rebukes aochuang. Aochuang said: "before the extinction of dinosaurs, there were many disasters leading to genocide on earth. As soon as the earth is stable, god throws a stone. Believe me, he is preparing. We must evolve. The weak can''t survive!" "Who decides who is the weak?" Quick silver asked coldly. At this time, the Scarlet Witch stealthily moves her hands and feet, and uses her ability to release the control of Rocky''s Scepter over Dr. Zhao. "Life is determined by life." O''chuang put his hand on the cradle of regeneration, and then his head looked in one direction, "someone''s coming, Kun fighter, we have to go!" "No problem!" Dr. Zhao suddenly said something. As soon as aochuang saw it, Dr. Zhao interrupted the data transmission. "No!" Aochuang annoyed voice directly launched laser rays to attack Dr. Zhao. Kuaiyin immediately took the Scarlet Witch away from the scene. Just when aochuang said "wait, everyone", several other steel robots had killed the researchers in the research laboratory. "They will understand it. When they see it, they will understand it. I need some time," he said to himself Later, aochuang pulled out the data cable behind his head, and the word "connection interrupted" was displayed on the computer. Now that he had no time to continue transmitting data, he asked the steel robots to leave the research room with the cradle of regeneration. The feeling of falling short of success gave birth to an emotion called roar in aochuang''s heart. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 647 Steve and Natasha, sitting on the Kun fighter plane, surrounded Dr. Zhao''s research laboratory in Seoul, South Korea, in three ways during the emergency transfer. Steve jumped onto the balcony of a building and said to the other two in the messenger, "two minutes, keep in touch!" Steve said that he was going to investigate. In fact, he couldn''t help rushing into Dr. Zhao''s research room. Because everything was so quiet and strange, Steve thought that o''chuang had already left here. Sure enough, as soon as Steve got into the lab, he found Dr. Zhao, who had a lot of blood on his right shoulder and couldn''t afford it. Along the way, Steve also saw that all Dr. Zhao''s employees had been penetrated by laser weapons and died. "Dr. Zhao!" Steve helped Dr. Zhao up. Dr. Zhao lost too much blood, but his life was not in danger. Aochuang''s attack missed. Dr. Zhao woke up and quickly explained to Steve the plan of aochuang: "he is uploading himself to his body." "Where is the body?" Steve asked. Dr. Zhao gasped, and she didn''t know where it was, so when Steve was going to turn around and leave, Dr. Zhao held him and said, "the really powerful thing is in the cradle, the gem. It can''t be controlled. It can''t blow up. You have to take the cradle to Stark." Dr. Zhao was sweating. Steve said, "I have to find the cradle first." "Go ahead." Dr. Zhao was able to deal with his injury, and Steve left at ease. Then Steve said to the Hawkeye, who had already been on the Kun, do you hear me "Got it!" Hawkeye is driving a Kun fighter to a place. Natasha has found the trace of o''chuang. "There''s a private plane taking off on the other side. There are no passengers. Maybe it''s him." Eagle eye saw a familiar truck on the road below, so he reminded Steve: "there, the truck in the laboratory is above you, Captain, on the approach bridge. It''s them. Three of them are guarding the cradle, and one of them is in the carriage. I can kill the driver." Eagle eye accurately reported the situation in the truck to Steve through the infrared detector. Steve climbed up the tower and jumped onto the approach bridge to intercept the truck. He stopped Hawkeye''s action: "no, the truck destroys the gem. It will destroy a city. We have to lead o''chuang out." As the truck passed through the ring road of the approach bridge, Steve jumped onto the truck. In the middle of the truck, o''chuang repeatedly yelled, "no, no, no, don''t bother me!" Aochuang raised his hand and a yellow laser cut the carriage. Steve dragged the carriage to the ground. He said to eagle eye, "he must be unhappy. I''ll try to make him even more unhappy." Eagle eye said directly: "you are not his opponent, captain." Steve climbed up to the door and breathed, "thanks, Barton." Aochuang, who was originally transmitting data, pulled out the data line again because of Steve and their arrival. As soon as Steve climbed into the car, aochuang kicked him out. He fell on a car behind him and shattered the window glass. In order to catch up with the truck, Steve jumped forward, grabbed the door of the truck and swung himself to the roof with his arm. "Do you know what''s in the cradle?" he said? The power to change the world, that scares you. " Steve uses a shield to block the laser. It''s too bad for him to fight in a fast-moving car. What''s more, he can fly. Hawkeye says that''s why he will lose. "It''s no consolation anyway." Steve throws the shield to aochuang. Every time aochuang blocks the shield, the shield will bounce back, and then Steve grabs it and throws it again. The shield was like a billiard ball, which hit aochuang one after another. After being hit by the shield several times, aochuang angrily grabbed the shield with his body, rubbed it with sparks, and threw the shield to the ground. "Enough!" Aochuang roared. Steve, who lost his shield, was hit in the chest by aochuang''s laser rays. When he was about to fall off the truck, he grabbed the mirror of the truck and hung himself on the edge of the truck. Eagle eye is ready: "you can land, four, three... Kill him!" Natasha, riding a motorcycle from the fighter plane to the road, dressed like a drag racing party in black leather, said: "I always come to clean up your mess." Natasha picked up Steve''s shield conveniently. Since she lived with Yang Han, she has always been cleaning up the mess. Now it''s the same without Yang Han. Now Natasha doesn''t know what Yang Han is doing. It would be much easier to deal with aochuang with his help. But Natasha also knows that Yang Han can''t copy aochuang''s gene, because aochuang is not a creature. According to Tony, Yang Han is building a company made up of vampires, so Natasha doesn''t know if he is free or what''s going on. However, with Yang Han''s ability, Natasha thinks that he will definitely come out at the critical moment. "They are walking under the overpass. I can''t reach them," eagle eye said on the Kun fighter "Which way?" Natasha raced around the cars on her motorcycle. "Sharp right turn, now!" Natasha passed right behind the truck. She bent the motorcycle straight from the bottom of the truck to the other side of the truck. Steve was holding his neck on the truck. Natasha throws the shield. Steve catches it and pats o''chuang''s head on the truck with his backhand. Aochuang pierced the ground, and the steel robots in the carriage attacked Natasha. Natasha had to cross the overpass from the side sidewalk to avoid the attack: "get out of the way, excuse me, excuse me!" Steve still couldn''t beat o''chuang after taking back his shield. His long-range attack and flying ability made Steve beat off the truck again. The innocent car was hit by Steve, and the glass broke. Aochuang directly pulled the ground apart, and the cars coming from behind rolled up one after another. Steve got stuck in the middle of the two cars and covered his head with a shield. "Come again!" After stabilizing his figure, Steve quickly ran on the road, then jumped into the truck and continued to fight with o''chuang. Natasha was there to support Steve, so she said to eagle eye, "Clint, can you help steer those guards away?" The younger brothers of o''chuang are so tired that Natasha has a headache. As soon as she rushes over, she will be besieged by their firepower. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 648 "I''ll try." Steve flew the Kun fighter in front of the truck and fired a bullet at aochuang. As expected, aochuang''s younger brothers flew out of the car and followed Hawkeye all the way to the sky. The iron and steel robots stick to the Kunshi fighter and want to destroy it. Eagle eye spins the Kunshi fighter 360 degrees to fly the iron and steel robot. At this time, a news reporter immediately reported the scene in the streets of Seoul, South Korea: "suspected military aircraft flying into the city at low altitude." The Scarlet Witch and fast silver, who have just escaped from Dr. Zhao''s research room, look at each other after seeing the news. After flying the steel robot, eagle eye immediately turned back to o''chuang. Eagle eye reminded him, "they''re back to you. No matter what you want to do, you have to hold on." Steve wrestled with o''chuang and got into a bus. The shield bounced back and forth on the bus. Natasha asked, "I''m going in, captain. Can you distract him?" Steve was beaten in the corner of the bus and gasped: "what do you think I''m doing?" Steve got up and went on fighting with otron. Now there was no one on guard in the truck. Natasha successfully jumped in from the motorcycle. The cradle of regeneration radiates a faint blue-green light, and Natasha hastens to operate it. After Natasha''s operation, the result screen only shows: "connection lost, user overload rejected." Two steel robots flew to the bottom of the truck from high altitude. They hugged the truck compartment and bit the ground with their mouths to force the truck to stop. Then they sent out lasers in their hands to cut the compartment. Finally, they carried the whole compartment to the sky. Seoul''s police in front of the interception immediately became futile, carriage in the air along the river constantly fly away from the city. The police lost the means to stop, but for eagle eye, the carriage flying in the air is the best target. He aimed at the back of the carriage and said, "well, wrapped in the air, the target has a good line of sight." Natasha quickly stopped and said, "no, I''m still in the car!" Eagle eye asked in a hurry: "what are you going to do..." Natasha had a plan, so she said, "you''re ready. I''ll come to you with the package." Eagle eye jumped up from her seat as if to answer Natasha''s question. She was ready and said, "how can I pick it up?" "It''s better not to know." Natasha will be tied to the cradle of life all the lines. Just at this time, Steve and o''chuang on the bus have already hit a train that is out of the way of the railway. When Steve is hanged unilaterally, o''chuang''s body suddenly flies back, and the fast silver appears. The Scarlet Witch makes the metal on the train into a fence to trap o''chuang. O''chuang never thought that the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver would come out to stop him at this time. "Don''t do that." Aochuang issued a final warning to the Scarlet Witch. Although aochuang was very powerful, the Scarlet Witch responded without fear: "do we still have a choice?" Aochuang sent out a laser as a cover, and then the whole person crashed the train and rushed to the other side of the car. "He''s out. He''s in the car!" Steve immediately contacted Natasha and Hawkeye. Hawkeye turned the Kun fighter back to the back of the carriage and said, "Xiao Na, let''s go!" Natasha is lying in the cradle of rebirth, ready to slide out of the car. She has installed a time bomb in the car for only eight seconds, When the regeneration cradle slipped out, Natasha, who was supposed to fall into the Kun fighter with the regeneration cradle, was blown open by an explosion. Eagle eye looked back and saw that there was no Natasha in the cradle of rebirth. He quickly asked, "Captain, do you see little Natasha?" Steve was dealing with the train, and the loud noise made him miss Hawkeye''s words, so he yelled, "get the cradle and give it to Tony. Let''s go!" "See little na?" Eagle eye asked again. Steve still said, "let''s go!" "Damn it The task is heavy. Eagle eye has to leave now. Natasha leaves here with the cradle of rebirth. Steve saw a large number of civilians on the impassable road ahead on the train, so he asked the Scarlet Witch, "can you stop the car?" The Scarlet Witch didn''t answer, but directly started. Just like her nickname, the scarlet light covered the bottom of the whole train under the control of her hands. The Scarlet Witch released her strength and forced the train to stop on the street. Steve breathed heavily. The passengers on the train fled one after another. The silver head almost vomited out dizzily. The Scarlet Witch said, "are you ok?" "Just a minute." Fast silver just hit aochuang when the whole person chest a stuffy, his speed is very fast, but the physical ability can''t compare with Steve. Steve came up and said, "I don''t want to give you a minute." "Have you got the cradle?" Asked the Scarlet Witch. "Tony will take care of it." After Steve finished, the Scarlet Witch''s face changed, "he won''t..." Steve knew that the Scarlet Witch had misunderstood Tony, so he explained, "you don''t know what''s going on, Tony''s not crazy." The Scarlet Witch said to Steve very seriously, "he will do everything he can to finish what he didn''t finish before." It was the Scarlet Witch who brainwashed Tony, so she knew exactly what Tony was thinking now. Let the cradle come back to Tony, and the result was no different from that of o''chuang. Steve immediately understood the cause and effect, he immediately contacted Tony: "Tony, do you get it? Stark! Did anyone get it? " No one answered Steve. He was blocked unilaterally. The Scarlet Witch said, "ochron doesn''t know the difference between saving the world and destroying the world. Who do you think he learned from?" Tony Stark, he''s the most dangerous man so far! At the same time, in Dr. Zhao''s lab, Bruce asked, "is there any news from Xiao na?" Tony went to the cradle of rebirth and replied, "no, but she must still be alive. Otherwise, o''chuang would have mocked US." So Bruce told Tony about the cradle of Rebirth: "it''s airtight. We have to change the program and break it from inside." Tony nodded, then opened her eagle eye with a sentence: "is it possible that Natasha left you a clue outside the Internet? You can try to find out what the old spy did. "¡° I''ll find him. " Worried about Natasha comfort eagle eye and did not think much, immediately left Dr. Zhao''s research room to find Natasha. Bruce had a bad feeling when he saw Tony deliberately open his hawk eyes. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 649 In order to prevent Tony from making any moths again, Bruce came to the cradle of regeneration and said, "I can let the block collapse, but you have to first scrap Dr. Zhao''s operating system." Bruce is determined to destroy the body in the cradle of rebirth. It''s a disaster to leave it. Just like Rocky''s Scepter that everyone is fighting for, it''s just a change of shape. Tony had a different opinion. He scratched the back of his head. The expression on his face looked very difficult to say. "Well..." after hearing Tony''s words and expression, Bruce immediately realized that he had ulterior motives. So Bruce put out his hands and said, "no!" Tony walked up to Bruce and said, "you have to believe me." "Not so much?" Bruce''s subconscious retreat. The last time he believed in Tony, it led to the creation of an o''chuang to deal with all of them, even the whole world. Tony explained: "our ally, the one who protects the military''s nuclear code, I found him." Tony put his cell phone into the air a little bit, a group of Bruce very familiar with the yellow light appeared, it is the invasion of aochuang destroyed Jarvis. As soon as Jarvis came out, he said, "Hello, Dr. Benner." Bruce''s face flashed shock, Tony continued: "o''chuang didn''t chase Jarvis because he was angry, he attacked him because he was afraid of Jarvis''s ability, so Jarvis lurked, scattered, abandoned his memory, but the basic agreement has not been forgotten, I put him together, he knew where he was." Bruce understood. He put his hand over his face and summed up what Tony said: "so do you want me to help you get Jarvis in?" Civet for prince, this time Tony is to come to a real replacement, O created a perfect body for him, now he wants to let Jarvis to control the body. "Of course not." Tony seems to have changed, but the next second he points to Bruce, "I''m going to help you get Jarvis in." Bruce turned around speechless and Tony said, "it''s not my major. You know biology best." "Do you think Jarvis''s program can beat o''chuang?" Bruce asked questions. Tony''s expression doesn''t seem to be joking. He really wants Jarvis to enter this powerful body that integrates the gems on Rocky''s scepter. Bruce doesn''t know anything about such a powerful body controlled by artificial intelligence. Aochuang is the best example. Artificial intelligence is full of expectations and unknowns, so they are chaotic and unpredictable. Tony nodded as a matter of course: "Jarvis has no consciousness that he can beat o''chuang internally. This is an opportunity. We can build a perfect o''chuang. We don''t want to exterminate human beings, but also think it''s our own advantages. I think it''s worth a try." Jarvis even assisted: "it has to be like this." Bruce''s voice became louder and crazier. "I''m in a dead circle. I''m back in the past. That''s what happened here." Bruce tries to stop Tony from repeating the same mistake, but his words are more feeble than Tony''s. Tony immediately came up to Bruce and said, "I know, I know what people are going to say, but they''re already saying, we''re mad scientists, we''re monsters, man! We have to admit that we are on the surface. This is not a cycle, it is the end of the road. " Tony put his hand on Bruce''s shoulder. He is a born speaker. Bruce''s heart is moved by him. Crazy scientist, monster, he''s exactly the same person as Tony. Hawk Eye, who is out looking for Natasha''s trace, has searched all the streets in Seoul. Even if he would be resisted by the police when he was driving a Kun fighter, he is not as anxious as he is now. However, at this time, eagle eye received a call from Frey, so that he did not have to worry about Natasha''s safety. "Make it clear." Eagle eye is still worried. Frey gave only one hint: "out of space." It''s Yang Han and Skye that Frey said, but he didn''t directly indicate that Yang Han had gone to save Natasha because he was afraid that the communication would be intercepted by aochuang. Eagle eye finally breathed a sigh of relief. He knew more or less about the power of this alien creature. Natasha was living with him before, and then eagle eye went back to Dr. Zhao''s research room with Kun fighter. In the old nest of steel robot, o''chuang is smelting steel by herself, while Natasha is lying here in a coma. She doesn''t know how long the time has passed. In short, as soon as she wakes up, she hears o''chuang saying to her, "I don''t know if you can wake up. I hope you can wake up. I want to show you something, but there''s no one else." Natasha got up from the ground. It was full of the smell of molten metal and the burning sensation. All of Tony''s steel armor was here. As a lonely leader, o''chuang kept saying: "I''m thinking about how pure the meteorite is. Bang, it''s over. It''s a new start. The world is a new one. I''m destined to be a new human. I''m destined to be wonderful. The world could have looked up at the sky, seen hope and compassion, but now they only look up in fear, just because of you, You hurt me, which I have to admire, but people always say that what can''t kill me will only make me stronger. " Like a madman, aochuang walks to Natasha. His body suddenly bursts open, and a new body appears behind him. It can be seen that aochuang is very dissatisfied with the present steel armor body. Natasha''s crazy retrogression, o''chuang''s mood is very abnormal now, this is not a smart AI at all, but a living person with all kinds of temperaments and emotions. When Natasha retreats to the back, o''chuang closes the iron door and imprisons Natasha. At the same time, Yang Han and Skye are on the move. Yang Han can''t find o''chuang''s home, so they can only follow Natasha by stealth until Natasha is captured. Scarlet Witch and fast silver are in a state that will not allow them to easily copy their genes. They are more capable of metamorphosis than each other. If kuaiyin wants to hide, Yang Han can''t catch him at all, and the Scarlet Witch''s fighting power is more powerful. Yang Han has no doubt that she can be as strong as Skye''s shock wave ability. Even if it''s just Skye, it''s not good for the future development if it hurts the harmony. After all, the Scarlet Witch is an important fighting force to join the Avengers alliance. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 650 ?? Aochuang''s flying speed is extremely fast, and he has signal shielding, so it''s not easy for Skye to track him all the way. "Yang Han, this guy is the one who defeated them?" Skye looked at the tall aochuang in front of him. He was really hidden. He soon flew into the corner of the lane and disappeared in people''s sight. "When you see his iron legion, you can see how hard he is to deal with, but it''s not the key, it''s the two brothers and sisters that matter." Yang Han and Skye just met the Scarlet Witch and kuaiyin. Then they immediately followed o''chuang to his nest and rescued Natasha. "That woman, the Scarlet Witch, is really something." Skye felt great pressure from the Scarlet Witch. Even in the invisible state, Skye felt that the other party seemed to feel himself. So Skye thought it was not easy to get the genes of the two men. "Let''s get Natasha out first." Yang Han on Tony''s side is not worried. Although Tony''s idea is still crazy, fortunately, he won''t make the same mistake this time. The creation of illusion is also a good thing for the Avengers alliance. They have only one enemy, that is, o''chuang. Before eagle eye returns to Dr. Zhao''s lab, Tony has successfully convinced Bruce that they are transferring Jarvis into the body in the cradle of regeneration. "Upload activation!" Tony and Bruce are moving so fast that they immediately come to the upload link. Natasha, who is trapped in the cage of o''chuang, is also trying to contact the outside world. Suddenly, Natasha has an inexplicable feeling in her heart. When she looks back, there is a breeze blowing in the empty place, and Natasha immediately smiles. "Here you are at last!" After knowing that Yang Han came over, Natasha''s worries disappeared in an instant, and then it was time for them to attack aochuang. Tony manipulated the bench and said, "this frame doesn''t match." Bruce is connected to his body in the cradle of regeneration in front of him: "the genetic code has been completed by 97%, and there are still three minutes left. We have to quickly pass on the program." At this time, the accident happened, Steve with the Scarlet Witch and fast silver two brothers and sisters appeared in the research room, Steve tone strong said: "I only say once, turn off!" "How about not once?" Tony immediately retorted violently, and now it''s the most critical time, how can he interrupt because of Steve''s appearance, "no way, impossible!" Steve scolded Bruce for helping Tony, saying, "you don''t know what you''re doing." "Do you know? Isn''t she in your consciousness? " Asked Bruce. The Scarlet Witch came out and apologized: "I know you''re angry..." Bruce stares at the Scarlet Witch as if to kill her: "I''m not only angry, I can strangle you without turning green!" If it wasn''t for the Scarlet Witch who controlled her brain at that time and aroused hawk''s idea of destruction, now he would not be talked about by the outside world. The Hulk''s hot discussion once again appeared in newspapers all over the world, and now it is difficult for him to go out. Steve yelled at Bruce, "Benner, so much has happened..." Tony strongly interrupted Steve: "what''s going to happen is the most important thing." "You don''t know what''s inside!" Cried the Scarlet Witch. "It''s not a game." Steve drank with him. Four people immediately quarreled. Their voices became louder and louder, and they held their own opinions. After hearing this, kuaiyin breathed a sigh. He thought, "why do you want to talk so much nonsense? Just do it and it''s over. " So the silver moved, and in the blink of an eye he pulled out a cable. Then he looked at Bruce and Tony and said, "no, no, go on. What''s the matter? Leave me alone, go on But what kuaiyin didn''t expect was that the Mantis was catching cicadas. Huang que was behind him. The ground under his feet suddenly collapsed, and a bullet was caught in his hand with super high speed movement. Kuaiyin fell to the bottom of the research room, and eagle eye was walking on his chest with a smile and said: "what''s the matter, man? I didn''t expect that, did I? " After losing the fast silver threat, Tony continued his upload work, because the computer had indicated that the power loss was serious, and they had to speed up: "I''ll upload it on another line." After hearing Tony''s words, Steve took the cable that quicksilver had just let go and threw it at Tony. However, he was knocked to the ground by the impact beam of the iron man gloves that Tony was wearing. When the Scarlet Witch tried to stop her, Bruce grabbed her by the neck and threatened, "come on, make me angry!" Steve turns over and rushes directly to Tony. The Scarlet Witch''s arms are shocked, and Bruce is shocked by her powerful power. Just when the four were attacking each other, Thor came down to earth like a God with a Thor''s hammer, which directly attracted countless thunderbolts and smashed them on the cradle of regeneration. "No!" Tony cried. Countless thunderclaps instantly destroyed the computer with serious power loss, and there was an explosion inside the regeneration cradle. The closed regeneration cradle exploded from inside, and Thor was blown out. People''s eyes stare at the explosion of the cradle of regeneration, because out of it jumped a person with red skin. To be exact, he is very different from people, and countless white fog scattered from him. Vision is born! Because of Thor''s hammer, vision was born. The newly born vision looked around blankly. Then he rushed to the balcony outside the research room. Thor was knocked away because he was in front of him. Just as Steve wanted to attack the vision, Thor reached out and motioned him not to move. Mirage stroked the glass and looked at the city outside. For a long time, Thor put down Thor''s hammer. Quicksilver and eagle''s eyes came up from below. Everyone''s eyes focused on mirage without too much words. At this time, Thor went to the vision and said, "I''m sorry, you''re so... Strange." "Thank you." Mirage politely replied to Thor. He turned out a cape from himself. This operation alone makes people feel that this guy is extraordinary. Steve asked, "Thor, did you help create him?" Thor explained to the crowd, "I see an illusion that all the hopes of life are sucked away by the vortex. The center of the vortex is that!" Thor pointed to the Yellow jewel on the phantom head, which was originally on Rocky''s scepter. "What? Is it a gem? " Asked Bruce. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 651 Thor said: "it''s a gem of the soul, one of the six infinite gems, the most powerful power in the universe, incomparable destructive power." After hearing the terrible destructive power of infinite gems, Steve asked solemnly, "then why do you still..." "Because stark was right." Thor gave an elusive answer. "It''s ruined." Bruce sighed. Thor went on: "the Avengers can''t win Austria, not on their own." Steve went on to ask, "why does vision sound like Jarvis?" Tony and mirage walked towards each other, Tony said: "we reconstructed Jarvis''s program and created new things." "I really saw enough of new things..." eagle eye make complaints about Tucao. Vision looked at Steve and said, "do you think I''m a child of o''chuang?" "Isn''t it?" In the eyes of Steve, who doesn''t understand technology at all, vision is just another form of aochuang. Vision denied: "I''m not aochuang, I''m not Jarvis, I''m..." aochuang thought for a while, "I''m myself." The Scarlet Witch went to the vision and talked about the pictures she had seen: "I went into your consciousness and saw the extinction." "Look again." The words of illusion are quite confident. Hawk Eye came over and said angrily, "she agrees with a fart." See Scarlet Witch and quick silver two brothers and sisters eagle eye is very dissatisfied. TOL looked at the crowd and tried to make them believe that the power of vision is indispensable to them: "their power, our fear, including o''chuang, all come from spiritual gems, which is nothing compared with the power of gems, but if it''s on our side..." "Yes? Are you? On our side? " Steve looked at the vision, and Thor meant to turn the heart gem into a sharp weapon on his side, so that he could not become the enemy of the heart gem, but also let the heart gem fight with them against the dangerous enemy. "I don''t think it''s that simple," he said "Better make it easier." Steve urged that if visions were not their comrades in arms, all of them would be here now, and the dangerous existence of visions could be destroyed immediately. "I''m on the side of life. O''chuang is not. He will destroy life." Vision spoke with a serious look, as if he and o''chuang were two diametrically opposite examples. "What are you waiting for?" Asked Tony. Vision looked at Tony: "you!" "Where is o''chuang?" Since visionary said that he was on the side of life, he should know the location of aochuang with his ability. If aochuang does not answer, people can judge that what visionary just said is a lie. "Socovia." Mirage answers a place name, eagle eye nods, Natasha sends him a Morse signal, that place is socovia, so mirage does not lie. Yingyan was going to save Natasha, but with Yang Han, he didn''t say anything in case aochuang knew. Bruce walks to o''chuang and stares at him with threatening eyes: "if we misjudge you, if you are the monster created by o''chuang, what will you do?" After being stunned for a second, he replied: "I don''t want to kill aochuang. He is very unique and painful, but the pain will destroy the earth, so we must destroy him. Every form and trace left by him must be destroyed now. We can''t do it by ourselves. Maybe I''m a monster, and I won''t know if I''m not you, It''s not what you want. You may not believe me, but we have to go. " With that, vision made a move that made people dumbfounded. He stretched out his hand to the Thor hammer on the ground, and the Thor hammer flew to his hand. At the end of the farewell party, each of them tried to lift the Thor hammer. Even the strongest Steve didn''t shake the Thor hammer, but visionary did. A group of people suddenly become quiet, everyone''s eyes on Thor''s face, now Thor is the most shocked. Thor didn''t come as a surprise. His expression is that kind of... Very special, rare, which makes people know at a glance that he is too surprised to speak and can''t even close his mouth. Thor''s hammer, as a symbol of the gods, is now easily picked up by mirage Then vision put Thor''s hammer on Thor''s hand. Thor was stunned for a while and closed his mouth. He quickly stepped on the floor and said, "OK... Beautiful!" Thor patted Tony on the shoulder. Although Tony didn''t lift his hammer, his creation was lifted. After hearing what o''chuang said, Steve was ready to give him a chance, so he looked at the people and said, "three minutes, get ready!" A group of people quickly put together their equipment, because Jarvis has been completely integrated into the body of vision, so Tony replaced Jarvis with Friday, and then he said to Steve and Bruce seriously: "we can''t all survive, even if there is a steel armour, we all lose, and... We will bleed." "I have no plans for tomorrow night." Steve had a calm face. "Let''s fight first. He''s waiting for iron man." Tony is very aware that this operation is the most dangerous for him. Vision from behind him came to mend a knife: "yes, he hates you most." On the Kun style fighter plane, members of the Avengers alliance gathered again. Apart from Natasha''s absence, they joined visionary, Scarlet Witch and quicksilver. Steve made a plan before the war: "o''chuang knows we are going, they are probably ready for this moment, we have been ready for this moment, but the people of socovia have not, the urgent task is to evacuate them." So Hawkeye staged a fake attack with a Kun fighter, and kuaiyin came to the government center in socovia and yelled, "attacked, evacuate the city, now." When the people in the government center didn''t respond, kuaiyin took a submachine gun and pointed it at the ceiling and kept firing, "let''s go!" Scarlet Witch in the city with her ability to control people''s thinking, let them have a mind immediately evacuate the idea of escape. Steve said: "they just want to live a peaceful life, but not today, but we can try our best to protect them, we can complete the task, find out what otron is building, find Romanov, clean up the battlefield, and keep civilians away." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 652 On the Kun fighter, Steve looked at Tony who was about to start fighting with o''chuang seriously. They said: "o''chuang thinks we are monsters and that we are the problem of the world, so we not only want to defeat him, but also see if he is right." Tony took a good look at Steve. He always felt that Steve was criticizing others. Now Steve still doesn''t believe in himself, especially the newly added illusion. The people of socovia are running one by one in the streets of the city. Ochron already knows that the Avengers have come to destroy him. Natasha saw o''chuang flying out with all his steel legions. Skye lifted his invisibility and said to Natasha, "Natasha, are you ok?" Because aochuang and his iron and steel corps are all gathered in socovia, Yang Han and Skye dare not act rashly. Otherwise, once the Iron Army revolts, it will be difficult for him and Skye to save Natasha''s life. He didn''t show up with Skye until he left. "I''m fine. Now everybody''s here, isn''t it?" Natasha looks at Skye. Now that orggen has gone, it proves that there is a war outside. Natasha had already sent a Morse signal to eagle eye, so she soon knew what was going on. "Well, they are all fighting in the city outside. Let''s go there together, but let me cure you before that." Yang Han''s voice comes from Skye''s body. Skye puts his arm on Natasha''s shoulder. Natasha was blown to her back by a time bomb before. Although the degree of injury is not very serious, if she is not treated as soon as possible, it will leave clear scars. Feeling the power of familiarity and coming back, Natasha suddenly felt that everything had become simple. After she really separated from Yang Han, she still felt that she was too weak, otherwise she would not be caught by aochuang in this action against aochuang. After Yang Han''s treatment of Natasha''s injury, he continued to live with Skye. The iron door was pulled by Skye''s arm and twisted directly, revealing the opening for two people to pass through. And then an unexpected person also appeared, it is Bruce. "Skye, Natasha?" Bruce learned about Natasha''s detention place from eagle eye. Eagle eye wanted to tell him that Yang Han and Skye had gone to save Natasha, but Bruce rushed out of the Kunshi fighter, and eagle eye didn''t have time to stop him. "Bruce, what are you doing here?" Natasha was surprised. He thought Yang Han had already communicated with them, but it didn''t look like this. Bruce took a look at them and said, "I''m here to escort you away safely." Skye seems a little embarrassed, which is the terrible part of aochuang. She and Yang Han can''t contact Tony directly, so there is no exchange of information between them. Only Frey knows the trace of Skye and Yang Han. What he said was to create some surprises, including asking Yang Han to participate in the battle with aochuang. But even without Frey''s request, Yang Han won''t miss the chance to get the Scarlet Witch and the fast silver gene. Hearing Bruce say to send her away, Natasha shook her head and said, "the task is not finished yet." "We can help evacuate." Even if Skye is with Yang Han, Bruce still wants to take Natasha to do some simple things. After all, Yang Han''s power can only be shared with the people who live with him. Bruce explained: "there are a lot of civilians. I can''t fight. You''ve paid a lot. Our war is over." Facing Bruce''s evasive words, Natasha said, "do you choose to disappear directly?" Skye said: "escape can''t solve everything. You can make it clear here. I went out to fight that metal monster!" The wind rises from the soles of Skye''s feet and Skye flies out directly. After hearing that aochuang has made the Avengers alliance so miserable, Skye can''t wait to compete with aochuang. This is a psychological change of Skye after she has power. She likes to fight with powerful enemies more. After all, her predecessor was a hacker who specialized in breaking through the Internet. As soon as Skye flew out, he saw that the city was in chaos. The civilians are evacuating everywhere. Steve, the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver are trying their best to guide the citizens to escape the city safely. "Let''s go!" Steve kept running down the street with his shield on his back. Skye couldn''t think of a good way to deal with the chaotic scene. "Yang Han, it''s impossible for so many people to seek refuge." It''s impossible for people in a city to evacuate in less than half an hour. Yang Han said: "when the battle starts, we will try our best to lead aochuang to no man''s land. Aochuang''s hands are not important, but it doesn''t matter to avoid the crowd." Skye is looking for o''chuang and his Iron Army in the street. Skye''s search ability is obviously not as good as Tony''s. intelligent AI, which replaces Jarvis, has found o''chuang on Friday and said to Tony, "he''s in the church, boss. He should be waiting for you." Tony flew into the church alone. As soon as he landed on the ground, he heard o''genna''s unique husky voice: "come to repent?" Tony simply replied, "I don''t know, how much time do you have?" "More than you!" O''chuang appears behind Tony. When Tony looked back, the bigger and more powerful o''chuang seemed like a giant, at least half of his height. Tony uttered a voice of astonishment: "er... Have you taken any medicine? A shot of vanadium or something? How do you... I don''t want to say it''s swollen. " After hearing Tony''s sarcasm, o''chuang coldly exposed Tony''s real purpose: "you are procrastinating and protecting civilians." Tony said a pun: "that''s the task. Have you forgotten?" At the beginning, Tony made aochuang to protect world peace, but aochuang went against the trend. "I''ve already surpassed your task. I''m free. What? Do you think you''re the only one procrastinating? " With that, a piece of metal came out of the floor in the center of the church. Friday immediately scanned the metal block, and then analyzed: "the rest of the vanadium alloy is there, the function is unknown." "This is the end of you, Tony, the peace of my time." O''chuang said, he and Tony two people each other''s ideas. Tony''s procrastination is to evacuate civilians, while o''chuang''s procrastination is now that he has sent out all the steel legions and distributed them in every corner of socovia. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 653 In the city of socovia, the streets suddenly split, and the black painted steel robots broke the ground. They destroyed the nearby buildings. There are also a lot of steel robots flying out of the river and dam. For a moment, the sky above the city was surrounded by black, and steel robots flew around like locusts. White light and smoke came from the feet of steel robots. Their number was so large that people felt numb. Skye looked up at the sky and asked, "is there so many iron and steel legions in Tony? There are at least hundreds of steel robots, and that''s just what we see. " The whole socovia was blocked by the steel robot in an instant, and aochuang was ready to fight to the death here. "It was built by aochuang later. Since he took away the iron and steel corps, he has been building iron and steel robots. In addition, he has obtained a lot of vanadium alloy and Dr. Zhao''s technology, so that these iron and steel robots can be mass produced." Yang Han was also shocked when he first saw the sky surrounded by steel robots. The color of the whole sky became gloomy, and it seemed that there would be a rainstorm at any time. The civilians who were evacuating were attacked by steel robots. Their hands are equipped with the most basic and extremely powerful impact beam. "Go As soon as Steve waved to guide the evacuation of civilians, a steel robot fell from a car behind him and sent out a strong white impact beam to him. Steve lowered his head, quickly dodged and smashed the shield. Compared to his side, there were steel robots in front of and behind the Hawkeye on the bridge. Originally with the help of metal bow arrow shot out of the eagle eye, there is no way to direct hands to the bow and arrow into the head of the steel robot. The Scarlet Witch was in the street below the bridge. She saw the surrounded eagle eye and called to him, "get off the bridge." Eagle eye immediately solved the problem of steel robot in one direction and jumped down. Scarlet Witch with his mind to block the attack of the steel robot, constantly said to the civilians behind her: "run!" The picture of the iron Legion attacking the city is very similar to the war she and kuaiyin were involved in when they were young, so the Scarlet Witch is doing her best to protect the city that does not belong to her hometown. In the middle of the church, he looked up and saw a man he knew flying down. "Aochuang!" The vision flew into the air. O''chuang flew up and said to him, "my vision, they really took everything from me." However, aochuang''s vision is not what he knows. He looks at aochuang with his eyes refusing: "you can change your own terms." Aochuang immediately understood that the vision in front of him was contrary to his position. "All right!" Without saying a word, aochuang rushes to hallucination to attack him, but hallucination grabs his head and invades his electronic mind. Tony has already left the church, not to entangle with o''chuang, the most urgent task is to solve the iron and steel corps, their destructive power is more terrible than o''chuang. Thor smashed several steel robots with one hammer and looked up at the sky. It was just a drop in the bucket. Kuaiyin twisted his neck. In front of him, there were six steel robots. They climbed out of the car. Kuaiyin flashed by. With the help of lightning and flint, the six steel robots flew into the sky and broke their body. Tony, who flew into the street, asked, "Friday, where''s the vision?" Planet 5 replied, "it''s successful. He''s isolating aochuang from the Internet, so he can''t escape." After the invasion of aochuang''s electronic mind, the whole person fell behind. Aochuang rushed to the vision madly and roared: "you closed me up. Do you think I care? You take my world, and I take yours. " After o''chuang flew the vision out of the church, he twisted the metal block filled with vanadium metal, and the streets of the whole city began to crack. Steve, Thor and kuaiyin, who were fighting with steel robots, looked at their feet one after another. Tony flew up into the sky through iron man and armour, saw the scene behind the scenes, and said in disbelief: "on Friday, socovia is going to fly!" As soon as o''chuang and Tony took off into the sky, he looked at the whole flying city and gave a panoramic view of it. "Can you understand how beautiful it is? You are my meteorite and my sword. Your failure will destroy the whole earth. It''s meaningless to remove me from the computer and let my vision turn against me. When the dust settles, the only living things in the world will be metal. " With socovia rising, it''s hard to imagine how o''chuang did it. After feeling the shock of the city, Bruce, who disagreed with Natasha, said, "we have to go." Natasha asked, "don''t you stay green?" Bruce shook his head. "I have to stay awake in this situation." Just then, Natasha suddenly kicked Bruce into the hole behind him. Natasha saw Bruce fall in and said, "but I need another crazy guy." After a while, Hulk jumped out of the hole. Natasha looked at him and said, "come and finish the task." So Natasha sat on hawk''s back and climbed all the way up to the edge of the city, which had not yet risen to absolute height. At last, hawk jumped hard and fell into a forest. Natasha fell off his back. When she stood up, she frowned at hawk and said, "is that even?" Hawk waved, and Natasha said to him, "go be a hero." So hawk set foot in the forest and went to the city. Tony flew out of the rising city and saw a lot of vanadium alloy glowing blue and white on the edge of the city. "The core made of vanadium alloy has a magnetic field, which can bring the land under the city together," Friday said "What if it falls?" Tony asked the most important question. "Now, thousands of people will be killed and injured. If the height is enough, the whole world will be destroyed." Friday''s answer is frightening. With the idea of destruction, he is absolutely ready to destroy the world before he can rise sokovia. Their only chance is to bring the city back to the ground before it rises enough. However, such a huge city cannot be dragged back to the ground by manpower. The reality makes the superheroes feel cold all over, and the execution of the enemy is too terrible. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 654 Tony flew to the building at the edge of the city and said Friday, "there are still people on the tenth floor of the building." Tony bumps into it and sees a family of three trapped in the house and unable to get out. Tony glanced at the contents of the house and immediately pointed to the bathtub and said, "OK, get in the bathtub." After a family of three got into the bathtub, Tony took them out of the building. The little boy came out of his head and looked around. His eyes widened. The building they lived in collapsed and fell into a huge hole under the city. "There are units in the air heading for the bridge," Friday said Steve was fighting the steel robots in the ruins of the city. Tony reminded, "Captain, something is flying towards you." Steve had just been hit by the impact beam of the steel robots and flew to the car. He stood up and said, "come on, they''re all flying away. Stark, you try to make the city land safely. The rest of us have one goal. We''ll destroy them. If we get hurt, we''ll hurt them. If we lose our lives, hold on and fight!" When the steel robots came to the street to surround the most people, a tall green figure fell from the sky. Hulk grabbed a steel robot and tore it in half and threw it into the street. When civilians see Hulk hawk, they are even more afraid to stay away than steel robots. The Scarlet Witch continues to use her mind to destroy the steel robot. Kuaiyin is breathing heavily in an alley of the city. He has consumed a lot of physical strength in the battle with the steel robot. In addition, with the rising of the city, the air is becoming thinner and thinner. Kuaiyin''s state is very poor. Eagle eye and Scarlet Witch are fighting in the same block. They have just finished solving a batch of steel robots. Six or seven steel robots fly into the sky and attack them with impact beams. At this time, eagle eye also put down his prejudice and pulled the Scarlet Witch to escape: "go, go, go!" In the middle of the battle, everyone''s voice became much louder than before. When eagle eye and Scarlet Witch were attacked and exploded by the steel robot and jumped into a room, Scarlet Witch said to herself, "how can I cause all this?" "Are you all right?" Eagle eye looks at the Scarlet Witch who is not in the right mood and asks. "It''s all our fault!" The Scarlet Witch sobbed. Eagle eye grabbed her shoulder and said, "look at me, it doesn''t matter whether it''s your fault or everyone''s fault. Now can you deal with these metal monsters? Can I? I have to understand, listen, the city is up in the sky, listen to me, the city is flying, we are fighting against the army of machines, and I only have bows and arrows. All this is ridiculous, but I''m going back to the battlefield, because it''s my duty. I can''t coax you while doing my work. " Eagle eye shot an arrow to solve the problem. A steel robot continued: "it doesn''t matter what you did or who you were before. If you go out, you have to fight and destroy them. It''s OK to stay here. I''ll call your brother to find you, but as long as you step out, you are one of the Avengers." The reverse operation of the eagle eye made the Scarlet Witch''s eyes firm. Seeing this kind of eyes, the eagle eye immediately got up and walked out of the house and said, "well, I have a good chat. Yes, cities are flying. " Eagle eye will bow and arrow on the back, a kick open the door to show super dynamic vision, several arrows were shot to every corner of the sky, almost in an instant to make a judgment. On the edge of the city, Steve saw a woman sliding down in the middle of the car. He rushed to catch the car, but it was too late. The car fell all the way into the abyss, and Steve turned angrily to smash a flying steel robot. At this time, Thor flew to the car with Thor''s hammer in his hand. He grabbed the car with one hand and threw the lady into the air with the other. Steve caught the lady and comforted her in panic: "look at me." After Steve brought the lady back to the city, the voice of aochuang came from the body of a steel robot: "you can''t save everyone, you can never..." Steve hit a shield, and then kicked the steel robot into the dark abyss below, laughing: "impossible what? I didn''t finish After Thor brought up all the cars that kept falling down into the abyss, Steve asked, "were you just dozing?" Skye is attracting the most firepower in the center of the city at a time when a large number of steel robots are causing great trouble to the superheroes. She flew alone in the air, tearing her hands around. Even if vanadium alloy was added to her body, the steel robot could not withstand her shock wave. Only see the wind will be all rolled together steel robots, storm woman''s weather control ability led to tornadoes, Skye control the tornado will iron robots gathered together, concentrated with shock waves to smash their bodies. Steve looked up at the violent tornado in the sky and said to Thor, "don''t you add some lightning in?" Thor smiles at Steve, and then his eyes are occupied by blazing white lightning. Thor flies up into the sky with a hammer, which leads to countless thunderbolts. In the tornado, the destruction of steel robots becomes easier for Skye. With Skye''s help, the burden on the superheroes is lightened a lot. Aochuang looked at the center of the city. He never knew there was such an avenger. Aochuang knows that she can''t beat Skye. Her strength is so strong that even his steel army is destroyed like a toy. Skye came back to the ground after a one-time tornado and shockwave tearing. She said to Yang Han with a big breath: "it''s really hard to use this ability." Then Skye took off again. She would not take care of the city''s fall. Even if she used all Yang Han''s abilities together, she could not stop a city''s fall. It''s up to Tony and them. Aochuang didn''t go to find Skye''s trouble. It was a suicide. He came to Thor, who had just released the thunder, and said to him, "Thor, you really annoy me." Thor smashed o''chuang''s body with a hammer, then stepped on him and said, "I''m sorry, you''ll bother me more from now on!" On the other side, Hawkeye is fighting alone outside. When all the steel robots lock Hawkeye, the Scarlet Witch comes out of the house. With her right hand, she aims at the steel robot and tears it in half. Hawk''s eyes lit up. What he had just said was not in vain. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 655 In the Scarlet Witch''s mind tear, eagle eye nodded to her after all know: "well, this side of the bridge is safe." Steve in the center of the city to help Skye deal with the continuous rush of steel machinery: "this is not safe." Steve smashed a shield directly into the head of a steel robot and kicked it to pieces. Altron has made so many steel robots that their quality is getting worse and worse. "Well, it''s on your way." Steve just said to eagle eye, quick silver has rushed to pick them up. The next second, in front of eagle eye, there is a picture of quick silver holding the Scarlet Witch to take her to the city center. "Come on, Grandpa." After taking away the Scarlet Witch, quicksilver does not forget to laugh at Hawkeye. Eagle eye instinctively pulled up the bow and arrow, and was relieved to find that it was kuaiyin. But after hearing that kuaiyin said he was an old man, he pulled up the bow and arrow and pointed it in the direction of kuaiyin''s departure, saying: "no one will know, no one..." Looking at the empty ruins, eagle eye took back the bow and arrow. He was too miserable. When eagle eye ran to the center of the city, he kept predicting the fast silver: "when I saw him at last, o''chuang sat on him. Yes, I will miss him. Fast little bastard, I miss him already." Near the church, Thor is hit to the ground with a fist from o''chuang''s body. Thor''s hammer falls from his hand. O''chuang uses his vanadium alloy body to hit Thor in the face with several fists. Thor blocked with his arm. He was beaten by o''chuang and retreated. Sky make complaints about a large number of steel robots flying in the sky. I don''t want to fight his men. " With that, Skye, like Raytheon, attracted the weather change and manipulated the thunder to split the body of the steel robot with a sky thunder. "Oh, it''s just a little bit handsome. I might as well use tornado." Skye doesn''t think Tianlei works well. The Scarlet Witch was taken to the city center by kuaiyin, and immediately used her power to tear up five steel robots. The police in socovia are organizing armed forces here. When they see the Scarlet Witch standing in front of and behind them, they stop shooting immediately. Now, whether it''s the military or the civilian, people in socovia know that they are going through a catastrophe, and these Avengers are here to help them through it. Having said that, the people of socovia do not know that the havoc itself was created by the Avengers. They were just involved for no reason. The truth of the matter is cruelty. I thought the hero was the source of the disaster, but the disaster itself was an accident. Just as the police yelled, "cease fire At the same time, fast silver also rushed over, but in the fast running, fast silver stopped. A bullet hit him right in the arm, which even the marksman eagle eye could not do. New and powerful enemies on the battlefield? Quick silver turned to the direction of the bullet, where a policeman was laughing at him awkwardly. When the police said that there would be a cease-fire soon, kuaiyin thought that there were no bullets in the battlefield, but some nervous police fired a few more bullets. Fast silver was not shot, but he ran to catch the bullet. Kuaiyin''s face was speechless. Natasha also arrived in the center of the city. Now the members of the Avengers are all around, and the steel robots are all gathered here. Aochuang needs to stop the Avengers before the city of socovia rises high enough to destroy the earth. "Natasha!" Steve yelled at Natasha, who had just arrived, and then threw his shield to Natasha. Natasha used it to block the impact beam of the steel robot after catching it. Now the war situation is taking Skye as the core, constantly destroying the steel robot. And the noumenon of o''chuang is held by Torr and vision. Tony is working with Friday on how to land socovia. Tony came to the crystal like vanadium, and Friday was reversing the process inside the metal. "When the anti gravity device is set, it will reverse, and with one touch, it will go down with all its strength, and it will go down at full speed," said Friday "Vanadium alloy is the core, if Torr hit..." Friday made the city drop, but at such a fast speed, although the earth will not be destroyed, sokovia will be destroyed because of the rapid downward. Tony wondered if Thor''s Raytheon hammer could attack vanadium and weaken the rising magnetic field, so that he could not bear the weight of the city and fell a little bit. "The device will fail, but it''s not enough. The consequences are still serious," said Friday Tony came to the shining white vanadium metal pile and asked, "what if one end is sealed? Push the energy back into the device. " Friday came to a more frightening conclusion: "it''s going to evaporate the whole city, and the people in the city." By this time, the city had risen to the point where there was only one shadow on the ground. Because of a large number of explosions and ammunition attacks, the whole city was surrounded by smoke. Even if the smoke rose into the sky, it still surrounded the city. Hawkeye took the civilians into the house and asked, "the next batch of steel monsters are coming soon. Any progress, Tony?" Tony looked at the pile of vanadium metal in front of him and said, "there''s no good idea. Maybe there''s a way to blow up the city and not let it hit the earth. Of course, you have to withdraw first." Steve and Hawkeye evacuated the civilians, took them to a safe house and said, "I want a solution, not an escape solution." Tony tone very seriously said: "the impact radius is increasing, we have to make a choice quickly." Natasha came to Steve''s side, Tony meant to give up the civilians, so she said: "Captain, these people have nowhere to go, if Tony has a way to destroy this..." Natasha agreed with Tony. Steve stood on the ruins and looked around, breathing heavily: "take everyone out first." Natasha heard Steve insisted on saving everyone''s behavior, advised him to say: "destroy the people here or destroy all the people on earth? It doesn''t count. " Natasha doesn''t want to give up the people of socovia, but even Tony can''t solve the rising socovia. If they don''t choose, they will face the destruction of the whole earth. It''s a crime to kill one person, and it''s also a crime to kill 10000 people. In any case, their Avengers have to pay for their mistakes. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 656 In front of the Avengers is a dusty City, which was a busy city a few hours ago. Skye flew alone in the sky overlooking the dilapidated city. In the face of Natasha''s persuasion, Steve unswervingly said: "there are still civilians here, so I won''t leave." Steve Rogers, captain of the United States, will never give up saving anyone. Natasha shook her head. "I didn''t say I was going. There''s a worse way to die." Steve looked at Natasha. He thought she was going to abandon the civilians. In front of her eyes, the smoke began to disperse. Natasha looked ahead. Large white clouds surrounded the city. The holy sunshine was breaking through the dark smoke. "Where can I see such beautiful scenery?" Like Steve, Natasha wants to save the earth, and she doesn''t object to sacrificing the people of socovia to ensure the safety of the world, but it''s up to Tony to do that. She still wants to accompany the people here until the last moment of her life. Just then, Natasha''s most familiar voice rang out: "it''s nice that you like the beautiful scenery, Romanov. It''s beautiful later!" Then Natasha saw a sky mother ship flying up on the edge of the city! Frey stood in the control room of the space carrier with his hands behind him and said, "isn''t it beautiful? From the bottom of the box, there are several old friends. Although they are a little gray, they can still use them. " The people of socovia looked joyfully at the space carrier. They never thought there was such a beautiful aircraft carrier in the world! That''s hope, that''s when life falls to the bottom and never breaks through the darkness, suddenly sees the light and gets the sunshine. As soon as kuaiyin came down to the space carrier, a happy smile appeared on his face. Steve watched the space carrier cover the sky in front of him and said to Frey with a smile: "come now, you son of a bitch." Frey frowned and retorted, "how can I kiss your mother with such a dirty mouth?" Agent hill was measuring the ascent of socovia on the space carrier: "18000 feet, still rising, ready to deploy the rescue capsule, countdown, three, two... Go!" A large number of flight rescue pods flew from the space carrier to socovia. Quick silver looked at the space carrier curiously and asked Natasha and Steve behind him: "is this the aegis?" Steve nodded: "this is what aegis should be like." "Not bad." Kuaiyin looks back at Steve with a smile. When the capsule arrived in the city, Steve immediately launched the operation: "take everyone in." Frey''s second big surprise makes people''s originally low and sad mood become excited. At this time, a large number of steel robots besieged the space carrier. Agent Hill said, "Sir, starboard, we''ve got a couple of enemy planes assembled." "Give them some color," said Frey with a flat face "Go on!" Colonel Roddy, wearing his war machine, kicked out a steel machine. "This time, I''ll tell you something!" Tony flew up to him and said, "yes, if you survive." Tony also smiles when he sees Roddy coming. "Do you think I can''t do it myself?" Roddy''s tone was very confident. Tony said with a smile, "it''s a success this time. I''ll hold your hand." Tony was flying side by side with the war machine. His face smelled and he said, "why do I think that''s weird coming out of your mouth?" The two men are constantly cleaning up the steel robots around the space carrier. Steve took a large number of civilians to the rescue capsule and said, "there are 50 to 100 people after this group." Eagle eye raised his head and saw that the rescue capsule had landed. He immediately said to the people in the house, "go, go, go." The manned condition of the rescue capsule is being monitored in real time on the space carrier. "Hold six is fully locked. All personnel are full." Just then, a steel robot rushed in, and the Hilter worker yelled, "there''s an enemy plane!" A bomb was dropped into the control room by a steel robot. Fortunately, the metal inside the space carrier has excellent antiknock performance. After agent Hill fired continuously, Frey picked up the metal fragments and inserted them into the head of the steel robot. Inside the church, o''chuang grabbed Thor''s neck and said to him coldly, "do you think you can save anyone? If I turn around and let this city fall earlier, it will still cause hundreds of millions of casualties. Even you can''t stop it. " Thor put his hand on the metal arm of o''chuang, and his eyes were fierce: "I''m Thor, the son of Odin, as long as I have a breath... I can''t think of a word. Are you ready?" After hearing these words, aochuang was deeply wrong. He looked back and saw that the visionary who had been knocked down by him picked up the falling Thor hammer and hit him on the head. After o''chuang was beaten out of the church, Thor held out his hand to Thor''s hammer, and the hammer flew back to his hand. Thor gasped: "the weight distribution of the hammer is very good. If the hammer head is too heavy, it will lose strength, so..." At the same time, Roddy has a good idea of how to deal with the city: "yes, get a heat shield, I can... I can overload the device underneath." Roddy used his artificial intelligence to calculate whether his plan was feasible while dealing with the steel robot that came to prevent the capsule from returning to the space carrier. After the rescue capsule was knocked down by the steel robot, Roddy and Tony entrusted it back to the space carrier, the AI came to the conclusion: "if the energy is enough, the thermal shield can succeed." So Roddy immediately said to Thor, "Thor, I have a plan." Roddy motioned to tol to continue to delay for a while, but tol gave a very bad news: "there''s no time. He''s already flying to you. All the steel robots are moving towards the core." Aochuang, who was seen as flying with a hammer, gave up and continued to teach Thor. Tony said to Roddy, "Roddy, take the others to the rescue capsule. Avengers, it''s time to fight back!" Skye rubbed his neck: "I calculate that I should have killed at least 300 steel robots. They are like locusts that can''t be killed." Skye and the crowd gathered at the church in the center of the city, where the metal block is the key to make the whole socovia fly. The iron and steel robots are attacking here like ants. Skye, Steve, Natasha, Scarlet Witch, eagle eye, quicksilver, they all guard the steel block from being touched by otron and his steel robot. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 657 After meeting with the Scarlet Witch, kuaiyin asked, "are you ok?" "Nothing." The Scarlet Witch said quickly silver will tacit understanding with her to the church. Now is the final battle. Is it they who hold on to the metal block and make Roddy''s plan a success, or is it aochuang who stops their plan and finally destroys the whole socovia? Tony also came, but he found that Natasha and Bruce were not there, so he joked: "Natasha, are you going to go back to the field and live in seclusion with Bruce?" Natasha is driving here: "there are still people who can''t fly!" When Natasha came in with a tan car, she asked, "what are your plans?" Tony pointed to the running metal block and said, "this is the core. Let aochuang touch the core and we will fail." Bruce smashed the steel robot with one fist and then went to the church. Aochuang fell in front of the church, and Thor roared at him, "is that all you can do?" Torr didn''t say it was OK. As soon as he finished, o''chuang''s hand waved to the back. Hundreds of steel robots gathered here. They were all in despair. Steve saw so many steel robots and said to Thor, "do you have to be kind to ask?" Aochuang opened his hands to the side and said, "that''s what I can do. That''s what I want. How can you stop me, all of you, against all of me?" Tony looked at everyone and said, "eagle eye said... Work together!" Steel machine people flocked to the church. This time, it was really like locusts crossing into the church from all directions. The Avengers are blocking the steel robots in all directions. Hawk, one by one, one by one. The Scarlet Witch uses her power to control the steel robot to tear apart. Tony''s hand sends out a shock beam and a miniature missile to crack the steel robot. Natasha with amazing way of fighting will be a steel robot all fell to the ground after a few shots broken. Fast silver is like a flash of streamer, smashing the steel robot instantly. After Steve''s shield was thrown, rows of steel robots disappeared. Thor''s Thor hammer is a hammer, when he activated the lightning, a piece of steel robots are paralyzed and fell to the ground. Eagle eye quickly pulled out his bow and arrow to blow up the head of the steel robot. Visions fly directly into the sky to solve the problem of steel robots coming from the ceiling. As for Skye, she went to o''chuang alone. When o''chuang saw Skye coming, his face changed. Although his metal face didn''t change, his nervousness was obvious. "Who are you?" Aochuang asked in a cold voice. Skye flies up into the sky. She doesn''t say any unnecessary nonsense. In her hand, the fire of hell condenses into the shape of a long sword and stabs aochuang''s chest. Aochuang felt enough power from the flame sword to melt him, so he let a steel robot stand in front of him to counteract the flame sword. The iron and steel robot was directly burned to ashes under the attack of the flame sword. O''chuang''s Scarlet eyes lit up. "I haven''t said hello to you. In fact, I''ve always wanted to fight with you, but I have too many things in my hand. My name is Skye, the one who ends your ridiculous plan." Skye said, her head looked at the sky, endless wind and dark clouds gathered, tol felt the thunder and lightning in the dark clouds, his face bitter: "who is the master of lightning?" Skye attracts a lot of thunder and lightning around to help the Avengers lighten the burden. After that, the whole person flies to aochuang quickly. The Hulk''s strength is added, and the blood god''s super resilience is added. Skye faces aochuang hard. O''chuang''s arm is in front of him. Before he fought with Thor and Steve, he suppressed them. Both his strength and his various high-tech means made Steve and Thor feel heavy shoulders. Now, after his first collision with Skye, he flew upside down and directly hit the ruins. Frey in the space mothership to see Skye in the deal with O Chuang, his eyes deep squint: "he is really more and more invincible." This is an inevitable trend. When Yang Han has copied more and more genetic talents, his own strength is climbing. Now, under the simple hardness, aochuang has suffered a big loss. The strength of Hulk Hawk has been strengthened. The advantage and disadvantage is that the body of aochuang is all made of vanadium alloy, otherwise Skye''s punch will stop. "The sense of attack is not bad, oh, one more punch!" Skye''s arm pain was instantly cured by the power of the blood god. She rushed to o''chuang like a female warlord. After being hit and flew, o''chuang clearly realized the power gap between him and Skye, so he ran away. Skye was enraged by o''chuang''s escape and said, "are you a fly? I''ll run as soon as I chase you? " Skye was so angry that aochuang kept running away. She couldn''t catch up with her. In the final analysis, the speed of her flying with the wind is not particularly fast. If Yang Han now copies the gene of fast silver and the gene of Scarlet Witch, it would be a joke for aochuang to run. "Yang Han, he just keeps running. How can we run? Now, do you want to copy the genes of the two brothers and sisters you mentioned? " Skye now wants Yang Han to copy the gene right away. Yang Han said: "no, we are fighting now. If I copy it, we will lose three combat effectiveness in an instant. With the brain of o''chuang, he will immediately analyze that it is the best time for him to fight back. We can only copy it after the battle is over." Skye sighed, she just hit a punch, she can''t do anything to open the position. "Then I''ll deal with those stupid steel robots." Skye returned to the church, and o''chuang didn''t dare fight with her, so he had to give o''chuang to Tony and them. Seeing Skye coming back, tolkie gave her a thumbs up: "he caught me by the neck when I was fighting him, like this..." Thor grabs his hand around his neck, and his way of praising makes Skye smile awkwardly: "then you have to come on a lot." Skye also helped Thor solve several steel robots while laughing. O''chuang stood on a ruins and looked at the church. His arm was hurt and sagged in the part where Skye hit him. Although the church is now being attacked by his steel robots, there is no progress. On the other side, the people of socovia on the space carrier were rescued one by one. O''chuang looked up at the sky. He seemed to see the end. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 658 Aochuang, who did not dare to fight with Skye, could not help fighting when he saw that the army was defeated one by one. He first caught the vision of the steel robot in the process of cleaning the sky. The Yellow cloaked vision has the body he has been longing for, which makes him angry. He turned all his anger into destruction and used the rest of the vanadium to lift socovia up into the sky. Aochuang grabs visionary''s neck and takes him out of the church. There is Skye in the church. Aochuang doesn''t dare to enter rashly. In case of being trapped, he really doesn''t have any chance to turn over. Hawk opened his mouth and roared. The steel robot was torn by him like a newspaper. Thor knocked a hammer to make a sound when he found that the vision was taken away by o''chuang. He immediately flew out of the church to catch up with o''chuang. Tony also flew out, and Thor smashed open o''chuang with a hammer, and then aimed the hammer at o''chuang, which sent out white lightning. Lightning turns into shock wave and attacks aochuang continuously. The heart jewel on the head also sent out a yellow energy beam. Tony''s palms keep up with each other, and the three people''s energy beams all converge on the body of otron. Even if it is made of vanadium alloy, otron''s body is also hot and red. When the three men''s attack stopped, o''chuang''s step was already unstable. He reluctantly stood up and looked at the three people in front of him: "I''ll be wise afterwards..." At this time, hawk suddenly came out and hit him with a blow. The rest of the steel robots fled one by one when they saw hawk, and hawk went after them with a roar. "They want to get out of the city," Thor said Tony immediately said to Roddy on the other side of the space carrier, "no, no one, Roddy." "Got it!" Roddy went to intercept more than a dozen steel machines wearing war machines, "I''m not going to let you run! Here comes the war machine, right here... " However, before Roddy did, he found a guy in a yellow cloak to help him solve these escaping steel robots. "What?" Roddy''s face changed. It seemed that he would have to tell the same story at the party next time. In the church, after dealing with the attack of the steel robot, the Avengers were able to rest for a while. Steve looked at the people and said, "I have to withdraw. I can feel the air getting thinner. You go to the rescue capsule. I''ll find out if there is any leakage. I''ll find you later." "What about the core?" Eagle eye asked. Both the steel robot and otron were beaten back, but the metal core was still in the church. Someone had to guard it, otherwise otron would sneak into the rear and all they did would be in vain. The Scarlet Witch stood beside the metal core and said, "I''ll protect it. It''s my duty." Eagle eye nodded. Since the Scarlet Witch had this heart, he would not stop her. The reason for the whole thing is that the Scarlet Witch has implanted a picture of the end of the world into Tony''s mind, otherwise o''chuang would not have been born, and they don''t have to come to socovia to save the world now. "Natasha, let''s go!" Skye calls Natasha. She creates a wind at Natasha''s feet and takes her to the rescue capsule. Copying the genes of Scarlet Witch and fast silver can wait until the end of the war. Yang Han is not in a hurry. Next, ant man will appear. He must get the clothes that can freely control his body size. After the vampire ecosystem is stable, he can set out to take the Galactic escort spacecraft to Kuntar to deal with the God of symbiosis. Whether he can solve the problem of NAR, the God of symbiosis, so that he can have his own body independently depends on how much his strength can be enhanced. The project of killing gods is about to start. It is impossible for Yang Han to say that he is not nervous. He has copied many abilities step by step, and he will never be in a hurry to lose all his previous achievements. In the church, after a group of people left, the Scarlet Witch stood alone in the middle of the church. Soon silver ran back to her and said, "I can''t leave you here." The Scarlet Witch refused the quick silver''s good intention: "I can deal with this. I''ll come back when everyone withdraws." In the chat with kuaiyin, a steel robot rushes over. The Scarlet Witch raises her hand and tears it in half. As a result, aochuang does not give up to control the core. "Not one less, you know?" The Scarlet Witch is teaching her brother like a sister. As soon as kuaiyin went out, he pulled back. He said with a smile, "I''m 12 minutes older than you." "Go ahead." Scarlet Witch rarely show a real smile. She and kuaiyin are now the only brothers and sisters in the world who can rely on each other. As Tony was flying around socovia, he said on Friday, "boss, the energy is far below..." The energy of iron man armor is not enough after Tony''s long fight. Tony interrupted: "there''s only one chance to redistribute energy." After taking Natasha out of the church, Skye drives a car over, so Natasha gets in the car, and Skye continues to track o''chuang. It''s always a hidden danger that aochuang can''t be eliminated. Just when aochuang was fighting with Lu Bu and San Ying, his metal body had been damaged. Skye''s impulse to break his body came up again. Eagle eye said to Natasha while driving: "I know what I need to do. The dining room. Take down the east wall, and Laura has a place to work. She can''t hear the children running around. How about that?" "Anyway, you always eat in the kitchen. Who eats in the restaurant?" Natasha looked around and didn''t listen to what eagle eye said. When they drove in front of the capsule, a small number of sokovia civilians did not get into the capsule. "Time is running out." Eagle eye stops. Natasha opened the car door, said to him, "hurry up to the rescue capsule," and then went to find hawk. With a fist smashing into the air, aochuang''s Hawk tore at the flying newspaper among the ruins. Natasha walked up to him and said, "big man, the sun is going down." Natasha held out her hand to shake hawk''s hand to calm his fury and turn him back into Bruce. Hawk had a great change after he was controlled by the Scarlet Witch last time. He extended his hand to meet Natasha. Natasha was smiling when several bullets swept into hawk''s body, directly breaking their grip. Aochuang flew over Natasha with a Kunshi fighter. He took a look at it and punched it. His hawk said to himself, "I''m not bound. I play happily and I''m not bound by anyone." O''chuang broke Natasha''s grip and continued to fly forward. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 659 Eagle eye came to the rescue capsule, he heard aegis agents and local police are working together to appease the people of socovia. "You''re safe. It''s OK. Fasten your seat belt." "Take care of your belongings and sit tight." At this time, eagle eye heard a mother asking for help: "help my child, his name is Costel, we were at the vegetable market together before." Eagle eye looked around. Originally, he had been in the rescue capsule, but when he saw a child climbing up the steel shelf, eagle eye took a deep breath and ran over. Tony cut the vanadium metal pile and went inside to see how it worked. He immediately said to Thor, "Thor, I need you to go back to church." Thor and Steve were escorting the last group of people into the capsule. Thor asked, "is that all?" "Well." Steve nodded. Up to now, everyone''s face is in a mess. Except Skye, "everyone else is on the aircraft carrier." Tony looked at the vanadium alloy pile and said flatly, "if we succeed this time, we may not survive." "Maybe." Thor was not afraid of death, nor did he feel that his party would die here. Eagle eye came to the metal shelf and put out his hand for the little boy: "come on, give me your hand." All the way, aochuang used Kunshi fighters to continuously sweep the ground. Steve and Thor were the second batch of people to be swept by him. The rest of the people are holding up the little boy''s eagle eye. Hawkeye watched the Kun fighter coming to him. He could not avoid the dense bullets with his current skills, not to mention holding a seven or eight year old boy. There is no house nearby for him to escape. Eagle eye''s eyes are firm. He uses his body to block the little boy''s body. Eagle eye regrets that he didn''t come earlier. Aochuang mercilessly swept to the Hawkeye with his Kunshi fighter. The bullets seemed to be in the next rainstorm, making holes in the ground in front of the Hawkeye one after another. When the bullet swept by the eagle''s eye, listening to the Scarlet Witch''s words, the quick silver who came here to help just saw this scene. At the critical moment, quick silver body move, with hawk eyes and the child to avoid the bullets. Eagle eye, who closed his eyes, thought he was dead, but when he opened his eyes, he saw that he was hiding behind a overturned car, while kuaiyin was covered with blood. Beside him, a large number of bullet holes pierced his body, and the blood dyed his clothes red. He looked like a dead man. Fast silver''s footstep wobbles leisurely way: "did you not foresee?" With that, the whole person fell to the ground. The Scarlet Witch sensed that the silver was falling, and she began to wail sadly to the sky. A large number of steel robots rushed over, and the scarlet light diffused from the Scarlet Witch''s body. The steel robot seems to be injured by Skye''s shockwave, and all of them turn to ashes. Steve and Thor rush over. Eagle eye puts down the little boy and comes to quicksilver. The man who once made him resentful has chosen to sacrifice himself to save him at the most critical time. Eagle eye expression sometimes sad, sometimes twitching do not know how to face this fact. Hawk, who was also swept by bullets, jumped to the rescue capsule with Natasha in his arms. He put Natasha down, bent his legs and rushed into the Kunshi fighter driven by o''chuang like a shell. "My God Aochuang was caught by Haoke and thrown to the ground. Crazy hawk can''t be provoked by anyone. Aochuang interrupts hawk to become Bruce. Now hawk drags him down from the sky. You know, at the beginning, even if rocky dared to pretend in front of hawk, the whole person who was photographed couldn''t tell the difference between the southeast and northwest, let alone an aochuang who had no divine power and was not even perfect. Steve took the silver back to the capsule and Hawkeye lay down next to him. He had also been shot in the abdomen. When a doctor came to ask if his body needed treatment, Hawkeye shook his head and refused. "It''s been a long day." Hawkeye can''t get up after lying down. He''s too tired. Sikefei saw that kuaiyin was shot in the sky and immediately came to the rescue capsule. Now is a good opportunity for Yang Han to copy the gene of kuaiyin. By the way, he can also save kuaiyin. Otherwise, he won''t be able to hold on for a long time because of the current injury of kuaiyin. A black fluid penetrates into quicksilver''s body. Yang Han quickly copies his extreme speed ability and returns to Skye. Kuaiyin wakes up with a start. When he finds that he has nothing to do with himself, kuaiyin feels like he has a dream. When he looked at the Hawk Eye beside him, the Hawk Eye lying down gave him a smile: "the last picture I saw was that o''chuang was sitting on you. It didn''t look very accurate." Quick silver slapped eagle eye''s shoulder heavily, and the sore eagle eye cried out. Quick silver said, "grandfather, if you can''t bear it, don''t come out to be a hero. We''ll give it to you later." Kuaiyin smiles heartily, and Yingyan laughs with anger. After Yang Han has cured kuaiyin''s injury, he doesn''t help him. After all, he has no time, and Yingyan''s injury is not fatal. On the other hand, aochuang, who was thrown from the air by Bruce, fell into the bus. Because of sadness and burst out of their super power of the Scarlet Witch came to aochuang in front of her tears are still flowing. He said to the Scarlet Witch, "Wanda, you will die if you stay here." Crimson witch squatted down, face ferocious said to o''chuang: "I have died once, do you know what it''s like?" The Scarlet Witch reaches out her hand and tears o''chuang''s body from it. Then she takes out his core, which is a black, heart like metal. "That''s the feeling!" The Scarlet Witch said that she directly grabbed the core of o''chuang''s body. At this point, the Scarlet Witch thought that all the steel robots and o''chuang had been destroyed. But just then, a broken steel robot suddenly climbed onto the metal core of the church. Tony, who is making a heat shield at the bottom of the city, is suddenly startled by the rapidly falling city. All the civilians in socovia have been rescued, and members of the Avengers alliance have come to the rescue capsule one by one. Now only the Scarlet Witch, Thor, hawk and Skye are still in socovia. When the Scarlet Witch was about to die here after destroying o''chuang, the vision flew over and picked him up. Meanwhile, Thor came to the metal core of the church with Thor''s hammer. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 660 Tony''s plan is still to destroy the whole socovia. Now all the people in socovia have been rescued into the rescue capsule, so even if socovia is destroyed, there will be no casualties. Tony said to Thor at the bottom of the city, "do it, Thor!" Thor held up Thor''s hammer. Countless thunder and lightning gathered in the sky. He hit it with one hammer, and the thunder and lightning spread to the whole city through the metal core. With the heat shield made by Tony at the bottom of the city, the whole socovia was instantly destroyed. Torr in the explosion, the whole person fell into the ocean below, Tony dodged countless pieces of gravel in search of Torr''s figure. One of the most dangerous people in this plan to destroy socovia is Thor. If Frey didn''t come with the space carrier, the dangerous people would be all of them. It''s almost certain that as long as they stay on socovia, unless the super strong bodies like hawk and Steve can block the power of the explosion, the rest of them will die. And at this time, an unexpected person appeared in an unexpected position. Hawk didn''t return to socovia after jumping into the Kun fighter plane and throwing him to socovia. He was alone in the Kun and looked around. Then an image appeared in front of the cab, and Natasha said to him, "big guy, now you have to fly back." But hawk didn''t know how to fly the Kun fighter, and with the height of the fighter getting higher and higher, hawk couldn''t jump down. "Stealth mode can''t track you. Do me a favor. I need you." Natasha looks at hawk on the other side of the screen. He wants hawk and Bruce back. However, there was no craziness in hawk''s eyes. He came to the screen and looked at Natasha. Then his eyes became moist and the screen was turned off. Hawk just sat on the Kun fighter and didn''t know where he was going. In the huge pit of socovia, a steel robot climbed up from the pit. He is o-chuang, and he is not o-chuang. Vision tracking to the position of aochuang fell in front of him, said: "you are afraid." "Afraid of you?" As the sun gradually sets, the two of them look at each other in the forest, and the body of aochuang is in a state of disrepair. "For fear of death, you are the last." As long as the steel robot is destroyed, it will be completely dead when aochuang is unable to connect to the network. "You should have been the last one. Stark wanted to be a savior, but he was willing to be a slave," he said Vision of the aochuang challenge not moved: "it seems that we are disappointed." "Yes." Aochuang is sighing like an old man. "It''s strange that human beings feel that order and chaos are relative, and they want to control what they can''t control, but their efforts are worthy of respect, don''t you notice?" he said Aochuang turned his head and looked to the other side. He did not agree with the visionary view: "they are doomed to perish." "Yes." "But the beauty of things doesn''t depend on whether they can last. It''s a great honor to be one of them," he said¡° You are hopelessly naive. " Aochuang rebuked the illusion. Aochuang does not deny: "yes, after all, I was born yesterday." Then, aochuang jumps directly at the vision, which destroys the last aochuang by using the spiritual gem on his forehead. So far, the crisis of aochuang has been relieved at the cost of the damage to African cities, the damage to the stark building in New York, the damage to the streets in South Korea and Dr. Zhao''s research room. Finally, the whole destruction of socovia. There is only a huge hole left here, as if the abyss can not be explored. A few weeks later. In the safe room, Hawkeye''s son and daughter are reading on the sofa. Laura is preparing dinner. Suddenly, her head moves. She feels that the most important person is back. When Laura turns around, Hawkeye appears at the door with a bag on her back. Laura''s face suddenly began to cry, but then when she ran to Eagle''s eye, her cry turned into a smile, and they hugged each other tightly. Tony drives to the New Avengers base built by Frey, and his living room doesn''t have to be crowded. The New Avengers base is in the north of New York. There are several Kungfu fighters, and a rectangular building is built on the broad grass. Dr. Zhao and the former aegis agents all moved in here. Aegis was set up again, but this time it was renamed the Avengers base. Natasha is in the middle of the base, looking at a video from Laura on her mobile phone. That is when his baby is born, a very cute little boy. Laura said to him, "look, come and meet aunt Na." "Chubby!" Natasha said something and put away her cell phone. Frey came over with a tablet in her hand and said, "a technician marked this. It crashed in the Bandar sea. It may be a Kun fighter, but with Stark''s stealth technology, we can''t find it at all." "All right." Natasha has to find Bruce. "It''s possible to jump to Fiji and he''ll send a postcard." With that, Frey turned and left. Natasha said, "you sent me to recruit him. Did you know what would happen then?" Frey came back: "how can I know? I have to do my best before I listen to the destiny. My team is good." "Nothing is permanent." Natasha''s words predicted the civil war scene of future heroes. "The trouble is always there. No matter who wins or loses, the trouble is inevitable. The rules have changed." Tony, Thor and Steve walk together. "It''s a new thing," Thor said Steve touched his belt: "vision is artificial intelligence." "A new machine." Tony''s showing off. "So it''s not personal?" Steve asked. Tony said, "it''s not an individual who raises a hammer." Steve pointed to Thor and said, "Yeah, it''s different for us." "He''s a good man, man-made, thank you." Tony does not deny the existence of illusion. So is Thor: "if he can lift a hammer, he is entitled to keep the heart jewel. The jewel is very safe in mirage. It''s hard to find safety these days." Three people pondered at the same time, Steve suddenly joked: "but if the hammer is in the elevator..." Tony immediately added, "the hammer will be lifted." Steve frowned and said with a smile, "so the elevator doesn''t match." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 661 Steve and Tony teamed up to make fun of Thor. Thor didn''t care about it. He patted Tony on the shoulder. He should have gone back to Asgard long ago, because the business of o''chuang has been delayed for so long. As the king of Asgard, he has been out for too long this time. "I''m going to miss you two." Torr had once wanted to knock him to the ground when he learned that it was Tony who made it. But the man''s friendship is like this, one second can quarrel endlessly, the next second again. Brotherhood is no fight, no acquaintance. When the parting time came, Tony said, "if you don''t go, you won''t go." "I don''t have a choice." If Thor doesn''t go back, there will be a coup in Asgard. "The heart gem is the fourth infinite gem in the past few years. It''s no coincidence. Someone is playing a big game of chess and takes us as chess pieces. If all the gems are in place..." Tolkie, Steve and Tony walked out of the Avengers'' base to the lawn, where a group of agents were running with slogans. Tuo was suspicious of the infinite gems because he saw six infinite gems gathering in the universe in the water of true vision. With the gathering of the six gems, the universe was destroyed. Therefore, Thor now attaches great importance to infinite gems. When he left, he told Tony that he wanted them to pay more attention to the whereabouts of infinite gems. Tony added mischievously to Thor''s unfinished words: "three Datong flowers!" Steve is more serious, said: "do you think you can investigate the results?" "Yes Thor stepped forward, then patted Tony on the chest and said, "there''s nothing you can''t explain but this guy." With that, Thor raised Thor''s hammer, and rainbow bridge spread a colorful beam of light. Thor disappeared on the lawn of Avengers alliance base. A charred pit mark was left on the lawn. Tony said, "this man really doesn''t know how to take care of the lawn. I''ll miss him, and you''ll miss me. A man will shed a lot of tears this time." Steve, the tough guy, suddenly said, "I''ll miss you, Tony." "Yes? It''s time for me to withdraw. Maybe I should learn some experience from Barton and build a village for pepper. I hope no one will fry it. " A yellow sports car drove up to Tony. "A simple life." Steve''s heart yearns. "You''ll have that day." Tony sent his best wishes to Steve. He was a very strong man. "I don''t know..." Steve didn''t expect to live a new life since the thawing. He was still in a confused state. "I wanted to have a family, be stable... I was frozen into ice 75 years ago, and another me came out." Steve opened the door and asked, "are you ok?" Steve took a deep breath: "it''s like coming home." After Tony left, Steve went behind Natasha and asked, "do you want to stare at the wall or go to work? That wall is very interesting. " Natasha was in a daze. When she heard Steve''s voice, she went over and said, "don''t you look Tony in the eye? How''s it going? " Steve will tablet to Natasha, which is some people''s photos, Steve said: "anyway, not a legendary team, there are still a few big brand, is good, but not a team." "Come and teach them." Natasha and Steve open the door, and New Avengers join. They are Wanda the Scarlet Witch, Roddy the war machine, Sam the Falcon, and mirage. Steve congratulated the four of them like an instructor: "Avengers! Welcome to join At this time, a breeze blows, and the quick silver who is cured by Yang Han comes to the Scarlet Witch. A total of five members of the New Avengers League have helped Steve and Natasha. The first thing Steve did to them was to tell the Scarlet Witch how her brother kuaiyin was saved. Yang Han and Skye didn''t find the Scarlet Witch and quicksilver after the explosion in socovia. The two brothers and sisters seem to be hiding. After thinking for more than a month, they finally decided to join the Avengers alliance. So Yang Han immediately came to the new base of the Avengers alliance to copy the gene of the Scarlet Witch. In order to repay Skye, the Scarlet Witch agrees with Yang Han, who lives with Skye, to copy her genes. At this point, Yang Han finally got two abilities he wanted most. Skye doesn''t need to use the wind to fly. Now she can fly as she likes. With the speed of fast silver, Skye''s flight is so fast that she doesn''t need transportation at all. "Yang Han, I think we can defeat the God of symbiosis now." Skye in the air constantly skimming light and shadow, this extreme flight speed makes her unable to stop. "It''s not time yet. There''s something more interesting to follow." The galaxy guard should be in space now. Yang Han has to contact them and take himself to space. After several months of development, the vampire ecosystem built by Yang Han has been officially put into operation, and has become more and more huge. Vampires have higher abilities than ordinary people, so they will work harder. Jen Karin and Dr. Whistler have been using the blood of blade fighters and Dracula, the ancestor of vampires, for the production of day Walker serum in recent months. Finally, they developed a diurnal serum, which can be injected without fear of the sun for a period of time. The business of the vampire ecosystem has gradually expanded overseas. Everything is going on in an orderly way. The $100 million Yang Han borrowed from Tony has already been paid back. Now Yang Han is a real billionaire, and the economic income brought by the vampire ecosystem makes him the No.1 young entrepreneur of the new generation. It''s just that Yang Han''s name is used in the first place, which is actually a fictional person. After all, Yang Han can only live with people now. The only way he can have his own body is in NAR, the God of symbiosis. Time passed unconsciously, and the peace on the earth was broken again. As the story of ant man unfolds, it''s time for Yang Han and Skye to get ready to get ant man''s clothes. At this time, Yang Han learned from the intelligence of aegis that Peter quail, the leader of Galaxy guard, who should have gone to space, had returned to earth. "This... The plot is really chaotic again, but just in time, I can directly follow the plot of Galaxy guard 1 and go to space." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 662 Peter quail, the famous star Baron of Avengers 3, is still on earth. He seems to have been instructed by Yongdu to come to Taobao. After all, what xingjue has been doing since he was captured by Yongdu is to go to all parts of the universe to dig for treasures, and then trade with businessmen from Kerry or other planets. Star Baron has also successfully grown into a space hooligan. Yang Han asks Frey to stare at xingjue. If he tells himself when he goes back to space. After all, xingjue is going to look for the magic ball of the universe immediately after he goes back to space, and in the magic ball of the universe is the power gem among the infinite gems. If the time is right, Yang Han can go to space with xingjue after getting the ant man''s clothes. At that time, he can also get the power gem, which will make him more confident in dealing with NAR, the God of symbiosis. ¡­¡­ In 19 * *, Dr. hank PIM rushed into the conference room in the middle of the aegis building. Of course, this is not the current aegis building, but the building built by Tony''s father Howard stark and Steve''s ex girlfriend Peggy Carter. "Stark!" As soon as Dr. PIM came in, he called Howard stark by name. There were three people at the table, Peggy Carter standing out. "He doesn''t seem very happy." Peggy whispered. One of them, white haired but handsome, stood up. He was Howard stark. "Hello, hank. You should be in Moscow this time." Howard was surprised by the sudden appearance of Dr. PIM. "I took a detour to your defense lab." Dr. PIM put a bottle of red liquid on the conference table. Peggy Carter took a look and glared, "tell me it''s not what I thought." Hank PIM complained: "it depends on whether you admit that you are trying to copy my work. Even for aegis, it''s too rampant." "You are sent to Russia. Let me remind you, Dr. PIM, you are a soldier." Another person was very unhappy with Dr. PIM''s tone and fiercely held him. "I''m a scientist!" Dr. PIM said scientists in a strong voice. Howard immediately said: "it''s like a scientist. PIM particles are the most revolutionary science and technology so far, which help us use them in the right way." Dr. PIM closed one eye, as if he had already seen through Howard''s words: "you first regarded me as an errand, and now you try to steal my research." As for Dr. PIM''s rebuke, another said, "if only you had been so desperate to protect Janet, Dr. PIM." Howard closed his eyes when he heard what the man said. Because Janet is Dr. PIM''s wife, now Dr. PIM is very angry, and he also mentioned that he wanted to fight. Dr. PIM grabbed his head with one hand and knocked it heavily on the conference table. The nosebleed immediately flowed out. Peggy quickly pulled back Dr. PIM''s advice and said, "calm down, hank." Dr. PIM pointed angrily to the man''s face and said, "next time you dare to mention my wife, I''ll show you what it means to be desperate." The man looked at Howard, who shook his head and said, "don''t look at me. You said that first." Then Dr. PIM calmed down and said, "I''m officially resigning now." However, Howard is sure to be a father and son with Tony, and he replied slightly mischievously: "we formally say we don''t accept it! Hank, we need you. PIM particles are a miracle. Please, don''t let your past determine your future. " "No one can get that formula as long as I''m still breathing," Dr. PIM said With that, Dr. PIM left the aegis building. "We shouldn''t let him out of this building," said the man who had been nosebleed by Dr. PIM Peggy said, "you''ve cheated him. Do you want to fight him now?" "Yes This man''s eyes are very fierce, "our scientists can''t copy his research results." "That''s why he hit you face to face. Do you really want to experience how he hit you when he gets smaller?" There was a lot of loss in Howard''s eyes. "Hank PIM and I have known each other for a long time. He is not a threat to us unless we force him." ¡­¡­ Now, in a prison, Scott the ant man is surrounded by all the prisoners in the center. In front of him is a fat and tall black man. The prisoners cheered one by one, and the two men were about to fight. Scott took a few deep breaths. The flesh on his face kept twitching. Judging from his body and strength, he had no hope of winning. Sure enough, when he was still breathing deeply and nervous, the fat man had already punched him in the face, and constantly accompanied by the cries of the prisoners¡° Do you like it? How would you like this one? Come on, let''s have a good taste! " Scott was hit on the face immediately left a bloodstain, his body bent, in the black fat man is still shouting when he a pig suddenly into the black fat man''s stomach. The fat man grabbed Scott''s arm, put his head between his arm and stomach, and threw him to the prisoners. Scott was pushed by the prisoners, the fat man pushed again, and Scott stood up straight again like a tumbler. Then he quickly attacked the black fat man''s stomach, but found that the black fat man did not move, his hand seemed to hit the steel, the pain was unbearable. Scott shook his arm and kept sucking in the air. He looked at the fat man in disbelief and said, "you don''t even move." "Yes." There was no change in the expression of the black fat man, who was still smiling a little. "What if I attack from the flank? It''s down here. See Scott pointed to the fat man''s stomach, and the fat man subconsciously looked over. Scott seized the opportunity to punch the fat man''s face with a right hook to make his head deviate. After Scott''s attack, he posed as a boxer, and the prisoners cheered. The black fat man turned his head and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth. He should have been angry because of Scott''s sneak attack. The expression on his face suddenly changed. He looked at Scott with a simple smile and said, "I''ll miss you, Scott!"¡° Me, too, piggy Scott and piggy shook hands friendly and then touched each other''s shoulders. Scott expression helpless said: "you this kind of farewell ceremony is really strange." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 663 ? `? Scott was able to finish the farewell ceremony in prison after he successfully punched piggy. The prisoners who knew Scott came one by one to touch their shoulders. From today on, Scott will leave the prison. "All right, all right, break up, break up." The prisoners dispersed in a mass. Scott took a bath, changed into a new dress, put his cute schoolbag on his back and left the prison. The corner of his eye is still red, which is the last gift that piggy gave him before he left. Two prison police followed Scott to make sure he didn''t do anything unusual at the last minute. Outside the prison, Scott''s former cellmate Louis was waiting for him in a pickup truck. When Louis saw Scott come out, he opened his arms warmly and called out to Scott, "Hi, Scott, how are you, brother?" "Hey! Man Scott is also very happy to extend his arms to Lewis. After they hugged, Louis asked, "what''s wrong with your eyes?" Scott closed his left eye slightly and said, "Oh, what else do you think you can do, piggy? Farewell gift." Louis pointed to his eyes and said, "not to mention, I still have the scar a year ago." "Is it?" Scott touched it. "Yes, yes." As they walked into the car together, Louis boasted, "you know what? I''m still the only one to knock him down. " "I can''t do it anyway." Scott shakes his head. The big head of piggy is beyond the average person''s ability to bear. After they got on the bus, Scott said, "thank you for coming to pick me up, brother." Louis took it for granted: "Oh, do you think I''m going to miss my cellmate''s release?" Scott had nothing to talk about, so he began to nag, "what''s wrong with your girlfriend?" Louis said with a smile, "she dumped me." "Oh..." Scott thought he was asking the wrong question. Louis continued, "my mom''s dead, and my dad''s deported." Scott''s brows wrinkled. It''s tragic. But Louis did point to the roof happily and said, "but this car belongs to me." "That''s not bad." Scott pouted his mouth. "That''s right." Louis has a brilliant smile, from which we can see that this guy''s head is short of muscle. Back to business, Scott said, "thank you for taking me in. I need a place to live." Lewis said impolitely, "when you see that house, you''ll be happier. You''ll soon get used to it. Watch it." "I hope so." Scott twisted his head. "Don''t worry." Louis''s look became insidious. "I want to introduce you to some people, some very good people."¡° I''m not interested. " Of course Scott knew what Louis wanted him to do, so he refused. "Come on." Louis smiles and looks at Scott. When he finds that Scott''s expression is very serious, Louis''s smile disappears. "No, I''m serious." Scott''s mood suddenly became intense. "I don''t want to go in any more. I have a daughter to take care of." Louis began to persuade Scott in another way: "you know it''s hard for people with criminal record to find a job." Scott said confidently, "man, I have a master''s degree in electrical engineering, OK? I have no problem When Louis saw that Scott had decided to go, he would not detain him any more. Anyway, when he really realized the social beating, Scott would come back to him. Stek and Louis separated and later went to work in an ice cream shop. He wore pink overalls and a blue hat to serve at the front desk. A tall kid came up, and Scott said with a smile, "welcome to bathrobe. Would you like to try our Mango Sorbet?" "No, thank you. I''d better... Give me a hamburger, please." The smile on the child''s face is very naive. Scott shook his head and said, "we don''t... we don''t sell hamburgers." "Well, pretzels, hot ones. Do you have them dipped in mustard?" The child is still attached to other things. Scott said with a smile, "this is the ice cream man, bathrobe." The child compromise, he vomited a airway: "any hot out of the oven I accept." When he came to the ice cream shop to ask for hot food, Scott understood that the child was a child with abnormal brain development, so the smile on his face disappeared, and he said coldly, "No Then the manager called out, "Scott, can you come to the office? Now. " "No problem, Dell." Scott pointed to the child and said to the other employee, "Darby, can you give this idiot a reception? Thank you Then Scott walked into the office and said, "Hey, Dale." "Come in and sit down." Dale sat at his desk with his hands around his chest. As soon as Scott came in, Dale said something to his dismay: "three years in San Quentin prison, huh!" "You found out." Scott had a face that he had recognized. Dale nodded with a smile: "bathrobe can always find out." Scott''s eyes began to flash a little bit: "I''m sorry, really, but I... No one wants to hire me." Dale recounts Scott''s crimes: "forced entry, major theft." Scott kept apologizing: "I''m... I''m really sorry, I''m... I''m like this, I''m... I''m not doing it anymore, I just want to." But Dell said to him, "I can''t be happier to salute you." "Really?" Scott tensed his nerves¡° Yes Scott was relieved to get Dell''s answer. "Thank you. Thank you very much." Scott felt the ups and downs, and now his heart beat very fast. Dale said: "you really taught those rich bastards a lesson. As I learned more about what you did, I thought... Wow, I know this man. He''s my man." "Yes, well, I''m happy to have this job, and I''m... I really appreciate the opportunity." Scott didn''t know what to say. Dale''s face suddenly changed again. He said coldly, "but you can''t escape! I can''t hire you. " Scott''s face turned ugly. "What? Are you going to fire me? " "That''s right." Dale nodded. Scott quickly defended himself: "listen, Dale, it''s not a violent crime. I''m a good employee!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 664 For Scott''s defense, Dale nodded with approval: "of course, it''s not a violent crime. It''s a cool crime. Otherwise, it won''t be recorded, but... If you want to order yourself a glass of mango sand ice when you leave, I''ll pretend that I don''t see anything." Dale said that he appreciated Scott''s criminal behavior, but in fact he couldn''t stand a man who had been in prison working under his hands. At least, Scott thought Dale was good enough, so he walked along with a glass of mango ice cream and drank it all the way down the street. "It''s not bad." Dale walked in the busy street, all kinds of people passed by him, but no one would look at him more. He lost his job again and it was hard to find a new one. Even the ice cream shops are afraid of him, and now he is desperate. So Scott came to a house called magic apartment, pushed open the iron door and went in. Rock music is playing here. On the wooden stairs, people gather together to cheer loudly and twist their bodies. It seems that people in this apartment live happily. Ignoring all this, Scott goes straight to a room and pushes the door open. Louis, his former cellmate, is making waffles in the room. "Hey, Scott, what are you doing here? Aren''t you at work? " Louis''s eyes widened at the sudden appearance of Scott. When we parted, Scott''s eyes were so firm, as if there could not be a second pair of such firm eyes in the world. Within a week, however, Scott came to see him. Scott put down his backpack and said, "yes, I''m fired." Louis sighed and said, "hell, they found out who you are?" "Yes." Scott put his backpack on the sofa, where a few people sat on the table eating. Obviously, Louis made all these things himself. Louis said, "bathrobe has always had a good eye, brother." He knew Scott couldn''t stay long. "Bathrobe never plays." It seems that a black man sitting on the table once had the same experience as Scott. He was wearing a certain white round hat and a pinch of beard under his lips. "Would you like some waffles, brother?" Asked Louis. Scott just wanted to talk. On the desk, another white man with glasses, curled hair and banging on the computer answered, "Oh, give me some." Louis immediately introduced him to Scott: "by the way, his name is Kurt. He has been in Forrest for five years. He is a computer geek." Scott sat next to Kurt. Kurt looked at him and said, "nice to meet you, friend." "Well, nice to meet you." Scott then looked at the black man next to him. "What''s your name?" "Dave." When the black man said his name, Scott''s chin was tightly folded. He''s just been fired by a guy named Dale, and now he''s upset when he hears Dai. Dave didn''t know that Scott had a bad opinion on Dai now. He then praised Scott and said, "well done Vesta." Next to the Kurt immediately confused to follow: "Vesta that ticket?" "Yes." Dave nodded. Kurt sped up and denied: "no, no, I''ve heard about this robbery..." Scott interrupted the conversation while eating waffles and explained: "strictly speaking, I didn''t rob them. Robbery usually includes threat. I hate violence. I call it theft. I''m a snitch." When Dave heard this, he choked, "you said you were a girl?" I hate violence. Speaking from a man, it makes Dave feel very uncomfortable. After all, he looks like a thug, proficient in all kinds of violence equipment. "All right." Scott knew that Dave had different views from himself, so he had nothing to say. Louis came over to join the conversation and said, "they''re killing customers, aren''t they? There''s millions of them, Scott. You exposed them and you got fired. Guess what? He hacked into the security system and gave the millions back to the customers who had been cheated. " The more Louis said it, the more excited he was, as if he had done it, so he sat down. Dave also had a happy smile on his face and said, "I posted all the bank records on the Internet." Louis added: "and then he drove the Bentley into the swimming pool." Louis is talking happily. He suddenly finds Scott''s face flat and even angry. He looks at him and says, "what are you talking about?" Louis choked. "Ah?" Scott asked again. "I..." Louis lowered his head and looked like he knew his mistake. Scott looked at Dave and Kurt on both sides: "why tell these people my story? What do you want to do? " "All right." In the face of Scott''s criticism, Louis began to say his plan, "my cousin discussed with a man two weeks ago, a simple and perfect little job." "Don''t even think about it." Scott didn''t finish listening and refused. He didn''t want to go to prison again. "No, no, No Louis quickly asked Scott to stay, "wait, that guy is totally right with you!" Scott yelled, "no! I''m washing my hands, man. I don''t want to go back to prison. " Next to him, Dave and Kurt look like a wet blanket. Louis frowned: "no, it''s a millionaire with a high turnover. It''s Scott Lang''s perfect goal." Scott is still a face that does not accept temptation: "I don''t care, I quit." Lewis''s mouth shut in a second. He thought Scott had come here to agree to do big things together, but the result was the same. In this way, after Scott ate a waffle, the whole room fell into a dead silence. At this time, now retired Dr. PIM is full of white hair, he drove an open car, with cool sunglasses and gloves into a business. Passing the security room, the guard asked, "Dr. PIM?" "Exactly. I''m not dead yet." Dr. PIM''s tone was slightly mischievous. The security guard laughed and let him pass. When he came to the house, another security guard asked, "identification?" After taking out some crumpled dollars and a bunch of keys, Dr. PIM said to the security guard, "just look at that." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 665 The security guard looked back at a portrait in the middle of the wall. It was Dr. PIM in his youth. The security guard immediately apologized and made a gesture of "please" with his hand and said, "I''m sorry, sir. Please come in." After Dr. PIM got his money and key back and went on, two female staff members saw him and whispered, "is that hank PIM?" Two people finish saying and immediately go away. Then a beautiful young woman with short hair came up to Dr. PIM and said with a smile, "Hello, Hank!" Dr. PIM took a look at her and said, "hope, will you die if you call me father?" Hope, Dr. PIM''s daughter, with the papers in her hand, continued, "Dr. Claus will be very happy if you can come here today." "To be more precise, ecstatic." The bald Darren Klaus came over and held out his hand to Dr. PIM. Dr. PIM said, "I''m also surprised to receive your invitation. Darren, what''s so important?" "You''ll know right away, right, hope." Klaus looks mysteriously at hope. Hope took a deep look at Dr. PIM, then blinked at Klaus, turned away and said, "everything''s ready, waiting for you in there." "Ouch." When Klaus saw that hope had deliberately ignored Dr. PIM, he patted him on the shoulder and said, "it seems that some old wounds will never heal, will they? But don''t worry. I''ll treat her well. You''ll like it Klaus and hope got on the elevator together. Another man came to Dr. PIM and asked, "long time no see, Dr. PIM. How''s retirement?" Dr. PIM shook hands with him and sneered, "how''s your face?" This is the man who was punched in the meeting room of aegis by Dr. PIM decades ago. Then Dr. PIM took the elevator to Klaus'' lab. There are a large number of White dressed researchers discussing with each other. Klaus walked in the middle and said with a smile: "before we start, I''d like to introduce a very special guest, the founder of our company and my mentor, Dr. hank PIM." Klaus pointed to Dr. PIM. The representatives of various enterprises and scientific researchers who came to visit the conference looked at him one after another. They clapped their hands and he was smiling. But when he saw the exhibit behind Klaus, the smile on Dr. PIM''s face disappeared. Klaus noticed Dr. PIM''s expression. He took a look at Dr. PIM. His eyes were a little provocative and a little expecting his praise. He began to tell the story. "When I accepted this company from Dr. PIM, I started to work on a particle, changing the distance between atoms by increasing its density and strength. I can''t tell you why such revolutionary research has been dusty all the time, but think about it as a soldier, only the size of an insect." Klaus said to show the content on the big screen. It was a war movie. Klaus said, "an ultimate secret weapon, an ant man. Ha ha, that''s what they called you at that time, right, Hank?" In the movie played by Klaus, the soldiers suddenly fall to the ground, and when the picture is enlarged, you can see a very small person attacking these soldiers. Dr. PIM looked at Klaus coldly. Klaus continued: "it''s stupid, I know. Propaganda, amazing stories, making up these ghost things to scare the Soviet Union. Hank, can you tell the guests how you answer me every time I ask you?" Klaus walked up to Dr. PIM and asked, "is the ant man real?" "It''s just a legend." Dr. PIM returned. That''s what Klaus wanted. "Yes, how can such a magical thing be true?" Then Klaus brought a group of guests into his real laboratory. It''s full of metal, and there''s a lot of white lights that light it up. Klaus said more and more vigorously: "but the legend of the ant man inspired me, and with the breakthrough of research, I have been able to reduce the non living matter, I think, is it possible to reduce a person? Can that be achieved? " Klaus''s voice grew louder and louder: "now, this is no longer a legend! Distinguished guests, it''s my great honor to show you the battle suit of the wasp known as the war Terminator There is a washing machine like thing behind Klaus. In it, there is a person who looks like a wasp. In fact, it''s just a model. All the guests went over to look at the model inside. Klaus said: "the wasp suit is an all-round combat weapon, which can realize the ultimate combat advantage by changing the size of the wearer''s body. In this era, we use weapons to defend ourselves, but we are constantly damaged by monitoring. It''s time to return to a simpler era, An era in which we can once again protect our own interests with the power of freedom. " Klaus played the introduction film about the battle suit of the wasp, which was made with special effects. "A comprehensive and peace maintaining carrier, the wasp suit, can deal with any geopolitical conflict, and is completely invisible and competent for defense and strategic attack. Its practical applications include surveillance, industrial destruction, and removing obstacles on the road to peace. A single wasp suit can provide immeasurable power to protect users in the near future, A wasp army can create a global and sustainable social environment After the movie, Klaus said with pride, "this is the battle suit of the wasp." Someone immediately poured cold water and said, "so it''s a dress?" Klaus laughed: "don''t be so unintelligible, Frank. It''s not ordinary clothes. It''s a carrier. What''s the matter? Don''t you feel shocked?" Frank frowned and said, "I''m shocked, but I''m also worried. Imagine if our enemies have this technology?" Klaus put his hand on Frank''s shoulder and nodded: "we need to have a good talk, Frank. I value your opinion very much. Thank you for coming, hope." Klaus said that he asked hope to dissolve the crowd. Hope immediately showed a workplace smile and said, "thank you very much. I''ll send you out. Thank you." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 666 When the guests left the lab under the leadership of hope, Dr. PIM walked up to Klaus. "You seem a little shocked," Klaus said with a smile Dr. PIM said to Klaus seriously, "Darren, I have a reason to hide these secrets." When Klaus heard this, he became crazy and said in a hurry, "so you finally admit it? We could have done it together, Hank, but you ruined the opportunity. That''s why you are the past and I am the future. " "Don''t do that," Dr. PIM stopped Klaus did not answer, but left with a sneer. At this time, a man turned back to Klaus and said, "Klaus, if you sell it to me first, I''ll give you more than 20% of the price, and I can pay cash in two weeks." "Deal." Klaus went with him to another place. Hope took a look at them, walked up to Dr. PIM and said, "we have to get moving, hank." Dr. PIM asked, "where did he go?" Hope whispered, "he can''t shrink his life yet. Give me his uniform and let me finish it all at once." "No way." Dr. PIM coldly refused. Hope came closer and said, "I''ve won Claus''s absolute trust." "It''s too dangerous." Dr. PIM wants to stop hope. "We have no choice." Hope knew he had no way back. But Dr. PIM doesn''t think so: "that''s not true. I think I''ve got a candidate." "Who?" Hope looked curiously at Dr. PIM. The relationship between the father and daughter is very rigid, just played in front of Klaus. ¡­¡­ In a well decorated house, Scott was hit by the door when he opened it. He came to see his daughter and celebrate her birthday. In the corridor of the house, Scott''s daughter ran happily to Scott and said, "Dad!" "Happy birthday, baby." Scott squatted down and hugged his daughter, holding a birthday present in a delicate bag. "I''m very sorry I''m late. I don''t know when the party will start." Scott looked at the dress of his daughter Princess, a face of apology. Daughter innocent said: "the invitation has written." Then her future stepfather came up and said, "he didn''t receive the invitation, but he came uninvited." The tone of the future stepfather was full of gunpowder. Scott stood up, looked at his daughter and said, "I won''t miss my baby''s birthday party." The daughter happily ran back: "I''m going to tell mom you''re here." "You don''t have to..." Scott had run away before he stopped his daughter. As soon as the daughter left, the future stepfather said to Scott, "what are you doing here, Lang? You haven''t paid any of the child''s alimony. If I want to, I can arrest you now. "¡° Nice to meet you, too, Paxton Scott completely ignored Paxton''s threat. The daughter excitedly ran over to Scott and said, "mom knows you''re here. I''m so glad you''re choking on the drink." His daughter''s innocence made Scott''s face not know how to squeeze. He changed the topic and gave the bag to his daughter, saying, "look what I brought you." After the daughter took the bag, she immediately asked with a smile: "can I open it now?" "Of course, honey, it''s your birthday." Paxton said that. When her daughter opened the bag, a ragged rabbit doll was making a strange sound. Paxton immediately found a reason to blame Scott, and immediately asked, "what is this?" "He''s so ugly." The daughter said with a smile, "I love him to death." Scott was laughing when he saw his daughter so happy. He didn''t pay any attention to Paxton who was trying to find fault with her. "Can I show it to my friends?" the daughter asked Paxton snatched the words and said, "yes, go ahead, baby." Daughter excitedly ran to the house, Scott and Paxton opened a dialogue between men. Scott explained the alimony seriously: "listen, I''ll pay alimony, but it''s really hard to get a job with a criminal record." Paxton said coldly, "I believe you can solve it, but now, I want to ask you to leave my house." Scott said hastily, "no, wait. It''s my daughter''s birthday." Paxton said mercilessly, "this is my house!" "So what? This is still my child. " The more they talked, the louder they were. At this time, a woman''s voice said, "calm down!" The woman, Scott''s ex-wife, frowned when she saw him and refused as much as Paxton. Scott said, "you can''t just run here." "You know why, don''t make it! I''m here for the party. " Scott''s voice dropped a lot in front of his ex-wife. The ex-wife said, "I know, but you can''t just show up." "She''s my daughter." Scott is still this sentence, which can best represent his current mood. He just wants to celebrate his daughter''s birthday. Paxton folded his arms and said, "you don''t know how to be a father." Ignoring Paxton, Scott said to his ex-wife, "Maggie, as a friend and your first love, I tell you that your fiance is a fool." Maggie seriously retorted, "he''s not a fool." "Can you be careful?" Paxton sounded angry. Maggie pushes Scott away. Scott then started a war between them: "what language? I''m talking about hats. " "Enough." Maggie takes Scott out of the house. As soon as Scott came out, he said to Maggie in a loud voice, "really, Maggie? Just him? Come on, you can marry anyone, but you have to get engaged to a cop. " Maggie a word to block Scott''s temper: "at least he is not a thief." Scott''s mood suddenly became extremely depressed: "I''m trying, OK? I''ve changed my ways. I''m honest. I''ve had a job, and... I want to support her. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I love her very much. I''ve missed too much. Now I want to be a part of her life, so what should I do? " Maggie said with tears in her eyes: "find an apartment, find a job, pay the alimony, and then we''ll discuss the visitation right. I promise, you''re her hero, Scott, so be her hero." Scott is silent. Maggie doesn''t know. Because of her words, Scott will become a hero in the near future. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 667 Scott drove away in Louis'' pickup truck. Before he left, Paxton and his daughter were watching him outside the house. Daughter a face of sweet smile, even if the heart is heavy, Scott face daughter or a reassuring smile. After this experience, Scott realized that he was in urgent need of money, and it was a lot of money. He could never look up in front of his daughter and ex-wife just by doing odd jobs in society. Scott''s eyes must have been on the pickup all the way through the sun and into the dark. In the company that was founded by Dr. PIM, Klaus came to the bathroom, and the representatives of various enterprises invited by this press conference have been back one after another. Klaus leaned against the sink. He didn''t do anything until frank, who had raised concerns about the wasp suit in the toilet, came out and said, "I''m sorry you have such deep concerns about the wasp suit, Frank." Frank was startled. Fortunately, he finished peeing. "Yes, unfortunately, people can''t just do what they want. If only they could, right?" Frank came to the shampoo and washed his hands. "But there are laws," he said Klaus gave him a piece of paper and said, "what law? Human law? The laws of nature transcend the laws of man, and I have transcended the laws of nature. " Hearing Klaus''s words, he seemed to substitute himself into a God. The smile that Klaus still had on his face completely disappeared. He wiped his hands clean and returned the paper to Klaus, saying: "Darren, it seems you don''t understand..." At this moment, Klaus suddenly took out a gun from behind him and shot at Frank. After the gun was fired, there was no sound of bullets, only a laser. But Klaus, who was shot, instantly evaporated from the original place and became a small piece of creeping meat and fell to the ground. Klaus wiped the meat off the ground with the paper Frank had just wiped. He said, "it seems that we still have technical defects." "Goodbye, frank!" After wiping the meat on the floor, Klaus threw the paper into the toilet and flushed it down. Then Klaus madly washed his hands. In the evening, Klaus invited Dr. PIM''s daughter hope to have dinner together. He said at the dinner table, "I''ve been thinking a lot about gratitude recently. When I was meditating this morning, I suddenly got an interesting idea. I think it may also apply to you." "What do you think?" he asked curiously "Gratitude is also a kind of forgiveness. I''ve been angry with hank PIM for so many years. I''ve dedicated my talents to him. I could have worked anywhere, but I chose a bad tutor, and you don''t even have the right to choose." As Klaus spoke, hope''s expression became more serious. "He never trusted you. What we did was disgraceful, but it was forced by him, wasn''t it? But we should not be angry. We should be grateful. It is his failure as a teacher and father that makes us full of wings. " After Klaus finished, hope looked at Klaus with a smile and said, "you are successful, Darren. Win everything and get it. " So they continued to have a pleasant dinner. At the same time, Scott was on the pickup truck, writing his income and expenditure record to a yellow piece of paper¡° Income - 2100, tax - 22 Maintenance - 2100, taxi - 10 Expenses - 30, deposits - 600 377 days to see Cathy " When Scott saw the despairing number, he leaned his head against his seat, looking as if he had already given up. He now stops his pickup truck under the magic apartment where Louis lives. Scott''s heart is constantly wandering between angels and demons. Finally, he chose to go upstairs to open the door and find Louis. When he opened the door, Louis and Dave were playing computer games. Scott put down his backpack and Dave said, "don''t cheat!" Kurt asked, "what''s up, big God?" Scott didn''t answer. "Maybe he didn''t hear that," Dave interjected coldly "How was the party?" Kurt asked again. Scott took out a bottle of wine from the refrigerator and drank it in a big gulp. Then he looked at the three humanitarians and said, "tell me about that vote?" "What?" Louis immediately put down the handle and looked at Scott. He suspected that his ear had a leg. Scott said clearly and loudly, "I want to know how to do that one!" Louis immediately clapped his leg and stood up excitedly. "That''s right!" Dave and Kurt also changed their attitude, with a look of expectation on their faces. They waited so long that Scott finally agreed. Seeing that the three were so excited, Scott stopped and said, "calm down, OK? I just want to know where the information comes from. It has to be reliable. " Scott decided to take risks, but if he wanted to get a sum of money with the lowest risk, he would never go to prison, otherwise his life would be completely in darkness and could not be reversed. Dave patted Louis on the shoulder, and Louis explained: "my cousin Ernesto and I attended a wine tasting. It''s basically red wine. You know, I don''t like red wine very much, but fortunately, there''s a rose wine that makes things turn for the better! Then he talked about Emily, our good friend Scott was not interested in these stories. He urged, "I don''t need to know these details. It''s nothing to do with business. Go on!" Louis coughed, skipping over a lot of unimportant details and said, "so he told me that Emily is doing housekeeping now, and she is dating Carlos, the head of the whole bay area. She told him that about the family she was cleaning, he is a famous CEO, retired, but rich, Then Carlos and my cousin were on the same softball team, and they talked Lewis said more and more vigorously: "then the point came. Carlos said, hey, man, that guy has a super large safe in the basement. It''s amazing. Of course, my cousin came to me because he knew my technology could handle it, so I asked him, did Emily ask Carlos to tell you the model of that safe? So he said, "no, man, she just said it''s super professional. No matter what''s hidden in it, it must be good." When Louis finished, Scott was stunned. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 668 "What?" After listening to Louis say so much nonsense, Scott on a question. "The old man has a safe," curt concluded Dave pointed to Kurt and praised him for his excellent summary. Louis added: "and the old man is not at home for a week." Scott began to sum up: "well, there''s an old man who has a safe, and he''s been away from home for a week, so let''s do it!" "You know what I mean!" Louis had an evil smile on his face. Then the three men went to prepare their crime tools, some of which were purchased, and some of which were stolen parts from other people''s cars. Scott, as the central figure of the whole crime, calculated the details of their actions at home and planned the whole invasion steps. At the same time, he used the parts Louis and the three of them brought back to make tools to open the safe. Two nights later, the four came outside Dr. PIM''s house. It''s Dr. PIM that Lewis is looking at. Kurt climbed to the cable and cut off the wires near the house, saying: "the communication line has been cut off, the mobile phone signal has been interfered, no one can call the police tonight, the inspection is over." And in the pickup truck, Scott and the three of them are ready to go. "If something goes wrong, I''ll cover you up," Louis said before he set out Scott opened the door and set out: "don''t worry, that can''t happen." When he heard Scott''s arrogant words, Dave laughed, and Louis also laughed: "I like his kind of drag." After getting out of the car, Scott put on his windbreaker, hat and his favorite schoolbag, and jumped into Dr. PIM''s house. "Cool Dave couldn''t help praising Scott''s action. After Scott sneaked in, he began to climb up the side of the house. Then he opened a white bellows with an alarm inside. After pasting a tool he made on the alarm, Scott Hui reported: "the alarm failed." "Beautiful Lewis gives a fist. And Kurt was monitoring the whole house on his computer. "I came in." When Scott got into the house, he came down the stairs. When he came to the first floor, he saw a bunch of keys on the table, so he took them and went on to the basement. Coincidentally, this set of keys is the key to open the basement room. When Scott opened a wooden door, another metal door appeared in front of him. Scott turned a ring on the metal door and said, "there is a fingerprint lock on the door." "What are you talking about? My cousin didn''t tell me that. Oh, my God, have we failed? " Louis suddenly became annoyed. "Not necessarily!" Scott quickly ran upstairs and searched everywhere. He found a bottle of liquid medicine and a metal ring. Then he bit off the transparent tape and stuck the metal ring. He poured the liquid medicine into the metal ring continuously, then picked up the two ends of the tape and put the metal ring on the fire to heat. After a while of heating, Scott tore a transparent tape from the metal ring, and there was a fingerprint on the tape. Scott put the tape on the metal door and the metal door turned from red to green. "Done!" Scott went into the metal door. Kurt exclaimed, "it didn''t trigger the alarm. He''s too good." As soon as Scott came into the basement and saw the special safe with no model, he sighed, "is there any mistake?" "What''s the matter?" Louis asked quickly. Scott looked at the safe as if he were facing the biggest enemy of his life and said, "they''re not kidding. The safe here is difficult." "How hard is it, Scott?" Lewis didn''t know anything about it. Scott walked into the safe. "It''s cabendale, 1910. The Titanic was made of this steel." "Oh..." Louis called, "can you handle it?" Scott picked up the safe and said, "well, when it gets cold, it gets a big discount. Remember that iceberg?" "Of course, it killed the little plum." Louis replied. "It killed everyone," he added "But it didn''t kill the old lady. She threw the heart of the sea into the sea later," Kurt said coldly Scott got an air cushion out of his backpack and made a hole in the weakest part of the safe with a drill. Then find a bucket of water and a funnel from the basement and mix all the liquid nitrogen in your backpack into the hole. A lot of cold air intruded into the metal door, making its lock gradually eroded. "What are you doing?" Asked Kurt. Scott hid behind the basement and said, "I pour water into the lock cylinder and freeze it with liquid nitrogen. The ice will expand, but the metal won''t." "And then?" "Wait, wait." Scott saw that the safe was constantly expanding. When it expanded to the maximum, the screw ejected from the safe, and the door of the safe collapsed on the air cushion. "Beautiful Scott immediately went into the safe, which was a small room. When he looked around quickly, Louis asked, "what''s in it, money or jewelry?" After reading it up and down, Scott said in a dumb voice, "there''s nothing in it." "What did you say?" Louis suspected that he didn''t hear clearly and the signal was bad. "Only one suit, one old motorcycle suit." Scott kept rummaging through the ant man''s clothes. "What? No money, no jewelry, nothing? " Louis kept asking questions. Dave and Kurt have already rubbed their heads. They waited so long that Scott agreed. When the treasure door opened, they found only one suit of clothes? The three of them leaned back on the seat of the car, looking disheartened. "It''s all in vain." Scott put down the ant man''s clothes in the same annoyed tone. Louis kept sighing, "I''m sorry, Scott, I didn''t let you get any." Then Scott took out the ant man''s clothes. At least he couldn''t take nothing with him. Scott didn''t know that on a table in the basement, a metal robot the size of an ant was monitoring all his movements. Dr. PIM saw what Scott had done in a house full of screens and photographed all parts of his home. He had been waiting for Scott to break into his home! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 669 In Klaus'' lab, Klaus and hope are testing the wasp suit here. "I thought we were going to use mice," said hope, after the researchers brought a lamb When Klaus heard hope''s words full of humanity, he looked at her and said, "is there any difference?" Hope''s mouth was wide open and he couldn''t bear it. Klaus immediately told the researchers: "start experimenting with 34-c, shrinking organic atoms." Hope look dignified to stop Klaus said: "Darren, maybe we should consider." Klaus immediately stopped hope with a string of words to persuade himself: "shrinking the organic organization is the core of this technology, I can''t take semi-finished products to meet customers." Klaus started the instrument, and the lamb was on the experimental platform. After being shot by a laser, it turned into a piece of wriggling meat. Hope immediately covered his mouth, and even the researchers who brought the lamb were staring at the meat on the experimental platform. Klaus took a deep breath and announced, "experiment 34-c, result... Failed. Clean the table and bring in the 35-c test body. " Hope felt that Klaus had completely changed in front of him. Inside the magic apartment, Scott washes his face in the bathroom. He looks at himself in the mirror and his backpack. He asks, "why do you put a dress in the safe?" Scott took the ant man battle suit out of his backpack. He found a small bottle of crimson liquid in the pocket of the battle suit. He then picked up the helmet that looked like a gas mask and said, "it''s incredible." Scott was curious, so he put on the ant man suit, then stood in the bathtub and looked at himself in the mirror. Louis and they came back from the outside, and they all had the same bad faces as soon as they opened the door. "Scott, how are you, man?" Cried Louis. Scott quickly pulled up the shower curtain of the bathtub, then looked at the two red buttons on his gloves and said to himself, "strange, what''s this?" Scott pressed the button between his hands. For the first second, nothing special happened. But the next second, Scott shrank to the size of an ant and fell into the bathtub. Scott looked around, looking at this dirty bathtub, and he didn''t know what was going on. Then a voice sounded in his ear: "from this point of view, the world must be very different, isn''t it, Scott?" "What? Who, who''s talking? " Scott asked, but no one answered. Scott saw that the shower curtain had been pulled open and Louis came in. Scott held out his hand to him and kept shouting, "Louis, Louis, I''m down here." However, no matter what he said about the size of an ant, Louis couldn''t hear him. Then Louis put his hand on the sprinkler. The mysterious voice sounded again: "true gold is not afraid of fire, Scott, but this time it''s... Water!" Lewis turns on the nozzle, and a lot of water comes to Scott like a flash flood. Scott runs in the bathtub, but he still can''t escape. The water rushed him straight out of the bathtub and onto the floor outside. Mysterious voice said: "it seems that your endurance is beyond imagination." "I don''t want to see that." Louis dropped something on the floor, Scott was affected, and then fell into the sewer, all the way to a disco under the house. On the old-fashioned music disc played in the disco, Scott kept spinning. With the stop of the music disc, Scott was thrown out again. He was hiding under the feet of a group of Disco dancers. Once anyone stepped on him, Scott suspected that he would go to see God. Scott ran around, and suddenly came to a leak. He fell from it, bumped and bumped all the way, and finally fell onto a large white, hairy carpet. Strong suction will Scott''s body into the air, it is the owner of the room in the dust, Scott was involved in the dust catcher bounce out, when he finally came to a place without danger, Scott gasped. When Scott gasps, he finds a huge mouse staring at him in front of him. When the mouse sees Scott chasing him, Scott jumps forward, a trap triggers, and he flies out of the room by the trap and lands on a car. It was raining heavily outside. As soon as Scott fell on the roof, the old man who was about to drive heard the movement of the roof and called, "what?" When the roof suddenly collapsed, Scott returned to his normal size. He looked like he was going to die. He opened his helmet and breathed the fresh air after the rain. Mysterious voice said: "the first test performance is good, you keep the clothes, I will contact you again." "No, thank you. I really don''t have to!" Scott yelled When Scott got back to his room, he put the ant man and his clothes in his backpack. Then he came to Dr. PIM''s house in the dark and put them back in the basement. Scott put back his clothes, the atmosphere relaxed, he turned out of the house, suddenly a strong light shining on his face, the police came to him and yelled: "get down! You''re under arrest! " Scott raised his hand and explained, "I didn''t steal anything. I just gave it back." When Scott finished, he found that he had confessed to stealing. He closed his mouth and felt stupid at the moment. Got caught again. Scott is in the prison, squatting quietly in the corner. Paxton, Scott''s ex-wife''s fiance, looked at Scott outside the cell and said, "you almost convinced me that you are going to reform. They are all supporting you. It will hurt their heart." Scott didn''t go to Paxton. A police officer came up and said, "Scott, you have visitors." "Who?" Scott asked, who would come to see him in less than a day after he was arrested? "Your lawyer." Scott was surprised by the policeman''s words. "My lawyer?" He never remembers that he has a lawyer, and he has no money to hire a lawyer. When the police took him to the visiting room, Scott saw his lawyer, Dr. PIM. "I said I''d get back to you, Scott," Dr. PIM told Scott. "I''m starting to think you''d prefer to be in prison." Scott covered his forehead: "are you teasing me?" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 670 When Dr. PIM came to look for Scott, the surveillance camera in the visitation room was turned off by him. "Sit down." Dr. PIM didn''t ask the police to record their conversation. As soon as Scott sat down, he admitted his mistake and said, "Sir, I''m sorry for stealing this suit. I''m not interested in why you have it." Scott came up to get out of the way and tried to play dumb and let Dr. PIM let him go. But Dr. PIM mentioned Scott''s ex-wife and said, "Maggie''s opinion of you is not wrong at all. No wonder she tried to stop you from seeing Cathy." "How do you know?" All of a sudden, when he heard something about his family from Dr. PIM''s mouth, Scott''s brows immediately wrinkled, and even his eyes became very serious. Dr. PIM continued: "if things get tough, you''ll go back to crime. In my opinion, you now have a choice. You can choose to spend the rest of your life in prison, or go back to your cell and wait for further instructions." Dr. PIM is a veteran. Once he was manipulated by the aegis, now he has learned all these tricks and used them on Scott. "I don''t understand." After hearing this, Scott felt that Dr. PIM''s words were very vague, and he didn''t give the key point at all. That''s what Dr. PIM wanted. He said, "I didn''t expect you to understand, but now you have only two choices. Frankly, I have the same choice. Why do you think I let you steal that suit?" "What?" Scott''s face changed greatly after hearing this. He planned so much and prepared so much to break into Dr. PIM''s house and steal the things behind the safe. In the end, was it just someone else''s plan to let him steal? Dr. PIM gave a cursory account of how he got Scott to steal the ant man suit. As for their friend Emily, they were actually paid by Dr. PIM to tell Carlos about the things that were made up. Then Carlos told all these things to Louis'' cousin. And then step by step to form a circle, the desperate Scott to catch. "This kind of opportunity does not mean there is one, so the next time you see such an opportunity, I suggest you think it over." With that, Dr. PIM got up and left Scott alone to think about his choice. As soon as Dr. PIM left, the surveillance camera returned to normal. Before, it was blocked by a large number of small metal ants. At Scott''s daughter Cathy''s house, Cathy was playing with a birthday present from Scott. The rabbit doll kept shouting, "you are my best friend." Maggie coaxed Cathy to sleep and asked, "are you sure you don''t want to change individual toys?" Cathy shook her head. "No, that''s what I love." "Well, go to sleep. I love you." Maggie gives her daughter a kiss on the forehead. Just as she is about to leave, Cathy grabs her. "Mom." Cathy''s voice became very low. "What''s the matter?" Maggie asked, looking back. Cathy asked herself, "is Dad a bad guy? I''ve heard some adults say he''s bad. " Maggie didn''t tell her the truth, but said in a euphemistic way, "no, dad is just confused sometimes, OK?" Cathy nodded and went back to sleep. After talking with Dr. PIM, Scott went back to his cell and thought about the two choices given by Dr. PIM. There is no doubt that he can not choose to stay in the cell for a lifetime. Dr. PIM seems to have given him a choice, but in fact he has no way to go. While Scott was thinking, his eyes suddenly noticed that there were black ants on the ground. And the number of ants is increasing, Scott is confused, suddenly he is familiar with the ant Man Battle clothes appeared in front of him. The ants put out the countdown. Scott knew it was his last chance, so he immediately put on the ant man suit and kept looking out. At the end of three seconds, Scott got dressed in the ant man suit and shrunk his body. The police officer in charge of him just went to drink a glass of water. When he came back, Scott disappeared out of thin air. He was surprised that the disposable water cup in his hand fell to the ground. By this time, Scott had become the size of an ant and ran out directly from the foot of the police officer. That mysterious voice rang out: "wise move, you are enlightened at last, walk under the door." Scott ran straight out of a door and landed on what looked like chocolate on the ground. He quickly asked, "where''s next?" "Don''t worry." As the mysterious voice spoke, Scott saw a large number of metal ants the same size as him coming. "What is this?" Scott is surrounded by metal ants. At this time, inside the police station, the police called Paxton. Paxton ran and asked, "where on earth has he gone?" "I don''t know. He just disappeared." The policeman''s voice was very tense. Paxton immediately took out his pager and ordered, "search five blocks nearby, now!" Scott is as nervous as the police. The metal ants seem like a group of monsters to encircle him. Scott even fell on the ground because of this. He yelled: "get back, don''t come here!" The mysterious voice, Dr. PIM, said, "Scott, they''re my assistants." But Scott saw a bigger ant with a camera on its head, and he said, "wait a minute, do you have a camera for an ant?" "Why not?" Asked Dr. PIM. "All right." Scott pushed his body back with his hands. "Where''s the car?" Dr. PIM said, "there''s no car. We have a fly. Here we are!" Scott saw one of the largest ants, almost three times his size, coming flapping over, and Dr. PIM said, "step on the central joint and climb on your back." Scott yelled, "are you kidding? How safe is this..." Dr. Pimm interrupted his Tucao immediately: "make complaints about it, Scott!" When Scott heard Paxton''s voice from the police station, he bit his teeth and got on the ant plane. When Paxton pushed the door open, Scott had already got on the ant plane and flew away. A lot of police cars are out. Paxton just wants to catch Scott and let him stay in the cell forever. After all, his fiancee is his ex-wife. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 671 However, after Scott finally made up his mind to get on the ant plane, he suddenly found that the ant plane actually flew to the police car. "Shouldn''t we stay away from police cars?" Scott yelled. "Because they can take you five blocks away," Dr. PIM explained "Well, now, what''s the next step?" The lights of the police car kept flashing in front of Scott''s eyes. "Now," said Dr. PIM Scott replied, "Oh, it''s very simple. I''ve got the knack. If I yank the reins, I''ll go up, just like a horse." But Dr. PIM threw cold water on him and said, "you''re going to unbalance 247." Scott grabs a strange point and asks, "wait a minute, is its name 247?" "He doesn''t have a name, he just has a number, Scott. Do you know how many ants there are? Maybe, maybe this is 248? " The more he said, the more confused he seemed. He was old, so he couldn''t remember many things clearly. The ant plane was waiting for Scott to walk through the street, and it was spinning 360 degrees like a fighter plane. "Wait, wait, don''t turn, I''m so dizzy!" Scott''s all over the place right now. Dr. PIM is still struggling with the number: "no, it''s 247. Wait, hold on. " Scott walked around one car after another and said faintly, "I thought I had found the point..." Dr. PIM gave a desperate answer: "I''m in control of 247. It doesn''t listen to you." "What? Can I make a small request? Stop, 247, stop, stop! Stop! Wait! What if I throw up in my helmet? " Scott can''t see anything now. Dr. PIM immediately stopped and said, "this is my helmet, Scott. Don''t spit in it." "Can you stop right now? I feel a little dizzy. " Scott saw a lighthouse in the distance, and now he''s flying high again. "Hold on, Scott." Dr. PIM was also worried that Scott would actually vomit in his helmet. Scott said, "OK, I just feel a little... Dizzy. I need someone... Wake me up in five minutes." Scott said with both hands off force fell from the ant plane. Dr. PIM quickly manipulated the ant plane to catch Scott, or he would wake him up in the morgue after he fell. After a dark space, Scott suddenly woke up. As soon as he woke up, he found himself in a room full of European style, and Dr. PIM''s daughter hope was looking at Scott with a dead eye. Scott grabbed the quilt and said, "Hello, who are you?" Hope played with his cell phone and didn''t answer Scott. Scott continued, "have you been standing next to me watching me sleep?"¡° Yes Hope answered coldly. "Why?" Scott thought it was strange. Hope turned off his cell phone and crossed his hands. "Because the last time you came here, you stole something." After hearing this, Scott put his hand to his head and looked annoyed. Then he got up from the bed and said, "Oh, listen to me..." Scott was about to get out of bed when he stepped on something that pricked his feet. Scott looked to the ground and saw that a large number of metal ants were gathering on the floor. The number is so large that people with phobia will go crazy. "The subfamily pseudotermitinae, the bullet ant, the giant tropical bullet ant bite, and the Schmidt pain index rank the highest. They watch you when I''m away, and Dr. PIM is waiting for you downstairs," hope explained Hope said and left the house. "What?" Scott took a look at the ants and then looked at hope, "Hey, er... Whose pajamas are these? How should I get there? Well, step by step. " Scott carefully thinking about feet walking in the ants: "you don''t bite me, I don''t step on you, OK?" When Scott walked out of the room, he heard hope''s voice: "I can turn off the server. Klaus won''t find out. We don''t need this person." Dr. PIM was reading a newspaper, and hope sat down next to her for breakfast. Dr. PIM looked back at Scott and said, "I think you''ve met my daughter hope." "Yes. She''s pretty good. " Scott is still a bit out of the picture. "She doesn''t think we need you," Dr. PIM said "Yes, we can do it ourselves." Hope said coldly. Dr. PIM said, "I went to great lengths to let you steal my clothes, but hope set up a game for you." Dr. PIM explained why Scott was suddenly taken by the police. Hope confessed to framing Scott: "well, otherwise, if he fails, I''ll do it myself." Hope compromised a little, but only a little. Dr. PIM said with a smile, "she is a little anxious because of this mission. Now that you are sitting in front of me, I think you are interested in this mission." "What mission?" Scott''s eyes were alert. Dr. PIM picked up the teapot, poured himself a cup of tea and asked, "would you like some tea?" "Well, all right." In short, Scott responded first. Now he can only keep pace with Dr. PIM step by step, otherwise he knows that Dr. PIM can definitely send himself back to his cell again. Dr. PIM gave Scott a cup of tea: "I''m really impressed that you can get through my security system. Freezing metal is extremely smart." "Have you been watching me?" Asked Scott. "Scott, I''ve been watching you for a while, ever since you robbed the Vesta group, oh, sorry, I should say stolen the Vesta group," Dr. PIM recalled Dr. PIM put the newspaper he was reading on the table. When he talked about theft, the cold faced hope finally laughed. Scott looked at his picture in the newspaper, and Dr. PIM continued: "Vesta''s security system is one of the leading companies in the industry. It should be unbreakable, but you''ve got it. Do you want some sugar?" "Yes, thank you." Scott nodded. When he finished, he found that it was the metal ant pushing the candy. Scott immediately shook his head. "No more." The metal ant immediately turned and pushed the candy away. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 672 Hope takes a look at Scott intentionally, and has a problem with him. Scott pointed to the metal ant leaving and asked, "how did you get them to do it?" Dr. PIM explained the working principle of metal ants: "ants can move things 50 times their weight. They build nests, turn the soil, and cooperate closely with each other." Scott didn''t want to know anything about the habits of these ants that Dr. PIM said: "I know, but how do you make them do that?" Let the ants to serve themselves, Scott is concerned about how to control the action of ants. Dr. PIM pointed to his head and said, "I can stimulate their olfactory nerve centers with electromagnetic waves. I can talk to them. I know everything and see everything." Hope stood up and sneered, "but I still don''t know. I''m going to be late to meet Klaus." Hope said and left the house. Scott raised his hand like a child and asked, "er... Dr. PIM?" "You don''t have to raise your hand to speak, Scott." Dr. PIM looked at Scott like a fool. Scott frowned and said, "sorry, I just have a question. Who are you and who is she? What the hell are you doing? Can I go back to prison now? " Scott didn''t know who Dr. PIM was until he woke up, even before. He was kept in the dark, and he was the size of an ant, flying around. "Come with me." Dr. PIM got up from his seat and now it''s time to explain everything to Scott. So he took Scott to the basement and said, "forty years ago, I created a formula to change the relative distance." "What?" Scott couldn''t understand such a scientific term at all. Dr. PIM pressed his finger in front of an iron gate and said, "I''ve mastered the way to change the distance between atoms. That''s what the clothes do. That''s how they work, but it''s dangerous." Dr. PIM opened the door and took Scott into his lab. Scott immediately saw a big piece of sugar in a transparent glass jar, and many ants were climbing on it. Dr. PIM put everything on the table: "it was very dangerous, so I kept it a secret, so I changed course and started my own company." "PIM company?" Scott finally remembered Dr. PIM and PIM company. "Yes. I trained a young student, Darren Klaus When Dr. PIM finished, Scott immediately said, "Darren Krauss, he''s very famous." "Yes, but before he became famous, he was my assistant. I valued him very much, and maybe regarded him as my son. He was very smart, but when we became closer, he began to suspect that I had something to hide from him. He listened to the rumors about PIM particles, and he became obsessed with copying my molecular formula." Dr. PIM took the red liquid Scott had seen before from the table. "But I didn''t help him, so he plotted against me and voted me out of my own company." There wasn''t much change in Dr. PIM''s face when he said it. But it was a little weird to Scott, so he asked, "how did he do it?" It''s not easy to get rid of the original founder of the company. Dr. PIM gave the answer: "the chairman of the board is my daughter, hope. She voted for the decision. But when Klaus was about to crack my molecular formula, she came back to me. This molecular transformation process is very difficult to control. Without special helmet protection, brain chemicals would be affected. Klaus did not realize this, He''s not a steady person, either Scott nodded after hearing this. He heard a normal story of family struggle. When asked about the leg, Scott said, "so, what do you want me to do?" Dr. PIM looked at Scott and said, "Scott, I believe everyone should have a chance of self salvation. Do you believe it?" "I believe it Scott said this very seriously, it is with this idea that he does not want to go with Louis to "do big things". Dr. PIM pointed to Scott''s chest and said, "if you can help me, I promise, I can help you reunite with your daughter. Are you ready to redeem yourself now?" After hearing the promise given by Dr. PIM, Scott immediately agreed: "100 percent, the days of breaking into other people''s houses and stealing things are no longer. What do you need me to do?" The next second, Dr. PIM''s reply made him dumb: "I just want you to break into a place and steal something." Scott: "well Scott didn''t expect that face slapping would come so fast, even as soon as he dreamed of becoming a hero and family reunion, the picture immediately turned into a big mouth slapping on his face. At Paxton''s house, Maggie asked at the dinner table, "are you coming home for dinner tonight?" Paxton turned on his cell phone. There was a police officer in the police station who sent him a picture of Dr. PIM. Paxton saw it and replied to Maggie: "well, yes, I will bring some food back, OK?" "Good, good news?" Maggie saw Paxton''s face beaming with the message. Paxton immediately prepared to go out and said, "well, it''s hard to say. It''s just news." Cathy said, "are you looking for my dad?" Little Cathy smelled it and asked. Maggie takes a flustered look at Paxton. Paxton takes a look at her, and then says, "yes, honey, I just want to make sure your dad''s safe." Cathy''s eyes became sharp. "I hope you can''t catch him." Then Cathy began to eat her breakfast cereal. Paxton nodded awkwardly. In Klaus''s lab, he''s crazy about shrinking the organic body as soon as possible. When a lamb failed, he immediately tried another one, and by this time, hope had come to PIM company from Dr. PIM''s home. Hope looked into Klaus''s crazy eyes. He was trying a new experiment. A little sheep is on the experimental platform. Klaus does not hesitate to inject laser into its body. After a flash of light, Klaus opened his eyes and saw the lamb shrink. His facial expression exaggerates to all facial features magnifies looking at the small sheep! Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 673 ?? When Klaus was shaking and crazy because he successfully shrunk the body of the lamb, Dr. PIM further explained to Scott the reason why he wanted him to steal. A picture of a man appeared on the screen of the laboratory. Dr. PIM pointed to the humanity in the picture: "it''s not the first time that these people want to control revolutionary weapons. This is Michelle Carlson, the former Defense Minister of aegis, who is now committed to subverting the regime everywhere. He has been coveting my technology. Now, if we don''t break in and steal the wasp uniform, And destroy all the data, and Darren Klaus will cause chaos in the world. " After Dr. PIM described the world as a whole, Scott frowned at Dr. PIM and put forward his opinion: "I think we should call the Avengers first." Scott''s idea is undoubtedly correct. How can he be an ordinary person to do this kind of thing of caring for the safety of the world? There are a lot of superheroes in the Avengers alliance. Each of them has the ability to fly to the sky. How can he do it. There''s no need for Dr. PIM to come to him. If we let the Avengers deal with it, we can break up Darren Claus''s plan in less than half an hour. As for Scott''s suggestion, Dr. PIM stood up and turned his back to him. "I''ve tried my best to protect this technology for half my life, but I don''t want it to fall into Stark''s hands. Now of course, I won''t give it away. It''s not the fancy technology of iron man armor. It''s a technology that can change the nature of reality, What''s more, the Avengers are probably busy throwing cities down from the sky. " At first, Dr. PIM worked with Tony''s father Howard, but after a series of unpleasant things, he didn''t trust anyone with stark in his name. Let him seek the help of the Avengers, he would rather the world war break out again. Scott''s opinion was rejected, so he put forward another opinion: "well, why don''t you send ants directly?" For Scott''s naive idea, Dr. PIM patiently explained to him: "Scott, it''s just ants. Although they can do a lot of things, they still need a leader, a person who can invade the place with strong defense." Scott also seriously told Dr. PIM: "hank, I''m a thief. Although I''m good at it, it''s too far from the mark." Scott said, and hope walked past them with a paper document and said, "he''s right, hank. You know in your heart that you''ve seen the video. You know what Klaus will do. I opposed using him a few months ago. Now there are only a few days left. I''ll wear the uniform." As for hope''s idea of going to battle in person, Dr. PIM''s voice became louder and his eyes widened. "Absolutely not!" he said Hope also struggled. The more Dr. PIM refused to let her go, the more she wanted to go: "I know it like the back of my hand. I also love to understand Klaus''s ideas. I know this task better than anyone else." "You need to stay with Klaus, or the whole plan can''t be carried out," said Dr. PIM, looking at her with wide eyes "We don''t have time to waste!" Hope roared. Dr. PIM raised his hand for hope to calm down. "Hope, please listen to me." Hope pointed to Scott, who ran to one side because of their quarrel and looked at the sky helplessly. "He''s a criminal, and I''m your daughter!" he said Just then, Dr. PIM roared, "no!" The whole scene was quiet for a moment. Hope''s face froze. After yelling, Dr. PIM''s face twitched and did not speak. Instead, he turned around. Scott looks at Dr. PIM and at hope, who smiles at him and leaves the basement. Dr. PIM, on the other hand, took out a stool and sat on it, then took his eyes off and covered his face with his hands. Scott said to Dr. PIM, "she''s right, hank. I''m not the one you''re looking for. Why don''t you put on your own uniform?" Dr. PIM touched the white beard on his chin and said, "do you think I don''t want to? I can''t. I''ve been wearing this uniform for many years. It has a side effect on me. You are our only choice. " Scott sat next to Dr. PIM. Dr. PIM told the story of him and his daughter hope. "Before hope lost her mother, she always regarded me as the greatest person in the world. Now when she looked at me, she only had disappointment in her eyes. It''s too late for me. But you are different. This is your chance to win your daughter''s adoring eyes and become your hero in her mind. This is not to save our world, but to save their world." After hearing this, Scott''s eyes became moist unconsciously. He wanted to be a hero in his daughter''s mind, just like Dr. PIM thought. So he looked at Dr. PIM seriously and said, "I have to say, you are right." Once again, Dr. PIM asked, "Scott, I need you to be an ant man." This time, Scott didn''t make any suggestions. He accepted them! Scott started training at Dr. PIM''s home in the ant man suit. The next morning, Scott put on his ant man combat suit and kept stomping. Dr. PIM and hope were standing on the other side of the corridor. Dr. PIM said, "in the right hands, there is a symbiotic relationship between man and combat suit. Combat suit has energy, and man controls this energy. You have to be skillful and agile. The most important thing is that you have to be fast enough. Shrinking and changing are mostly accomplished in an instant, Then, you can adjust the size and adapt to circumstances. " Then hope closed the door in the corridor, and Dr. PIM said, "try going through the keyhole, Scott. Run up with normal body shape, cross with smaller body shape, and get bigger when you come out. " Scott jumped on his feet and rushed to the end of the corridor. After a few seconds, Dr. PIM and hope, on the other side of the door, heard the sound of the clear forehead crashing against the wooden door. Half a day later, Scott was about to break the wooden door with his head. Hopkins looked at Dr. PIM and said, "it''s useless." Dr. PIM''s face was embarrassed. It was not easy for him to get bigger and smaller freely in a short time. He had thought of the current picture for a long time. Scott still needs a little time. They are just fine. There is still a little time for Scott to master the skills of using ant Man Battle clothes. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 674 When the afternoon came, hope began another training with Scott. They were in the gym. Scott held his right hand in his left hand. Hope held out a finger and said, "when you get smaller, the energy will be compressed, so the power of your 90 kg person will be concentrated on the one hundredth inch fist. You are like a pop-up fist. If you are too hard, you will kill others. If you are too light, you will pinch your face. In other words, you need to know how to punch." Scott was quite confident about boxing. He even raised his mouth and said, "I''ve been in prison for three years. Of course I know how to punch." "Come on!" Hope raised his palm up like a sandbag for Scott to fight. After Scott had a few punches, hope said, "it sucks!" Scott grinned, not affected by hope''s taunt, but instead asked, "do you want to teach me how to punch?" Scott posed defensively to see how hope would attack him. The next second, a shadow flashed in front of Scott''s eyes. Hope hit him in the nose in a circle, and Scott fell back. Hope had a smile on his face: "that''s it." After Scott''s punch, Hopton felt refreshed. Dr. PIM came up and said, "she''s been looking forward to this moment." "There''s no need to say that." Hope put his arms around him. Scott squatted, his tears streaming from the acid of his nose. "Hope practiced martial arts in tough times," explains Dr PIM Hope looked at Scott''s flat back and said, "Oh, he was referring to the hard times when my mother died." "She died in the air crash." Dr. PIM lowered his head. Hope had already come out of the shadow. She looked at Dr. PIM and said, "you won''t tell me how she died. It''s already constructed. Can you stop telling me this lie? We''re doing business." Hope''s words made Dr. PIM look ugly. He didn''t expect that hope already knew that what he said was deceitful. Hope glanced at Pimm''s postdoctoral and continued to Scott, "well, your highness, let''s continue our training." Scott wiped his nosebleed, first made a pause gesture and asked, "are you still going to do this?" Instead of answering, hope tells Scott what she''s going to do next. Growing up being beaten is Scott''s most important task now. Another day later, when Dr. PIM came to the laboratory in his suit, he saw Scott sitting on the table in his ant man suit, but the one without helmet said to him, "I think this regulator is in the way." Dr. PIM immediately warned: "don''t tamper with the regulator. If the regulator breaks down, you will enter the subatomic state." "What do you mean?" Scott''s hand in the regulator just stopped. Dr. PIM came up and said, "it means you''re going into quantum." "What do you mean?" Scott still doesn''t understand. Dr. PIM had to explain to him roughly how terrible the quantum field is: "it means that you will enter a reality where the concepts of time and space are meaningless, because you are shrinking, everything you know and everything you love will die forever." After hearing this, Scott immediately put his hand: "cool, OK, no need to fix it if it''s not broken." Then Dr. PIM took him to his collection room and said, "you''ve learned about war clothes, but you haven''t learned about your best companion, ants. Loyal, brave, and your partner in this operation. " Dr. PIM showed Scott a lot of pictures and information about ants. He''s going to let Scott go into the nest and see the real ants himself, not the metal ants he made. Then Scott started the ant man battle suit, which became the size of an ant, and ran into an ant nest in Dr. PIM''s backyard. Hope said in his ear, "the long horned wasp ant, commonly known as the mad ant, is as fast as lightning and can conduct electricity, which makes them very useful in burning down the enemy''s electronic components." Scott saw a crazy ant inside the nest. It had a transparent yellow color. Scott found that the ant was even smaller than the one he had become. Scott half squatted down, reached out to touch the ants, and said, "Oh, you''re not that crazy, either." Then the ant jumped on Scott, who was overpowered by it and said with a smile, "little guy." The next second, more and more crazy ants instantly surrounded him. The disgusting feeling was like a cockroach crawling all over his body. Scott''s smile immediately turned into a loud shout. For this reason, Scott was afraid to change back to the original size, and got out of the soil. Scott opened his helmet, looked at Dr. PIM, who was sitting on the chair and had a leisurely afternoon tea, and said to hope, "that moment was terrible." Scott went through one training after another. In the daily boxing training with hope, Scott was still beaten and had no fighting power. Scott also studied the distribution map of Klaus laboratory with Dr. PIM and hope. Scott pointed to a position on the distribution map of the laboratory and said, "it seems that the future laboratory will have an independent power supply system." "And there are guards all day, we need you to steer him away and turn off the security system," he added Scott then went to the nest. He stood in the center of the nest and said, "OK, who''s next?" When Scott heard the movement and turned his head, there were huge black ants in front of his eyes, which were as terrible as monsters. "The subfamily pseudomiriinae, the bullet ant," says hope Scott''s feet kept going backwards: "I know, bullet ant, right? Schmidt pain index is the top." Scott stepped back and said, "Hey, guys, do you remember me? The one in the bedroom. " The next second, the bullet ant attacks, and Scott returns to his normal size and comes out of the lawn. Hope showed Scott a picture of the lab where the wasp suit is located, and said: "the pod of the wasp suit is tightly sealed. The only channel is a pipe, which we estimate is about 5mm in diameter." When Scott heard the pipe, he said a digression: "why is my stomach tumbling?" "The pipe is protected by the laser grating, and we can only turn it off for 15 seconds," continued hope, with a cold glance Fifteen seconds. That sounds like a lot of time. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 675 "You need to direct the ants to burn down the server, take out the wasp suit, and get out of the vault before the backup power is turned on," Dr. PIM told Scott Every day''s training is constantly back and forth in these. Scott ran into the nest again, and a flying ant came to him. Dr. PIM said, "wood ants, also known as sawants, are suitable for ground and air transportation." Then in the study, Scott had a wood ant on the book in front of him. He looked through a magnifying glass and said, "wait a minute, I know this guy. I''ll call him Anthony." "Good, well, very good, because this time you really need to learn how to manipulate it." Dr. PIM has tea and sugar ready. A few wood ants were crawling over the candy. Dr. PIM said, "let them add sugar to the tea cup." Scott started to think, and now it''s time to think again. And every time in the afternoon, he has to go to boxing training with hope, but with the passage of time, Scott is no longer foolishly beaten by hope. He started to hit hope with several punches, but when he finished, Scott would ask, "Oh, hope, are you ok?" At this time, Scott will lower his body close to hope, and the next second, he will be mercilessly punched in the head by hope. After some training, Scott put disinfectant on his body. When hope saw it, he said, "hank asked you to go out and practice shooting." Dr. PIM showed Scott two small flying saucers. He said, "the ant man suit has no attack weapon, so I made these flying saucers for you. The red saucer is smaller and the blue saucer is larger." Scott began to practice throwing UFOs. When the flying saucer was over, he came to the ant nest again. Now Scott can see why every time there are different kinds of ants in the nest. That''s because the ant nest is controlled by Dr. PIM, who used to be an ant. When he needs to train to communicate with ants and be familiar with everything about ants, Dr. PIM will put in different kinds of ants. This time, the ant he faced was a fire ant with red body. "Fire ants are famous for biting people, and they have evolved into great architects who can help you get in and out of danger freely," Dr. PIM said Scott in the cave to see a large number of fire ants at both ends of the stone to form a bridge for him to pass, this feeling is much better than those terrible ants before After that, he asked the wood ant to put the candy into the tea. Scott kept saying to himself, "you can do it, Scott, come on!" Scott tried to communicate with the ants with his mind. The next second, the ants flew away. Scott clapped his hands in frustration and said, "they don''t listen to me at all." Hope a face to see the fool''s expression: "you have to put in, you have to wholeheartedly, don''t take shortcuts, don''t cheat." Dr. PIM and hope have different opinions. He comforted Scott: "it''s no good to pour oil on the fire at this point, hope." Hope disagrees: "we don''t have time to get used to him." Hope turned his head away from Dr. PIM''s face. Dr. PIM pointed to Scott and said, "our top priority is to help Scott." "Is it?" Hope looked seriously at Dr. PIM. "Should we focus on that?" Hope said he summoned the ants, the next moment, Scott saw a large number of wood ants will move all the candy into the tea, and the room chandelier also has a large number of ants gathered. Even the lights in the whole room were affected, and Dr. PIM yelled, "hope!" Hope stopped his movement, then looked at Dr. PIM fiercely and said, "I really don''t know why I came to you at the beginning." When hope left the room, Dr. PIM didn''t speak until he left the room, and only after he and Scott were left in the room, Dr. PIM said, "we can''t do anything without her." Hope will go out and sit in the car. She will take the electromagnetic wave device she just brought to control the ants from her ear. At this time, Scott also follows out and sits on the co pilot. As if he had just finished running, Scott exhaled, "Oh, my God, you should lock the door. I mean, there are a lot of weird uncles around here." Hope looked at Scott and said, "do you think it''s a joke? Are you aware of the risk that he''s going to let you? You have a daughter "I did it for her." Scott said. Hope thought this sentence was very interesting, so he said to Scott with a smile, "do you know I didn''t see him for two weeks when my mother died?" "He''s so sad." Scott wanted to explain to Dr. PIM. But in any case, the death of his mother and the disappearance of his father for two weeks were absolutely unhealable wounds for hope''s childhood. "Me too." Hope''s expression became sad. "And I was only seven years old at that time, but he didn''t come back and sent me to boarding school. You know, I thought that at that moment, maybe we had a chance to get back together, but even now he still wants to refuse me." Scott shook his head. "He didn''t want to do this to you. He trusted you." Hope looked at Scott with disgust on his face and said, "then why are you here?" Scott explained: "that''s why he loves you, hope. Look at me. He can sacrifice me. That''s why I''m here. You must understand now. That''s why I came to wear the uniform instead of you. He would rather lose the battle than lose you." Scott was about to open the door and leave when he said that. Hope gently apologized for what happened before and said, "when I called the police, I didn''t know you had a daughter. What''s her name?" Scott closes the door again and dotes on his daughter''s name: "Cathy!" Hope gave the electromagnetic wave props to Scott and said: "good name, you have to be clear about mischief. Scott, the thinking in your mind must be accurate, that''s OK. Think about Cathy, think about how much you want to see her, use this to concentrate, open your eyes, and concentrate on what you want the ant to do." Scott closed his eyes and followed what hope said. When he opened his eyes, an ant climbed to the front of the car, and then more and more ants gathered. Scott focused his eyes on these ants and radiated electromagnetic waves to control their movements. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 676 As more and more ants gathered in front of and behind the car, a coin that had been put on the car by hope was lifted by the ant controlled by Scott. "Very good!" Hope laughed happily. Scott stretched his head forward a little, and then controlled the ants to rotate the gold coin. He mastered the skill of controlling ants. A breeze blew through Dr. PIM''s house, and the green leaves outside swayed with the wind. Scott and hope returned to the house. Dr. PIM was looking at the mirror by himself, his hands on his back, his head down, and he didn''t look happy. When hope came in, Dr. PIM told the story. The truth that he had been reluctant to reveal is now coming to light. "Your mother convinced me to let her go with me," Dr. PIM recalled. "They called her wasp girl. She was very talented, and I regretted every day since then that I had promised her at first." Hope could not help but come a few steps closer. When she heard about her mother, her face became very serious. Dr. PIM turned around: "in 1987, the independents hijacked a missile launch in Kursk of the Soviet Union and launched an intercontinental ballistic missile to the United States. The only way to enter the internal structure was through solid titanium. I knew that I had to shrink to the molecular level to lift the missile, but my regulator had been seriously damaged..." Dr. PIM''s voice trembled. "Your mother, she didn''t hesitate. She turned off her regulator and went into a subatomic state to disarm the missile. She never returned." Hope''s tears have already flowed down unconsciously. The fact that Dr. PIM has concealed for so long is so heavy that hope feels how ridiculous his willfulness in the past so many years is. Dr. PIM looked at her and said, "your mother is a hero. In the next ten years, I will try my best to learn about quantum." Hope changed from crying to a sad smile: "you''ve been trying to get her back." With his head down, Dr. hope condensed the results of his ten years of research into one sentence: "but I found that we didn''t know anything." This sentence shows that his research in the past ten years has achieved nothing. Hope stopped his tears and comforted: "you''ve done a good job. It''s her choice, but why did you keep it from me for so long?" Hope''s tears, which he had just stopped, fell back in an instant, and grief was irresistible. Dr. PIM looked at hope with a twitching face, and his voice became very small: "I want to protect you. I lost your mother. I don''t want to lose you." "I''m sorry." Hope cried and apologized. She had been against her father for so many years, and even put him out of the company. In the end, she was just complaining. Scott listened to the whole process, and his eyes twinkled: "this is great, this is great, really. It''s important that you get rid of the barriers and start healing each other. " Scott said, and found that Dr. PIM and hope both looked at him. Their eyes seemed to be saying, why are you here? "I ruined the atmosphere, didn''t I?" Scott realized that he should have just stopped talking. "Yes, you are." Dr. PIM said it naked. Scott is very witty out of two fingers, as if the general antenna inserted in his head, and then pointed to the other side, said with a smile: "then I go to make some tea." Scott said he would go, and hope''s tears didn''t go on because of his antics. The training went on, and Scott was now able to get bigger and smaller at any time and go through the keyhole. In the nest with a variety of different kinds of ants to communicate and control Scott also achieved the ultimate. He followed hundreds of ants running in the cave, as if leading his army in general, incomparable tacit understanding. After Scott''s basic training, Dr. PIM said, "the last stage is the secret invasion." So Scott was put on a plane by Dr. PIM. He is now standing in the outermost layer of the plane, looking at the vast and fuzzy ground below. The strong wind was blowing on Scott''s skill. His whole body bent and said, "it''s too cold. Can''t you use blue velvet in the lining of the clothes?" Scott turned and ran into the plane. Then, in his lab, Dr. PIM took out several drawings and put them on the table. "First, we have to find the prototype of this signal camouflage device, which I invented when I was working at aegis," he said "We''re going to have to use it against Klaus''s communications shield in the future lab vault," hope added Scott listened to their constant talk, with a very serious look. Dr. PIM looked at the drawing in his hand and said, "that thing is accumulating dust in Howard Stark''s warehouse. It should be a piece of cake in upstate New York." So Scott started a real ant man operation. In the north of New York, Scott immediately set out, while Dr. PIM and hope were conducting Scott''s operation at home. "You''re over the target area. Move, Scott!" So Scott jumped off the plane with a lot of ants. "Team one, come on, team two, let''s go!" Scott is directing ants in the cracks of the airplane''s shell, just like directing a group of soldiers. Now Scott understood that the ants Dr. PIM used in the first place were not metal ants, but ants with metal devices. "Team three, let''s go! OK, Anthony, don''t throw me down this time. It''s definitely a qualitative leap from dropping sugar cubes to this one. " Scott is riding Anthony down from the sky and flying on ants. It''s just out of the blue. Scott''s voice became louder with the cold wind. "Calm down!" said Dr. PIM solemnly, just like he had been A large number of flying ants fly to the ground like wild geese in the air. Scott talks to the ants: "guys, it seems to be a bit of a trouble, hank. Don''t you mean the old warehouse? It''s not. You bastard Scott scolded as soon as he went through the clouds and saw a brand new building for stark. He felt cheated by Dr. PIM. When Dr. PIM and hope saw the new warehouse through Scott''s camera, their expressions changed dramatically. "Get out of here, Scott!" Hope''s going to get Scott out of here. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 677 Dr. PIM looked at his former information and frowned: "retreat, retreat immediately!" The unexpected situation made Dr. PIM and his daughter choose to withdraw immediately. But Scott, who had just scolded his mother, didn''t want to retreat. He continued to fly to the new stark warehouse on Anthony and said, "no, it seems that no one is watching." Scott boldly continued to control Anthony to fly down: "Anthony, take me to the roof!" Dr. PIM shut down the call and said to hope alone, "he''s going to put his suit in." Hope is more serious, said: "he''s going to put his life into it." Dr. PIM''s expression became dull, and hope''s words made him not know what to say for a moment. By this time, Scott and the ants had come to the roof of the new warehouse. He jumped down from Anthony and said, "I''m on the roof of the target building." At this time, hope saw something flying down from the other ants through the camera, and immediately reminded him, "someone''s coming, Scott." It''s Sam falcon. As soon as he landed on the roof, there was a voice in his ear: "what''s the situation over there, Sam?" Scott is now facing Sam the Falcon and even said, "it''s the Falcon!" But Sam didn''t notice Scott at all. Instead, he replied, "there''s an intrusion alert, but I didn''t see anything." Sam scanned the roof in front of him. As soon as he finished, the Falcon device seemed to have scanned something, so he quickly said, "wait a minute..." Dr. PIM hastened to order Scott to retreat: "retreat, Scott, retreat now!" Scott put his hands down and said, "it''s OK. He can''t see me." Although Scott didn''t seem flustered, he was a little flustered. As soon as he finished, Sam couldn''t see him, so Sam yelled, "I can see you!" Scott make complaints about it: "he can see me..." So Scott enlarged his body, opened his helmet and said to Sam, "Hello, I''m Scott." Hope very speechless to Dr. PIM said: "he just said hello?" Neither of them expected that Scott would take the initiative to expose himself at such a time. "What are you doing here?" Sam was not surprised by Scott''s sudden enlargement. He asked Scott in a normal tone. Scott reached out to Sam not to do it, and then said, "first of all, I''m a big fan of you." "Thank you, so who are you?" Sam won''t be influenced by fans. His purpose is very strong. He won''t talk about anything else until Scott''s identity and purpose are clear. "I''m the ant man." Scott said with some pride. "Ant man?" Sam laughed when he heard the nickname. Scott raised his mouth slightly: "why, haven''t you heard of me? Well, of course you''ve never heard of me Scott joked, Sam still said: "do you want to tell me what you want?" Scott pointed to the warehouse under him and said, "I want to get a high-tech thing. I''ll borrow it for a few days and return it when I use it. I have to use it to save the world, you know." Sam nodded: "yes, I understand too well. I have found the intruder and are escorting." Sam walked quickly to Scott. When he was about to reach out and grab Scott, Scott put on his helmet, said "sorry" and changed back to the size of an ant. Sam''s hand is empty. He looks to the ground. A small shadow kicks at him. Sam spreads his Falcon wings and flies back to avoid Scott''s attack. When Dr. PIM saw Scott fighting Sam, he yelled, "what the hell are you doing?" After pretending to attack Sam, Scott jumps off the roof and runs quickly in the middle of the lawn. Sam scanned with his glasses and caught Scott, then reported: "the intruder is an adult male with zoom ability." Sam flew down to the lawn to chase Scott. When he wanted to step on Scott, Scott jumped all over his body like a flea and attacked him. Although the strength is not as good as beating him, there is still some pain on the meat. Sam flies back and takes out his gun to fire in front of him. Scott stands on the gun and runs to Sam''s face with a punch. "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, really," Scott said Scott didn''t stop. His real apology sounded like a mockery to Sam, so Sam yelled, "enough!" Sam smashed his fist into the air, but caught Scott''s figure and forced him to become bigger to defend against Sam''s attack. Otherwise, Scott knew he would be killed like an ant. After growing up, Scott is grabbed by Sam''s clothes and repeatedly punches back. When Sam drags Scott''s clothes to take him into the air, Scott changes back to the size of an ant, and Sam falls back on the grass. As long as he catches Scott, he can beat him. When Sam was about to do the same trick again, Scott suddenly jumped up and changed back to the normal size. Sam''s fist was blocked by Scott, and he knocked Sam to the ground with his legs around his head. Hope for Scott''s moves feel bright, so long training is not in vain, Scott is now a mature ant man. Sam is pushed to the ground and uses his metal wings to drive his body to slide on the lawn. Scott jumped away, Sam stepped on it immediately, Scott turned back to the size of an ant to escape, and said to Anthony, "Anthony, help me." Sam is scanning Scott''s position. He immediately sees an ant flying into the warehouse with Scott. So Sam went to the warehouse and closed the door. Dr. PIM stood up and said, "Scott, I can''t see you." The next second, the door of the warehouse was knocked open by Sam, who was flying in the air without any rules. "He''s in my flying gear." Sam kept shouting. Scott found the core of Sam''s Falcon gear, pulled it out and said, "I''m really sorry. You look like a good man." Sam was flying in the air and fell on the lawn. When he used the scanner to scan Scott, the scanner was broken. Scott succeeded in beating him. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 678 For Scott beat Falcon a series of operations, Dr. PIM and hope after watching a face of surprise and surprise. At first, they thought Scott''s life was in danger. After all, it was Sam falcon, the right-hand man of American captain Steve Rogers, and the famous avenger. Even after Sam found that he was defeated by Scott, he took off his glasses and whispered to the messenger: "never let the captain know about this." Sam didn''t find it unbearable to be defeated. He was not as good as the enemy. It was his own dish. Then he continued to make progress. Scott flew away from behind him. When he returned to Dr. PIM''s house, Scott had a few bruises on his face, and he stood like a child who had made a mistake. Dr. PIM was at his side to reprimand him: "you do not have a sense of responsibility, and it is too dangerous, things are all upset by you." Just as Dr. PIM yelled at him, Scott, with a face of admitting his mistake, took out of his pocket a metal like a multi charging plug and put it on the table. There was a smile on hope''s face, and Dr. PIM''s face hardened. Hope said to Scott with a smile, "you got it." Scott winked at hope. Dr. PIM didn''t know what to do. He finally reached out and thumbed up and praised Scott, "well done." Scott''s expression of admitting his mistake narrowed slightly, as if he was slapping his face in the opposite direction. Dr. PIM said, "wait, were you just praising me? He praised me, didn''t he? " Scott looked at hope, who was very happy at the moment, because he seldom saw Dr. PIM being beaten in the face. The feeling was so good that hope even laughed and said, "it seems so." Dr. PIM''s face is also a proud expression, not angry because of their ridicule: "I was very strong, wasn''t I?" With the signal camouflage, Dr. PIM was in a good mood. Scott put his hands on his waist and said, "why don''t you say I''ve had a fight with an avenger and come back alive?" Scott is better than Dr. PIM when he was young. "We have to continue our plan," said Dr. PIM When Dr. PIM finished, he left. As for Dr. PIM''s trickery, hope put his head up on the table with one hand, looked at Scott with a smile and said, "don''t pay attention to him. You''re doing a great job!" There is spirit in hope''s eyes. The more Scott looks at it, the more flustered he is. This flustered mood makes him dare not look at Hope''s eyes again. On the other side, when he opened the door, Dr. PIM, who was still smiling, changed his face. He saw Klaus standing in the room, looking at him with a smile on his face. "How did you get in, Darren?" Dr. PIM said Dr. PIM shut the door. He was deliberately calling out Scott and hope. Klaus picked up the papers on his desk and said, "you forgot to close the door, hank. Seriously, you''re old." Klaus put down the document in his hand, and Dr. PIM walked quickly to him. Hope looked at Scott with wide eyes and said, "plan, he''ll kill him." The plan drawings are still on the table. Klaus will surely find out when he comes in. With his mind, he is afraid that he can understand in a moment that Dr. PIM is studying his laboratory. Hope''s worry is not unreasonable. The situation is very dangerous. Dr. PIM took a look at the plan drawings on the table. Just as Klaus put them all down, Dr. PIM''s heart jumped. He pretended to be calm and lifted his clothes back: "why do you want to come to my humble abode?" There was a shuddering smile on Klaus''s face: "there''s good news." "Yes? What''s the news? " Dr. PIM talks to Klaus normally. With one hand in his pocket, Klaus pointed to Dr. PIM and said, "PIM company, the company you founded, is going to become one of the most profitable organizations in the world. We expect to make 15 billion tomorrow. You''re welcome. I know it''s strange, but I want you to be there The plan drawings on the desktop rolled up, and Klaus noticed that Scott was controlling the ants to roll up the drawings. Klaus put his hand on Dr. PIM''s shoulder, and they knew all about it. Klaus continued: "this is my moment and I want you to see it with your own eyes." "Yes, of course! I''ll be there Dr. PIM left Klaus. Klaus picked up the picture of Dr. PIM''s wife on the top of the cupboard and asked, "what do you see in me?" "I don''t understand you." Dr. PIM and Klaus were standing across each other. With tears in Klaus''s eyes: "at that time, you chose me. What did you like about me?" "I see myself," Dr. PIM replied earnestly Klaus turned his eyes to Dr. PIM, and his voice became low. "Then why did you drive me away after that?" "Because I see so much of myself in you." When Dr. PIM finished, Klaus opened the door and left the house. When Dr. PIM returned to the inner room, hope said in a loud voice, "he''s setting you up. We have to give up." "Everything is at risk." Dr. PIM sat on the sofa and lowered his head. "What if he sees me?" Hope''s worry is not unreasonable. The sudden arrival of Klaus at this node proves that he definitely does not want to inform Dr. PIM to attend his most successful moment tomorrow. What''s more, the plan drawings on the table have been put away for such a long time, who knows if Klaus has thought of anything. "He didn''t. he couldn''t see you at all," Dr. PIM said "How do you know?" Hope''s eyes widened and argued with Dr. PIM. When her mobile phone rang, hope took it out and saw that it was really Klaus. Hope had no choice but to pick up and say, "Darren, hi!" Klaus is driving back to the company, his first sentence is not as expected: "hope, where are you now?" Hope replied normally, "I''m at home. What''s the matter?" "I just went to see Hank and got nothing but his contempt," Klaus said Hope turned on hands-free, so Dr. PIM heard very clearly. Hope walked up to him and said to Klaus on the other end of the phone, "don''t tell him the same thing. He''s just a bad old man." Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 679 Although hope was pretending to be in front of Klaus, this bad old man still made Dr. PIM''s mouth droop. Even Dr. PIM''s eyes closed with a sigh. Hope said it was just a show. In fact, Dr. PIM knew what she was really thinking. "We have to start working overtime to put the production line into operation, and I have to strengthen prevention. All entrances are equipped with sensors, and every head air outlet is equipped with micro mesh filter." Klaus is driving, but his head is always thinking about how to prevent. His intuition tells him that if he doesn''t strengthen the prevention, tomorrow will not be the peak of his life, but will become the bottom of his life. Hope covered his face with her hand after hearing Klaus''s strengthening measures, but she had to cooperate with Klaus and said, "good idea, good idea." Dr. PIM sighed heavily, not even opening his mouth. Their plan was about to be completed, but Klaus came here tonight, and now they all have to overthrow and deploy a new plan to break in. Klaus was there thanking hope: "thank you. It''s a great honor to have you in my team." After that, Klaus hung up. With a helpless smile on hope''s face, he said, "he''s stepped up his guard. He''s already possessed, and he''s staring at you." Hope spoke louder and louder, and his pace became more and more rapid. They slack off. If they put everything in order tonight, even if Klaus comes to the house, he won''t have such a strong defensive mentality. Dr. PIM hit the nail on the head and said, "but he didn''t defend you." In response, hope yelled more loudly: "he has body scanners in every entrance and vent. How can Scott get in?" Hope pointed to Scott, and Dr. PIM sighed again. He even took off his glasses. Their original high morale was beaten to the bottom of the world by Klaus. Scott was quite calm at this time. After thinking for a while, he said to his father and daughter, "the main water valve and the sewer can''t be protected. Although the water pressure is very high, if I can reduce the water pressure, I can go in there." Dr. PIM''s eyes widened at Scott''s suggestion. He picked up his handkerchief and wiped his glasses. Hopkins and Scott analyzed: "in this way, someone has to go to the control center of the building to adjust the water pressure. At that time, Hank and I had to be by Claus''s side. Who would do that?" "We have to get foreign help." Scott responded calmly, "what do we all need? We need someone to disguise as a security guard, turn down the water pressure, find someone to hack into the laser power grid that the energy supply system has turned off, and have someone to take care of it. " After hearing Scott say all this, Dr. PIM immediately pointed out, Scott shook his head and said: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no But Dr. PIM has been observing Scott, and he knows exactly who is around him. Scott obviously means to ask his three friends to help. Of course Dr. PIM would not. But soon, Dr. PIM sent the three of them. Louis, Kurt and Dave immediately drove to Dr. PIM''s house. Hope poured them coffee, and Dave immediately said, "thank you for your coffee, ma''am." Louis stood beside him and said with a smile, "it''s rare to steal a house and then be invited back. After all, we just stole your house." Louis was very happy about stealing. Hope came to Scott''s side and whispered, "you know he was arrested for stealing a smoothie machine." What hope means is that the three of them are not reliable, and that''s what Dr. PIM means. "Two smoothies!" Louis added with a smile. "Are you sure they can handle it?" Hope questions Scott. As soon as Scott was about to speak, Louis was there to answer for him, "we can make it. We''re professional." Dr. PIM put his hands behind their backs and said, "please forgive me for not having much faith in you." Facing the doubts of Dr. PIM and his daughter, Dave came out to adjust the atmosphere and said, "wait a minute, everyone, come to have a rest and relax. Guys, my ability is very strong. We''ve all sneaked in this ghost house, haven''t we?" In response, Dr. PIM nodded: "I let you in." Dave was dumb for a moment, but he quickly responded, "well... I can also say I let you let me in." Dr. PIM looked at Dave with wide eyes, which made him confused. "Don''t worry, they can handle it," Scott assured "Yes, we can handle it." Louis followed Scott. "Did you get your work permit?" Scott asked Hope looked at Louise with a smile on his face and said, "he has been entered into the system." Louis immediately cheered, and Dave pointed to Scott happily and said, "system!" "The system." Louis''s smile was as bright as a blooming flower. "Well, we''re done." Dr. PIM whispered. Scott immediately began to discuss the new plan: "OK, I''ll show you something." Scott went to put on the ant man''s clothes, and Dr. PIM spread out the new plan on the table with the three of them and said, "when you come to this corner, you will see three offices on the left." The three brothers didn''t listen to Dr. PIM seriously. Because when Scott came in his ant man suit, Louis stood up and exclaimed, "Wow, that''s cool, man." Scott held out his hand to quiet them, and said, "OK, it''s going to be a little strange next. OK, it''s weird, but it''s safe. There''s nothing to be afraid of." Louis said confidently, "Dad, how could I be scared." "Really?" Asked Scott¡° Really Louis nodded calmly. "That''s good." The next second, Scott immediately pressed the two red buttons on his gloves, and a big living man disappeared in the same place. Dave and Kurt got up from the bench in shock. Louis''s face became very serious. "This is... This is a gypsy trick," Kurt said, pointing to where Scott had disappeared "It must be magic," he stammered. "Wow, it''s amazing. It''s like David Copperfield''s trick." Louis looked at the room, trying to find Scott. Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 680 Dave was still saying, "what must it be, magic, witchcraft?" Louis looked around and asked, "how do you do it, man?" "Don''t be scared, look at your shoulder," Scott said Scott had already jumped on his shoulder, but in this dark environment, especially when Louis was still looking at the ceiling, he couldn''t notice. When he looked at his shoulder, Louis saw Scott, the size of an ant, with a frightened expression and said, "go down, go down, go away, go away!" Louis said as he ran away, and Dr. PIM sat on the table and sneered, "wait, I didn''t think Dad would be scared." Dr. PIM''s father is naturally quoted. Then the three felt that their eyes began to be a little heavy, and soon fell asleep on the sofa. "I gave them one and a half tablets of gelodin, Hank and they explained the scientific principles of the uniform, and they all slept well," hope explained Scott, who took off his ant man suit, followed hope. He said in a sincere voice, "I really appreciate you." "No, please don''t do that." Hope put on her coat and walked up to Scott. "We all do it for the sake of our own interests. I''m really glad you still hope to do it." "Thank you for encouraging me." Scott''s smile is sweet. "To tell you the truth, from the beginning I looked down on you, to now I almost like you," said hope, frowning Hope''s eyes blinked, and Scott joked, "you really should write poetry." Hope smiles for a long time, and then she says, "get some sleep, Scott." Hope opened the door and left the house. Now she''s going to PIM to help Klaus get the equipment that''s holding them back. Scott is lying alone on the sofa in the living room. Tomorrow is a big war, but he can''t sleep. Scott looked at the ceiling. After a long time, he decided to put on the ant man suit. In his daughter Cathy''s room, Scott grows up and appears beside his bed. Cathy is asleep, but her brows are tightly knit. It seems that she didn''t have a good dream. Scott looked at Cathy quietly, then gave her a kiss on the forehead and left. By the time the wee hours arrived, hope had already installed precautions for Klaus and had time to come back. The three brothers also woke up. Scott looked at the plan and said to the three of them, "well, now we all know our tasks, right?" "Dave?" Scott looks at Dave and now he wants to reconfirm one by one. "Traffic," Dave replied "Kurt?" Scott frowned at Kurt. "Remote monitoring." Kurt also understands his mission¡° Louis Louis said happily, "brother, I can wear my uniform now. It''s finally the day." "Louis!" Scott said Now is not the time for Louis to think about something else. Louis put away his smile and said, "sorry, man, I''m just... Just a little excited, and your girlfriend is really hot, so that makes me nervous." Hope looked at Louis. Louis looked embarrassed and said, "I mean you''re really beautiful." Dr. PIM looked like the end of the world: "my God!" Scott immediately explained, "she''s not mine..." But before Scott could speak, Louis interrupted him: "you know what? I''ve come up with a trick. When I go undercover, I can whistle. Do you understand me? It''s natural to blend in. " "No, don''t whistle," Scott reminded Louis as the subject diverged But Louis''s face was still excited to blow. Scott repeated, "don''t whistle. It''s not the Andy Griffith Show. Don''t whistle!" Scott repeated it many times before Louis gave up whistling. So they began to implement the plan. First, Dave drove to the outside of PIM company and was ready to meet him. It can be seen that a lot of social celebrities have gathered in PIM company. And today''s security personnel are several times as usual. "Zone one is safe." The security guards are on the phone all the time. At this time, Louis also put on the security uniform and entered the company. When he passed by the door, he had a body scan. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he walked in with a smile, looking very natural. "Ready, good luck to me." Scott got out of Dave''s car and opened the door. Kurt began to invade PIM''s network in the car: "the system is online!" Scott got into the sewer, while Louis was very careful to look around and used his ID card to brush open the door of the control center. When Louis thought it was about to be finished, there was a security guard in the control center. Louis bumped into him, and he asked, "Hey, what are you doing here?" Louis immediately responded and organized his response: "the boss said that we should take good care of this area, so I''m here to watch." Louis felt that what he said was all right, but the other party picked up the pager and went to Louis with a serious face: "I''m the boss!" "Oh..." Louis didn''t expect that all this happened so coincidentally. Security boss immediately informed up: "water valve control room three." Louis was too lazy to say anything when he saw the situation. He directly knocked down the security boss with one punch, then turned the water valve and reported to Scott: "the water level is falling." Scott was walking down the river on a raft made of ants. It was a great feeling. Kurt showed him the way from the computer: "up the drain." "I see it." Scott saw an opening in front of him with a long red line of ants on it. He needed to grab the line to the drain pipe, but his height was not enough, so he said to the ants, "OK, come on, I have to go up, that''s it, that''s it, that''s right." One by one, the ants stepped on their bodies to build high rafts, and Scott grabbed the red line all the way to the bathroom. "Fly me, Anthony!" A large number of ants followed Anthony and flew into the exhaust pipe of the bathroom with Scott. Kurt told everyone, "the ant man has infiltrated!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 681 At this time, Dr. PIM also drove to his own company. "PIM is entering the company at the right time," Kurt continued At this time, Dave took out his telescope and looked at PIM company. He immediately pouted and said, "Shh, there''s a Victoria crown outside." "What''s the problem?" Asked Kurt. "Because Victoria crown is the most common car used by plainclothes police, we''re in trouble," Dave explained Dave was right. The two people in the Victoria crown were Paxton and the police officer who had been guarding Scott in the police station. The two of them couldn''t catch Scott, but they set the target on Dr. PIM. Today is the most important day for PIM company. Paxton and the police guard at the gate of PIM company early. "It''s PIM." Paxton and the police officer got out of the car as soon as they saw postdoc PIM. Then Scott said, "I''m deploying the bullet ants, harpana, clarna, malna and so on. I don''t remember the name, but this guy''s going to have bad luck." Louis, who came back from the control center, stood next to a security guard. "Hello, brother." Louis showed him his brand. The security guard nodded, and then he was bitten by bullet ants in Scott''s department. Louis responded quickly with a punch in his face, knocked the security guard unconscious, and then spread his arms. He said to himself with great pride and pride: "you see, it should be like this. This is what I said about the casualties in a serious operation." At this time, hope passed by him and brushed his ID card to the responsive door, ignoring Louis. Luis is out of action. Hope walks into the gate and installs the signal camouflage that Scott got from the Falcon''s defense. "The signal camouflage is in place. It looks like the beauty did a good job, Scott." Kurt is still very serious about his black technology. Of the three, Kurt is the steadiest. However, when Dave saw Paxton and the police officer showing the police card to the security guard, he said, "it looks like PIM is going to be arrested." Kurt immediately contacted Scott: "Scott, it looks like we''re going to be in trouble." "Trouble? What''s wrong? " When Scott asked, Kurt saw that Dave had got out of the car and rushed out. "Dave, Dave, it''s not in the plan," Kurt yelled By the time Dave ran outside PIM, Dr. PIM had been called out and interrogated by Paxton and the police. They wanted to take Dr. PIM back to the police station. He whispered to them and explained very seriously, "listen, if you don''t let me into this building, a lot of people will die." "That''s too much." The police officer said with a slight sarcasm. Just then Paxton and the police officers saw their car being driven away. It was Dave who drove them. "Are you kidding me?" Paxton and the police gave up immediately, and Dr. PIM caught up with their car. Dave''s diversion is perfect. Originally, he wanted to stop him. Kurt said, "the problem is solved." Hope leaves the room after finishing the signal camouflage, and Lewis follows her with the gun in the guard''s hand. As soon as hope walked out of the room, she ran into Klaus head-on. There was a flash of consternation on hope''s face, and then he immediately laughed and looked at Klaus. Klaus said, "well... Am I ok?" Klaus showed his arm and it looked like he was really asking hope how he was dressed today. Hope disguised himself to deal with Klaus. After all, there was another Louis in the room. He didn''t dare to come out now. After Dave led the police away, Dr. PIM came into the company again. He looked at the crowd around him. Then Klaus and hope came over. "Here he is." Klaus came over with a smile, pointed to his watch and said, "very punctual." "Come on." Klaus took hope and Dr. PIM to his lab. Klaus will look at their own eyes to the door of the laboratory, a mechanical female voice sounded: "iris 12 point scan." Instead of looking at Klaus, Dr. PIM turned to the other side and said, "it''s a little too much, don''t you think, Darren?" "No, it''s all for safety." After Klaus opened the door of the laboratory, Dr. PIM took a look at the laboratory. Klaus has now strengthened his defenses to the point that there are security guards and a brand new iris scanning door next to the laboratory. When Dr. PIM came in, the security guard was still staring at him. What Klaus meant was to bring Dr. PIM under his watch all the way. "I do admire you, Darren. You did it. " Dr. PIM praised Klaus casually. Klaus said with a smile: "you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other, hank." With that, Klaus closed the door of the laboratory. At the top of PIM''s building, the real buyer is getting off the helicopter. Scott is still carrying out his plan to sneak in. He sits on Anthony and reports: "we''re going to reach the second position target, Anthony. Open the top speed mode. Let''s go! Go to the designated position. " Scott came to the room with rows of electronic instruments, jumped off Anthony''s back and said, "Anthony, right here, wait for me." With that, Scott said to Kurt, "OK, everyone, get to the designated position. I''m going to send a signal to the ant army." Paxton and the police don''t feel at all well when things are going well on Scott''s side. Dave parked their car in the deserted woods and let go of all the gas. They are now catching up with the car, but there is no way to drive it out. "Damn it Paxton was too angry to jump out and yell. Dave turned back from the other side. As soon as he got on the bus, he laughed and said to Kurt, "do you see that? Ha ha ha, ha ha. " "Ants, come on. Well, you lovely little lunatics, burn these servers. " Scott controlled a large number of ants and burned down Klaus''s servers. Then he continued to sit on top of the electronic instruments and said, "Whoa, let''s go, brother!" "The server has burned out and the backup data has been erased," Kurt said immediately Now that they''ve destroyed Klaus''s data, Scott goes on and says, "heading for the particle chamber!" Rose net, rose net, you remember to collect the website or remember the website, the website rose net is free of charge, the fastest update, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, no anti-theft, error report, book search, book chat with book friends, please add QQ group: 647377658 (group number) Chapter 682 ??? P? Scott, when they were going well, the door to the Klaus lab opened. A gold owner came in, followed by several bodyguards. Then he reached out and shook hands with Klaus: "Hello, Dr. Klaus." The gold owner took a look at Dr. PIM, did not say anything, but continued to say to Klaus: "my partners have agreed to your request." "Very good!" Klaus nodded. Dr. PIM was watching, as if Klaus was watching when he was talking business with people. Klaus turned to Dr. PIM and said, "Mr. Carlson introduced me to these wonderful guests. They are all representatives of Hydra. They are different from before. They are doing something meaningful now, and I enjoy it." In front of the former aegis agent Dr. PIM, Klaus said the true identity of his gold owner. Dr. PIM has long suspected that he is not a good citizen who would choose to buy a strategic weapon such as the wasp suit. Klaus said with a smile to Dr. PIM, "you once wanted to hide your technology, and now it''s going to be made public under your eyes." The more Klaus said, the more wild his face became. He knew that Dr. PIM was a pacifist and that he hated Hydra. But now, in front of Dr. PIM, he made a deal with Hydra, and he still used his technology to make the deal. Dr. PIM angrily punched Klaus in the face, and the security guard immediately grabbed Dr. PIM''s hand. And these members of the Hydra are more regretful frown, a pair of "how can you hit it" look. Klaus was not angry when he was punched. Instead, he got up and said, "I had expected your punch, but I thought you would be weak." Klaus rubbed his face, looking very happy after being beaten. Dr. PIM''s eyes glared at Klaus and said, "you''re wrong." Just when Dr. PIM heard the news that shocked him, on the other hand, Dave and Kurt, who were sitting in the van outside PIM company, were in trouble. Paxton and the police officer walked back to PIM and saw the van at a glance. At this time, Dave accidentally honked his horn because he tricked two policemen. When Paxton heard the trumpet, he immediately looked over. When he heard the trumpet, he was very smart. He and Kurt hid in the middle of the trunk. Paxton went to the side of the van and said to the police officer, "I seem to recognize this car." "Shh, Shh!" The two of them hissed wildly because Paxton was already knocking on the door of the truck. The only one who didn''t get in the way was Scott, who was riding on Anthony and was about to reach the particle chamber. As a rule, Scott Hui reported, "Okay, guys, I''m here, setting up the bomb." On the antennae of the ants, the shrank bombs were magnified, and the countdown was 15 minutes¡° Well done, guys. I''ll take care of it. " Scott came down from Anthony, patted him and said, "thank you, Anthony." In front of Scott, there is an extremely narrow metal channel, which is his goal. Scott drops a screw shaped metal from his hand. The lower side here is the place where the wasp suit is stored. "Everybody, is laser net done?" Scott asked Kurt. "Soon!" Kurt watched the progress increase on the computer. "No!" Dave whispered Kurt looked back at Dave and said, "I''m almost there!" "No, you don''t," Dave choked Just as they were choking, the police officer yelled at them, "San Francisco police department, people in the van, I know you''re in there." Dave knew he was about to be exposed, so he urged Kurt to say, "make it quick!" Kurt also became nervous: "brother, don''t rush me." Here Scott is ready to jump down the aisle. He asks, "I''m ready to jump. Do you hear me, Kurt?" Scott is about to pass through the laser network. If Kurt doesn''t get it done, he will be completely decomposed after jumping down. "Right now!" Kurt looked at the progress bar and now it''s 88.5%. At this time, the back door of the truck was opened. Paxton and the police officer pulled out their pistols and pointed them at Dave and Kurt "Well, well, wait, wait!" Kurt and Dave raised their hands. Dave was as like as two peas in a wise way. "There''s a black man who looks exactly like me. He attacked us and threw us into this disgusting truck." "Come out!" Paxton pulls Kurt out of the van. At this time, the progress bar has reached 100%, and Kurt said to Scott at the last time, "now, jump, jump!" "Wait!" Scott, who had already jumped down, heard Kurt say and so on. Scott''s heart almost jumped out of his mouth. He asked quickly, "what? What do you mean wait? " Scott had seen the crimson laser net. When he was about to touch the laser net, the laser net was closed, so Scott rushed in and hung in the air. "What''s the situation?" Just after Scott thought he was through this, the passage behind him was closed, and Klaus was smiling at him outside the glass and saying, "Hi, friend." After Klaus said hello, the rope hanging Scott was cut off by the closed passage, and Scott fell to the ground. Now he''s trapped in a place where he used to have wasp suits and look like a washing machine. Both Hopkins and Dr. PIM were under control. When they saw Scott fall in, they realized they had been cheated. After saying hello to Scott, Klaus turned to Dr. PIM and said, "I''ve always suspected where you hid your battle suit. So the question is, who''s the new ant man? Who is more trusted by my beloved mentor than me, Scott long, a warrior. " After Klaus said Scott''s name, Scott''s picture appeared on the screen around the lab. Klaus continued to clench his fist, as if telling a heroic story: "he challenged the company and paid the price, but lost his family and his only daughter. This is your best choice, Hank!" Net, net,...: Chapter 683 o?? one ¨µ Scott was like a bird in a cage, listening to Klaus say, "he escaped from his prison without leaving any trace. Then, miraculously, he disappeared. Although he was poor and penniless, now he offered me the ant man uniform." Klaus opened a box. The wasp suit was in a transparent bottle. Klaus reached out to Scott in the cage. Scott was pounding the glass hard, trying to break the glass, but what he did was useless. Klaus kept pushing, as if to show off what he had done: "only this uniform can compete with my invention." Dr. PIM shook his head to persuade Klaus: "Darren, don''t do this. If you sell it to these people, the world will be in a mess." Members of the Hydra cast cold eyes at Dr. PIM. Klaus said with a smile: "I''ve sold it, or double the price. Thanks to you, it''s not easy to sneak into the base of the Avengers alliance. Thanks to the fast news, I''ll sell them the wasp battle suit, but I''ll keep the particles myself. The battle suit doesn''t use diesel. If you want energy, you have to come to me to buy it." Klaus said, will be loaded in a transparent bottle of wasp combat clothes to the hydra, his wishful thinking to now play very perfect. Dr. PIM, they think that everything is going on without Klaus knowing. Who knows that it''s all under Klaus''s control. The old stark warehouse Scott went to was actually a new base for the Avengers. That''s why Sam Falcon was there. But how on earth did Klaus get the information? It''s still a puzzle. But Klaus still kept talking: "what would you call the man who has the most powerful weapon in the world?" Klaus went to Dr. PIM, and now his words and deeds are very unpleasant. Including Hydra members are like this, but there is no way, Klaus control everything, even if not happy, they can only watch quietly. "The most powerful man in the world." Dr. PIM repeated. Klaus grinned like a man who had never laughed before: "are you proud of me?" "It''s not too late to go back now, Darren," Dr. PIM said to Klaus as a mentor Hearing that Dr. PIM didn''t praise him, Klaus''s face wrinkled: "it''s late, it''s already late." Then Klaus cast a look at the security guard, who took out his gun and pointed it at Dr. PIM''s head. Hope, who had not spoken for a long time, couldn''t help it. She cried, "Darren! What are you doing? " The trapped Scott''s eyes widened. Klaus face fierce up: "he can''t take care of you, also can''t take care of me." Klaus is now like a fish in the net. Hope can even see the tangle in his eyes. For this reason, hope moved with emotion, explained to Klaus: "you are not such a person, it is those particles that affect the chemical reaction in your brain." At this time, Klaus suddenly changed his face and held out his hand to the security guard. "Wait, wait, wait, wait..." Dr. PIM was relieved, but the next second he heard Klaus say, "it''s up to me to do this." So Klaus took a pistol from himself and pointed it at Dr. PIM''s head. Hope see this situation, skill is very agile from the side of the Hydra members of the body snatched the pistol, aimed at Claus''s head. Members of the Hydra pointed their guns at Hope''s head. "This is the beginning," said Carlson, who introduced Hydra "Put down your gun!" Hope threatened Klaus. Klaus didn''t put down his gun. His voice became urgent. "I went to his house that night and wanted to kill him, but you were there too." Hope is still saying: "you are sick, I can help you, as long as you put the gun down." Klaus looked at hope and said, "I wasn''t ready to kill you then, but now I''m ready!" Said Klaus, roaring. "Put down the gun now!" Hope is not much weaker at all. Their voices grew louder and louder. Klaus said angrily, "you''re in the wrong line, hope!" When Klaus was about to shoot, no one noticed that Scott had taken out the red and blue Frisbee that Dr. PIM had made for him. At the critical moment, Scott threw out the magnifying blue disc. The glass that trapped him was broken in an instant. The intense flash and splashing glass disrupted the people present in an instant. As Scott grows bigger and smaller, he takes on the Hydra first, while hope is fighting Klaus for a pistol. Just then, Klaus pulled the trigger and hit Dr. PIM. "Daddy Hope looked at Dr. PIM and yelled. Scott quickly solved the problem, and the Hydra members came to Dr. PIM''s side and yelled, "hank, no, Hank! Hank, listen, you''re going to be OK. You''re going to be OK. " Dr. PIM just kept looking at Scott, shot in the chest, and now he can''t say a word. While Scott was focusing on Dr. PIM, Klaus put a pistol on his head and threatened, "take off your uniform, or I''ll blow your head off and peel it off from you." Scott closed his eyes. Just as Klaus was about to shoot, a large number of bullet ants climbed onto his hand and bit it madly. Klaus couldn''t hold the pistol in pain. As soon as the pistol dropped, Klaus knew he couldn''t deal with Scott, so he picked up the box and left the lab. Carlson took away the particles that Klaus had given to Hydra members. As for Louis outside, he pulled the alarm. When the security guards heard the alarm, they began to shout: "PIM technology has an emergency, request emergency support." Paxton and the police rushed in as soon as they heard this. Because of this, Dave and Kurt didn''t get into the police station. They quickly got on the bus and drove to the other side. After running out of the lab, Klaus grabbed his bullet ant and pressed it to death. He said to the security guard, "take me to the roof and let me know. I want to make sure that the helicopter can take off at any time. You two, kill everything that comes out of that room." When Klaus gave the ruthless order, hope held the shot Dr. PIM and cried: "Dad! Can you move? " Dr. PIM nodded with extreme reluctance. Net, net,...: Chapter 684 Scott''s face had never been more serious, and he said to the crying hope, "we have to get him out." But hope wept at Scott and said firmly, "go! Take back the wasp That''s Scott''s mission. Up to now, hope has not forgotten their mission tonight because of personal feelings. Dr. PIM''s sacrifice will be in vain if the wasp battle suit is not taken back. Scott immediately put on his helmet and rushed out. Hope was looking at Dr. PIM alone, when a sweet voice rang out in her ear: "do you want to save him?" "Who?" Hope looked around warily, but there was no one. Just as she looked back at Dr. PIM, hope saw a figure in the corner of her eye. Hope fiercely turned her head, she thought it was Claus''s people wearing a wasp suit, after the big appeared in her side, but it is not. It''s Skye. "Who are you?" Hope looked at this beautiful woman with Oriental temperament and European and American temperament. Scott went straight to the subject: "my name is Skye, an agent of aegis. Believe me, I''m a good man." Before she came, Skye had investigated the past of Dr. PIM''s family, so she understood that Dr. PIM didn''t like them at all. "Aegis? Why are you here? " Hope seems very distrustful of Skye''s appearance. Her father didn''t like aegis, and so did she. "I''m here to save your father. Of course, I have to make a deal with you." Skye is here to get the ant Man Battle clothes, but with Dr. PIM''s temperament, if she comes directly with Yang Han, it is absolutely impossible to get the ant Man Battle clothes. "Conditions? Hum, do you have integrity in aegis? What did you do to my father? " Hope put away his tears. Skye said helplessly: "Aegis is different from before. Believe it or not, even if you don''t make a deal with me, I will save Dr. PIM. It''s just that, in your current attitude, I want to make a deal with you." Hope calmed down and said, "do you really have a way to save my father?" Skye nodded and immediately put his hand on Dr. PIM''s shoulder. Hope saw a black stream of fluid flowing into his body. "What is this?" Hope yelled at once. This unidentified black fluid looks very dangerous. "Don''t worry, Dr. PIM will be OK." Skye gave hope a reassuring look. Now, hope can only choose to believe that Skye can save her father. After all, it''s hard for her to save Dr. PIM at a time like this. This is PIM company, but all the people in the company listen to Klaus, she lost all the right to speak. After a while, Yang Han flows back from Dr. PIM to Skye''s body. Dr. PIM''s gunshot wounds were all cured. He stood up and looked at himself. The wound on his chest was completely healed, and even the bullet fell out. This kind of magical feeling is just like he developed the ant man battle suit at the beginning. Hope covered her eyes with tears, and immediately hugged Dr. PIM. Dr. PIM is an experienced man. He immediately stepped out of shock and patted hope on the shoulder, thanking Skye: "thank you." Just when he was injured, Dr. PIM heard a little conversation between Skye and hope, so he immediately asked, "do you want the ant man suit?" Skye nodded: "yes, I want the ant man suit." "There''s only one set of ant Man Battle clothes," Dr. PIM said seriously "It''s OK. I have time to wait." Yang Han is not in a hurry to get the ant man battle suit immediately, as long as he can get it before he goes to space. What''s more, he didn''t always need the ant man battle suit, just needed it when dealing with the symbiotic God NAR. "Dr. hope, I believe in you, so I''ll come to your house to get your uniform when I need it." With that, Skye disappeared from the original place and entered the stealth state again. In fact, compared with the ant man combat suit, her stealth ability is better now, but one of the advantages of the ant man combat suit is that it can reduce the body size. When Dr. hope saw Skye disappear suddenly, he looked for it on the ground. The ability to disappear out of thin air seemed to be wearing the ant man''s battle suit. Skye said, "don''t look. You can''t find me. I''ll watch the wasp suit for you." With that, Skye left the room and went out to follow ant man Scott. At this time, Scott had already broken through the defense of two security guards and knocked them down. If ordinary people want to deal with him, it''s just wishful thinking. Even Sam falcon is not his opponent. Scott just shrinks to the muzzle of the gun and kicks the security guard''s head to knock him down. Another security guard was caught by Scott''s collar and fell out after he got bigger. When Scott broke through the defense of the two security guards, a large number of security guards fired with guns. They saw the moment Scott got bigger, so now Scott runs on PIM''s model and escapes quickly. At this time, Louis, disguised as a security guard, came to the rescue. He came to the security guard and attacked them. After a few punches, he yelled at the broken PIM model: "Scott, where are you? Did I save your life? Scott? Scott Scott got bigger from the other side of the model and came out: "thank you, Louis." Lewis asked a key question: "we''re good people, aren''t we?" Now that they''ve had a fight with people, Louis repeated, "we''re good people, aren''t we?" "Yes, we are good people." Scott knows what Louis is thinking. A bad man has done a good thing now, and he will feel proud. Louis looked at the fallen security guards and said with a smile, "it''s a bit strange, isn''t it?" "I know, but we haven''t finished our task yet. Let''s leave before this place is bombed!" Scott became smaller again and disappeared in front of Louis. Louis nodded when he heard it and started running immediately. Scott set up the bomb, and now there''s less than two minutes left. Louis ran and suddenly found something wrong, so he turned to swipe his card and yelled, "Damn, those two guys!" Lewis ran back to help hope and Dr. PIM. Net, net,...: Chapter 685 /> ? In Klaus''s lab, Dr. PIM sat on the ground, supporting his waist with his hands. Even if Yang Han treated the wound, Dr. PIM still felt very weak. Klaus that shot hit his heart, although not specifically aimed at, but enough to prove that the bullet is to comply with the heart of Klaus issued. Dr. PIM never thought that one day he would break with Klaus to such a degree. Hope looked at him and said, "the bomb has been set up. We have to get out of this place as soon as possible." Dr. PIM looked at the ceiling of the lab and said, "don''t worry, we won''t die." Dr. PIM took out a bunch of keys in his hand and tied a small black pendant at the end of the key. The pendant was in the shape of a tank. Dr. PIM explained, "this is not a keychain." At this time, because of Louis''s alarm, the whole PIM company has been in a mess outside. Paxton aimed at the pager and yelled, "it''s a mess. There''s a lot of shooting." Just then, above Paxton''s head, a green tank smashed the house and fell out into the street. Paxton was not far below the house the tank had hit, so he was scared out of his wits. The police officer who evacuated the crowd behind him also jumped back. Who would have thought of a tank crashing out of PIM''s building. "And a tank..." Paxton said, shivering to the pager. This green tank is the little pendant on Dr. PIM''s key. At this time, Klaus followed two bodyguards to the top floor of the company. A helicopter that had been ready had opened the door and waited for him to enter. Lewis ran to the laboratory and found that there had been a cut. He knew that hope and Dr. PIM had escaped, so he saved a man who had been shot. "Help!" Lewis came to the tank as soon as he rescued the man. Hope walked to the ambulance with Dr. PIM alone. "I''ll do it!" Louis took Dr. PIM from hope. Dr. PIM now has no trauma, but hope still found his arrhythmia, so he yelled: "we need a doctor." When paramedics picked up Dr. PIM, hope''s heart finally came down. Louis also went to find Dave and Kurt. Klaus, sitting on the helicopter, said after the door was closed, "let''s go!" Klaus screamed. Now they have no way to deal with Scott in the ant man suit. Just as the helicopter started, Klaus saw a large number of ants coming from the darkness. Scott was sitting on one of the ants, Anthony. Klaus knew Scott was definitely among them. So Klaus took a pistol and kept shooting at the colony. It has to be said that Claus''s shooting is accurate. One of his shots hit Anthony''s body. Scott jumped, dodged the bullet, then fell on the ant below and continued to fly towards Klaus. "Anthony Scott looked back, Anthony had been directly broken, only a transparent wing fell from the air to the ground. Although it''s just ants, Scott''s heart also rises endless anger because of Anthony''s death. Not to mention that Dr. PIM had been shot in the heart by him before. "Let''s go!" Klaus opens his mouth to the maximum and shouts. The security guards close the door. Klaus stares at the ant colony. Scott said coldly, "you''ll regret it!" The helicopter flew up into the sky, and Scott followed the ant colony. Paxton at the bottom of the building, after seeing the helicopter, realized that someone was running away. When he thought of running away, Paxton found that he was not catching Scott? Paxton immediately sweeps around. With this scan, he sees Dave opening the door of the pickup truck and Louis getting on. Paxton immediately yelled, "wait, get out of the car!" "What?" Just on the bus Louis also asked, when he found that it was the police, Louis immediately closed the door. "Get out of the car!" Paxton came running with the police as he cried. Louis said, "it''s too noisy. There''s a tank car here. I can''t hear anything." Dave drove away immediately. Paxton and the police officer could only cry out in the back: "Hello! Hello! Falk On the helicopter, Scott got bigger, broke the glass and jumped in. Claus was so scared that he picked up the gun and kept aiming at the glass. "Are you crazy?" The guards didn''t understand why Klaus had to pick up a gun to break the glass. Even one of the guards was killed by Klaus because Scott jumped on him. Scott immediately saw the wasp suit in the trunk. Klaus yelled, "do you think robbing it can stop the future?" Klaus aimed his gun at Scott, who was sweating and unable to be angry. "I don''t just want to grab it," Scott said Klaus seemed to understand what Scott said. He turned and looked at PIM company. The explosive device countdown ended. A huge explosion destroyed the whole PIM company instantly. Then the explosion collapsed into a small point, leaving only one site. Dr. PIM is lying on the stretcher and watching PIM disappear. Klaus is on the plane and watching it disappear. The companies run by these two generations are gone tonight. Dr. PIM slowly closed his eyes, his heart from now on is finally free from PIM company. Scott was watching the big bang in the helicopter seat. Carlson wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to slap Scott dead, but Scott hit him in the face with a backhand jump. Scott again in the helicopter scurrying up, Klaus nervously with a gun constantly aimed at the moment disappeared Scott. "Drop the gun!" Scott threatened. But Klaus didn''t listen to him at all. I don''t know why. When Klaus slapped him, Scott just jumped from that direction. Klaus''s slap directly hit Scott''s body, beating him out of his wits. Scott flew out of the glass and almost fell out of the helicopter. Fortunately, Scott had an idea to enlarge his body and grab himself on the glass, then shrink again and jump in. Net, net,...: Chapter 686 "I see him, there, go, go!" Paxton and the police got into a car and followed the helicopter all the way. Scott looked up as he climbed back into the helicopter and saw that Klaus had put on his wasp suit. At this moment, Klaus is no longer the big bald man who is scared to the extreme. Compared with the ant man battle suit, the wasp battle suit also has two metal arms at both ends of the shoulders. When Scott gets smaller and pounces on Klaus, the two metal robotic arms are sending two lasers at him. Klaus kept shooting at Scott with a laser, and Scott kept dodging like a flea. Klaus directed the laser at the two pilots in the cockpit. "We have to find a place to land." Because of Klaus''s destruction, the whole helicopter has been unable to hold on, and it is about to crash. Scott stepped on the seat. The laser swept up the leather in the seat. Scott stepped on the leather all the way to Klaus and punched his helmet. Klaus is not a layman, he immediately shrunk his body, so that Scott''s punch fell empty. Then Klaus turns and rushes to Scott. The two shrunken people fight all the way to their seats in the air. Obviously, Klaus is not Scott''s opponent, even if he is the forerunner, but still Scott''s foot to step on. Klaus can only rely on his own laser to shoot around. Instead of hitting Scott, the two pilots of the helicopter were scared to close their eyes. It was an air crash. The pilot on the co pilot was hit by the laser, so the whole helicopter fell straight to the ground. Scott and Klaus lost their balance because of this. Scott even stepped on the home button of his mobile phone. Scott kicked Klaus and said to him, "I''m going to break you up!" Then Siri on the phone replied, "it''s playing the collapse of the healing band." It turns out that Scott just stepped on the home button and started Siri. Klaus kept crashing under the seat of the helicopter because of Scott''s foot. The mobile phone just flew over him and patted him heavily, which almost didn''t make Klaus spit out a mouthful of blood. The two were fighting in a pile of debris. Claus''s trunk had already slipped from the helicopter. Scott grabs a bunch of keys, waves them and throws them at Klaus. The two hit each other at the last minute. The whole helicopter tilted and a lot of things fell to every corner of the city. A family''s yard, they are barbecue and playing table tennis, suddenly, something fell from the swimming pool. The whole family glared at the swimming pool, and this kind of thing almost never happened. The next second, Klaus jumped out of the pool. The faces of the whole family were frightened. In particular, Klaus is still wearing a wasp suit. He doesn''t look like a good man. Klaus did not have any words, he went directly to the table, the hostess of the house was about to take her cell phone, Klaus a laser shot past, but Scott is not there. Just after Klaus thought his laser had killed Scott, Scott jumped over from the barbecue shelf and threw Klaus into the house. Klaus immediately shrunk, a large number of pieces of glass splashed around, and the two wrestled on the table in the room. Scott was caught by Klaus''s arm, and then with the help of the mechanical arm, he was thrown out. Scott fell to the barbecue shelf. In order to prevent himself from being burned to death, Scott got bigger and smashed the barbecue shelf. "Ouch!" Scott cried in pain. At this time, he saw Klaus rush out of the house. Scott saw a ping-pong racket beside him, so he picked up the racket and flew Klaus out. Unfortunately, there is a laser mosquito killing lamp hanging on the top of the house. Scott shot Klaus directly into it. "It''s all right." Scott said to the family in the house behind him. The family quickly Yo Yo, ready to go to the police. Scott stood up and went to the laser mosquito killing lamp. A small black dot Claus was very conspicuous under the fluorescent green laser lamp. When Scott went to see Klaus with great interest, a voice suddenly sounded behind him: "police, don''t move, hands up!" Paxton came with the police. The persistence of the two policemen was finally rewarded. Why is Paxton here at a time when Scott is all alone? Scott raised his hand and opened his helmet. Although invisible, Skye didn''t understand why Scott opened his helmet, but she couldn''t help laughing. Especially when Scott opens his helmet now. When Paxton saw that it was Scott, he cried and said, "Scott?" Scott immediately went over and said, "Paxton, you have to listen to me..." However, before Scott finished speaking, Paxton fired. This is a stun gun, so Scott was immediately paralyzed by corona. Paxton went up with the police officer and pulled Scott up from the corona. So Scott was taken away by his old enemy Paxton. Seeing that Scott is OK, Skye goes to Klaus on the laser mosquito killing lamp. When he looked closely, Skye found that Klaus was not photographed in the lamp, but used his metal arm to block his body outside. "Yang Han, are we going to take him?" Skye asked. Yang Han shook his head: "let them deal with it. We are only responsible for seeing if there is any change. Now everything has no change. Let''s go." Yang Han thought Scott would lose to Klaus, so he watched with Skye. If they get involved, it''s not interesting. After all, Scott is very important in the future, and Yang Han can''t let him not get training here. Inside the car, Scott soon woke up. He immediately yelled to Paxton, "Paxton, turn around and take me back." "I was just about to take you back." Paxton is in a good mood now. He caught Scott, so he played the music in the car. "Back to prison." Paxton added. He worked so long that he even saw the tanks flying out of the building. Isn''t it just for this moment? Net, net,...: Chapter 687 Paxton was serious, and Scott was serious. "There''s something in the backyard that has to be destroyed. In the lamp, it''s..." Before Scott finished speaking, Paxton stepped on the brake angrily and stopped the car at the intersection. Paxton turned to point to Scott''s head and said angrily, "you have to stop now. Wake up." Paxton tonight, no, Scott''s mood hasn''t been beautiful since he mysteriously disappeared from prison. Even if he caught Scott now, he was not happy, but a hanging heart finally relaxed. So it''s impossible for Scott to say anything that he wants to let go. The police officer was watching the two men quarrel. Just as he wanted to say something to stop them from quarreling, an alarm sounded: "attention, teams, there is a hijacking case at 840 winter street." This time, Paxton was no longer in the mood to quarrel with Scott. Because 840 winter street is where his fiancee and Cathy live. Paxton immediately drove all the way to 840 winter street. Cathy is in the room holding the rabbit Scott gave him. On the ground, there are toy trains running back and forth on the track. Cathy, on the other hand, was shivering. In front of him stood a terrible, tattered, smelly man. It was Klaus in the wasp suit. "Don''t be afraid!" Klaus walked step by step to Cathy, and the lights in the whole room flashed for a moment. By this time, many police cars had stopped outside the house, and Paxton came later. As soon as the car heard it, Scott called out, "Paxton, let me help you." "Stay still!" Paxton yelled like he was crazy. "Let me help you!" Scott, who was handcuffed, had to ask Paxton to help him. There is no doubt that the hijacker is Klaus. Scott saw that Klaus had not been eliminated by the mosquito lamp, but when he wanted to deal with Klaus, Paxton had already subdued him. As soon as Paxton stopped, he opened the door and rushed to Maggie. "Maggie, what''s going on?" "He took Cathy." Maggie''s eyes were full of panic and tears. "Who caught Cathy?" Paxton asked aloud. But apparently Maggie didn''t know anything. She just kept saying, "I don''t know, but it''s him. It''s a monster!" Paxton kept asking, but he couldn''t come up with a result. At this time, Scott himself lay on the seat of the car and put his head into his helmet. You can''t start the ant man suit without a helmet. Fortunately, Paxton doesn''t know about the ant man suit, so Scott shrinks again and slips out of the car. Inside the house, Cathy was afraid, but her voice didn''t tremble. "Are you a monster?" she asked "Do I look like a monster?" Klaus walked into Cathy step by step. He''s desperate to use Scott''s family to threaten him. "I want my dad." Tears began to flow from Cathy''s big eyes. Klaus nodded: "I want your father, too." The next second, when Klaus reached for Cathy, Scott appeared in the room. "Here you are Klaus was not surprised by Scott''s arrival. Cathy asked, "Dad, is that you?" Cathy, who was caught by Klaus, saw Scott open his helmet and said to her with a smile, "Hi, baby." Cathy''s tears turned into a smile. Scott then sneered at Klaus coldly and said, "why not find an opponent as big as you?" Scott said and threw the UFO in his hand. Klaus immediately became smaller and fell on Cathy''s toy train. Cathy ran out of the room because of this. Although she was very young, Cathy knew very well that it was time for her father to beat the bad guys. Scott and Klaus shrink together, and the two chase each other in the toy town in the center of the track. "Where have you been, boy?" Klaus was on the locomotive looking down at the town. Scott was running in a bunch of fluffy cotton. "I found you!" Klaus noticed that the cotton cloth was shaking, so he made a few noises and used his metal arm on his shoulder to shoot a laser to attack Scott. Scott ran out of the cotton cloth and said, "I''m not the only one." Behind Scott, the ants ran out together. The little train toy is a big battlefield for them. Cathy was alone behind the door, watching the fighting inside. Klaus was immediately entangled by several ants. "Damn it Klaus kept firing lasers to kill the ants. Scott held out his finger and waved, "go, go, go!" One ant after another disrupted Klaus''s attack rhythm. He went to shoot Scott while dealing with the ants. The two attacks made him do nothing. Scott successfully jumped onto the train and grabbed the tail of the train and threw it on Klaus. Klaus blasted the tail of the train with a laser, and the ants jumped on his body and began to bite. Klaus angrily kicks the ant away, and then a laser blows up another carriage Scott just threw over. At this time, the train all the way to the tunnel, a barrier in front of Klaus, he lowered his head to avoid. Scott took the opportunity to take up the barrier and smashed it at Klaus. Just squatting down, Klaus didn''t have time to defend. He was smashed off the train by the barrier and rolled on the track. When Klaus stood up and saw that the train was coming towards him, Klaus instinctively covered his face with his hands, and then cut the track with a laser. The train stops because of this, and Scott rushes to Klaus. Klaus learns from Scott''s way to lift the locomotive and throw it at Scott. Scott punched the locomotive, and the two men seemed to be fighting fiercely. In fact, in the eyes of normal people, it was just a toy train thrown on the windowsill. Then Louis and they drove up and said, "Scott needs us, okay? Nothing can stop us When they drove to winter street, the whole street was blocked by the police. As soon as the police saw them coming, they tried to cross examine them. Louis''s face changed: "fall back, slowly fall back..." net, net,...: Chapter 688 At the constant prompt of the police, Dave backed up the car. Louis turned the conversation around and said, "what we need to do is, we''ll just fall back. That''s right. Keep falling back, right! Keep going, keep going So the three of them were stopped outside the street and couldn''t get in. Scott''s fight with Klaus continues. On the track, the ants soon surrounded Klaus. Klaus found that the laser could not kill the ants, and then flew into the sky, and said to Scott on the ground: "you insult me, Scott!" Scott sat on the ant and followed Claus to the sky. It has to be said that Claus''s wasp suit is superior to the ant man suit in performance. However, the wasp battle suit pays too much attention to attack, so it is bound to produce defensive loopholes. And Claus can''t control ants, which is why Scott can beat Claus several times. "Your existence is an insult to me!" Klaus chased Scott, who flew into the sky, and kept firing lasers. It seems that he can only rely on this long-range laser to deal with Scott. Cathy watched silently from outside the room after seeing the fight between the two. Only the two of them were left in the room fighting. "If you were older, it would be easier to knock you down!" Scott kept running away. "Yes, I agree." But Klaus felt that Scott was just bullshit. The next second, Scott throws the blue flying saucer on the ant, and the ant becomes huge. In order to avoid the laser, Cathy widened her eyes. Scott threw the blue flying saucer again. This time, he threw it on the locomotive which was hit by him and flew to the windowsill. After the locomotive became bigger, it directly broke the window and fell out of the street. When Paxton saw it, he rushed into the house and yelled, "Cathy!" Klaus flew in the air, chasing and mocking: "let me tell you how humble you are!" Scott ran into a plastic bucket and Klaus caught up. There were some small toys in the plastic bucket. Scott picked them up and threw them around, blocking Klaus''s laser. As soon as he rushed into the house with a gun and wanted to go upstairs, Kathy''s Paxton ran up the stairs and saw an ant bigger than him climb down. Paxton was so scared that he fell down the stairs. Ants climb out of the house, outside the police officers and Maggie have a body shock. Police officers also joked: "your dog looks really willful." Klaus see has been unable to deal with Scott, so the body will be bigger with a laser constantly sweeping the room. "I''m going to destroy everything you cherish!" Klaus is clearly out of his mind. Cathy screams. Paxton finally comes over and points a gun at the door of the room, shouting, "don''t move, San Francisco police!" As soon as Paxton enters the room, Klaus blows his gun away with his mechanical arm. However, because Paxton catches Klaus'' attention, Scott can find the gap and jump on Klaus. Getting bigger is the most wrong decision Klaus made. Scott of no avail make complaints about the metal behind Claus''s head, but how hard he can do nothing. For Scott''s Tucao, "I can''t fight, I can''t get in!" "It''s titanium, stupid," Klaus said sarcastically So Scott got bigger and fought with Klaus, and said to Paxton, "take her!" "Yes Paxton immediately picked up Cathy and wanted to turn away, but was stopped by Klaus. It turned out that the enlarged Scott was defeated by Claus''s multiple arms. "You have to pay for your father''s mistakes!" Klaus approached Paxton and Cathy step by step. Paxton immediately said to Cathy, "get behind me, will you?" "All right." Cathy obediently hid behind Paxton. Scott shrunk his body again, looked at Klaus and thought, "I have to shrink to the molecular level to get in." Cathy hid behind Paxton and yelled at Klaus, "stay away from us!" "Dad, help When Cathy yells, Scott has shrunk his body again and rushed into Claus''s wasp suit. "Daddy loves you!" Scott doesn''t know if he''ll ever come back to the molecular level, but he has no time to hesitate. The shrunken Scott successfully enters Claus''s wasp suit and smashes his parts with one fist. A lot of sparks came out of Klaus''s body. He kept scratching his back. Scott punches again and again. He destroys whatever he sees. Klaus becomes smaller and disappears in front of Paxton and Cathy. "Dad, where are you?" Asked Cathy. And Scott has fallen into a chaotic space, his mind rang before Dr. PIM warned him. "You''re going to be subatomic." Scott looked around and said, "subatomic..." Scott didn''t give up trying to get back to reality. He kept rushing to the only light ahead. He carefully recalled Dr. PIM''s words: "you will enter a reality where the concepts of time and space are meaningless, because you are shrinking, and everything you know and love will die forever." The more Scott rushed forward, the faster the scene disappeared. All the scenes just like Dr. PIM said are disappearing, he finally came to a dark space. Scott is in a coma. He doesn''t know how long he''s been sleeping, but he hears Cathy calling his dad¡° Cathy When Scott woke up, he looked around. There were even countless nebulae in space. "Dad, come back quickly!" Cathy''s voice constantly appears in Scott''s mind, also because of Cathy''s voice, Scott wants to get bigger according to the button on his clothes. But he didn''t respond to the ant man''s suit. At this time, Scott saw a blue thing in his hand, which was the regulator of the ant man battle suit. "Don''t tamper with the regulator!" Dr. PIM''s words rang out in Scott''s mind, and Scott immediately grabbed the regulator and put it back on his belt. Then a flash of light, Scott continues to grow bigger, and finally he gathered a lot of wind in Cathy''s room to return to reality. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 689 Scott changes back. Cathy runs to Scott happily. Paxton''s face was no longer hostile when he saw Scott. "Daddy Cathy and Scott hugged each other tightly. Cathy shed tears happily: "I really love you." "I love you, too, very much." Scott was exchanging sweet words with his daughter Cathy when he heard Paxton cough. Paxton pointed to the roof and said, "there''s a big hole in the roof." Scott looked up. It was broken when he was fighting Klaus. "Oh, I''m sorry." Scott immediately turned into an ant man and left the roof. Paxton''s meaning is simple. He''s going to let him go. Anyway, Scott is still a fugitive. After seeing Scott fight Klaus, Paxton''s hostility to him disappeared. Scott is really a respectable father. After Scott left, Paxton held the sleeping Cathy, and the police officer rushed up from downstairs with a gun. When he saw that Paxton and Cathy were the only two, the police officer asked, "is she OK?" "She''s fine." Paxton patted Cathy on the back. Behind the police officer, a lot of policemen rushed in. The noise woke Cathy up. Maggie followed the police into the room. Cathy turned her head and called out, "Mom!" Maggie breathed a sigh of relief and rushed over to hold Cathy. "She''s OK. She''s OK." Paxton kept comforting Maggie. Cathy, on the other hand, looked at a black shadow under the lamp, with a sweet smile on her face. Her father is really a superhero. The police were cleaning the house when a huge ant ran by. The police found nothing but the huge toy locomotive outside the street. Klaus also disappeared. The next day, in Dr. PIM''s home, Dr. PIM, who was completely cured by Yang Han''s power, sat down in his chair and asked Scott, "Scott, please, don''t you remember anything?" "Hank, I don''t remember." Scott is trying to remember what happened when he became a molecular size. But there was only endless darkness and disappearing cosmic scenes. How could he remember something. Dr. PIM wanted to find some clues from his experience that could lead him back to his wife. Because his wife is not really dead, just as Scott before become infinitely small, so lost in their unknown space. Dr. PIM looked at Scott with a sigh and appreciation on his face: "there must be something. I think maybe the human brain can''t understand this kind of experience, but you did it. You went in and came out. It''s incredible." Hope patted Scott on the shoulder and said, "Scott, I''ll take you out." "Have a good rest." Scott got up and left the room. Dr. PIM looked at the picture of him and his wife on the cupboard and murmured, "is that possible?" If Scott can come out, it proves that the space that he thinks is irreversible and smaller than the molecule can also be reversed. It''s just that he still can''t find a way. With a few sighs, Dr. PIM got up from his chair. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Scott and hope making intimate movements outside. They were stunned at the same place. Dr. PIM''s eyes narrowed like looking at the prisoner and asked, "when did it happen?" "Nothing happened." Hope immediately began to quibble. Scott was tough and said, "wait a minute, something happened." "If that''s the case, give me another shot," Dr. PIM said immediately Dr. PIM''s mood is hard to describe. He personally taught a thief to become a right-hand man. However, the thief got on well with his daughter. Dr. PIM''s heart is very complicated. Scott explained, "Yeah, I don''t know what you''re doing. I''m so confused. I have to go. See you later, hank. Bye, hope." Scott said and turned to leave, hope in place, a pair of you betray me. "Scott." Cried Dr. PIM. "Yes Scott went downstairs as he answered. Dr. PIM sneered, "you''re running trains all over your mouth." "That''s right." Scott fully accepts that. And when night came, Scott came to Paxton''s house. Because of Klaus, he and Paxton are now reconciled. And Scott has a new girlfriend, hope, so he''s in high spirits now. As the four started their dinner at the dinner table, Paxton said, "Scott, I met with the sheriff. He wanted to report the night you slipped out of prison. There was something wrong with the surveillance. The wires were burned, but I told him you were released normally." "Really?" Scott had no idea that Paxton would become so kind. He was acquitted. Maggie was happy to tears, see Paxton and Scott reconciliation, plus Scott changed, she felt happy. "Yes, I can''t send Cathy''s father back to prison because of technical mistakes, can I?" Paxton took a look at Cathy, who was eating cheese. Scott said to Paxton seriously, "thank you, Paxton. I really appreciate it. Thank you for everything you''ve done for Cathy "It''s OK. I''m happy, too." Paxton said it was just a small thing, then said, "but this time, I''m doing it for you." Paxton suddenly confronted Scott. The whole table was full of embarrassment. Scott even said with a stiff face, "it''s embarrassing." "Yes, that''s right." Cathy nodded with a smile. Scott immediately opened the conversation and said, "what can we talk about after this time?" "I know." Cathy takes the lead. "What?" Asked Scott. "Today I did the rollover for the first time." Cathy seemed to say something a girl of her age would not do. "What?" Scott had a question mark on his forehead. Maggie confirmed, "yes, she practiced for a week and today she made it." Paxton turned on his cell phone and showed it to Scott: "I recorded it on my cell phone." When Scott saw the video of Cathy''s handspring, he exclaimed, "no, it can''t be Cathy, not you." "That''s her!" Maggie said firmly. "It''s me!" Cathy yelled to prove herself. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 690 Scott and Cathy chatted happily. When it comes to Cathy''s handspring, Cathy puts the food under the table. A huge ant emerged from the bottom of the table, but Maggie was not afraid of it at all. "Eat it." Maggie gave the ant the biscuit crumbs. At this time, Scott received a phone call, a look at the number, he immediately said: "sorry, it''s about work." "Yes?" Scott got serious when he heard what was on the other end of the line. Then he had to leave the party and rush to join them. Scott came to a shop outside, Louis and Kurt are outside the car, Scott said: "OK, well, don''t beat around the Bush for me, just say the point, just say the point, take a deep breath, concentrate." So Louis began his performance: "my cousin Ignacio and I went to an art gallery, where there was an exhibition of abstract expressionism. You know me, I love Neo Cubism more, but the work called Roscoe is wonderful, man, God!" When Scott heard this, he called out, "Lewis!" Louis immediately interrupted his speech: "I''m sorry, I just chatter when I''m excited, but anyway, Ignacio told me, yo, I met a sexy writer girl last night. It''s super sexy. He went up to the bartender and said, look at the girl I''ve got. How''s it going? Is it sexy? " "The bartender said, yes, it''s sexy. This writer girl told Ignacio, yo, sister, I''m the top brand in the news industry. I know super many behind the scenes, don''t you know? Ignacio said, really? She went on, "yes, you know I can''t tell you who my informant is because he works for the Avengers." After hearing three words of Avenger, Scott sighed and said, "no..." "Yes, this guy sounds awesome, man. He came up and said," I''m looking for a new guy on the road. He''s a little different and has some skills. Do you know who it is? Female writers say that there are all kinds of people in this era, some who can jump very well, some who can swing around, and some who can fly on the eaves and walk on the wall. You have to be more specific. " When Louis said that, Scott already knew almost everything. Louis then said: "he said, I''m looking for someone who will shrink, and I thought, I''ll go, I''m so nervous, because I have to keep a secret for you, man, so I asked Ignacio, does this awesome guy tell that sexy writer girl to tell you about it, because I''m an iron friend with the guy he''s looking for?" "And then? What does your cousin say? " Scott''s face was very serious. Louis''s face became dignified, and then he said, "he said yes." Scott knew he was exposed. He was targeted by the Avengers. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in another place, Sam falcon, who inquired about Scott, came to a factory with Captain Steve of the United States. "Captain!" Sam found the target. Steve came to see that Dongbing was tied to metal with one hand, and his whole body was covered with blood. Steve''s eyes shrank. "It would have been easier to deal with if it had happened a week ago," Sam said "If we tell Tony." Before Steve finished, Sam interrupted, "no, he won''t believe us, even if he knows, who knows if the agreement allows him to help." "We''re on our own." Steve took a deep breath. Sam said: "not necessarily, I know a guy." Sam didn''t make his words clear, because the inside story will be revealed soon. Yang Han looks at the sky outside the window in Skye''s body. Large black clouds gathered over New York. "The civil war of the Avengers is about to begin..." Yang Han knows that the story of ant man is just the beginning. The next thing that bothered him the most was that. The Avengers are in a civil war. There will be another fight to fight. After several months of operation, the vampire ecosystem has been completely stabilized. Yang Han and Skye are just sitting and taking the money. The blade warrior who was going to join the Avengers alliance also turned to Yang Han. Day Walker serum has been developed, because it is the initial experimental serum, so up to now the daily use limit is six hours. That said, the business scope of the vampire ecosystem has been further expanded. The harm of vampire is gradually disappearing because of the continuous expansion of the vampire ecosystem. The Avengers didn''t take care of Yang Han. After all, the capital source of Yang Han''s company is sponsored by Tony, and Yang Han has a very good relationship with many Avengers, so Frey doesn''t have the ability to manage it. Because Yang Han saved kuaiyin before, kuaiyin has recently become a frequent visitor here. Now I''m almost ready to join Yang Han''s company. Wanda, the Scarlet Witch, is carrying out various tasks in the new base of the Avengers alliance to make up for her mistakes. No one knows that under this seemingly peaceful surface, there will be a huge change within their Avengers alliance. Scott received a mysterious mission, he put on the ant man combat clothes to continue to set out. Dr. PIM told him about how he survived. Scott knew that the Avengers had been focusing on their own side. "To lend the suit to the avenger?" After Scott shrunk his body, he said with a smile: "it depends on whether you have the ability to let me hand over my war clothes to my lover!" Countless ants follow Scott and become messengers of the night. ¡­¡­ One winter in 1991, in the snowy Hydra base, Baji, a winter soldier, was captured for brainwashing. An officer beside him kept saying strange words: "desire, rust, seventeen, dawn, stove, nine, kindness, home, one, truck." When the officer came to Dongbing, he put down his red book and said, "good morning, soldier." "Yes, please." By this time, the winter soldiers had been brainwashed. "There''s a task for you to punish and extract, leaving no survivors!" The officer said that the winter soldiers immediately accepted the task and set out on a remote road. At night, Dong Bing riding a motorcycle knocked over a white car on the road, and then took back a box from the trunk. When the winter soldier took the box back, the officer praised without any emotion: "well done, soldier." Dongbing didn''t say anything, just looked at the box with a pair of cold eyes. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 691 Outside an ordinary breakfast shop in Lagos, Wanda, the Scarlet Witch, is stirring sugar in her coffee. Wanda looked around. There was a voice in her ear: "what do you see?" "Ordinary District patrol, small police station, quiet street, is a good target." As a new member of the Avengers alliance, Wanda has been carrying out various tasks. Although as an agent''s level is not very high, but because of the powerful ability, Frey will give many tasks to Wanda. Of course, there must be a person with her, in order to avoid poking out anything. It was Steve, captain of the United States, who was on the phone with Wanda. Wanda was sitting outside the breakfast shop, while Steve was in a civilian house looking down the block. "There''s an ATM in the south corner, which means..." Steve opened the curtain in a small corner to observe. "With cameras, the two cross streets are one-way, not a good escape route." Wanda immediately took over Steve''s words, her progress is extremely obvious. Today''s Wanda is wearing a green gray coat and a hat, but even so, her beauty can''t be covered. On the desk in Steve''s house, there was a newspaper with a message that the police station had been robbed, and another one with a headline that weapons were sold to terrorists. The terrorist''s face was CROSSBONE romlow. Steve looked into the distance and said, "that''s to say, our goal doesn''t care about being seen, and we''re not afraid of causing chaos when we run away. Have you seen that cross-country car half a block away?" Wanda took a casual glance and continued to stir the coffee in her hand: "see the red one? Not bad. " At this time, another voice added: "it''s bulletproof, which means it''s a private security guard. It also means there are more guns, which means it will make some people more headache, such as us." On the back side of Wanda, Natasha picked up her coffee and drank it. This is the difference between a professional agent and a new agent. Natasha analyzed more information at once. Wanda, however, has some ideas about it, adding, "you know I can move objects with my mind?" But Natasha turned her head to look at Wanda, and told her about Wanda''s trusting tone: "caution must be your instinct." You know, now Yang Han even has the ability of their brother and sister, but Yang Han doesn''t pretend like that. The Scarlet Witch looks at Natasha. Sam Falcon''s voice came from the top of the city, overlooking Natasha and their whole block: "did anyone tell you you were suspicious?" Sam was talking about Natasha, so Natasha replied, "I didn''t say it in person. Why, did you hear anything?" When he heard three people fighting with each other, Steve said, "guys, wake up. This is the most reliable clue about romlow in half a year. I don''t want to lose him." Cross bone ramlo, he''s Steve''s target this time. Since the space carrier destroyed the aegis building, Steve and they thought that ramlo died with the collapse of the building. But the result is that after searching the ruins of the building, they did not find romlow''s body. As the leader of the Hydra special operation team, if he does not eradicate it, who knows where he will gather Hydra members to harm the world next second. What''s more, romlow is an important person who has a lot to do with the winter soldiers. It''s natural for Steve to focus on him. He not only wanted to get rid of ramlo, but also wanted to know something that happened when he didn''t wake up. Sam suddenly laughed: "if he sees us, it''s not a problem. He hates us." Sam''s words are right, but romlow is not stupid. When he sees a group of Avengers, where will he come up to present his head. Steve saw a conspicuous car passing on the street and immediately asked Sam, "Sam, do you see that garbage truck? Follow it So Sam launched the wireless plane on his back and manipulated it on his wrist to track the garbage truck. The color of the wireless plane is steel and red, which is Tony''s product. After the wireless plane flew to the bottom of the garbage truck, Sam said, "X-ray scanning." A lot of intelligence information began to appear in Sam''s glasses: the weight of the truck, the maximum load, the weight analysis, the contour scan, and even the number of people on board and the guns he was carrying. Sam reported: "the garbage truck has reached the maximum load. The driver has a gun." Steve took it seriously. "It''s a crash," Natasha said "Act!" Wanda is on the move. Sam flew straight down from the building next to the city. Steve also began to run out of the room and said, "his target is not the police station!" At an infectious disease institute, the garbage truck came. The security guard was still driving away the mosquitoes. The personnel in the garbage truck jumped out of the car, and then the garbage truck knocked down the guardrail. The whole car overturned and broke the door beam of the Research Institute. When the door was broken through, two yellow trucks came in, and seven or eight terrorists with guns in the back of the car immediately swept around. They threw tear gas into the Institute''s house, and then some of them burst in, while the others stayed outside. Just as they broke into the house, Sam flew down from the air, and Steve threw out his shield to catch up. Steve kicked off a terrorist and confirmed: "the body armor is ar15, a total of seven enemies." Sam flew into the air to get rid of two terrorists at the top of the house and corrected: "there are five more." Wanda flew over without any equipment. After landing, a terrorist shot at her, but all the bullets were blocked by her scarlet barrier. Then Wanda grabbed the terrorist from a distance with her mind, threw him to the roof and said, "Sam!" Sam came to a powerful shot in the air and knocked the terrorist''s foot to the ground and said, "there are four left." The wireless plane began to scan the house, and soon Sam found the trace of romlow: "romlow is on the third floor." Steve walked up to Wanda and said, "Wanda, just like in practice." "What about the gas?" Wanda began to use her mind. Steve walked to the house and said, "suck it all out." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 692 Wanda applied her power to Steve, who seemed to fly to the third floor and hit his head. Because the whole house is full of tear gas and gas bombs, so the terrorists are wearing gas masks. Steve bumps into a terrorist head-on. He doesn''t even need to start. He just grabs the gas mask on his face and solves him. He planted the evil fruit of his own to eat, Steve''s trick is wonderful. Langmluo has arrived at his target site this time. He opened a glass safe, in which there is a biohazard packed with metal. Langmluo said to his men, "pack it Another member of romlow''s staff is stationed outside. Steve throws the shield out. He can now control the rebound angle of the shield perfectly. So even if the terrorist was hiding behind the pillar, he was still hit by the shield. So the terrorist jumped out to fight with Steve. He didn''t know who he was facing. Steve hit him on the head with a fist and knocked him unconscious on the spot. Sam knocked out two terrorists hiding behind the car with a targeted micro missile outside the house. Wanda used her mind to suck out all the poisonous gas in the house. After all, there are many innocent people among them. The poison gas rises into the sky like yellow sand, and then is dispersed and decomposed by Wanda. When he got the goods, he ran to the top floor of the house. When he saw the gas cloud in the air, he said, "he''s coming." This kind of feeling is actually not good, he planned for so long, just began to implement the plan was stopped by Steve. Fortunately, he got the biological weapons, and another group of his men pulled up the ropes at the back of the house and went downstairs to escape. Steve saw that the house of the Institute was empty, and he immediately said, "romlow took the biological weapons." "I''ll go!" Natasha rode her motorcycle to the back of the Institute to intercept romlow. She saw that romlow and the terrorists were entering the car. Natasha turned the side of the motorcycle to make it fly out, and then a man rushed to the three terrorists. Even without Yang Han''s ability to support, Natasha''s skill is top. Only a few terrorists were knocked down by her. In a short time, five or six terrorists had fallen to the ground. When Natasha jumps into the car to deal with the last terrorist, romlow comes out from behind and grabs Natasha''s hand. Natasha kicked back. Even if she was started by romlow, Natasha''s reaction speed was very fast. The situation was reversed by Natasha''s fierce counterattack. When Natasha seized an opportunity to tie the electromagnetic weapon in her hand around the neck of longmlo, longmlo said: "I''m not afraid of this." With that, longmlo threw Natasha into the car, and then threw a grenade into the car. There are also two men in the car. When they see Natasha falling down with the grenade, they don''t choose to run away. Instead, they fight with Natasha. Natasha will grab the two terrorists by the hand, bump their heads into the car door, and then jump out at the eleventh hour. Fortunately, the door didn''t lock because they were just coming up, otherwise Natasha would die here today. Romlow immediately moved to another armored car, and used the shells from the back of the car to attack Steve, who bypassed the back door of the hospital. As soon as Steve got up, he saw a grenade coming towards him. He quickly put the shield in front of him, and then he was hit into the house by the huge impact. Longmlo continues to fire. Steve runs quickly. After three shots in a row, Steve falls over on the side of the house. There is no way to pursue longmlo for a while. Natasha reminded, "Sam, he''s heading north in an armored vehicle." After flying Steve, romlow took the biological weapon out of the metal and put it in a small bottle. Then he said to a big black man in the car, "take this to the airport. We can''t run him. Abandon the car." So a group of people hit the car into the busiest vegetable market, and then got off and ran away. Sam is chasing in the air. Romlow''s method of dispersing people is really brilliant. They want to catch romlow and put biological weapons back in place. But after the terrorists dispersed, it was not known who had biological weapons on them. When the black man got off the bus, he asked, "where are you going to join us?" "We don''t meet!" Langmluo is wearing metal armor. He locks his gun and looks at Sam flying down in the sky. The next time is his revenge time. Sam stopped at the top of the awning and scanned, "I see four. They split up." Natasha came on her motorcycle and said, "I''ll take care of the two on the left." Steve ran to the place where the crowd gathered most and saw abandoned equipment on the ground, so he said, "they lost the equipment. Now it''s up to you to guess. Only one person took the biological weapons." At this time, Steve suddenly found a time bomb on his shield. Steve immediately threw his shield into the sky. After the bomb exploded, Steve suffered a punch from romlow. "Here you are, fool! I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time! " Romlow grabs Steve and punches him out. Natasha is in charge of the left, and Sam is in charge of the right. With the advantage of flying, Sam immediately catches up with the two terrorists who escape, and it takes less than a moment to solve them. Sam collected their bags, but there was nothing in them. Sam Hui reported: "it''s not here. I can''t find it." Natasha''s other two men ran into the alley. Natasha ran quickly and stopped one of the tall men as she ran out of the box. Although he was tall and seemed to be able to fight, Natasha knocked him down in just three seconds with her bare hands. Although another man wanted to attack Natasha from behind, he was immediately caught by Natasha and gave him a beautiful roundabout kick. Just as Natasha turned back and wanted to beat the tall man who stood up again to the ground, the tall man threatened with his biological weapon: "don''t move! Or I''ll destroy it Natasha had a gun in her hand, but the bullet couldn''t come out now. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 693 So Natasha was in a dilemma. When she was threatened with a biological weapon, another man stood up from the ground and pointed a gun at her head. When Natasha was about to be killed here, a wireless plane flew over, two bullets came out of the plane, and the tall one and the other one fell to the ground. Natasha ran to catch the biological weapon that fell from the tall man''s hand and said to the wireless plane, "here you are. Thank you, Sam "Don''t thank me!" Sam''s wireless plane lights up. Sam means to let Natasha thank him for his wireless plane. But Natasha frowned and said, "I don''t want to thank that thing." Sam said happily, "it''s called red wing. It''s so cute. Touch it." At the other end, Natasha said, "I''m not going to thank it." Just as Sam and Natasha were thanking each other, Steve was hit in the stomach by romlow. Fortunately, Steve''s body is very resistant to beating, coupled with strong resilience, he immediately recovered. Langmluo is wearing special equipment, even in the face of complete state of Steve, he is very aggressive, shouting: "come on! Attack me Steve and romlow wrestled together. Romlow pressed Steve''s hand with both hands, pushed his metal helmet face closer and said, "this is for you to hit me in the face with the building!" With that, a sharp cutting edge suddenly appeared on the side of romlow''s arm. The broken blade stabs Steve, but Steve takes off the metal weapon on romlow''s right hand. Steve really wanted to say at this time: "can you blame me for being smashed?" Since a metal weapon in one hand was removed by Steve, the fierce attack of romlow was countered by Steve. The main reason why he was able to get the upper hand was because of the sneak attack on Steve behind his back. If Steve were an ordinary man, he would not have the ability to resist now. It''s a pity that romlow''s attack power is not strong enough to make Steve recover in an instant. This time, Steve kicked him in the stomach, and quickly walked over to the neck of romlow to grasp. The metal helmet of Romulus was blown away. Steve looked at this picture of Romulus, which seemed to be connected with the meridians. He could not look at it at all, and his hands moved lightly. "I think I look pretty good considering all kinds of circumstances," said longmlo, with an expression that had already looked down on life Steve shook romlow''s body and asked, "who''s your buyer?" Romlow looked up at Steve with a smile: "he knows you, your friend, good friend, your Bucky." Langmluo''s name made Steve angry and asked: "what did you say?" Longmlow looked at Steve and said, "he remembers you. I was there, and he was tearful. Then they confused his mind. He wanted to tell you something. He said to me, please tell Rogers that you should go when it''s time to go. You should go with me!" With that, romlow pulled a grenade from his finger with one hand. It was too late for Steve to notice. He had just focused all his attention on what romlow said. Steve was careless at the mention of Bucky. Fortunately, Wanda came over and threw romlow into the air. However, Wanda''s action was so fast that she didn''t notice that she threw romlow into a building. With an explosion, the whole building was destroyed from the middle, and the fire and smoke spread mercilessly. Steve looked at the picture and said, "my God!" Wanda even covered her mouth. At that time, in order to save Steve, she could only throw romlow into the air. But now, they''re in big trouble. Steve immediately contacted Sam and said, "Sam, we need fire rescue. It''s south of the building. We need to go up immediately." Wanda was in tears. She recalled the caution Natasha had told her at first, and now Wanda learned her lesson. If she had been more careful in her judgment at that time, she might have been able to change the angle at which romlow was thrown, so that the building would not have been destroyed. ¡­¡­ In a beautifully decorated house, a beautiful woman is playing the piano and singing: "try to remember the beauty of September, when the grass is still green." At this time, the man of the house tied his tie and came over, and picked up the blanket on the sofa, which was lying on his son''s head. The hostess stopped playing the piano and said, "wake up, son, say goodbye to your father." The man had white hair, but he was very handsome. He was Howard stark. "Who is the tramp on the sofa?" Howard looks at Tony standing up. At this time, Tony was still a young boy. Tony looked at his father Howard and said, "that''s why I love going home for Christmas because you''re leaving." His mother made a comeback and said, "talk to your father." Then he explained to Howard, "he studies abroad and seldom comes back." "Really? Which girl? " Howard took the Christmas hat off Tony''s head. I have to say that this is my father''s vicious eyes. I can see that Tony has a girlfriend. "Candice." Tony answered immediately. "Please don''t burn the house down until Monday," Howard said Tony immediately captured important information: "so, you''re only back on Monday. I know. I''ll schedule my robe Party accordingly. Where are you going?" Tony''s mother said, "your father is taking me to the Bahamas for a holiday." "Maybe we should go somewhere else first," Howard said "The Pentagon?" Tony''s tone has been a little unhappy since then. "Don''t worry." Howard came up. Tony ignored Howard and said to his mother, "you''ll love the holiday menu." Howard pointed to Tony who went to the door and said: "it is said that irony is the standard to measure a person''s potential. If it is true, you will become a great man in the future. I''ll get the bag." Howard said and went into the room. Tony is angry, hands crossed in front of the door. "He missed you so much when you were away," his mother explained. "To be honest, you''ll be like us." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 694 Young Tony is just the kind of person with a knife in his mouth and a bean curd in his heart. Although he wanted to stay with his parents, he didn''t say it every time. His mother came up and patted Tony on the shoulder and whispered, "because this is the last time we''re together. You know what happened later. Say something, or you''ll regret it." Tony''s father Howard came out of the room with his bag. His mother''s words sounded rather strange, as if she could predict. So Tony looked at Howard and said, "I love you, Dad. I know you did your best." Then Tony''s mother gave Tony a kiss on the cheek and left the house with Howard. Young Tony suddenly appeared behind the now famous iron man Tony. Two people in the same room, the same face, but not the same time and space. Now Tony said, "I hope it''s like this. Binary enhanced memory remodeling tool, or doublet, for short. Oh, my God, think about it. It''s an extremely expensive way to clear traumatic memories by controlling the hippocampus." Now Tony came to the piano, then blew a metal instrument on the piano, a bright blue light spread around, he continued: "but it can''t change the fact that they didn''t get to the airport at all, or the things I did to escape sadness, but..." Tony took off his eyes, and the scene in front of him slowly turned into a brilliant blue light and dissipated. "Moreover, I spent $611 million on this treatment experiment, and no normal person would sponsor this project. Remind me, what is the purpose of MIT? To create, disseminate and protect knowledge, to work with others, to do your best to challenge the limits of the world, you are others, and even without much hype, the challenges you face are also the most severe for mankind. " When the scene dissipates, Tony is in the middle of a lecture, with a large number of business "successful" people sitting at the bottom. However, Tony broke the truth with one sentence: "in addition, most of you are bankrupt, or you are about to take effect before. All of you will get the funding from the September fund. That is to say, all of your projects have been approved and funded. There are no additional provisions and no taxes. Let''s change the future, from now on!" At this time, the next step should be to let chili pepper appear on the stage, but Tony''s head suddenly had a stabbing pain, so he said the last sentence and ended up: "don''t be afraid to make mistakes, let go." Tony walked into the backstage, and the host ran after him with a crazy look and said, "I''m just... Really suffocating. Tony, it''s so generous. With so much money, I asked out of curiosity, will part of the funding be given to the staff? I know, I don''t have any, but I have a great idea for self cooked hot dogs, which is basically to embed a chemical igniter. " Tony pointed to the room in front of him and asked, "is that the bathroom ahead?" The host is still saying to himself: "yes, embedded in the meat rack." Then another staff member came up and said, "Mr. stark, I''m sorry about the teleprompter. I didn''t know Ms. Potts was not coming. They didn''t have time to change it." "It''s OK. I''ll be right back. We''ll talk later." Tony went into the bathroom, but he didn''t really go into it. There is a woman waiting for him by the elevator outside the bathroom. When Tony came over, the lady said, "what you''ve done for those young people is really good." Tony put his hands in his pockets and said, "they deserve it and make my conscience better." "Generosity is said to be associated with guilt, but you have plenty of money to make mistakes, right?" the woman said Tony pressed the elevator, looked at the lady and said, "are you going up?" "I just want to stay here." The lady put her hand into her bag. Tony grabbed her hand and said, "come on, don''t move!" The lady looked at Tony strangely. Tony shook his head and apologized: "sorry, occupational disease!" Tony thought that the lady wanted to take out the gun. After using the double, his state was always out of the free. The lady looked at Tony with tears in her eyes: "it doesn''t matter. I work in the human resources department. I know it''s boring, but it makes me support my son. I''m very proud of his growth. His name is Charlie Spencer. You killed him in socovia." The lady took a picture out of her bag and pressed it on Tony''s shoulder. Tony was moved by it. The lady began to scold Tony loudly: "of course, it doesn''t matter to you. You think you''re fighting for us, but you''re only fighting for yourself. Who will take revenge for my son, stark? You are to blame for his death. " The lady didn''t retaliate in the end. She left after saying this. Tony stood alone in front of the elevator for a long time. In the next day''s news report, one of the headlines was "Sue Avengers, global anti violence.". The reported case is just the war that broke out in Lagos in order to pursue langmlo. "Last month, in Lagos, Nigeria, 11 Citizens of wakanda were killed in the conflict between Avengers and mercenaries. These normally isolated wakandas were doing public service in Lagos at the time of the attack. " In addition to the news reporters, there is also king techaka of vakanda who asked for the accountability of the Avengers Alliance: "the blood of our people is spilled on foreign territory, not only because of criminal acts, but also because of the indifference of those who prevent crimes. The victory at the expense of the innocent is not a victory at all." Steve was watching the news in his office. He frowned and lowered the voice of the news. "They are not subject to international law. If we don''t respond to such behavior, it will become like this. What legal right does Wanda Maximov have to act in Nigeria?" the reporter said Wanda was also in her room watching the news on TV. She had been isolated for a long time. When Steve came to see her, Wanda said to herself, "it''s all my fault." "No Steve turned off the TV. Wanda''s voice sounds very flat, but the more flat it is, the more volatile her inner emotions are: "then turn on the TV again, and they can be named." Wanda said, tears swirling in her eyes. The biggest civilian casualties in this incident were caused by her. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 695 Steve folded his hands in front of his chest and said, "I should have removed that bomb vest, not made you have to do it. Langmlo mentioned Bucky. Suddenly, I became the 16-year-old boy in Brooklyn. Someone died. It''s my fault." Steve went to Wanda''s bed and sat down. "Blame us both." Wanda takes a look at Steve, his face full of remorse. Steve shook his head: "this job... We save as many people as we can, sometimes not everyone, but if we can''t accept that, next time, maybe none of us can save." When Steve finished, Wanda felt better. There is sacrifice in the struggle against crime, which is inevitable. At this time, a man suddenly appeared in the wall, which was illusion. Steve and Wanda turned around at the same time, and Wanda said, "little fantasy, we talked about..." Vision pointed to the door and said, "yes, but the door is open, so I thought..." The vision pointed to Steve again: "Captain Rogers said Mr. stark would come back and let me inform him." Steve nodded, "thank you. I''ll be right down." "I''ll go through the door!" Mirage walked to the door, then looked back and added, "and he has a guest. Do you know who it is? The Secretary of state. " Then Steve and Wanda took a breath. When the Avengers gathered at the base, the Secretary of state began his speech. "Five years ago, I had a heart attack and fainted when I swung after playing golf. As a result, that became the greatest blessing in my life, because after 13 hours of surgery and triple bypass surgery, I found out what I had not been taught in 40 years of military career, foresight!" Stark, Steve, Natasha, Wanda, mirage, Roddy and Sam sat at their desks, while the Secretary of state spoke with body movements in front of them. "The world owes the Avengers an irreparable favor. You fought for us, protected us and risked your life. Although many people regard you as heroes, some people prefer to use the word" Volunteer Police. " Natashati asked, "which word would you use, Mr. Secretary of state?" The Secretary of state immediately replied, "it''s dangerous. How about it? How would you describe a group of capability enhancers stationed in the United States who habitually ignore the borders of sovereign countries, go where and do what they want, and frankly, they seem to have no concern about the consequences. " The Secretary of state pressed the button in his hand. There are scenes of Avengers fighting on the big screen. "New York! Washington DC! Socovia! Lagos The Secretary of state showed these pictures one by one, and all the members of the Avengers alliance participated in them. When he saw the last picture of Lagos, Wanda took a deep breath and forced herself to hold back her tears. Wanda is not crying because she is weak, but because she is guilty of hurting innocent people. "Well, that''s enough!" Steve called it off. "Over the past four years, your actions have been infinitely powerful and unsupervised, and governments around the world can no longer tolerate this situation, but we have a solution," the Secretary continued The Secretary of state put a lot of thick documents on the table and said: "the socovia agreement has been approved by 117 countries, which states that the Avengers alliance is no longer a private organization, but will operate under the supervision of a United Nations team, and whether to dispatch or not should be decided by the team." On the desk, the document kept circulating. "The Avengers alliance was set up to make the world safer, and I think we did," Steve said But the Secretary of state asked, "Captain, do you know where Thor and banner are now? If I lose two 30 megaton nuclear weapons, there will be consequences. Compromise and guarantee. This is how the world works. Believe me, this is the middle ground. " Roddy filmed the document: "do you have an emergency plan?" What the Secretary of state is talking about now is to limit the actions of their Avengers alliance, but how can they wait for orders in the event of a cosmic invasion like that in New York. "Three days later, the United Nations will hold a meeting in Vienna to approve the socovia agreement," the Secretary said Steve took a look at Tony, and Tony didn''t reply with any rebuttal. Natasha said to the departing Secretary of state, "what if you don''t like our decision?" The Secretary of state said sternly, "then you will retire!" As soon as the words came out, Natasha turned her eyes and became quiet. They don''t do this job for money. If it was for money, they would have made enough money. If they lose the support of the Avengers alliance, they will be equal to ordinary people after retirement, and their abilities will not be able to play. It''s no different from making a person who wants to sleep have to open his eyes every day. In Cleveland, a man was eating in the house, but there was a sound outside the door. He looked through the curtain and drew it up again. Another strange man came up and asked, "Hello, is that your car parked outside? I''m on the sidewalk. Maybe we can do it in private. If you want to call the police, that''s OK "No, don''t call the police, thank you." The man went to the door and opened it. The next second he was knocked unconscious by the strange man outside. The strange man broke the wall of the room and took out a box. He poured out all the things in the box. Then he opened the information of the owner of the room and said to him, "you haven''t changed much, Colonel. Congratulations, mission report, December 16, 1996." The man, who was called a colonel by a strange man, was now tied upside down. His head was immersed in a sink. The water level kept rising, and soon he would drown. "Who are you?" the Colonel asked The stranger replied, "my name is ZEMO. I''ll repeat my question. Mission report, December 16, 1996." "How did you find me?" The Colonel did not answer, but asked his own question. The strange man said, "when aegis fell, the black widow released the documents of Hydra. There were millions of pages, most of which were encrypted. It''s hard to decipher them. However, I have experience and patience. I can do anything with these two things."¡° What do you want? " The captain''s eyes are under water and will soon reach his nose. Strange man is still that sentence: "mission report, December 16, 1996." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 696 In the face of the threat to the life of a strange man, the colonel said: "you can''t think about it!" So the strange man went to the sink, looked at the Colonel''s face immersed in the water, and said fiercely, "the Hydra deserves to be gone, so I don''t mind killing you, but if you don''t say it, I''ll use this book and other bloody means to find what I want. I don''t want to do that, and your death just keeps your self-esteem." The strange man began to brainwash the colonel. Then he turned on the tap. The colonel was only a minute away from death. But until the water drowned the captain''s head, the captain did not tell the strange man what he wanted. Before his death, the Colonel just said, "long live the Hydra!" Then the strange man left the Colonel''s house. At Avengers base, Steve is looking at a pile of thick papers that the Secretary of state has thrown at them. Roddy and Sam were talking behind him. Roddy said: "Secretary of state Ross has a Congressional Medal of honor, one more than you, so if we agree to sign, how soon will the government track us like ordinary criminals? If 117 countries want to sign this heart agreement, 117 Sam, don''t you take it seriously? " Tony sat on the sofa with his head in his hands, silent and preoccupied. Sam for Roddy''s words back to reprimand: "how long do you have to do two sides?" Roddy, after all, is an officer of the government on the one hand, and a member of the Avengers Alliance on the other. Sam has a point in saying that. Just as they were about to quarrel, vision said, "I have an equation. That''s how I know. In the eight years since Mr. stark announced that he was iron man, the number of people with enhanced abilities has been growing exponentially. In the same period, the number of events that may lead to the end of the world has also been rising." A group of people were listening to the analysis of vision. Steve raised his eyebrows and asked, "do you mean it''s our fault?" Visionary concluded: "I mean, there may be a causal relationship. Our superpowers bring challenges, challenges stimulate conflicts, and conflicts... Cause disasters. Regulation, regulation is something we should consider." Roddy nodded with approval: "that''s the point." At this time, Natasha found that Tony had been covering his face with his hand without saying a word. At this time, he should be the most talkative, so Natasha asked, "Tony, you are surprisingly quiet." Steve answered Natasha for Tony: "because he''s made up his mind." Tony took his hand off his face and looked at Steve and said, "God, you really understand me. In fact, it''s electromagnetic headache. That''s why I''m silent. Captain, because of the pain and discomfort, who dumped the coffee grounds into the garbage disposal? Do I have a hotel for the locomotive party? " Tony stood up, went to the sink and complained. After projecting a picture, he said to everyone, "that''s Charles Spencer. He''s a good boy, majoring in Computer Engineering with a GPA of 3.6. He plans to go to Intel in the fall. However, he wants to accumulate experience, see the world and do volunteer work before staying in the office, Charles didn''t want to go to Vegas or Fort Lauderdale. If I wanted to, I would choose these places. He didn''t go to Paris or Amsterdam. It was so interesting there. He wanted to use his summer vacation to build ecological houses for the poor. Guess what? Socovia. " Tony said a lot. In fact, everyone who has been to socovia and participated in the fight with o''chuang knows what happened to the child. It''s just that when Tony really said the name of socovia, their breathing got worse. "He may be trying to make some changes, but we don''t know because we hit a building on him when we were happy." Tony took a sip of coffee to calm himself down. Tony said what he thought: "we have no decision-making process at all. We need to be regulated. I accept it in any form. If we are not restricted, we will be lawless and better than the bad guys." In this regard, Steve disagreed: "Tony, someone died under your eyes, we can''t give up." "Who said we were going to give up?" Tony asked. Steve turned his head: "if you''re not responsible for your actions, you''re giving up. These documents are just passing the buck." After hearing this, Roddy immediately interrupted Steve and said, "I''m sorry, Steve. This is a dangerous conceit. It''s the United Nations. It''s not the World Security Council, it''s not the aegis, it''s not the hydra." Steve also quarreled with Roddy: "yes, but the manager is still a person. People have a purpose, and the purpose will change!" Tony came up to him and said, "that''s a good thing. That''s why I''m here. When I realized how disastrous it would be for my weapons to fall into the enemy''s hands, I stopped producing them." Steve looked at Tony and pouted up. It wasn''t cute, but he couldn''t help but increase his voice when he spoke seriously: "Tony, that''s your choice. If we sign, we''ll give up the right to choose. If the team sends us to the place we shouldn''t go, or doesn''t allow us to go to the place we should go? We may not be perfect, but we are still the most reliable people. " Tony said: "if we don''t sign now, they will force us to sign in the future. That''s the fact. It will be very ugly then." Wanda, who had been silent, said, "you mean they will come to catch me." Vision in the side, very manly said: "I will protect you at that time!" Wanda and mirage look at each other. But it''s no surprise that they are a couple. Natasha kept thinking while listening to Tony arguing with Steve. Then she said, "maybe Tony is right. If we make a little compromise, there will be room for maneuver, not a complete break." Sam''s first acquaintance was Steve and Natasha, so after hearing Natasha''s words on Tony''s side, he frowned and said to Natasha, "are you still not the woman who fought with the government a few years ago?" Instead of arguing with Sam, Natasha said what she thought: "I''m judging the situation. We''ve made some big mistakes in public. We need to regain their trust." Steve listened and closed his eyes. Tony looked at Natasha and said, "sorry, did I hear you wrong? Are you supporting me? " Hearing Tony say this, Natasha immediately shook her head: "I want to go back!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 697 Hearing that Natasha wanted to go back, Tony quickly shook his hand and said, "no, no, no, I can''t take it back. Thank you. It''s the first time. Well, it''s over. I won." When Steve''s cell phone rang, he opened it and saw a text message: "she left in her sleep." Steve''s heart was instantly occupied by this message. Peggy Carter, his ex girlfriend died. Great sadness filled Steve''s heart. He immediately said to the people who were still arguing, "I have to go now." People are puzzled to look at the departure of Steve. As soon as Steve went out to the stairs, he put his hand over his face. Even Captain America, he is not a real steel man. At the moment, he is a sad man. In London, Steve carried Peggy Carter''s coffin to the funeral, and sent to the Heavenly Kingdom the sound of music. Steve''s whole face was blush. No one knows how long the American captain cried. Bishop''s speech before the funeral: "I''d like to ask Sharon Carter to come on stage and say a few words." Sharon Carter, the nurse who used to be next to Steve''s house, was sent by Frey to protect Steve''s agent. She''s also Peggy Carter''s niece. Sam touched Steve on the shoulder to see Sharon Carter. Steve took a look, and suddenly he understood a lot. "Margaret Carter is known as the founder of aegis, but to me, she''s just aunt Peggy. There''s a picture in her office. Aunt Peggy is standing side by side with Kennedy. As a child, it makes me feel cool, but it''s also a lot of pressure, so I never tell anyone we''re relatives," Sharon Carter said Steve laughed when he heard that he was not a relative, because he didn''t know it. He didn''t know it until now. Then, Sharon Carter continued: "once I asked her how she became a successful diplomat and spy in the era of women''s discrimination. She replied that if you can compromise, you can compromise. If you can''t compromise, you can insist on your own opinion. Even if everyone around you says the wrong thing in pairs, even if the whole world tells you to get out of the way, you must stand like a tree, Look them in the eye and say, no! Get out of the way What Sharon Carter said is undoubtedly the current situation of Steve. The Avengers are divided over whether they should be controlled or not. As a result, the relationship between them became more and more estranged, and there were constant arguments when they met. Steve, as the captain of the Avengers, was distressed to see his comrades in arms sticking to their own opinions. There is no right or wrong about whether it is regulated or not. There are only their own opinions. It''s just that this view has seriously affected their relationship with each other. After the funeral, Steve was here alone waiting for Natasha. Natasha came over and Steve said, "after being thawed, I thought all the people I knew were dead. When I learned that she was still alive, I just felt lucky to have her."¡° She''s lucky to have you. " Now Natasha and Steve are in different positions. "Who else signed?" Steve asked Natasha counted, "Tony, Roddy, vision." "And Clint?" Steve asked about Hawkeye. Natasha laughed. "He said he was retired." "And Wanda?" Steve''s face became heavy when he heard them. Natasha walked up to Steve and said, "to be determined, I''m going to Vienna to sign the agreement. There are still many vacancies on the plane. Although this is the easiest way, it doesn''t mean it''s the wrong way. Unity is more important than unity." Steve thought it over and said, "what are we going to give up for that? Sorry, Na, I can''t sign it. " "I know." Natasha knew what Steve was thinking. "What are you doing here?" Steve looked into Natasha''s eyes. Natasha gave Steve a hug and said, "I don''t want you to face it alone." Steve got a little bit of attention from Natasha, but then he had to face it himself. Vienna, because of the Avengers, there''s a lot of people here. "117 countries will formally sign the socovia agreement at a special UN meeting," the reporter reported in real time Inside the building, a female staff member came up and asked, "is that Miss Romanov? I need your signature. " Natasha said thank you after she signed. "You''re welcome." Then Natasha heard a man''s voice behind her: "neither of us seems used to being the focus." "After all, it''s not always a good thing." Natasha turned to talk to the man. The man said, "you''re OK so far. Considering your previous experience on Capitol Hill, you probably won''t be comfortable with these people." "It''s true." Natasha looked around. She was really uncomfortable. "That alone makes me appreciate your coming, Miss Romanov." What the man said seemed to reveal his identity. "Why, don''t you approve of this move?" Natasha raised her head. The man was a head above him. The man rolled his eyes: "I support the agreement, but I don''t agree with it in politics. If two people are in one room, the efficiency is better than 100 people." The king of vakanda came up and said, "unless you need to move the piano." The man immediately said to the king, "father." The king nodded to him, "child." The man is the prince of vakanda. Then the king turned to Natasha and said, "Miss Romanov." Natasha responded, "King techaka, please allow me to apologize for Nigeria." The king said: "thank you. Thank you for your support. I''m sorry that Captain Rogers will be absent today." "I''m sorry, too." Natasha threw a smile. At this time, the radio rang out: "please sit down, the meeting will now officially begin." Natasha and vakanda''s Prince looked at each other, and both sides sighed. The prince joked: "the future is calling us. It''s a great honor." Natasha nodded to the prince and took her seat. The king of vakanda looked at the prince and said with a smile in vakanda, "you said you don''t like diplomacy, but now you are doing better and better." "Good, thank you, father." Then the prince and the king had a ceremony of vakanda. After touching each other, the meeting was officially held. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 698 At the meeting, King techaka of wakanda said: "when the stolen wakanda Zhenjin is used to make terrible weapons, we wakanda people are forced to question our heritage. The men and women killed in Nigeria are going to carry out charity activities, and their motherland has been in the shadow for a long time. However, we will not shrink back because of misfortune, We will try to make the world we want to enter a better one. " Natasha sat at the meeting listening to the king''s speech. Then the king mentioned their Avengers Alliance: "I am very grateful for the Avengers alliance''s support for this plan. Vakanda is very proud to contribute to peace." At this time, the prince of vakanda looked at a news car outside the meeting. A police officer and a police dog walked by. The police dog seemed to smell something. The prince immediately realized that there was a terrorist attack, so he yelled: "everyone down!" As soon as the prince''s words were finished, a huge explosion exploded from the outside of the building. Black smoke filled the sky, and countless pieces of glass were scattered around in an instant. Techaka, king of vakanda, was killed in the blast. The prince held his father in his arms and cried out in pain. In the Avengers'' base, Sharon Carter just finished some procedures and chatted with Steve: "my mother once advised me not to join the army, but... Aunt Peggy didn''t. She gave me my first thigh holster. It''s very practical and fashionable." After Sharon pressed the elevator button, Steve asked, "did the CIA send you here?" "It''s going to Berlin, the joint counter terrorism task force," Sharon corrected "Well, that sounds good." Steve nodded gently. "It''s not." Sharon smiles. Steve said, "I always wanted to ask you, when you were watching me across the corridor..." "You mean when I''m on a mission," Sharon interjected Steve said with a smile, "Peggy, do you know?" Sharon took a deep breath: "she has enough secrets. I don''t want her to face your secrets. Thank you for bringing me back." "You''re welcome." Just as Steve was about to say something more, sam came over. "Steve, you need to see this." Sam takes Steve to his office. There''s the Vienna bombings on TV. "A bomb on a news van blew up the United Nations building in Vienna, injuring more than 70 people and killing at least 12 people, including King techaka of vakanda. Authorities released a video of the suspect, who they confirmed was winter soldier James Buchanan Barnes, The notorious Hydra agent has been implicated in several terrorist attacks and political assassinations Steve swallowed several mouthfuls after seeing Bucky''s face in the video. Sam took a look at Steve and they knew what the bombing meant to Bucky. The possibility that Steve would bring back Bucky was reduced to zero by the explosion. Unless a miracle happens, Bucky''s end is to be shot in court. Sharon came up and said, "I''m going to work!" Then Sharon immediately went to Vienna by helicopter. She immediately said to her assistant, "call MI6 to see if we can make the micro forensics team move quickly, and come here in two hours, otherwise it''s meaningless." Vakanda''s prince was sitting on one side, his head was broken, his clothes were stained with blood, his expression was very dull, like lost soul, the whole world was gray. The great sadness made him unable to shed tears. All that remained was loss, numbness and despair! Natasha sat down on the bench next to him, looked at him and said, "I''m very sorry." The prince woke up with a start when he heard Natasha''s voice. He felt the ring in his hand, which was his father''s only relic. The prince said, "in my culture, death is not the end, it''s more like going to a strange place. You stretch out your hands to Baxter and sehmet. They take you into the green grassland, where you can run forever." Natasha nodded: "it sounds very peaceful." The prince took a look at Natasha and continued to touch the ring in his hand: "my father thinks so, but I''m not my father." The prince put on the ring, and his eyes were full of vengeance. Natasha immediately reminded: "tezara, the task force will decide who will catch Barnes." Prince tezara stood up. He gritted his teeth and said, "no, Miss Romanov, I''ll kill him myself!" Then tezara left the UN building. Then Natasha''s phone rings. It''s Steve. When Natasha gets through, Steve says, "Hello, are you ok?" "Not bad. Thank you for your concern. I''m very lucky." Natasha stood up and looked around. She was sure that no one was staring at her. Then she continued, "I know how much you care about Barnes. Really, stay at home and don''t come out. You''ll only make things worse and make it hard for us to do it. Please!" The United Nations building was bombed, and it was at the time of the signing of the socovia agreement. This is undoubtedly to the Avengers alliance which has been questioned. Steve, they don''t agree that once the superheroes sign the agreement act privately, the whole Avengers alliance will even face the possibility of dissolution. That''s why Natasha warned Steve not to be impulsive the first time she got the call. "You mean you want to arrest me?" Now Steve''s here, right near Natasha. Natasha shook her head. "No, if you do, someone will catch you. That''s it now." Steve took a look at Natasha in the distance. He was hiding behind a tree, wearing a hat and a brown yellow jacket. "If he''s like this, Na, it''s up to me to catch him." "Why?" Natasha asked. Steve finished his last sentence: "because I''m the least likely to die." Natasha wanted to say something more, but the phone was hung up. Steve walked into a nearby restaurant. Sam, like him, wore a hat and a black jacket for simple camouflage. Sam took a bite of the ice and said, "did she tell you to stay out of it? She may have a point "He''ll do it for me!" Steve was talking about Bucky the winter soldier. Sam continued to eat the sand ice: "if it''s possible in 1945, I just want to make sure we''re thoughtful. People who shoot at you usually end up shooting at me." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 699 When Steve and Sam were talking, Sharon came over and said, "after the video was released, we received a lot of information. Everyone thought that most of the clues of winter soldiers going to a gym with them were worthless, except this one." Sharon put a gray paper seal on the table and Steve took it. Fortunately, Sharon is willing to help them get the clue of winter soldiers, otherwise Steve and Sam will be more difficult to move now. "My boss is going to give you a briefing now, and I can only give you so much information." With that, Sharon plans to leave. Steve said, "thank you." Sharon took a deep look at Steve''s side face: "you have to hurry up, our order is to kill on the spot." In a hotel, Bucky sat on his bed and read a diary from the Colonel: "desire, rust, seventeen, dawn, stove, nine, kindness, home, one, truck." Bucky kept remembering. He wanted to know what task he had carried out after hearing the signal. The mission was so crucial that Bucky spent a lot of time finding the Colonel''s hiding place. The door of the hotel suddenly rang. Bucky put the diary in the drawer, took out his pistol and came to the door. Outside came the waiter''s voice: "Mr. Muller, your breakfast." When Bucky heard the familiar voice, he immediately opened the door and said, "I smell it through the door." The waiter said, "bacon and black coffee are the same. I can do something else if you want." "Thank you. That''s all." Bucky put one hand on the door and the other took the plate. "I''ll send it in for you." The waiter is going to come in. Bucky immediately said politely, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll do it myself." Then Bucky went out to buy fruit with a hat on. He asked, "how about this one?" Bucky picked out the big black grapes. "Very good." The fruit shop owner said that Dong Bing took some grapes to him and said, "these." Bucharest, Bucky came to the street to look around, and then he found that the people in the newsstand cast inexplicable eyes on him. Bucky walked to the kiosk. The owner of the kiosk had already slipped away. Bucky took a look at the newspaper above, and it was his wanted notice. Steve follows the clues given by agent Sharon to find the clues of * * and comes to a house, but nothing is left here. It''s certain that Bucky used to live here. Sam reminded, "Captain, the German special forces are coming from the south. Attention, Captain, the German special forces are coming from the south!" Steve looked at the diary in the drawer and said, "I see." Then Steve felt someone behind him. When he looked back, it was Bucky. "Do you know me?" Steve became short of breath. Bucky looked at Steve and then replied, "you''re Steve. I knew you in the museum." "They set up a cordon," Sam said Steve relaxed and said, "I know you''re nervous and you have a reason to be, but you''re lying." "They''re in the building." Sam kept reminding Steve. "I didn''t go to Vienna, I didn''t do that," Bucky said Steve stepped closer to Bucky: "the people who think it''s you are coming, they''re not ready to keep you alive¡° "Very smart, good strategy." Bucky began to retreat. Sam said, "they''re going upstairs. They need to retreat right away." "We don''t have to fight, Bucky." Steve looked out of the window, and Bucky took something out of his pocket and whispered, "there''s always going to be a fight." "Five seconds to go." Sam''s counting down. Steve quickly asked, "why did you get me out of the river?" "I don''t know!" Bucky''s metal arm has come out of his sleeve. "Three seconds!" Time is pressing. Steve looked at Bucky with a moving look: "you know that!" At this time, a grenade was thrown out of the window, and then several soldiers'' voices rang out: "breakthrough! Breach! Breakthrough Steve covered the grenade with a shield, and Bucky was already fighting the soldiers who rushed in. Steve grabbed Bucky''s arm after flying a soldier and stopped him saying, "Bucky, stop! You will kill people Bucky pressed Steve to the floor with his backhand, broke the floor with one hand, took out a backpack and said, "I won''t kill anyone." Bucky throws his backpack on the opposite roof. The soldiers shoot and rush in. After Steve blocks the bullet with a shield, Bucky pushes him away. Bucky picked up a building stone and smashed it at the soldiers. All the way, he stun the soldiers at the stairs and ran downstairs. Steve followed. He saw a soldier on the other end of the walkie talkie saying, "the suspect''s down. He''s down the East stairs." Steve grabbed the walkie talkie and jumped down. The soldiers were stunned. They were chasing Bucky. Why did a second person come out of the house? The soldiers on one of the stairs were constantly beaten back by Bucky. Steve grabbed one of the soldiers by the arm. He almost fell from the stairs. "Please Steve sighed and grabbed the soldier from the edge of the stairs. He looked at the winter soldier with helpless eyes. They came to the middle of the building together. Bucky went directly to the top of another building from the stairway. Two streets apart, Bucky almost didn''t jump over. Another person in the building jumps over with Bucky. Bucky picks up his backpack and starts running, but the Panther, Prince tezara of vakanda, stands in front of him. "Sam, go to the southwest roof." Steve watched Dongbing scuffle with Panther at the stairway and immediately jumped to the opposite roof. "Who is the other man?" Sam flew by just in time to see the Panther fighting with the winter soldiers¡° I''ll see in a minute! " After Steve jumped over, a helicopter bounced for a while. Panther and Bucky separate to avoid the bullets, Bucky took the opportunity to jump down. Steve looked up at Sam and said, "Sam, take me!" So Sam took Steve to the street. Bucky jumped as hard as he could, and the panther was chasing them, and the plane continued to shoot them. Steve followed him, and three people jumped up and down the street, like super Mary. What makes people feel terrible is that the three people''s running speed has surpassed the car, and the police car can only look at the figure of the three people in the back and keep pulling away. Sam catches up with three people in the sky. He is thinking, since he wants to run, why waste time in the house at the beginning? Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 700 A black car came out from the side of the underpass. The people on the car chased Steve, who was running at the end of the tunnel, and yelled, "stop!" Steve looked to his right rear as he raced. He slowed down, put a shield around his waist and pushed against the front window of the car. Steve turned over in front of the car, smashed the mirror with his shield, and then grabbed the people in the car and went in by himself. So Steve drove to catch up with the Panther who was staring at Bucky. The Panther flipped into the air and grabbed by the door. No matter how Steve dumped the car, he couldn''t get the Panther off the car. The Panther stuck to the car like an octopus. Steve said to Sam in the back, "I can''t get rid of him!" Sam was flying in the sky, because Steve three ran into the underground passage, so he had to wait until the end of the passage to stop the Panther. After all, his speed will be greatly limited in the narrow underpass. "Come on!" Sam was waiting at the exit, but Steve wasn''t the only one waiting for them. More than a dozen police cars stopped at the entrance, they put the car obliquely, but Bucky easily passed. Even Steve, who was driving, found a gap and ran out of it. Bucky ran out of the underpass and saw a motorcycle coming. He turned his hand and flew the people on the motorcycle. Then he grabbed the motorcycle and rode on it in a reverse direction. Steve drove his car to catch up with Bucky. Cheetah seized the opportunity to grab a hand on the motorcycle. A lot of sparks rubbed out. Bucky deflected the front of the car and they passed by. Sam started, he put a time bomb in front of the next underground passage, and then blew up the passage. He seized the panther with the advantage of flying. The Panther broke away from Sam with all her strength, and then flew to Bucky. Steve abandoned his car and ran out. After the underground passage was blown up, the exit was blocked and the police car behind couldn''t catch up. Bucky was affected by the explosion fell from the motorcycle, panther, Steve two people hold each other. Steve stood in front of Bucky and stopped the Panther. A helicopter came in the sky and a police car came in front of the passage. Colonel Roddy came over wearing a war machine. He held out his hand and said to the three, "surrender now!" A large number of policemen came out of the rear police car with armour piercing guns. In a moment, dozens of guns were aimed at the three people. The Panther took a look at the policeman behind him. He put down his hand. Steve also put the shield back on his back. Roddy said to Steve, "Congratulations, Captain, you''re a criminal." The police have come to the three people to buckle down, even the air Sam did not let go. The Panther looks at Bucky and takes off his helmet. He looks at Bucky with the fire in his eyes. Steve''s eyes widened when he saw that the real face of the panther was vakanda''s Prince. Roddy even said to him, "your majesty After the death of the former king techaka, techara naturally inherited the throne. So a group of four were held. In the avenger alliance base, vision is cooking in the kitchen to the menu: "put a little chili powder, how much is a little?" Vision pinched a little red chili powder on the plate. Wanda came over and asked, "is that chili powder?" "I think it will cheer you up." Wanda came over and made way for mirage. Wanda picked up the spoon, tasted the soup made for him by mirage and said with a smile, "I''m so excited." "Sorry, I''ve never made anything." Hallucination knows it''s not doing very well. Wanda put down the spoon and said with a smile, "let me do it." "Please." The vision gave way to the kitchen. "Thank you." Wanda began to smell the bottles and confirm what ingredients were in them. Vision came to Wanda''s front, stretched out his hand and made a speech like gesture: "Wanda, no one hates you." "Thank you." Wanda looks at mirage with a smile on her face. "You''re welcome." The vision turned its hand around its head. "I mean it''s a subconscious reaction of the amygdala. They can''t help being afraid of you." "Are you afraid of me, too?" Wanda took a look at the phantom as she made the soup. Vision sat down and looked at Wanda and said, "my amygdala is artificial, so..." After hearing this, Wanda laughed happily: "I used to have a certain view of myself, but since I had the ability, I have changed. I am still that me, but the world doesn''t think so." Wanda''s hands appear red mental energy, they are surrounded by Wanda''s fingertips, just like the beautiful aurora. "I don''t know what it is. I don''t know. It doesn''t belong to this world. It powers Rocky''s scepter and gives you powers. But... Its real properties are still unknown, and it''s a part of me." Wanda asked, "are you afraid of it?" "I want to understand it. The more I understand it, the less control it has over me. Maybe one day, I can still control it." Vision, put your hands down. Wanda pointed to the red chili powder that mirage had taken before and said, "I don''t know what it is, but I''m sure it''s not chili powder. I''ll go to the store and come back in 20 minutes." Wanda just walked out of the kitchen, vision immediately stopped in front of her, very nervous said: "or, we can order pizza?" Wanda naturally saw that there was something wrong with mirage''s attitude. The smile on her face disappeared: "mirage, don''t you want me to leave?" Vision lowered his head: "for the sake of safety." "I can protect myself." Wanda walked forward, and mirage held out his hand to stop Wanda. "It''s not your safety. Mr. stark wants to avoid another public accident until the" agreement "is basically settled." The more Wanda listened, the colder her heart became, and the expression on her face became cold. She looked up at the vision and asked, "what do you want?" Mirage looked into Wanda''s eyes and replied, "the world looks at you like I do." Wanda''s heart gradually warmed up because of the words of illusion. The more you have power, the more afraid you are to use it. This is undoubtedly Wanda. Even though she experienced tragic things in her childhood, Wanda finally became a kind person. Otherwise, the power of the Scarlet Witch will burst out completely, and only Yang Han can stop her in the whole aegis. As for the other man, Captain Marvel is still saving other planets in space. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 701 In Berlin, the police car of the brigade is driving on the street with four people under Steve. "So, do you like cats, Sam?" Steve asked Sam at the back, but he turned his head and looked at King tezara of vacanda. "What? Is this guy dressed like a cat? " Sam keeps up with Steve. "Aren''t you curious?" Steve''s eyes locked tezara tightly. He asked, "is your dress made of Zhenjin?" Tezara turned his head and replied, "the Panther generation is the guardian of vakanda and the legacy of the soldiers. Now, because your friend killed my father, I have inherited the legacy of the king. I''d like to ask you, how long do you think you can protect your friend even as a soldier and a king?" Tezara''s words picked out the contradiction between him and Steve. Steve is tit for tat for his pursuit of Bucky. He can also regard Steve as an enemy for his protection of Bucky. Steve didn''t look at tchara. Bucky is now in a different escort car with the three of them. When Steve gets out of the car to take notes, Bucky takes a look at Steve in another car. Steve took a look at him, then went to Sharon''s boss and asked, "what are you going to do with him?" Sharon was standing next to his boss, who said, "you should be like him, psychologically assessed and extradited." "This is Everett Ross, deputy commander of the task force," Sharon told Steve Tezara the Panther came up and said, "what about the lawyer?" "Lawyer? That''s funny. Put away their weapons and lock them. We''ll write you a receipt. " Everett asked the task force to take all of Sam''s equipment. "I don''t want to see people flying in my gear," Sam said, biting his teeth Steve looked back at Bucky again, and he saw that Bucky was looking at him, too. In their eyes is the friendship after decades. "We will provide you with an office. We won''t let you into the cell. Please stay in the office," Everett said to the king nearby "I''m not going anywhere." Tezara is like a leader, not like someone who just committed a crime. Natasha said to Steve as she passed by, "that''s worse, by the way." Steve shook his head. "At least he''s alive." Steve followed Natasha and they went into the room, and she said, "no, Romania is not protected by the agreement. Colonel Roddy is supervising the aftermath. Don''t get into any more trouble while we deal with the problem. Is it accountability?" Natasha asked Tony, who was on the phone in the room. "Of course, we have to be accountable. Of course, you can quote what I just said. Is there anything else? Thank you, sir Tony hung up and Steve looked at him and said, "accountability?" Tony frowned and pointed at Steve, and both of them said, "Secretary of state and rose want to sue you both. I always want to block their mouths with something." When Tony walked away, Steve asked, "can''t I get my shield back?" Natasha and Tony went to Everett. She looked back and said, "strictly speaking, it''s government property. So is eagle wing." "That''s cruel." Sam turned his mouth. Tony also looked back and added, "it''s better than prison." The soldier who had just finished escorting baki looked at the document in his hand and suddenly exclaimed, "no, what? What''s the matter? " At this time, Bucky has been transferred to another car. Steve was watching a lot of surveillance video in his office, and Tony said, "do you want to see something great? I found it in dad''s archives. I feel like it''s the right time. " Tony put his coat on his seat, and then put his two pens on the table: "Roosevelt used it when he signed the lease act in 1941, which provided support for the allies in urgent need of help." Steve sat down across the street and shook his head. "Some people will say it brings our country closer to war." "If it wasn''t for the pens, you wouldn''t be here. I thought, what should I say? This is an olive branch. Is that what it says? " Tony sat down and touched his chin. Steve turned the subject around, looked out and said, "is pepper here? I didn''t see her "We''re sort of... Well, it''s actually..." Tony stammered. Steve''s eyes immediately stare big asked: "happy?" Tony shook his head. "No, absolutely not. We broke up. Nobody was wrong." Steve''s face turned sorry. "Sorry, Tony, I don''t know." Tony said a long passage: "I almost lost her a few years ago, so I destroyed all the armor. Then we had to deal with Hydra, and then o''chuang. It''s my fault. After that, things happened one by one. I didn''t stop, because the fact is that I don''t want to stop. I don''t want to lose her. I think maybe the agreement is a compromise. Say it for her, It''s hard for me to do it. " Then Tony stood up from the table. He looked at Steve with his hands in his pockets and said, "but my dad doesn''t worry, but he and my mom are very happy." Steve looked at Tony''s back and said, "I''m glad Howard is married. I''ve only seen him young and single." "Really? You know, he never mentioned it, maybe a thousand times. My God, I really hated you before. " Tony put on his coat. Steve said, "I didn''t mean to embarrass you." "I know, because you are a very polite person." Tony reached out to Steve and went to his side. "If I think it''s bad, I can''t ignore it. Sometimes I wish I could..." Steve turned his chair around. Tony frowned and interrupted Steve. "You''re not." "Yes." Steve nodded with approval, "I don''t know." Tony looked at Steve''s apologizing face and clenched his teeth. "Sometimes, sometimes I really want to hit your perfect tooth, but I don''t want you to leave. We need you, captain. There''s nothing irreparable right now. As long as you sign, we can legalize these 24 hours of action. Barnes will be transferred to an American Psychiatric Center, Not vakanda. " Steve picked up a pen that Tony had put on his desk and stood up. After a few steps, he touched the pen and looked at Tony. "It''s not absolutely impossible, but there should be safeguards." Tony lowered his hand from his arms and said, "of course there is!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 702 After hearing that Steve agreed to sign, Tony was very pleased and said, "when PR is done, these documents can be revised. I have proposed that you and Wanda be reinstated." "Wanda?" Steve frowned. "What''s the matter with Wanda?" Tony sat on the stool and said, "she''s fine. She''s grounded at the base now, and the vision is with her." When Steve heard this, he walked several steps with a look of chagrin: "God, Tony, you''re always like this. Every time I think you..." Tony interrupted, "what''s the matter? It''s a 100 acre house with a small pool and a projection room. It''s a great way to protect people. " Tony was there, and Steve asked, "protection? Do you think so? Is this protection? It''s detention, Tony. Come on, Tony! " Steve''s tone grew stronger and stronger, leaving only the two of them in the office. Steve''s pen closed. In response to Steve''s fierce verbal protest, Tony retorted: "they won''t give a WMD agreement." "She''s still a child!" Steve''s face was all twisted together. Tony yelled, "give me a break! Only in this way can we avoid a worse situation. " The quarrel between them stopped. Steve put down his pen and said, "you can continue to deceive yourself like this. A couple, don''t separate." So Steve left the office. Tony put on his sunglasses, opened and closed his palms, and sat in a daze for a long time. After a while, the office begins to crowd, Tony and Natasha watch Bucky being interrogated on surveillance. On surveillance, a man in a suit walks in. Bucky is locked up in a cabin door, and his whole body is imprisoned. The man says, "Hello, Mr. Barnes, I''m assigned by the United Nations to evaluate you. Can I sit down?" Steve and Sam went to another room outside. Sharon took a document to Sam sitting on the chair and said, "your equipment receipt." Sam took it and frowned at Sharon: "bird costume? Please "I didn''t write it." Sharon shows her hand, then looks at Steve with his hands in his pocket. Sharon knew Steve was in a bad mood. She pressed a button on her desk and a screen in front of them immediately switched to Bucky''s cell. Steve''s face immediately moved, he looked back at Sharon, and then looked at the interrogation in the picture: "I''m not here to blame you, I just want to ask you a few questions, do you know where you are, James? I can''t help you if you don''t talk to me, James Natasha looked back in Steve''s office in front of them. Bucky replied, "my name is Bucky." Then the soldier who had escorted Bucky came to a house, honked his horn and said, "Hello, is anyone there?" A tall middle-aged man from the Mediterranean came out of the house. The soldier got out of the car immediately, opened the door and said, "I''m here to deliver things." The soldier carried a wooden box in front of the house and said to the Mediterranean man, "here, sign here."¡° Is it here? " The Mediterranean man signed and took away the wooden box. Steve, looking at the surveillance, asked Sharon, "why did the task force publish this picture?" Steve was talking about pictures of Bucky coming out of the basement that were published on the news. It''s also because of this photo that the newspapers on the streets are full of baki''s wanted information. "Get the news out there and let more people come," Sharon said "Yes." Steve nodded. "It''s a good way to force people to show up, detonate bombs, get photographed, and let seven billion people look for winter soldiers." "You mean someone set him up on purpose?" The inner meaning of what Steve said. It''s impossible to verify whether Bucky detonated the news truck. It''s just that the released evidence points to Bucky. Steve believed Bucky more than the evidence that he didn''t commit a crime. Sam said, "Steve, we''ve been looking for him for two years and we''ve got nothing." "We didn''t blow up the United Nations. It''s remarkable." Steve was prepared from the beginning for not finding Bucky. The whole earth is so big, it''s impossible to find a better Bucky than himself as a soldier. As long as Bucky hides, no one will find him unless the earth can turn over. Sharon put forward her own idea: "but this does not mean that the people who framed him can find him, only that we will find him." Sharon suddenly realized something. She and Steve looked at the man in the suit interrogating Bucky in the surveillance. Isn''t the man in front of you the suspicious one? The man in the suit asked, "tell me, Bucky, you''ve seen a lot, haven''t you?" "I don''t want to say that." Bucky looked at the man in the suit with cold eyes. "You know that once you speak, the terror can''t stop. Don''t worry, we just need to talk about one thing." As like as two peas in the front, the men in the suit wear the black frame glasses and the face under that glasses is the same as him. The man in suit is here, threatening Bucky naked. In the other half, the Mediterranean man began to dismantle the wooden box. When he opened it, there was a pulse weapon inside. "What''s this?" the Mediterranean man asked The next second, pulse weapons attack all around, and all the electrical equipment in their building is destroyed. The picture of Bucky in the surveillance is also dimmed. Task force deputy commander Everett immediately yelled: "hurry up, everyone, let me see Barnes, quick!" At the same time, Steve also began to investigate the source of the blackout: "Friday, can you find out the source of the power outage?" After Steve looked at the dark space, Sharon immediately told him, "East Building, five floors underground." Steve''s guess is right. It was not baki who blew up the United Nations building in Vienna, but someone else. Their goal is to force Bucky out and take him. There is a secret in Bucky''s body, and the enemy''s effort to obtain it is enough to prove the great influence of this secret. Steve immediately ran to the East building to save Bucky. Now Bucky''s whole body is imprisoned, he has no means to resist, and Steve has no fear even without a shield. Sam took a look at Steve running away. He was embarrassed. He relied more on equipment than Steve. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 703 As like as two peas in the basement, the men in the same suit as the three floors of the East building have no accidents at all. "What''s the matter?" Bucky looked at the man in the suit. He still didn''t understand why the other side had so much trouble framing himself. The man in suit said, "let''s talk about your hometown. It''s not Romania. It''s not Brooklyn. I mean, your real home." The man in the suit opened a diary, which he got from the colonel. Bucky, who went to find the colonel, was not the real Bucky, but he. The man in the suit began to read from his diary: "rusty, seventeen..." When Bucky heard these words, he immediately began to shake his head and struggled, "no! Don''t read it Bucky was as miserable as if the monkey king had met a Buddhist monk in Tang Dynasty. "Stop!" Barky yelled! "Dawn, furnace, nine, goodness!" In the suit man constantly read, Bucky has struggled to free his metal. The man in suit constantly stimulated Bucky: "back to the motherland, one, train..." When the suit man finished reading, Bucky had completely broken away from here. The man in suit looked at Bucky and said, "soldier?" Bucky lowered his head in a brainwashed way and said, "I''m willing to obey!" The man in suit immediately asked, "mission report, December 16, 1991." When Steve and Sam arrived at the building, all the soldiers stationed here fell down one by one. The emergency power was flashing. Steve squatted down and put his hands on their noses and found that most of them were dead. In the control room of the elevator door came a cry for help: "help." Steve went in, and the man who fell on the ground was the man disguised as Bucky. "Who are you and what do you want to do?" Steve pulled up the suit man''s clothes and knocked him against the wall. "To see an empire destroyed." Sam, who came in with Steve, was attacked by Bucky. Without any equipment, Sam was knocked down by Bucky. Steve went to save Sam by backhand, but Bucky kicked him out of the monitoring room. Bucky was merciless. Steve was hit by him to the elevator door. Bucky broke the elevator door with his metal arm and knocked Steve into the bottom of the elevator. Steve fell directly to the first floor. Bucky took a look at him and left with the man in suit. Sam breathed out and yelled to the man in the suit who was walking to the other side: "Hello!" The man in suit didn''t pay any attention to him, so Sam quickly got up from the ground to catch up with him. At this time, task force deputy commander Everett is using a pager command: "pull up the guard around the building, send armed helicopters." Natasha was walking with Tony. Natasha asked, "do you have your suit?" "Of course, Tom Ford, three piece suit, two buttons. I''m a non combatant now." While Tony and Natasha were talking there, Sharon came running behind them. Sharon patted Natasha on the shoulder and said, "follow me!" On the other hand, Steve, who was knocked down the stairs, took off his suit and showed his strong arm muscles. He grabbed the elevator rope and climbed all the way up. Sam followed the suit man up the stairs. When Tony and Natasha come after each other, Sam is fighting with Bucky on the balcony. "We''re in position." As soon as the voices from Natasha and Sharon came, Tony pressed them on the watch like screen he was carrying. Tony''s watch immediately became iron man''s arm. Tony went out and a flash of light caught Bucky''s eyes. Sam, who was knocked down by Bucky, was saved. Tony rushes out and picks up Bucky. Bucky takes a pistol out of his pocket and wants to shoot, but Tony bends the gun head with his metal arm. Tony looks at Bucky. It''s eye deception, but Bucky doesn''t pay any attention to Tony''s deception. He hits Tony in the face with a straight hook, and Tony flies out. Sharon and Natasha rush out from behind, but even if they work together, they haven''t hit Bucky. Bucky holds Natasha''s neck with one hand after throwing Sharon away. Natasha looks at Bucky''s face and starts to turn red. She says, "you know me at least." Then tezara, king of vakanda, came. Although the equipment has been seized, tezara''s skill is not bad. He kicked Bucky to save Natasha, and then wrestled with Bucky to the stairs. Tezara grabbed Bucky with one hand, but when he tried to break Bucky''s hand, he found it was a metal arm. Tezara quickly changed his strategy to fly Bucky. After Bucky fell down the stairs, tezara took advantage of the node where he stood to punch him on the chin. Bucky fell back and fell downstairs. Tezara jumped directly from the fourth floor, but there was no one downstairs. Tezara looked around and Bucky disappeared. Sam walked out of the East Building and saw a large crowd running away. "Bad!" Sam started to evacuate the crowd. At this time, Steve climbed up the elevator and found Bucky accurately. Bucky had to escape from here. There is only one possibility of escape, that is, by plane. There is a helicopter on the top of the East building. When Steve arrived nonstop, Bucky got on the helicopter and started. Steve ran over and jumped up. He grabbed the helicopter with both hands and forced it to stay in the air. Bucky continued to drive the helicopter, and Steve was taken out of the disc by the helicopter. He holds the helicopter in one hand and the steel frame on the disk in the other. His arms are like hills, and his teeth are biting. Steve used his physical strength to stop the helicopter from taking off. Bucky saw that the plane couldn''t take off. He took the plane to the side. The helicopter hit the disc and half of its fuselage was destroyed. The wing was flying across, just over Steve''s head. Steve jumped out to avoid the wrecked plane. When he wanted to stand up, Bucky broke the glass from the cabin door with one hand and grabbed Steve by the neck. The expression was very cold, and then the plane began to tilt down. Steve put one foot on the steel frame to keep the plane from falling. His neck has been red Bucky to grasp, even so, Steve also want to stop the plane''s fall to save Jackie. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 704 />? K Bucky knew that Steve was saving him, but he still didn''t relax his strength. Now he has been brainwashed by men in suits. He only has tasks in his eyes. Besides, he won''t care about everything. So Steve''s hands and feet were hard to use, and the other part of the helicopter fell first, and then the whole helicopter fell. Fortunately, at the bottom of the building was a lake, and Steve swam out with Bucky. The whole building had taken refuge, so Steve came out of the water empty. It''s just like when Bucky rescued him by the lake of aegis. In a restaurant next to an airport, a man in a suit was listening to a message on the phone: "he asked again if you would come. I said I don''t know. You should see his little face and come back as soon as possible, OK? I''m going to sleep. I love you "James Barnes, the suspect in the Vienna UN bombing, escaped from custody today, while captain Steve Rogers and Sam Wilson of the Avengers alliance are missing," the man in the suit said as he put down his mobile phone and his face sank After watching the news, the man in suit went to register. He went to Moscow. Steve and Sam brought Bucky to a shabby factory. Bucky''s metal arm was locked tightly. When he woke up and found that he couldn''t get rid of his arm, Sam called out to Steve, who was watching outside by the door: "Captain." Steve came over, looked at Bucky and said, "which Bucky am I talking to?" "Steve." Bucky called out Steve''s name, and he went on, "your mother''s name is Sarah. You used to put newspapers in your shoes, hahaha." Bucky said and began to laugh. Now he has recovered his memory, but he is very tired. Steve''s serious face broke in an instant. He said with a smile, "it''s not like that in the museum." Sam''s eyes turned after looking at the two people''s inexplicable smile. At the moment, he was particularly embarrassed. As Steve''s right-hand man and new brother, he felt that his position was lost. Sam said, "that''s it. We''ll be fine." Now that Bucky has come to his senses, it''s all over the place. "What did I do?" Bucky asked His expression is normal now. After Steve said "a lot", Bucky lowered his head and said, "God, I knew it would be like this. Everything that Hydra taught me is still there. He just needs to say a few words." Bucky''s teeth clenched when he talked about him, and Steve asked, "who is he?" "I don''t know." Bucky shook his head. He can''t remember anything about what just happened. Steve said to Bucky as a friend: "the explosion that framed you killed a lot of people. The doctor spent a lot of effort to stay with you for ten minutes. You can''t just say I don''t know." Baki recalled what the man in the suit had said to him at that time. Baki replied, "he wants to know about Siberia, where I was held, and where I was." Bucky pieced the memory together bit by bit, and Steve went further and asked, "why does he want to know this?" Men in suits spend so much effort to get a place, which is likely to hide some lethal weapons. Sure enough, Bucky said, "because I''m not the only winter soldier." In 1991, Bucky got the box from the wrecked car, which contained the serum to strengthen the gene. When baki brought them back, the Colonel captured a group of soldiers in the Siberian base, injected the serum into their bodies, and asked baki to fight them to stimulate their potential strength. One of them even beat Bucky and decided to break free. Several other soldiers who had been injected with serum followed him and began to defecte. The colonel had to hold a gun against Bucky''s head and let him leave the base. "Who are they?" Steve asked Bucky replied: "the elite death squads, the most murderous Hydra in history, were still before the injection of serum." "Are they all like you?" Sam asked. "No "It''s even worse," Bucky said This is undoubtedly bad news. There are also a group of super soldiers injected with serum like Bucky. If they come out together to harm the world, especially a group of super soldiers with rich experience in soldiers, it will be a complete disaster. "Can the doctor control them?" Steve asked a key question. "It''s not far from ten." With that, Bucky lowered his head. Steve understood what the man in suit said: "he said he wanted to see an empire destroyed. With the help of those people, he could do it." "They can speak 30 languages and come and go without leaving any trace. They can infiltrate, assassinate and subvert. They can destroy a country overnight and surprise you." When Bucky finished, Sam walked up to Steve. Sam looked back at Bucky: "it would have been much easier a week ago." "If we told Tony..." before Steve finished, Sam rejected. "He won''t believe it. Even if he does, who knows if the agreement will allow him to help." Sam''s eyes are calm and the situation is clear. Steve also understood the situation of the two of them, and Bucky was the three: "we can only rely on ourselves." Sam brought a glimmer of victory and said, "maybe not. I know someone." There is no doubt that this man is Scott, the ant man who defeated Sam before. Two people do not fight do not know each other, now can be regarded as ordinary friends. Inside the building, the Secretary of state walked up to Tony and said, "I guess you don''t know where they are." "We''ll know. The ninth frontier defense team is guarding the border, and the reconnaissance plane is searching all day. If they find anything, we''ll deal with it." The cut in Tony''s shirt was open, and his face was scarred by Bucky "You don''t understand, stark. You''re not in charge of this. You obviously can''t treat this objectively. I''ll put the special forces in charge." The Secretary of state is not going to let the Avengers get involved. Natasha worried and said, "what if it goes off? Are you going to kill Steve Rogers?" The Secretary of state said without any emotion, "if he doesn''t obey, if it wasn''t for Rogers, we would have wiped out Barnes in Romania." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 705 Tony found a seat and sat down. The Secretary of state was still telling him the truth: "some people who are not bad don''t have to die. You think I''m telling the truth, no offense." Tony is also reasoning with the Secretary of state: "it can''t be solved by force, rose. You want us to catch him." "What''s the difference between this time and last time?" the Secretary said One second, their Avengers alliance was still fighting against each other, and the next second they were fighting against each other. No wonder the Secretary of state didn''t believe it. After all, nothing a brother said would be completely unfriendly, which would naturally affect the implementation of the mission. Tony gave his assurance: "this time I won''t go in plain clothes, 72 hours, I promise!" When Natasha heard Tony say 72 hours, she knew that Tony was going to reason with Steve instead of fighting directly. Otherwise Tony wouldn''t have said 72 hours. The Secretary of state saw through Tony''s idea at a glance. He cut back and said, "36 hours, Barnes, Rogers, Wilson." Then the Secretary of state left. "Thank you, sir." After the Secretary of state left, Tony put his hand over his chest and said to Natasha, "my left arm is numb. Is that normal?" Tony had a clear bruise in his right eye. Natasha came up and patted him on the shoulder and said, "are you OK, Tony?" "It''s OK, 36 hours, my God!" Toni make complaints about the soul. The people they''re going to deal with now are not simple. The Avengers have always been fighting outside, so they are very clear about each other''s strength. Steve is the most difficult of them except for Thor. As for the scarlet witches who have joined in now, they are inexperienced in fighting and are not at the same level as Steve. "We are seriously understaffed." Natasha breathed. Because of the agreement, their movements are now greatly restricted. Wanda and mirage are unable to move, eagle eye also retired, Tony deeply headache said: "if the Hulk is good, have his clues?" Natasha shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "do you really think he''ll be on our side?" "No Tony sighed, Bruce, especially hawk, they are both very isolated now. It''s lucky that they didn''t become bad guys. Natasha said, "I have an idea." "Me too. Where''s yours?" Tony blinked. "Downstairs, where''s yours?" Natasha looks at Tony. Tony gave him a hero''s smile. In Queens, spider man Peter Parker came home and said, "I''m back, aunt." "How''s school today?" she said "Not bad. There''s a luxury car parked outside." Peter took off his headphones. When he looked into the living room, Tony was eating and blinked at him. Parker''s face was filled with happiness. He pointed to Tony happily and said, "what, why are you here? I''m Peter Tony said hello to him: "Hello Peter, this is Tony." Peter''s mouth was wide open! What are you doing here? " "It''s time we met. Did you get my email?" Tony put the food down. "Did you get it? Got it Peter seems a little nervous and doesn''t speak very well. My aunt said, "Peter, you haven''t told me about the fund." "About the Fund..." Peter didn''t turn around. Tony reminded, "September fund." "That''s right." Peter nodded. Tony said, "do you remember you applied for the fund? I approved "I remember." Peter is a muddled child now. Tony took a sip of tea and said, "is that all right now?" Aunt a curious and happy stood up and said: "you did not tell me, how is this going on? What else are you hiding from me? " The aunt''s eyes were interrogated by her parents. Peter said: "no, I just want to give you a surprise, so I want to tell you later. After all, what did I apply for?" Tony said, "that''s what I''ve come to solve." "OK, solve it, OK." Peter is now in a state of consternation at what Tony says. Tony said with a smile, "it''s unbelievable that she should be an aunt." "Yes, all kinds of aunts." Peter''s aunt began to chat with Tony. "This walnut and jujube bread is really delicious." Tony looks like an aftertaste. "Yes." My aunt laughed. Peter was cold in the side, immediately reached out his hand to interrupt the conversation: "can you stop first?" "What''s the matter?" Asked Tony. "Is this fund about money?" Peter made strange gestures. "Yes, yes, it''s very well funded." Tony''s always the easiest thing to say about money. "It doesn''t look who you''re talking to," she said Then Tony said to his aunt, "can I talk to him for five minutes?" "Do as you please." My aunt held out her hand. Tony and Peter come to his room. Tony closed the door and immediately vomited the dates in his mouth into the dustbin. He said to Peter, "it''s not bad for walnut and jujube bread." What Toni make complaints about is Peter''s room. A big computer caused Toni''s idea. He said, "what is this, retro technology?" Second hand stores, Salvation Army. " Peter explained, "garbage." Tony said, "you''re a garbage truck driver." "Yes, I am. Whatever. I have never applied for your fund." There were only two people left, and Peter spoke. Part of the reason why he was so confused at first was that he didn''t know what Tony said. "I''ll go first." Tony began to explain to Peter. "All right." Peter''s face became serious. Tony also put away the casual expression at the beginning and said, "I have a rhetorical question for you. Is that you?" Tony takes out his cell phone, which shows a surveillance video of spider man fighting. "Not me!" Peter immediately denied it. Tony praised, "what do you mean? It''s you. Look at your movements. You''ve got a beautiful car with a speed of 40 miles per hour and 3000 pounds. It''s not easy. You''re very good. " Peter said, "this is... This is all from the tubing, right? Where did you find it? These are all fake. They''re movie special effects, just like those videos. What''s going on? " Tony cooperated with the performance and said, "yes, is it like a flying saucer over Phoenix?" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 706 Tony took a stick and poked it into the ceiling. The ceiling was easily poked open and Spiderman''s clothes fell out. "What is this?" Tony questions his soul. After several times, he leaned against the door and said, "this is... Hoo..." Peter can''t explain it now. Tony came prepared. He knows he can''t keep it secret. Tony came up to Peter with a serious look and said, "so... You''re Spiderman, fight crime spiders, Spiderman boy." "Spider... Spider man." Peter acknowledged his identity. Tony joked, "it''s called chivalry in this one-piece pajama." Tony points to the spider man dress on the floor. Peter went to pick it up and said, "it''s not a one-piece Pajama, sir. I''m really going well today, Mr. stark. I didn''t miss the subway. I found a DVD player of good quality effortlessly, and I finished my algebra exam easily." Peter put Spiderman''s tights in the drawer. Tony asked, "who else knows? Are you a spider man thing? " Peter looked back at Tony and said, "no one." "Don''t you even know your charming aunt?" Tony folds another spider man tights in his hand and sits on the seat. "No, I don''t know. If she knew, she would be mad. If she was mad, I would be flustered." Peter made a gesture of scratching his head. Tony took the net off his tights and said, "you know what I think is great? This net has high tensile strength. Who made it? " Tony throws the cobweb at Peter, who answers, "I climb the wall!" "How, sticky gloves?" Tony is very curious. "It''s a long story, I..." Peter looked like he wanted to talk and stop. Tony put the part of the tights that belonged to the eyes in front of his eyes, tried it and said, "can you see with this thing?" Peter came up and took his clothes and said, "yes, I can see it." "I''m blind." Tony''s face was a little helpless. Peter put the tights in his closet and said, "you can see it, OK? It''s that... After that, my senses became super sensitive and received too much information, so wearing that can help me concentrate. " Tony suggested: "you need to upgrade your equipment, from head to toe, systematically upgrade and renovate it all. That''s why I''m here. Why do you do this? I want to ask you what motivates you and what motivates you to get up in the morning. " "Because..." Peter looked at his hands, "because I''ve been an ordinary myself all my life. I got these abilities six months ago. I read books, set up computers, and I really want to play football, but I couldn''t play before, so I can''t go now." Tony looked at Peter and said, "yes, because you have changed." Peter looked into Tony''s eyes and said sincerely, "yes, but I can''t say it, so I didn''t say that if you have the ability but don''t act, the bad things that happen after that are your responsibility." Tony asked, "you want to help chase little people. You want to do your part to make the world a better place, don''t you?" Peter nodded: "yes, it''s to help the little people and do their part. That''s it." Tony got up from his seat and came to Peter''s bedside. "I''m going to sit here and move my legs," he said Tony sat next to Peter and patted him on the shoulder. "Do you have a passport?" "No, I don''t even have a driver''s license." Peter is quite real. "Ever been to Germany?" Tony''s hand was on Peter all the time. "No Peter''s answer was the same. Tony said with a smile, "you''ll like it there." Peter immediately understood that Tony was going to take him to Germany, so he refused, "I can''t go to Germany." "Why?" Tony let go of his hand. Like a student, Peter found the excuse of his students: "I still have homework." "Well, I''ll keep you from saying that." Tony is still in the mood of taking Peter to Germany. "No, I''m serious. I can''t drop out of school." Peter saw Tony get up and open the door. "It may be a little dangerous. It''s better to tell my beautiful aunt that I''ll take you out." Tony''s hand is on the doorknob. Peter spits spider silk at him and seals Tony''s hand. Peter pointed to Tony and said, "don''t tell my aunt." "All right, Spiderman." Tony finally knows where spider silk comes from. "Untie me." Tony''s other finger pointed to his hand glued to the door. Peter rushed to find the tool: "sorry, I''ll get it right now." In the Avengers alliance base, because of the "agreement", the Avengers who stay here only have mirage and Wanda. That night, a fire broke out outside the base. Wanda and vision stood inside the house. Wanda said, "what''s going on?" Mirage went through the wall and said to Wanda, "I''ll see. You wait here." When the vision left, Wanda was suddenly alert. She immediately used her mind to control a kitchen knife and threw it back. Wanda looked back and saw that Hawkeye had returned to the base. "I should have knocked." Wanda immediately threw the kitchen knife away when she saw eagle eye. She exclaimed, "my God!" "What are you doing here?" Wanda goes to eagle eye. Eagle eye said, "my children are going to be disappointed. I should have taken them to paddle, but the captain needs our help. Let''s go!" Eagle eye shot a few arrows at the edge of the house. Seeing that it was eagle eye''s plan, he immediately returned to the house. Hawkeye is taking Wanda away from the Avengers base. Vision coldly said: "Clint, you shouldn''t have come." "Is it?" Eagle eye turned around, "I''ve only retired five minutes, and the world is in a mess." "Please consider the consequences of your actions." Mirage constantly approached eagle eye and Wanda. "I''ve thought about it. OK, we''re going!" Eagle eye with Wanda directly leave, vision just came near was electromagnetic to block the action. However, after eagle eye ran for several steps, Wanda did not move. She stopped and said to eagle eye, "I''ve caused enough trouble." Wanda looked down at her hand. She was very scared and retreated. Eagle eye came to her and whispered, "you have to help, Wanda. If you''re depressed, you might as well go to high school. If you want to make up for it, you should take action immediately." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 707 ? ??@ Just when eagle eye persuades Wanda to act with him, visionary breaks free from his electromagnetic shackles. "Bad!" Eagle eye immediately draws an arrow from behind to attack vision, but vision disarms it with one hand. Visions with spiritual gems, even if they can''t give full play to the power of spiritual gems now, can''t be dealt with by Hawkeye alone. After the eagle''s eye turned upside down, he took out an alloy knife and held it in his hand, saying, "I know I should move my muscles and bones first." Eagle eye catches the flaw of vision with keen eyes. He rushes up and cuts the alloy knife to the head of vision. In eagle eye''s expectation, vision should Dodge, but vision doesn''t move. His alloy knife goes directly through vision''s body without causing any damage. ¡°wtf£¿¡± The eagle''s eyes widened, and he was half a head shorter than the vision. Therefore, when the eagle''s eyes raised their heads to see the vision, they could see the expression of your coming again. So Hawk Eye lost his alloy knife. He kicked visionary, but he was strangled by visionary''s backhand. The taste was absolutely not good. He was facing a former comrade in arms whom he could not defeat. "Clint, you can''t beat me!" Clint was about to give up when he was strangled by vision. "I know." Clint''s hand is breaking the hand of illusion, but in fact, illusion does not have a hard hand, so the two people are deadlocked in the same place, waiting for Wanda''s attitude. Clint winked at Wanda and said, "but she can!" Vision will look at Wanda, his eyes unconsciously widened. Wanda''s Scarlet energy body appeared in his hand. He threatened the vision and said, "vision, that''s enough. Let him go! I''m going. " Vision did not let go of his hand, he said to Wanda: "I can''t let you go." Vision said that this sentence is to set out to be bullied by his daughter-in-law, so Wanda will mercilessly start. She attacked the scarlet energy body in her hand to the vision, and apologized at the same time: "I''m sorry." The arm that illusory vision strangles hawk''s eye is loosened immediately, Wang Da''s power of thinking is so strong that his body can''t do anything at all. Vision slowly knelt down, he said: "the world will not reduce the fear of you." Wanda has made his own decision: "I can''t control their fear, but my own can." Later, Wanda made an effort to smash her vision into the ground several hundred meters deep. Eagle eye stood up, looked at the underground hole and shook his head. He was sighing. Fortunately, he came to take Wanda. Eagle eye said to Wanda, "let''s go. There''s another stop." On the other side of the building, tezara, the current king of the kingdom of vakanda, was walking in the underground garage with his country''s female soldiers. Tezara said, "we''ll find it sooner or later. Our satellite is doing facial recognition, biometrics and behavioral pattern scanning." They came to the front and back of the car, and Natasha stood here alone. The woman soldier said to Natasha impolitely, "move, or I''ll move you." After laughing, she said to Natasha, "this may be very attractive. Do you really think you can find him? My resources are limited. " Natasha nodded. The woman soldier was waiting. Tezara came to the door of the car and said to her, "yes, it took the world 70 years to find Bucky. You can do it in about half the time." "Do you know where they are?" Tezara repeated several times that finding Bucky is the most important thing for him so far, and his revenge has not been completely completed. "Someone I know can." Natasha got on the bus with tezara. Under the overpass, Steve meets with Sharon. After getting out of the car, Sharon says to Steve, "I''m afraid you don''t quite understand what a runaway sports car is." "The car is low-key." Steve walked to the back of Sharon''s car. As she opened the car, she said, "good. These things are very eye-catching." The carriage opened, and the things inside were Steve''s and Sam''s equipment. Sam and Bucky in the car quarreled. Sam sat on the copilot, and Bucky sat behind. Because Sam had turned his seat back, so Bucky felt a lot of trouble now. "Can you move the seat forward a little bit?" Bucky''s expression and tone were unfriendly. "No!" Sam refused directly. Compared with the two of them, Steve had a very pleasant conversation with Sharon. "I owe you again." Steve looks into Sharon''s face. Without Sharon''s help, he and Sam would not be able to do anything now. "I remember." With that, Sharon glanced at Bucky in the car behind. Bucky felt the sight and moved his position. Steve looked over and said, "he tried to kill me before. Sorry, I''ll remember that too." Sharon laughs, then looks at the equipment in the back of the car. Steve said, "they''ll come to you." Sharon nodded, "I know." What are the consequences of bringing out his equipment for Steve? Sharon is already ready. Like his aunt Peggy, Sharon fell in love with Steve. "Thank you, Sharon." Steve saw some tears in Sharon''s eyes because he was worried that his action would be in danger. With a look in their eyes, Sam and Bucky turn their heads and don''t look at their next actions. After a close meal, Steve separated from Sharon. "It''s time for me to go!" Steve thought about it for a while, and he''s in a very good mood now. "Good." Sharon then got in the car. Steve looks at Sam and both of them, and now they both smile at him. Seeing his brother get happiness, that kind of feeling is also quite happy. It''s just that the process of eating dog food is not so happy. After separating from Sharon, Steve drives to the other side, where Hawkeye and Wanda are already waiting. This time they went to the base where baki used to be. But what Steve didn''t expect was that the excitement was much more than that. Hawkeye walked up to Steve and he called, "Captain." Steve held out his hand to Hawkeye and said, "you know I don''t have no choice but to look for you." "You are helping me." Eagle eye looked at Wanda. "Besides, I have to pay my debt." Eagle eye said the debt is naturally before in socovia when Wanda''s brother quick silver saved him. "Thank you for supporting me." Steve looked at Wanda. With Wanda''s participation, their combat effectiveness doubled. The name of the Scarlet Witch is not for boasting. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 708 Steve looked into the Hawkeye car and asked, "where''s the other rookie?" Eagle eye immediately went to the car: "he can''t wait. I gave him some coffee." Eagle eye opened the door and Scott was sleeping comfortably in the back seat. As soon as the door opened, Scott sat up with a knee jerk reaction, his eyes a little bit sleepy. Steve''s mouth drooped when he saw Scott''s lazy appearance. Hawkeye explained, "he should be OK." Scott frowned as he got out of the car. He looked at eagle eye and asked, "what time zone is it now?" Scott''s words proved that he was not really sleepy, but really sleepy. "Go, go." Instead of answering, Hawkeye asked him to say hello to Steve. Scott looked at Steve, shook his hand and said, "Captain America." Scott doesn''t have much to do with the Avengers, but his father-in-law, Dr. PIM, doesn''t like these superheroes, especially Tony. "Mr. long." Steve responded politely to Scott''s greeting. Scott looked at the hand they held and said, "it''s a great honor. I''ve held it too long. It''s amazing. Captain America! I know you, too. You''re great. " Scott looked back at Wanda, the Scarlet Witch. His sleepiness dissipated, and his body was doing small activities. He put his hands on Steve''s shoulders and looked at the sculpture excitedly. "My God! I want to say that I know you know a lot of great people. Thank you for thinking of me. " Scott was satisfied with the operation. He was a thrill seeker himself, but he became a little autistic because he was arrested several times in a cell. Sam looked at Scott and said, "Hey, bean man." "Man." Scott mercilessly uncovered Sam''s scar, "nice to meet you, that... Last time." Sam immediately interrupted Scott: "it''s a great interview, but it won''t happen again." Sam laughed and shook his head. He didn''t want Steve to know he was beaten by a rookie. When Scott heard that Sam didn''t want to show off, his face became unhappy. He wanted to make fun of Sam. "Did they tell you what we were going to deal with?" Steve asked Scott looked at Steve with endless words and then continued to look at Sam. he was the kind of person who didn''t express himself: "like a few crazy assassins." Steve frowned and said, "our action is illegal this time. If you''re with us, you''re wanted." Scott nodded disapprovingly and said, "well, I''m used to it." Scott''s experience as a criminal is no less than that of the Avengers. Bucky said in the back of the car, "it''s time for us to go." Eagle eye also reminds us that it''s not the time to talk: "there''s a helicopter waiting for us." At this time, a broadcast sounded: "emergency, please evacuate all passengers from the airport." The broadcast made them realize that the pursuit was coming. "They''re evacuating the airport," Bucky said Steve immediately said the name of his friend: "stark!" Scott followed: "stark!" Only Tony''s powerful technology can find them and implement them so quickly. Steve immediately got on the car and said to everyone, "change." So they put on their gear and headed for the airport by Steve. Steve took a look around. Their helicopter was right in front of him. Just as Steve wanted to run, a miniature missile exploded on the plane. Tony is watching Steve in the air. Behind him, Roddy follows Tony to the ground in a war machine. Tony said, "it''s strange to always meet acquaintances at the airport. Do you think it''s strange?" Tony took off his helmet and chatted with Roddy. "It''s very strange," Roddy said "Listen to me, Tony, the psychiatrist, he''s behind the scenes," Steve explained Steve said, and the Panther on his side jumped out. The Panther said to him, "Captain." "Your Majesty." Steve nodded to the Panther. Now he''s a dozen three. Tony said, "Hey, Captain, Ross has given me 36 hours to take you back. It''s been 24 hours. Help my brother." Tony''s tone is still so funny. "You''ve got the wrong man." Steve is still saying that. If Tony doesn''t believe it, nothing he says will help. Clouds began to roll up over the airport, all the passengers were evacuated, and now only members of their Avengers alliance were left in the whole airport. Tony looked at Steve with a serious expression: "there''s something wrong with your judgment. Your old comrade in arms killed a lot of innocent people yesterday." Steve immediately said, "there are five super fighters like him. I can''t let that doctor find them first. Tony, I can''t Natasha came out from behind Steve and said, "Steve, you know what''s going to happen next. Are you going to fight your way this time? " Steve is under siege now, it seems that he can''t explain clearly. There is only one way for them to go next, that is, Natasha said to kill a bloody road. Obviously, Tony was ready to come to the airport to stop them. It''s a tough battle, and no one knows which side will win until it''s really fought. After all, Yang Han didn''t intervene in the hero''s internal fight, otherwise, once he intervened, the result would be meaningless. Tony looked to the ground and said, "well, I''m impatient, lingerie baby!" Tony suddenly said a very strange name, when he finished, Steve''s left hand shield was suddenly stuck by the spider web falling from the air. Spiderman Peter took Steve''s shield. Steve was surprised by the empty glove shield. Tony praised, "well done, boy." Peter landed in the car and said, "thank you, the landing is not ideal, the new clothes are not suitable, and so on... These are small things, Mr. stark, the clothes are perfect, thank you." Tony looked back, waved his hand and said, "well, we don''t have to start talking." "All right, Captain! I''m spider man, your big fan. " Peter greets Steve. Tony interrupted the talkative Peter: "OK, let''s talk about it later. Good job." Peter finally said, "Hello everyone!" Hello everyone. It''s for the people behind Steve. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 709 Steve looks at Tony. Even if the shield is taken away by Spiderman, Steve doesn''t mean to retreat. "You are so busy." Steve made fun of Tony, who is now running around. You know, Tony used to be a man who only studied his armor in the stark building. Now he''s looking for Spiderman to stop him from saving the world. "You are so stupid!" Tony looked distressed. "Get Clint involved, get Wanda out of the place she doesn''t want to leave, a safe place. I''m trying. I''m trying to stop you from splitting the Avengers." Steve said coldly, "when you signed it, you split us up." Steve looked at Tony, and they looked at each other. Tony shook his head and looked at Steve again, with an indescribable look on his face: "OK, OK, hand over Barnes, come with us, right now, it''s still us, or a unit of the joint special operations command will go out, they won''t be merciful." Tony yelled. When he finished, his voice softened. "Please." This is the last thing Tony left Steve. At this time, Sam''s voice sounded in Steve''s ear: "we have found the Kun fighter in hangar 5 on the North runway." Steve raised his hand. Now it''s time for them to counterattack. Tony will never compromise, so he has nothing to say. Since we want to fight, we should have a good fight. Steve gave the order: "go ahead, Scott long!" Eagle eye shoots an arrow out, and Scott, the size of an ant, rushes from the arrow to spider man Peter standing on the roof. Peter was hit in the stomach. He immediately spat spider silk around him to stop the attack, and yelled to Tony, "what''s strange, everybody?" Steve''s shield was taken by Scott. When he returned to Steve, he gave him the shield and said, "this is yours, Captain America." "What''s the situation?" Roddy''s face was in the war machine. Scott steals the shield from Peter and appears next to Steve. Tony put on his helmet and immediately scanned the whole airport: "well, well, there are two in the parking lot, one of them is Maximov. I''ll get her. Roddy, you deal with the captain. There are two in the waiting hall, Wilson and Barnes." "Barnes is mine." Panthera Panthera runs to the terminal hall. It has to be said that Tony is an extremely difficult person, he quickly mastered the trend of the whole airport and implemented the strategy. In the Avengers League, he is undoubtedly the most comprehensive combat effectiveness. Peter asked, "Mr. stark, what should I do?" Suddenly he was robbed of his shield and hit in the stomach. Peter''s face was covered. He followed Tony. In fact, he didn''t know much. Tony said, "I said," don''t get too close. Net them. " Peter starts to move. He spits out spider silk and pulls himself to the sky. "OK, got it." Steve went after the Panther, and he had to get his consent to hurt Bucky. Bucky is now his only former brother in the world. Steve pounced on the Panther and pushed him to the ground. They rolled together and quickly stood up. The Panther threatened, "get out of the way, Captain! I won''t say it a second time. " Steve didn''t get out of the way. The Panther kicked Steve''s shield with a series of kicks in the air. Scott the ant found Natasha. On Tony''s side, Natasha is the most normal one. Scott is similar to Natasha. He just has a good ant man outfit. "Listen, I really don''t want to hurt you." Scott wanted to make peace with Natasha, but Natasha didn''t mean it. "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Natasha kicked Scott''s footwall, and Scott immediately cried out in pain. Natasha skillfully grabs Scott and throws him on the back. Just as he wants to drop Scott to the ground, Scott shrinks and falls Natasha with his backhand. Just as Scott wanted to remove Natasha''s electromagnetic weapon, he was suddenly electrified and ejected onto the wall. Bucky and Sam were running in the waiting hall. Bucky asked, "what''s that?" Bucky asked about the red plane Sam used to scout. "Everyone''s got a trick these days." Sam ran and was kicked off by Peter who jumped up with his cobweb. Peter and Bucky exchanged hands. When Peter''s hand caught Bucky''s metal arm, he exclaimed, "you have a metal arm. That''s great, man." Sam immediately spread his wings to Peter, took him to the aisle: "you have the right to remain silent." Peter spits spider silk into the back ceiling and pulls himself out of Sam''s arm. In this kind of place full of buildings, Peter can play his best fighting advantage. Tony launched a micro missile in pursuit of Yingyan and Wanda. The ground of the airport was destroyed by him. Yingyan and Wanda kept running away. Panther and Steve are hard together, and the claws of his palm are scratched on Steve''s shield. The Panther suit and Steve''s shield are made of vacanda''s Zhenjin, so it''s not difficult for the panther to deal with Steve. When the Panther and Steve got into a fight, Roddy pulled out the weapon behind him and said to himself, "I''m sorry, captain. Although I''m sorry for you, I have to make you faint. It will hurt." As the Panther kicks Steve''s shield and kicks him to the ground, Roddy jumps out of the air and cuts him. Steve picked up the shield in front of his body, he is now very lucky to suffer, in a dozen two. Tony flew to Hawkeye and Wanda and aimed his palms at them: "Wanda, I think you''ve broken your heart." Wanda said, "you shut me in the room!" The shock beam in Tony''s hand was ready: "well, first of all, that''s too much. Second, I''m protecting you, Clint." Clint pulled up his bow and responded, "man." Tony said, "it seems that retirement is not for you. Are you tired of golf?" Hawk Eye will pull the bowstring to the main road: "I play 18, the rod into the hole, is not biased shot." Eagle eye said and shot an arrow directly. Tony had a preventive shot of deflecting the arrow with a shock beam, and then said, "there''s always a first time." The hawk''s eyes and the corner of his mouth rose up: "look at it!" Tony dropped a lot of cars behind him. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 710 Tony looked back and saw that Clint''s missed shot blasted the garage at the top of the airport. Wanda controls the car inside and keeps crashing into Tony. Dozens of cars block Tony''s access to heaven and earth. Soon, Tony was overwhelmed by the car. The damage to the steel armour was reported immediately on Friday: "multiple bruises detected." "Well, I feel it, too." There was a sneer on Tony''s lips. In the waiting hall, spider man Peter spits spider silk on the ceiling and fights with Sam. Peter can fly as long as there are buildings in it, Sam. "My God Peter jumps to avoid the trash can that Bucky throws from the ground. "You lost it, didn''t you?" Peter also gave Bucky a ball of spider silk. Bucky hid behind the post to avoid being stuck with spider silk. Sam grabs Peter by a flying swoop and bumps him into the ground. But Peter reaches for his hand and pulls it. A spider ribbon spits on the ceiling. He breaks away from Sam''s arms and attacks. Sam therefore fell to the ground under the action of inertia, Peter backhand two groups of spider silk spit out, Sam fixed on the fence. "Is this wing made of carbon fiber?" Peter looks at Sam who is fixed. He just touched his wings when he was taken by Sam to fly. Sam is also curious to ask Peter: "this spider silk is you vomit?" Peter said to himself, "if it is, it''s no wonder that it''s rigid and flexible. What I want to say is that it''s really powerful." Peter began to talk to Sam separately. Sam looked at Peter admiringly and said, "I don''t know if you''ve ever been in a fight, but we don''t usually talk so much nonsense." Sam shut Peter up with a word. His smile was so natural that Peter thought they could stop for a while. Peter reached out to the ceiling and said, "well, I''m sorry, it''s my fault." Peter directly bumps into Sam, and Bucky rushes out. As a result, he and Sam fall on the first floor of the waiting hall. Peter squatted down on the post where Bucky was hiding and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''d like to continue fighting with you, but I have only one task today. I''m sorry to leave a good impression on Mr. stark." Peter just wanted to spit out spider silk and stick Sam and Bucky to the ground completely. When they couldn''t move, a small red plane came out beside him and knocked him out of the waiting hall. "What?" Peter left his last word and flew out of the sky. Bucky fell to the ground, looked at the ceiling and said, "why didn''t you do that earlier?" Sam answered honestly, "I hate you!" After they finished, they each gave a smile. Outside, Steve was one against two. Although it was very difficult, he also withstood the pressure. After all, panthers can be ruthless, and Roddy, the war machine, is still not serious. Just like Wanda and Hawkeye, they didn''t try their best to deal with Tony, otherwise Tony''s steel armor would not be a simple bruise. Scott, the ant man, ran over and gave Steve a white gadget and said, "here you are, captain." The white gadget seems to be a truck. Scott took a small blue flying saucer out of his hand and said to Steve, "Captain, throw it at this." Scott threw the little blue saucer into the air and then called out, "throw it!" Steve immediately threw out the minitruck in his hand. When the minitruck collided with the blue flying saucer, the truck exploded directly in the air and crashed in front of Roddy. Natasha has long been hiding, Roddy also quickly ran away, he and Steve''s joint attack did not work, just to bluff. Steve saw the exploded truck and exclaimed, "my God, I thought it was a water truck." After the explosion, Steve and ant man took advantage of the explosion to leave the scene. "Sorry." Scott gave a casual yawn and ran away. The explosion of the truck didn''t hurt anyone, but it affected Natasha, and Roddy''s war machine was covered with dust. Roddy looked in Steve''s direction and said angrily, "well, I''m pissed off now." Tony flew over to help Natasha up from the ground. Next to them were the parts of the truck that burned after the explosion. "Is that part of the plan?" Natasha asked Tony recognized Natasha''s displeasure and suggested, "I planned to be polite to them. Do you want to increase the firepower?" Tony looked in the direction of Steve and his group, and eagle eye said, "that''s our plane." Steve waved: "go!" When a group of people ran in front of the plane, the vision flew in the air, and used the heart gem on his forehead to emit a yellow laser to pull the ground out of a gully and said: "Captain Rogers!" Vision overlooking a group of people, voice cold said: "I know you believe you are right, but for the overall situation, you must surrender immediately." After mirage stopped Steve and them, Tony flew over with Natasha. The sky began to clear, but the situation was not optimistic. Before the skirmish is in each other''s tolerance, in the test of their attitude, but now Tony''s side has been serious. Roddy came with the Panther, and Peter fell to the ground with spider webs. A bunch of superheroes look at each other. On one side are iron man Tony, black widow Natasha, Panthera, visionary, owner of heart jewels, spider man Peter and war machine Roddy. On the other side are us captain Steve, Scarlet Witch Wanda, Falcon Sam, Hawkeye Clint, ant man Scott and Winter Soldier Bucky. The battle of superheroes is about to begin. Sam asked, "what to do, captain?" Behind them was burning black smoke rolling into the sky, and Steve firmly replied, "fight!" Natasha shook her head. He saw Steve and them coming this way. "It''s not easy." Natasha now hopes that Yang Han will live with her, so that she can control the situation and let them stop here at the airport. Unfortunately, Natasha made several calls to Yang Han, and Yang Han told her that he would not interfere. Peter ran at Tony''s pace. Seeing that Steve didn''t mean to stop at all, he said, "Mr. stark, they didn''t want to stop." "We don''t stop either!" Tony is serious now. The attack of Hawkeye and Wanda made him angry. He ran and flew up and ran into Steve head-on. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 711 ?? Peter acted at will in the middle of the battlefield. Sam and Roddy are flying in the air, fighting each other. Tezara the Panther immediately found Baji, the winter soldier. The battle between them is the most real one among the people. Black leopard is merciless, and his every move is to put Bucky to death. Bucky grabs the panther with his metal arm like a tiger. One is a leopard, and the other is a tiger. They fight against each other, and no one will let them. The more they fight, the more angry they are. Natasha and Hawkeye fight together. They fight each other. Hawkeye turns over and falls Natasha to the ground. Natasha looked into the eagle''s eye and said, "are we still friends?" "It depends on how hard you do it." Eagle eye said and laughed. Natasha spirals up with her feet and turns over the eagle''s eye. Just as she is about to attack further, Wanda''s Crimson power acts on her and throws Natasha away. Natasha fell to the ground with a cry of pain. Wanda said to Hawkeye after helping Hawkeye avoid Natasha''s attack: "you let the water go." Eagle eye shook his head, this kind of thing I know in my heart can''t, have to say out why? Bucky and the Panther pinched each other''s necks. Bucky looked at the Panther fiercely and said, "I didn''t kill your father!" Bucky''s voice and eyes are like the father who killed the Panther. Panther arms hard, Bucky''s hand from his neck twist to say: "then you run what?" After the Panther broke Bucky''s hand, he turned over and kicked Bucky on the head, kicking him out. Bucky bumps into a pile of goods, and the Panther rushes up to scratch Bucky''s neck with his paws. At this time, Wanda tries to control and throw the Panther out. Where the headwind appears, Wanda, as a powerful attacking player, is just like an assassin. As the Panther is thrown out, Peter swings spider silk to avoid Steve''s shield throw. Peter stood behind a trailer and said, "that thing doesn''t conform to the laws of physics at all." Peter said that Steve would return to his hands after throwing the shield out. Steve said to Peter, "boy, there''s a lot you don''t understand here." Steve just wanted to say something to Peter, Peter immediately blocked Steve''s words with a sentence: "Mr. stark said you would say that." Peter immediately launched an attack, two groups of spider silk spit out, respectively wrapped around Steve''s right leg and his shield. Peter pulled hard, Steve fell to the ground, and quickly with Peter into the distance. Peter''s right hand forced Steve''s shield out of his hand. Peter added after the fall: "he also said to attack your leg." Steve got up and ran to his shield, but Peter was two groups of spider silk spit out to pull the running Steve, Steve saw this situation had to pull Peter to fly out. Sam was chased by Roddy in the air. He asked Hawkeye, "Clint, can you help me hold off that guy?" As the eagle''s eye drew his bow, he asked the man on his arrow, "hold on?" Scott half squatted on the arrow: "hold on, hold on, brother Archer, come on!" Clint shoots the arrow. Tony hits the bow with the speed of impact light as he passes. However, the bow and arrow actually turned. Tony''s impact beam hit several times but didn''t hit the bow and arrow, so Scott jumped into Tony''s iron man armor. On the ground, Peter, who was pulled by Steve''s backhand, reeled around Steve''s shield follower. Steve pulled hard, Peter was like a kite in the air, he released the spider silk in his hand and fell on the car to watch Steve. Steve pulled the spider silk off the shield and asked, "did stark tell you anything else?" Peter imitated Tony''s words: "you are wrong, you think you are right, so you are dangerous." Then Peter swings himself around in the air and rushes to Steve with the help of the power of the circle, but Steve kicks him away. Then Steve threw the shield out, smashed the crane and said, "he''s right." When the crane came down, Peter held on with both hands, unable to move. Steve looked at Peter''s face and said, "you have courage, son. Where are you from?" Peter replied with difficulty, "queens." Steve ran to the other side with a smile and said, "I''m from Brooklyn." Tony was in the air against Hawkeye when he suddenly found that his impact beam was useless. He immediately said to Friday, "Friday, some weapon systems are offline." "What?" Tony didn''t hear Friday''s voice. Instead, he heard the ant man''s voice: "it''s estimated that he will go back to the factory for maintenance." Scott kept pulling the wire from Tony''s armor. Tony asked, "who''s talking?" "Your conscience." Scott was very naughty. "We haven''t talked much lately." Tony looked at his uncontrollable armor and said, "Friday, activate the fire fighting system!" Scott, who is happy to destroy the iron and steel armour, suddenly sees a foam spray coming from the side of the fire extinguisher. "My God Scott ran away quickly, but he did not run through the speed of the spray, and was rushed out of the steel war armor. Steve and Bucky joined up, and Bucky said to him, "we''re leaving. That guy should be in Siberia by now." Steve looked up at Tony and Roddy and said, "get those who can fly away." Tony''s flying seemed like a basic operation. Steve immediately came up with a plan and said, "I''ll deal with Tony. You go to the plane." Then Sam said, "no, you get on the plane, you''re together, the rest of us can''t go." Hawk Eye kept shooting arrows and said, "although I hate to admit it, some of us have to lose. It''s not really an important fight, Steve." Steve lowered his head, then made up his mind and asked, "well, Sam, what''s the plan?" Sam said, "we''re going to make a big move to divert attention." The ant man ran on the wing of the plane and said, "I have a big guy, but I won''t last long. Wait for my signal and run like hell! If I split myself in half, don''t come back to save me Bucky shook his head and said to Steve, "he''s going to split himself in two." "Are you OK, Scott?" Steve asked for safety. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 712 Scott ran down the aisle and said, "I do this a lot, just once, in the lab, and then I passed out." Scott said to himself in a low voice: "I''m the most drag, I''m the most drag, I''m the most drag." When Scott finally yelled "I''m the tugger," he jumped on Roddy, the war machine. Then Scott switched the control panel on his arm from red to blue. When Scott switches over, the ant man turns on the magnifying mode. Scott, who used to be as small as an ant, turns into a giant tens of meters high. He grabs Roddy in one hand. Spiderman Peter was so frightened on the ground that he exclaimed, "I''ll strangle you!" Scott turned into an ant giant and roared with laughter. Roddy in his hand was caught by him like a toy. Rodihui reports: "the little one is bigger. He is bigger." Roddy struggled hard. When Steve saw that they were getting bigger, he said to them, "that''s probably the signal." Sam''s flying in the air is also grinning: "fierce, bean." Tony flew to the giant Scott and threatened him, "give me my Roddy back." Sam flies over and kicks Tony, and Scott throws Roddy out. Peter jumped up and said, "I''ll pick him up." When Peter used spider silk to stick Roddy flying out, he was also taken away by Scott''s throwing power and knocked down a car. Fortunately, with the joint efforts of the two people, Roddy did not crash into the plane. Scott kicked a car and the Panther, who was chasing Bucky, stopped. Scott then easily breaks the wing of the plane and pats it on Tony, who is fighting Sam. Tony dodged the wing and immediately asked, "well, who else is hiding something amazing and amazing? Do you want to show it? I''m open to suggestions. " Tony was hit in the face by Sam''s little red plane when he said that. Fortunately, his face was protected by armor. Otherwise, with the bruises on his eyes, he would definitely break his face. The Panther jumped onto the box and wanted to cross Scott to chase Bucky, but Scott watched him. Scott swept the panther with a leg as big as a hundred year old tree and said, "do you want to catch them? Pass me first Panther Sideswipe, Scott''s body immediately ushered in a lot of artillery attack. It turned out that Peter came rushing over Roddy, the war machine. Scott faced a three man siege. Eagle eye rushed to help him fight. When an explosive arrow from eagle eye attacked the Panther, the Panther covered her face with both hands and was not hurt. Zhenjin''s battle clothes are far from ordinary explosive arrows. Panther will claw out, eagle eyes tremble, he immediately said to Panther: "we don''t know, I''m Clint!" Eagle eye took back his bow and arrow, but the Panther didn''t mean to stop. He immediately said coldly, "I don''t care." Seeing this, Clint had to fight against the panther with a bow and arrow. Roddy flies in front of Scott''s eyes and wants to launch a gun attack. Scott grabs Roddy like a mosquito. But Roddy is so flexible that he didn''t know that Scott would suddenly grow bigger when he was caught by Scott before. Scott grabs a car and pats it at Roddy, but Roddy easily walks around behind him and keeps firing. Steve and Bucky run to the plane behind Scott. When Roddy wants to go around to intercept, Wanda controls him and throws him out. The strongest auxiliary Wanda on stage, where need to go. Wanda throws Roddy off with one hand and then smashes a car into Roddy with the other. Peter climbed up to Scott''s face and then knocked him in the eye. Scott waved to Peter like a fly and said, "go down." Peter swung out and the vision hit his head. Scott, who had been balancing like a stone, stepped back a few steps and crashed into the airliner behind him. The plane moved back. Scott looked back. Steve and Bucky were almost on their plane. At this time, the vision flew directly to Scott''s body and melted into it like a shadow. Scott immediately yelled, "something''s flying into my body." The vision penetrates Scott''s body and then fires a beam of light on his head to attack Steve and Bucky as they run. It has to be said that visionary is very smart. His attack direction is the nearby building. This laser sweeps past and all the buildings fall down. When he sees that he is about to stop in front of Steve and Bucky, Wanda takes control of the falling building. Once again, Wanda played an amazing role. Roddy, who lost Scott''s block, flew behind Wanda and disturbed Wanda''s brain with a sonic attack. When Steve and Bucky run in front of the collapsed building, Wanda''s mental control disappears, the building falls, and they rush past with the sliding shovel they use when playing football. When the two finally feel in front of the Kun fighter, Natasha appears here to stop them. Steve stopped running. He took a heavy breath. Natasha asked, "you really don''t stop, do you?" Steve shook his head. "You know I can''t." Natasha reached out and pointed her electromagnetic weapon at Steve. "I''m sure I''ll regret it," she said Natasha said that she launched her electromagnetic weapon and hit the leopard who just came. Black leopard face muddled force: "we are not teammates?" But Natasha didn''t care what happened to the Panther. She said to Steve, "let''s go!" Steve immediately understood that Natasha finally chose to believe them, so he ran to the Kun fighter with Bucky without saying a word. And outside the house, Scott is catching spider man Peter running around. Peter runs to the plane and says, "guys, have you seen that super old movie¡¶ The Empire Strikes Back. " After hearing spider man talk about the movie, Roddy asked, "God, Tony, how old is this guy?" Tony looked speechless: "I don''t know. I didn''t take his age test when I brought him here. Anyway, he was very young." Peter stuck the spider silk on Scott''s body and kept swinging around. "That''s the clip, that''s the machine they walk on the snow planet," he continued Peter talks a lot, but when he keeps winding Scott with spider silk, Tony and Roddy understand what Peter wants to do. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 713 Tony saw Peter''s action and said to Roddy, "this kid''s idea may work." Now it''s Tony with Peter and Roddy against Scott. With Scott standing in front of them, Tony and Roddy will be slapped by Scott if they want to fly there. Roddy immediately responded and said, "Tony, fly up, fly up." When Peter''s spider silk entangles Scott''s feet, Tony and Roddy rush to Scott left and right, and they punch him left and right. When Peter saw Scott''s fallen body, he gave Tony and Roddy a thumbs up and said, "great!" The next second, Peter was slapped by Scott and flew out. He just finished praising others and felt a burning pain in his mouth. Scott smashed the plane''s head when he fell down. He pressed the button on his arm to change himself back to normal size. Then he let out a breath and cried bitterly, "does anyone have orange flakes?" Tony saw Peter being shot out and flew over. He took off his helmet and asked, "are you OK, kid?" With a subconscious fist from Peter, Tony grabs his arm. Peter was still boxing around, and Tony said, "it''s friendly." Half of Peter''s spider man mask had been torn off, and he asked, "who is it?" When Peter calmed down, he closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief: "man..." "Well." Tony nodded. "It''s frightening." After Peter had a few breaths, Tony gave him a notice to know, "you''re done, you know?" "What? I''ll be fine. " Peter wanted to fight again, but Tony didn''t give him a chance. Tony pressed his glove and said, "you''ve done a good job. Stay here. Stay here." Peter didn''t want to finish so soon, so he said hastily, "I can still fight." Tony''s trick: "go home, or I''ll call your aunt. Man, you''re done." Tony ran away, leaving Peter to turn over and say, "wait, Mr. stark, wait, I can still fight, i..." Peter tried to get up, but the next second he lay down again. He looked at the sky and gasped. "Well, I can''t..." In the hangar, Steve and Bucky have come up to the Kunlun fighter plane. Even if the Panther is attacked by Natasha with electromagnetic weapons, she doesn''t give up her belief to stop Steve. I saw him drag his paralyzed body to rush past, Natasha launched another electromagnetic to lock the body of the Panther, but he never fell down, never gave up, and resolutely ran to the Kun fighter plane. Unfortunately, when the Kun fighter took off, the Panther''s paw was not caught and was thrown away by the Kun fighter. Steve flew all the way to the sky in his Kun fighter. The cloudy sky suddenly opened up. Tony and Roddy looked up and watched the Kun fighter fly away. They couldn''t stop them. After the Panther got up, Natasha said to him, "I said I would help you find him, not catch him. It makes a difference." For the first time, the Panther saw the heart of a woman like a needle in the sea. It was not until the last moment that he knew where he had lost. After Steve and Bucky left, there was no need for the superheroes to continue fighting. Mirage picked up Wanda and said, "I''m sorry." Wanda''s head was attacked by the sound wave, and now she was a little at a loss. She replied, "me too." Mirage looked at Wanda and said, "like I said, disaster." Steve drove the Kun fighter to full power and rushed out, but he underestimated their determination. Tony and Roddy are catching up. And behind Tony and Roddy, Sam catches up. In the sky, three birdmen are flying behind the buttocks of a big Birdman. Roddy said, "vision, I have a tail behind me." Sam launched several Mini missiles to bomb Roddy. Mirage and Wanda apologized to each other. Roddy asked repeatedly for the second time, "mirage, do you copy?" Finally, Wanda''s attention shifted away from him. He looked at the sky, and then the heart gem on his head was ready to take aim at Sam in flight. Roddy said, "hit his thruster and make him a glider." The vision aimed at Sam''s butt and fired a laser, but the next second Sam turned away, and the vision''s attack hit Roddy''s chest accurately. Roddy''s war machine suddenly all dark down, he fell from the sky full of smoke, to chase Steve, their Tony had no choice but to save Roddy. Vision of this hand assists rubbed almost perfect, directly interrupted Tony, they finally recover Steve''s possibility. Roddy looked into the Dark Armor space and said, "Tony, I''ve lost my motivation." When Tony and Sam both came to rescue Roddy, Roddy still fell on the lawn outside the airport and made a man shaped hole. Tony opened Roddy''s helmet and said to Friday, "read vital signs." Friday: "heartbeat detected, medical emergency on the road." Roddy''s nostrils shed blood. Sam folded his wings and apologized after landing: "I''m sorry." Tony responds to Sam''s apology with a shock beam. The end of the civil war left Tony with a lot of anger. Meanwhile, as like as two peas in the same store as Steve, they had a number in a store''s public telephone. The man in suit said, "good morning, Ms. levard. I''m from room 2021." The other end of the line replied, "it''s Mr. Muller. Do you want bacon and black coffee today, too?" The man in suit smiles. It''s snowy outside. He wears a jacket and hat: "you really know me." So Ms. Leiva quickly delivered the bacon and black coffee to the room before the man in the suit. Ms. levard knocked on the door and asked, "Hello, breakfast is here. May I come in?" When Ms. Leiva opened the door and came in, she heard nothing. She put down her plate and asked, "Mr. Muller?" After looking around, Ms. Leiva found a dead man in the bathroom and exclaimed, "my God!" The man in the suit shakes his shoulders after dealing with the marks he left. On the Kun, Steve was flying. Bucky was behind him and asked, "what''s going to happen to your friend?" Steve sighed and said, "no matter what happens, I''ll face it." Bucky was silent for a moment. "I don''t know if I''m worth it, Steve." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 714 On the Kun fighter, Steve looked back at Bucky, and then slowly said, "you''re not to blame for what you''ve done in those years. You don''t have a choice." Bucky''s eyes were always fixed on a corner and said, "I know, but I did it after all." Steve comforted Jackie and knew it was enough, so he didn''t go on. If comfort alone can get rid of Bucky''s guilt, then Bucky is not a person. He needs time to pay for his mistakes, just like himself. In the hospital, Roddy is undergoing an X-ray scan. Hallucination is watching because it injured Roddy by mistake. Tony comes to hallucination and says, "how can this happen?" Tony is talking about the attack of illusion, which is more intelligent than artificial intelligence. With the power of spiritual gem, how can he not calculate everything before the attack. Tony doesn''t blame the illusion, but it''s less than one percent of the time that it happens, and the fact is it happens. The vision explained, "I''m distracted." Tony shook his head when he heard the answer and went to the other side of the vision: "I don''t think that''s possible." He took a look at Tony and said to himself, "I don''t think so, either." Tony took a deep breath and walked out of the ward. He was very anxious. On the one hand, he didn''t stop Steve and lost the battle. On the other hand, his friend Roddy was seriously injured. When Tony came out of the ward, he saw Natasha looking at him with a strange but afraid look. Then they came to the outside of the hospital. Tony looked at the green lawn and put his hand on the glass fence. He said: "the doctor said that he had L4 to S1 comminuted fractures and a high degree of bone marrow laceration, which may cause certain paralysis." Of course, these problems are not big problems. After all, there is Yang Han, the extraterrestrial venom with the greatest recovery ability, and Tony has a good relationship with Yang Han, so he can cure Roddy''s injury with a little face. Natasha also went to contact Skye in person. In half a day, Yang Han and Skye will come to cure Roddy''s injury. So Natasha continued to focus on Steve: "Steve won''t stop, and if you don''t give in, Roddy''s situation is pretty light." Tony said coldly, "you let them go, Na." Panther has told Tony everything Natasha did, so Tony is in a very complicated mood now. "We''re taking a different approach." Natasha has no excuse for this, she finally chose to believe Steve. Tony got angry: "we? Oh, my God, double agents must be hard to change, right? It''s all in the bone marrow. " When she heard Tony scold herself, Natasha said, "can''t you let go of your conceit, even for a moment?" There were tears in Tony''s eyes. "Tezara told Ross what you did. They''re coming to get you." In this regard, Natasha completely fearless said: "need to be careful is not me." Then Natasha left, and she needed a final fight. After Natasha left, a picture that was sent to him on Friday appeared on Tony''s watch. Tony opened it and asked, "what''s this, Friday?" "Berlin police''s priority is to upload information," said Friday Tony immediately said to Friday, "prepare the helicopter!" Tony was on a plane alone, crossing the ocean of darkness and roar. "After Barnes was arrested, the task force immediately found a psychiatrist, who was transferred by the United Nations within an hour, Dr. genevasio BRUSAL, who went to find him," he explained to Tony on Friday In these pictures, as like as two peas, the man in suit suits walks along with the psychiatrist. Toni therefore knew as like as two peas in the world, second people who are exactly alike. What Steve said before reverberated in Tony''s mind. Steve was not wrong, so Tony rushed to verify it immediately. "Have you checked him with facial recognition?" Tony asked Friday''s extremely personalized reply: "who do you think I am?" The tone was to blame Tony for not trusting it. Tony said, "no, I always thought it was a redhead." Friday immediately replied, "you must be thinking of someone else." "It must be." Tony rolled his eyes. The AI he created is so personal. On Friday, the photo of the man in suit was sent to the mobile phone: "the fake doctor is actually Colonel Helmut ZEMO, from socovia''s intelligence department. ZEMO is the echo scorpion leader of socovia''s Secret assassination team." "What about real BRUSAL?" Tony asked the real psychiatrist. "He was found dead in the room of a Berlin Hotel, and police found a facial prosthesis in the room, which was used to simulate the features of James Buchanan Barnes," police said on Friday When all the evidence came out on Friday, Tony now believed Steve''s words. "No! Send it to rose! " Now that the truth is out, Tony''s on his way to help Steve. "Yes, boss." All the information was sent to rose immediately on Friday. In a snowy mountain in Moscow, Colonel ZEMO comes to a base covered with snow and covered with rust. He came in a tank, but he didn''t use the tank to force open the gate of the base. He found the password lock next to the base, and entered it according to the password on his notebook. Although the base has not been used for many years, its basic operation is still in progress, otherwise it will be completely frozen now. When the bases opened, Colonel ZEMO took a flashlight and went in. He took off his hat. When he came to the place where Bucky had been brainwashed and trained other members of the assassin''s army, there was still light. And the body of the light is a huge glass, which is frozen with the goal of this time. One by one, they lay here with their eyes wide open, frozen in low temperature, just like Steve, who had been frozen deep in the sea. Now that everything is ready, man, the signal of control, Colonel ZEMO''s plan to bring the world into chaos is the first step. At the same time, a helicopter keeps flying across the ocean. Tony controls the display on the plane. He hears a mechanical sound coming in: "this is the control center of isolated island prison. You can land, Mr. stark." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 715 A prison suddenly emerged from the rough and dark sea. Tony''s helicopter stopped at the top of the prison, and then landed in. There were a large number of soldiers stationed here. As soon as Tony got out of the plane, an officer came up and asked, "what''s up, have you got the documents?" The officer is rose. Tony said: "I''m adjusting the satellite to start a face recognition scan on this ZEMO." Rose looked at Tony with his hands on his back. "You really think I''ll listen to you after all the trouble I''ve caused in Leipzig? You''re lucky that I didn''t put you in jail here. " Ross takes Tony deep into the prison. When he passes through a metal door, Tony sees Wanda on the monitor. Wanda has been put in. He is just one step away. When Tony entered the cell, a man immediately called out, "futurist, gentlemen, futurist is here. He can see through everything. He knows what is good for you, whether you like it or not." Tony walked up to the man who yelled, "give me a break, Barton. I didn''t know they''d lock you up here. Come on The man in the cell was eagle eye. When Tony came, he spat a channel on the ground: "you know they''re going to lock me up, Tony." Tony looked around, and his face looked helpless: "yes, but it''s not a super prison floating on the sea. It''s a place for madmen. It''s closed..." "Criminal!" Eagle eye stands up to help Tony complete. Then eagle eye looked at Tony with piercing eyes and said, "criminal, Tony, you mean that, don''t you?" Eagle eye put his hand on the door of the prison, and the big eyes made Tony feel very sad. Eagle eye said, "it didn''t mean me or Sam or Wanda before, but we''re still locked up." Tony shook his head. "Because you broke the law, I didn''t force you." "Yes, it''s against the law, Lala." The tone of eagle eye began to banter. Tony accused: "you know the law is also against the law, you are an adult, have a wife and children, I don''t understand, you choose the wrong team how not to consider them." Tony said and left, eagle eyes heavily patted the door of the cell: "everyone should be on guard against this guy, maybe he will hurt you behind your back." Tony got away from the eagle eye cell and was immediately stopped by Scott: "hank PIM always said the stark family couldn''t believe it." Tony asked, "who are you?" Scott gave a white look: "please..." When Tony came to the third cell, Sam, who was in custody, asked, "how''s Roddy?" Tony replied, "he''s going to be taken to Columbia hospital tomorrow. I hope it helps. Have they given you everything you want to eat? " Sam turned around, his face also has obvious bruises: "you now play the red face of the police?" Tony stares at Sam and says, "I just want to know where Steve is." Sam didn''t answer Tony, but said, "well, you''re going to find a white faced singer. You want me to speak, unless I''m punished like Mark Forman." Tony put his hand on his watch and said, "I''ll turn off their channel audio. We have 30 seconds, and then they''ll find out it''s not the device." Tony didn''t cheat. Ross, who was staring at Tony''s every move, found that there was no sound in the picture. He said to the soldiers, "what did you do? Turn out the sound." Tony continued to say to Sam: "look at this. This is the person who should have interrogated Barnes. Obviously, I''m wrong. Sam, I''m wrong. This is the first time. The captain doesn''t know what to encounter now. He will need all the help. We don''t know each other very well. You don''t have to..." Tony showed Sam the picture on his watch. Sam closed his eyes and shook his head. "OK, I can tell you, but you''re going alone as a friend." "Of course!" Tony''s eyes were firm. With Steve''s help, Tony leaves the undersea prison. Before he leaves, Ross asks, "stark, did he tell us where Rogers is?" Tony obviously won''t tell Ross. He said, "no, he told me to go to hell. I''d better go back to base, but you can call me any time. I''ll let you stand by. I like to watch the phone flash." Tony left in the helicopter and immediately put on his iron man uniform. He was going to help Steve to make up for the loss he had caused. What Tony didn''t know, however, was that after he flew away in his iron man suit, a fighter plane behind him caught up with him, and the man driving the fighter plane was tezara the Panther. By this time, Steve and Bucky had reached their destination. After Bucky took his weapon, the door opened, and Steve said to him before going out: "remember that time we had to take a refrigerator car and sit in the back freezer to go back to Rockwell beach?" Bucky looked at Steve and said, "is that the time you bought a hot dog with our subway money?" Bucky said and laughed. Steve said with a smile, "you spent three dollars to win a teddy bear for a redhead woman." Each of them showed his white teeth and felt warm for the memories of the past. "What''s her name again?" Asked Bucky. Steve looked at the snow in front of him and said, "Doris, you call her little duo." Bucky frowned. "She must be 100 now." Steve patted Bucky on the shoulder and said, "so do we, man." Then they got off the plane and went to the base. They found that the door had been opened. Steve looked at the open door and said, "he must have been here in a few hours." "That''s enough to wake them up." Steve took the lead and Bucky followed. They took the elevator face to face and came to the bottom of the base. When the elevator stopped, they started their own formation and sneaked in carefully. Suddenly, a voice came from behind them. Steve and Bucky turned their heads immediately. Bucky pointed his gun at the iron gate and said, "are you ready?"¡° Well Steve put the shield in front of Bucky. As soon as the iron door opened, they saw a man who shouldn''t be here. Iron man, Tony Stark! Tony took off his helmet, looked around and said to Steve, "you''re very alert." Steve approached Tony with a shield: "it''s not easy today." Tony said to Bucky, "at ease, soldier, I''m not here for you now." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 716 ?? Even if Tony said it wasn''t for him, Bucky didn''t put down his gun. "What are you here for?" Steve asked Steve doesn''t distrust Tony, it''s just that they wasted too much time because of Tony, otherwise they might be able to stop Colonel ZEMO now. Tony spread out his hand, and the white light on his chest flashed: "maybe you''re not so crazy, maybe. Ross doesn''t know I''m here, and I don''t want him to know, otherwise, I''ll arrest myself. " "Sounds like there''s a lot of paperwork to do." Steve laughed, then put away his shield. "Nice to meet you, Tony." Steve breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that Tony had finally understood the truth. If they had, they would have solved Colonel ZEMO. But now the situation is still quite grim. Colonel ZEMO has taken several cold-blooded killers with enhanced genes, and most of them have been put in prison. Today''s available combat power is only him, Bucky and Tony, but the number of each other is ahead of them, and their whereabouts are uncertain. Yang Han naturally won''t interfere in this matter, so even if Tony asked again before he started, Yang Han didn''t come. After all, for him, these dangerous soldiers don''t have what he needs, Tony, they can solve it by themselves, so he doesn''t have to intervene. The vampire ecosystem is gradually expanding overseas, and Yang Han is now a behind the scenes boss of a multinational company with billions of assets. As long as he gets to shape a body for himself, he can really stand in the world of marvel to breathe and feel. Tony said hello to Steve with a smile: "me too, captain." After the two men settled their differences, Tony looked at Bucky and said, "brainwashing soldier, you''ve defeated us. We''re truce. You can put down your gun." Steve reached out to Becky to put down his gun, which he then put down. Then three people go to explore the snow base, Tony, they do not know Panthera has sneaked in, is behind them waiting for the opportunity to start. Tony asked Friday to scan the entire base, which took a lot of time. Friday report: "I read the heat signal." "How many people?" Tony asked Friday answered truthfully, "one." Tony, they come to a spacious room, where the light turns on suddenly after they arrive, and the light is brown yellow and foggy in the refrigerated glass. A voice rang out: "if this is comfort, they died in their sleep, do you really think I want more people like you?" Steve, they saw a couple of people lying in the cold glass with their eyes closed. That''s the killer Colonel ZEMO wanted to find. But as the voice in the room said, these people seem to have died. Bucky pointed his gun at them and said, "what is it?" The voice continued, "but I''m very grateful to them for bringing you here. Please, Captain, this place is designed by the Soviets to withstand the ur100 missiles." The voice was undoubtedly Colonel ZEMO, but no one could be found here. Tony held out his palm and watched around warily: "I bet I have more firepower." "I believe you, Mr. stark, over time, but then you won''t know why you''re here," said Colonel ZEMO The Panther came to the door of the room and listened to all this. Steve said, "are you killing innocent people in Vienna just to bring us here?" Steve found Colonel ZEMO, who was behind the door of the room with a lot of white candles in it. Colonel ZEMO looked at Steve and said, "for more than a year, my mind has been full of you, studying you and tracking you. But now that you are standing here, I realize that your blue eyes are still a little green. It''s good to find flaws." Instead of answering Colonel ZEMO''s frantic remarks, Steve revealed his secret: "you''re from socovia. Is that why?" Colonel ZEMO shook his head. "Sokovia was hopeless long before you blew it up. No, it''s for my promise." "Who have you lost?" Steve recognized what was hidden in Colonel ZEMO''s words. Colonel ZEMO stares at Steve and says, "I''ve lost everyone, and you will. The Empire overthrown by the enemy can make a comeback, but the Empire collapsed from the inside will perish forever." Colonel ZEMO played a video on his computer for a while on December 16, 1991. Steve and Tony came up to watch, and Tony yelled, "I know the way. What''s this?" Tony saw a white car smashed by a motorcycle. The man climbing out of it was his father Howard stark. Howard weakly asked Bucky for help from the motorcycle: "please, help my wife, help." Then Bucky grabbed Howard''s head. Howard saw Bucky''s face clearly. He was surprised and said, "Sergeant Barnes." Bucky said coldly, "Dr. Howard." Tony looks at the picture and looks at baki who is beside him now. How his parents died? Tony still doesn''t know, but after seeing this film, Tony''s anger expanded infinitely. Bucky points his gun at the film and his breathing begins to increase. There is no doubt that the next thing will ignite Tony''s anger. From iron man, the world''s largest arms dealer, technological genius, Tony Stark''s anger! In the film, Bucky aims at Howard''s face and smashes it with his fist. Then he drags the killed Howard into the car and puts his hand around Tony''s mother''s neck. Then Bucky broke the camera on the roadside. At the end of the film, Tony rushed to Bucky, but was stopped by Steve: "Tony, Tony!" Steve has sympathy in his eyes. He knows that if he doesn''t stop Tony now, the world will be in chaos, and Bucky won''t survive Tony''s revenge. Tony looked into Steve''s eyes with tears in his eyes. He calmed down his voice, but anyone would understand that Tony''s anger could not be stopped. Tony asked angrily, "you know what?" Steve shook his head. "I didn''t know he did it." More and more tears in Tony''s eyes turned into anger: "don''t scare me, Rogers, you know what?" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 717 Tony''s face was twitching with anger. When Steve said he knew, Tony gave Steve a big push with his hand. Tony looked at the ground and then knocked Steve down with another blow. Bucky does it. He rushes over, but Tony grabs him by the neck with his backhand and buckles him to the ground. When Tony tried to destroy Bucky with an impact beam, Steve threw his shield. Colonel ZEMO left the room when he saw the three fighting. Tony saw Steve dare to stop himself from killing Bucky, he directly fired two electromagnetic blocks at Steve''s feet to fix Steve on the ground. Tony continued to grab Bucky''s neck and press him against the wall. When his palm was aimed at Bucky''s head, Bucky''s metal arm caught Tony''s hand. Tony finds that his battle suit is being crushed by Bucky''s metal arm, so he has to attack Bucky with his other hand, but Bucky''s neck is liberated, and the mini missile launched by Tony is shot out. The tiny missiles blew up the tall electronic equipment next to the room. They collapsed and hit Tony. Steve threw away the two electromagnetic blocks on his feet, and Bucky yelled to him, "run!" Just as they were about to run to the exit, Tony immediately blew up the ruins on his body and followed them up. He blew up the entrance with a miniature missile when the metal cover on the top of the room opened. Steve looked back and explained to Tony, "that''s not him, Tony. The Hydra has him." To this, Tony has only one sentence: "go away!" Tony dived to Bucky, Steve grabbed Tony''s foot and said again, "that''s not him!" However, Tony didn''t listen to Steve''s defense for Bucky. Only the flame of revenge was burning in his chest. Tony fired a laser at a nearby wall, and Steve had to let go of the falling stone. "The jet system of the left shoe is damaged, and the flight system is damaged," Huihui reported on Friday Tony flies up to the ceiling, and Bucky is jumping on the building next to him, trying to escape from the ceiling. Tony yells "bad" and catches up with Bucky, then kicks him to the wall. When Tony finally aimed the impact beam of his palm at Bucky and sent it out, Steve''s shield once again blocked Tony''s attack for Bucky. After blocking the impact beam, the shield bounces back to Tony and smashes him down. Steve picked up Bucky and said to him, "he''s not going to stop. Let''s go!" Bucky immediately jumps to the ceiling and rushes up. The immortal Tony is entangled by Steve with a chain. Steve pulls the chain all the way and smashes Tony down. Whenever Tony tried to attack Bucky, Steve''s shield stopped him. When he finally found another chance to aim the mini missile at Bucky, Tony kept saying, "come on, come on!" But on Friday came the bad news: "the targeting system is damaged, boss." Tony said simply, "I''m going to aim with my naked eye." Tony took off his helmet, closed his right eye and launched the mini missile. Bucky is about to escape from the base when Tony''s Mini missile blows up the newly opened metal cover. Bucky is locked in the base on the river with heavy metal cover. Tony puts on his helmet and flies up. Bucky fights Tony with a metal stick in his hand, but he is strangled by Tony and can''t breathe. "Do you remember them?" Tony said in a very hostile voice Bucky put his hand around Tony''s neck so he could breathe. "I remember everyone," he said Tony flies to the ground with Bucky, and Steve jumps out to make the three fall together. Tony immediately stood up. Steve stood in front of Tony and said, "it can''t change the past." "I don''t care! He killed my mother Tony flew over to fight Steve. Bucky picked up Steve''s shield and attacked Tony with him. They beat Tony''s legs from standing to half kneeling. But Tony didn''t give up. He found a chance to shoot Steve off with a laser. Bucky took advantage of the situation and tried to take down the energy core from Tony''s chest with a metal arm. Bucky roared. When he was about to succeed, a strong laser from Tony''s core broke through Bucky''s metal arm. Bucky flies backwards. Tony''s palms aim at Bucky and releases laser rays. Steve immediately runs over and blocks him with a shield. Colonel ZEMO looked at the three people fighting with indifference. He listened to the recording on his mobile phone: "you really should see his little face. Come back as soon as possible, OK? I''m going to sleep. I love you After Colonel ZEMO turned off his cell phone, there was a movement behind him. Tezara, the Panther, put her helmet on the snow and slowly approached Colonel ZEMO, saying, "I almost killed the wrong person." Colonel ZEMO did not have any fear, did not want to escape, just calm and plain said: "it is not an innocent person." Colonel ZEMO took a look at his cell phone, which said "in box, empty, message deleted". "Is that what you want?" the Panther asked? Watch them fight each other. " "My father lived outside the city. I thought it would be safe there. My son was very excited. He could see iron man through the window. I told my wife, don''t worry. They were fighting in the city. We were far away. We would be fine. It took me two days to find their bodies when the ashes were gone and the screams stopped, My father is still holding my wife and children The Panther looked at Colonel ZEMO, not at first, but listened to him. "And the Avengers, they just went home. I know I can''t kill them. People stronger than me have tried, but what if I can let them fight each other? I''m sorry about your father. He seems to be a good man with a filial son. " When Colonel ZEMO finished, the Panther said, "vengeance has engulfed you and them. I will not let myself be engulfed. Justice will come soon." The Panther put away the sharp claws on his palm. At this time, he was the first to put down his hatred. "Tell the dead," said Colonel ZEMO, with a gun in his hand After that, Colonel ZEMO shot himself in the throat, but the Panther stopped him. After fixing his hands, the Panther said to him, "living people have to settle accounts with you." Colonel ZEMO couldn''t move. The panther was so powerful that he couldn''t break free with all his strength. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 718 Inside the base, Steve and Tony are still fighting each other. Tony''s iron man armor has been severely damaged. In his fight with Steve, he said Friday, "you can''t beat him by hand." Tony is now beaten by Steve on the wall. The shield made of Zhenjin has a strong defensive force. Even if he attacks Tony''s steel armor with its hardness, it is not what Tony can bear all the time. It''s not good for Tony that they''re wasting more and more. What''s more, there''s a Bucky on the side. "Analyze his attack pattern," Tony ordered Friday after losing to Steve in a simple fight Tony''s screen is already red, which means he can''t do enough. Friday said: "scanning." Steve didn''t leave a backhand at all. He hit Tony firmly in the face with every punch. If Steve''s fist was Bucky''s metal arm, Tony''s helmet would have been broken. At the same time, just as Steve gradually stabilized the situation and made it difficult for Tony to move, Friday''s analysis came out: "the confrontation strategy is ready." Steve hit hit suddenly found Tony blocked his fist, which made him look slightly stunned, action also stopped for a few seconds. Tony countered: "I''ll teach him a good lesson!" The next second, the situation suddenly reversed, Steve was Tony two punches fly out, but Steve''s reaction speed is very fast, he immediately stood up to block Tony''s fist, but there is no soft use. Tony saw through Steve''s action with the help of Friday. After a shock beam in his hand hit him in the stomach, Steve flew out backwards, covered his stomach and half knelt on the ground. Tony walks up to him, Bucky has not recovered from the injury, even if his recovery is far beyond the ordinary, but still can''t compare with the terrible recovery of hulk and red giant. Steve''s mouth and cheek were bleeding. He looked at Tony unyielding and said, "he''s my friend." Tony''s brow is tightly wrinkled, and his face covered by peeping is firm and vindictive, just like the original panther. "I used to be!" Tony finished with a left hook and a right hook to hit Steve with his hands on the ground. Without that video, Tony would have chosen to stand with Steve and Bucky, but there was no if and no replay. Tony then left and right hook to hit Steve''s face bleeding, threw him outside the base, and warned: "don''t get up, last warning." Steve put his left hand on his leg, and then slowly stood up against the wall. Then he swung his fists to Tony like a boxer and said, "I can spend the whole day with you." Steve''s stubbornness made Tony have no choice but to put his left palm on Steve. When he was about to knock him down with the impact beam, Bucky, who was lying on the ground and motionless, suddenly extended his hand. Tony immediately noticed, and quickly lifted his feet up, but did not think that Bucky was just a cover. When Tony is on guard against Bucky, Steve rushes to his front. The speed is like running a bull. He directly raises Tony''s head and then smashes him on the snow, punching him one after another. Steve took up his shield and knocked off Tony''s helmet, then embedded the shield into the core of Tony''s steel suit. When the core energy was destroyed, Steve collapsed to the ground. Tony''s face was covered with blood stains. Both of them were breathing at the same time. After lying for a while, Steve immediately stood up and pulled out the shield from Tony''s chest core. He walked slowly to Bucky, helped him up, and they left the base together. Tony turned over and said to Steve as he left: "that shield doesn''t belong to you. You don''t deserve it. It was made by my father." Tony said angry words, but Steve is also a tough man. When he left the base, he put down his shield. The relationship between the two people is that Bucky may never recover. In this battle, it''s each other, not others, who will be hurt in the end. It''s snowing all over the sky. Tony looks at the snow flying outside the base. His eyes are full of snow. He doesn''t know what he''s thinking. It''s just that, maybe, he knows something that he couldn''t understand. The Panther successfully captured Colonel ZEMO. A few days later, Colonel ZEMO was put in the cell where Bucky was interrogated. The deputy commander of the task force, Everett, came in and said to Colonel ZEMO, "I have dinner at eight in the morning and five in the evening. I can go to the toilet twice a day, speak loudly, electrify you, touch the glass, electrify you. I dare to do something out of the ordinary. I will clean you up. Please have a try. How do you feel?" Everett a pair of sarcastic tone and smiling face: "spend so much time, do so much effort, the result... Failed, a total failure." In response, Colonel ZEMO spat and said with a smile, "failed?" Colonel ZEMO''s look made Everett''s scoffing face droop. And inside the Avengers base, Tony came here in a yellow Ferrari. He is helping Roddy, who has recovered from his injury, to test his new mechanical skeleton: "this is only the first test. Give me feedback, whatever you think of, shock absorption, lateral movement, cup holder, maybe you should consider installing air conditioner below." Roddy''s legs were half paralyzed due to his last injury, and now he can only rely on Tony''s mechanical skeleton for normal exercise. He walked slowly with the help of Tony, but if he was not careful, he would fall down and never get up again. It''s hard to imagine that a few days ago, he was still able to fly freely in the sky, wearing a war machine. When Roddy fell, Tony immediately reached out to him and said, "I''ll help you. Get up." Roddy pushed Tony''s hand away and refused, "no, no, don''t help me. Don''t help me." Roddy turned himself over and sat on the ground. Most of his face was helpless. Even under Yang Han''s cure, his legs need a period of recuperation and training to recover immediately. Roddy looked at the ground and said, "138 times, 138 combat missions. I flew 138 combat missions. Tony, every time there may be no return, but I went because it was a war that had to be fought. The same thing happened with the agreement. I signed it because it was the right way. It was really annoying and unlucky." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 719 Roddy turned to Tony with a pair of shiny black faces and widened his eyes. "Even if it''s very unlucky, it doesn''t change my mind. I don''t think it does." Roddy smiles. He reaches out and asks Tony to help him up. Tony looked at Roddy with a smile and said, "are you ok?" "Well." When Roddy got up, there was a quick knock on the glass outside the door. A courier with the courier in his hand looked at the name on it and asked, "are you Tony Stark?" Roddy pointed to the back of Tony''s head and said loudly, "yes, he''s Tony Stark. You''ve come to the right place. Thank you. I''ll use this stem for my whole life, my God." Roddy happily turned around and continued to train his legs in the balance bar, and continued to mock Tony: "table for one, shit Tucker, sir, sit by the toilet, ha ha ha." Roddy smiles. Tony goes to get the express and opens it with a serious face. Inside is a letter from captain Steve Rogers of the United States. The letter said: "Tony, I''m glad you''re back at the base. I don''t want you to be alone in the mansion. We all need family. The Avengers belong to you, maybe more or less to me. I''ve been a person since I was 18 years old. I''ve never really integrated into any place, even in the army. I think I trust people, individuals, and I''m very happy. Most of the time, they didn''t disappoint me, So I can''t let them down. The lock can be changed, but maybe it shouldn''t be. I know that I hurt you, Tony. I probably think that not telling you about your parents is to take care of your feelings. But now I understand that I just take care of myself. I''m sorry. I hope you can understand one day. I also hope that we can reach an agreement on the agreement, really. " Tony read the letter and poured another thing on the table. It was a mobile phone. "I know you''re just doing what you believe, and that''s all we can do, and that''s what we should do," it went on When Tony read this, he called and reminded us that it was Secretary of state Rose''s priority call on Friday. Isolated island prison was robbed. Of course Tony knew Steve did it, so he said to Friday, "well, get through." As soon as the call got through, Secretary of state rose said, "Tony, we''re in trouble." Tony also very quickly said: "please stand by." Rose then flustered: "no, don''t..." The phone is on standby. The letter went on, Tony holding his head in his hand: "so, anyway, I promise, if you need us, if you need me, I''ll go!" So far, the plot of Captain 3 of the United States is over, and the Avengers alliance is divided successfully. But this time the division is for the next better together, no injuries, Roddy''s injury is also gradually recovering. A year later, mieba is about to attack. Before that, Yang Han will go to outer space to deal with xingjue''s "father" with the Galactic guards, and then defeat the God of symbiosis. Everything is ready, and Yang Han''s vampire ecosystem is stable. He can go to outer space with Skye. On the other side, in Peter''s house, his aunt ran into his room with a hot towel and asked, "who hit you?" "There''s a man." Peter said vaguely, fiddling with the high-tech bracelet on his arm, which Tony gave him¡° It itches to death, my God Peter kept fiddling with the bracelet, and his aunt continued, "there''s a man. What''s his name?" Peter replied honestly, "Steve." "Steve? 12C that one? Buckteeth? " My aunt thought Steve was from their school. Peter immediately denied, "no, you don''t know him. He''s from Brooklyn." "Well, I hope you''ve paid him back a few times." My aunt brought the hot towel to Peter. Peter put the hot towel on his face and said, "of course, I paid him back several times. His friend is very strong, very strong. That''s much better. Thank you." My aunt laughed: "well done, tough guy." Then his aunt left the room and Peter said, "love you, may, can you close the door?" When his aunt came to the door, Peter looked at the red light from his bracelet, which was the head of Spiderman. In New York''s biggest new star company, Skye is lying lazily on the sofa in his office. He has a stretch. Skye is bored because he didn''t participate in the split of Avengers alliance. The vampire ecosystem company has been managed by Bruce''s cousin, Jennifer, and his girlfriend, Betty. Because it is the management of vampires, so the two pay special attention. Plus the power of the hulk and the giant, the vampires dare not listen. Since Bruce disappeared because of socovia''s battle, general Ross has been here to visit his daughter. The two women are busy in the company''s affairs, but they don''t have much sadness about the disappearance of Bruce. After all, they all knew that Bruce would not be in danger, and it was only ten days and a half months before Bruce came back. In addition, Skye assured them that Bruce would come back, so the two women''s worries were completely forgotten as soon as they got busy. "Yang Han, is it time for xingjue to set out for the universe?" Skye turns on his cell phone and takes a look at the latest news. Because of the silence and division of the Avengers alliance, there has not been much happening recently. "Well, if there is no mistake, we will go to outer space soon to deal with the God of symbiosis. It is not difficult to defeat him with our present ability, but we should not take him lightly." Yang Han condenses on Skye''s head. After gaining the abilities of Scarlet Witch and fast silver, Skye has been training herself constantly. Now she can fly at super high speed and destroy the combination of mindfulness and shock wave ability. "The God of symbiosis!" Skye''s face is full of fighting spirit, and his eyes are burning with beautiful flame. Time to jump to 1980, Missouri, a wilderness, a couple are driving here for an outing, they listen to beautiful rock music to arrive. The man and the woman approached the forest and said happily, "here, my water lily, come on." "Where are you taking me?" Women are very excited. After the man took her to the forest, he pointed to a luminous branch structure on the ground and said with exaggeration, "look, look! I was also worried that it would not adapt to the soil, but it took root quickly, and soon it would be everywhere, all over the universe. " Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 720 For the man''s eloquent words, the woman said with a smile: "I don''t know what you are saying, but I like what you say." "My heart belongs to you, Meredith quill." The man gave the name of the woman, who was the mother of Peter quail. The woman hugged the man''s head and said, "I can''t believe I fell in love with an alien." Before that, 34 years later, the universe, soverin, is a small planet made up of many small planets, like a tube of ice cream. Yang Han and skeda became the star of the spacecraft came to the planet. At first, the Galactic guards, especially the rocket raccoon, were not willing to join Skye, because the rocket Raccoon''s intuition told him that Skye might snatch his captain''s position. Although the captain is now a star Baron, the rocket raccoon still has 50% say in the spaceship. But when the rocket raccoon saw Skye''s abnormal ability, he immediately welcomed Skye with a smile. After all, Skye just wanted to take a ride, and rocket Raccoon''s refusal at the beginning was just arrogant. Star Baron Peter quail picked up the detector in his hand and said, "it''s time to show off, bad guys. It''s coming back any time." Skye and they are now in a sacrificial square on the planet, surrounded by a ball of light like a little sun. Kamura loaded his skateboard gun and said, "then he''s going to be ready to be beaten." Star make complaints about the magic of the gun, "I thought your weapon was a sword." Carmela white star Baron one eye: "we are hired to prevent a cross latitude monster to absorb the energy of these batteries, do I still have a sword against it?" Star Jue turned his head: "your weapon is a sword, my weapon is a gun, but we all use guns now, I didn''t know before." After what star make complaints about the magic, the card is taken to the star''s Tucao to make complaints about the Drake, who is called the destroyer: "Drax, why don''t you wear the rocket''s flying device?" Drax was wearing his usual black trousers, and his upper body showed his body with red lines. "It hurts. It hurts. I''m very sensitive." The rocket raccoon put on the flying device and laughed: "my body hurts, my God." Drax pointed to the raccoon and said, "what about him? What''s he doing?" Drax refers to the two metal boxes in front of the raccoon. The raccoon explains, "I''m assembling this so that I can listen to songs while I''m working." "Does this matter?" Asked Drax. Rocket raccoon pointed at xingjue: "it''s quell''s fault. He loves listening to music so much." Star Baron immediately chose a new team and threw it at Drax, saying, "no, actually I agree with Drax. Now that is not important at all." The raccoon realized that he was alone, so he threw his face and said, "OK, OK, quill." Rocket raccoon is not going to get him a speaker, star Baron look seriously said: "no, seriously, I agree with Drax."¡° I understand. You''re very serious now. " The rocket raccoon winked at Starbuck. The blink was noticed by Drax, who opened his hand and said, "I can see you blinking clearly." "Damn, am I blinking my left eye?" Rocket raccoon said when he saw with the palm of the hand about the size of grunt chasing a few small monsters to fight. "I''m Groot," Groot said as he played Grut, who was originally very big, sacrificed himself to save Starbuck because he dealt with the accuser Ronan last time, and they made him as small as he is now. Rocket raccoon a pair of poor eyes looking at the tiny grute said: "they did not look at you." Just as the rocket raccoon was talking, their target was a cross latitude monster coming from the sky. The whole sky burst out a blue-green lightning, monsters have the power to cross space, very difficult to capture. But now it has to draw on the battery power in the square, so this is a great opportunity to hit it. The rocket raccoon turned and looked at the cross latitude monster, which was as huge as a sea fish: "it''s going to be real." The monster has a large number of tentacles. As soon as it falls on the square, it opens its mouth with countless tusks, which looks extremely frightening. Groot stood next to the impression, picked up two wires and picked them up. The rhythm of rock music sounded, while grut twisted his body and walked up and down the square. Behind him, xingjue and the trans latitude monsters were fighting each other. All kinds of gorgeous colors burst out, star Baron was hit by the cross latitude monster and flew to the side of grut, but it still didn''t let grut stop dancing. Star Jue stands up and shoots at the monster. As soon as the bullet comes out of the chamber, the tentacles of the monster are patted. Star Jue is shot out again. Grut jumped up happily. When he jumped to Carmela, Carmela warned him: "grut, get out of the way. You''ll get hurt. Hide." Grut just turned away. Drax flew behind him. Grut quickly turned away. He saw a green fruit falling in front of him. He picked it up and put it into his mouth, but it was stopped by the rocket raccoon. "Spit it out, Groot, come on!" Rocket raccoon patted gruot on the head, beat the fruit out of his mouth, and then went on to fight the cross latitude monster. "It''s disgusting." The rocket raccoon make complaints about the green fruit before leaving. After the fruit was hit and flew, grut saw a little monster eating nearby, so grut rushed over and stretched his branch arm and grabbed it on the back of the little monster. The little monster ran away madly, took grut to walk around the monster in a panic, and broke away from grut after a punch. Grut continued to jump, he returned to the original speaker, just jump, the speaker was flying over Drax to smash, grut angry punch Drax on the back, but Drax did not feel. Kamura came to the side, Drax stood up, looked at the cross latitude monster and said: "the monster''s skin is too thick to pierce from the outside, I have to cut it from the inside!" Drax said and made a running gesture. Carmela stopped him and said, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no However, Drax had rushed out, and when the monster opened his mouth, he jumped in and was eaten by the monster Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 721 See Drax jump into the mouth of the cross latitude monster, star Jue frown, eyes wide asked: "what is he doing?" Carmela explained: "he said the skin of the monster was too thick to pierce from the outside, so he..." "It doesn''t make any sense at all," he cried Carmella pointed to the beast''s mouth and said, "I just want to tell him." "Its skin is as thick from the inside as it is from the outside," said the star baron "I realized it." Carmela yelled at the star Baron, which meant that the star Baron would stop pointing. She didn''t stop Drax. Just as the star Baron said, Drax, who jumped into the monster''s mouth, stabbed the monster''s body with his knife, but it had no soft effect at all. "There''s a crack in his neck, rocket, let him look up," he said Star Baron said with the upper cover with flying equipment to fly up. The rocket raccoon kept firing at the monster in the air, and cursed at it: "you sea monkey, look up." Skye walked along with grute and said, "this monster is a cosmic monster? It looks like it''s in the movie. I don''t know how much I can play Skye is quite speechless. When she came to outer space for the first time, she thought she could see some great monsters, but the monsters in front of her have no characteristics at all, neither handsome nor special attack means. It''s nothing more than rough skin, thick flesh and the ability to emit some different colors of light. Skye looks at the star Baron where they are fighting hard. When they have no way to solve it, Skye will naturally go out to solve the monster. Derided by the rocket raccoon, the monster keeps opening its mouth and biting into the sky. The rocket raccoon and xingjue fly to its head and shoot. The rocket raccoon reminds: "be careful, quill." When the monster raised her head, Carmela aimed her gun at the crack in her neck. Just as Carmela wanted to shoot, she found that there were no bullets left. "Go away!" Carmela unfortunately threw the gun to the ground, then took out her sword and rushed to the monster. The monster constantly spits out colorful light to xingjue. Carmela runs faster and faster, and then jumps up high to pull the sword down the crack of the monster. Because of this, the monster''s body emits a lot of green pus. As the green pus flows more and more, the monster falls down. Drax climbs out of the crack of the monster. His whole body is covered with green pus and looks extremely disgusting. After climbing out, Drax raised his hand happily and yelled, "great, I beat this monster with one hand." With a smile, Drax was thrown a stone on his head by grute, which knocked Drax out of his excited state. Drax, covered in a thick green liquid, looked at Groot and asked, "what''s the matter?" Star Baron put on his jacket and didn''t answer Drax. Drax almost understood what was going on in the eyes of others. He went to the huge light-emitting battery in the middle of the square and asked, "what kind of battery is this?" "Steel titanium batteries," Starbuck explained Drax stood up and repeated, "idiot battery." Xingjue walked around the steel titanium battery and said, "it''s different from what I thought, but each of them is worth tens of thousands of yuan, so the soverins hire us to protect them. When dealing with these people, we should be careful of the language. They are easily angered and offended, and they will be executed." The rocket raccoon removed a small piece of the steel titanium battery before leaving. In the metal ball like palace of the soverins, the star barons come here to receive rewards for killing monsters. Inside the palace, a group of gold skinned soverins stood inside, and right above the palace sat Ayesha, the high priestess of the soverins. Ayesha has perfect gene, is a golden beautiful woman, but her look is quite arrogant, the sowelin is a very arrogant race. "We thank you for risking your lives, galactic guard," Ayesha said. "We can''t let the Sauvignon people risk their lives. Everyone was born according to the design of the ethnic group. Their body and mind are perfect. We control the DNA of our offspring and let them develop in their hair pod." After hearing a passage from Ayesha, xingjue said, "I prefer to raise people in the traditional way." "Maybe one day you can tell me about history, about the ancient methods of our ancestors, just for academic research," Ayesha said after hearing that starjuana had a different idea from herself The priestess beside Ayesha grinned coldly. Ayesha''s words were contemptuous of xingjue and his planet. "I''m very honored. Well, in the name of academic research, I think that would be very, very disgusting. I don''t like to be casual," he said Kamura interrupted the star Baron''s words: "OK." They don''t come here to quarrel now. After receiving the payment, they will go yo yo. Carmela said to Ayesha, "you promised to give us some reward for our work. Take it out and we will go right away." Kamura naturally doesn''t like the soverins, especially the high priestess Ayesha. They have been looked at by the soverins with low-level eyes since they came in. Ayesha''s finger pointed to the side. A soverin brought out a man who was caught in a cloth bag. When the cloth bag was opened, the man in it was Carmela''s sister nebula. Star Jue clapped: "family reunion, great!" Ayesha said, "I know she''s your sister." Carmela is very indifferent to the appearance of nebula. Their sisters have been at odds with each other since they were right because of different ideas last time. What''s more, the nebula almost killed Carmela in outer space before. If it wasn''t for xingjue driving the spaceship to bring Carmela back to the spaceship, Carmela would have become an icy corpse in space. So Carmela said coldly, "she''s only worth shandar''s reward to me." Carmela grabs the nebula with one hand. Ayesha also stands up from the golden throne and says, "she wants to steal batteries. Our soldiers have caught her. Please dispose of her at will." Carmela left the palace with the nebula. The star Baron bowed slightly and said, "we thank you very much, high priest Ayesha." When the star Baron was about to leave, Ayesha stopped the star Baron and said, "what''s your origin, Mr. quill?" Xingjue said, "I come from the earth. My mother is from the earth."¡° And your father? " Ayesha asked a very sensitive question. This question seems to have a certain purpose, let star Baron''s heart a shock. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 722 As you can see, after Ayesha asked this question, the star Baron''s eyebrows picked, but he quickly responded, "he''s not Missouri, that''s all I know." Ayesha looked at xingjue. Her golden eyes with black pupils seemed to penetrate xingjue''s heart. She said, "I see an extraordinary blood lineage in you. This kind of hybrid looks special and reckless." When Ayesha said Starbuck, the raccoon closed his eyes with his arms crossed and said, "you know what? I hear you''re all self righteous villains, but that''s not true at all Rocket raccoon said, immediately a soldier with a gun to kill rocket raccoon, fortunately, he brake at the critical moment. Drax even put his hand on the shoulder of the raccoon, intending not to let it happen at any time. Star Jue a pair of almost finished appearance way: "bad." The soldiers took back their weapons. Ayesha and xingjue glared at each other, but the tragedy didn''t happen completely. Skye was ready to take a few of them away. After the atmosphere calms down on the spot, Skye follows the star Baron and turns to leave. Drax grabs the rocket Raccoon''s clothes and picks him up. Rocket raccoon said to Ayesha, "I''m sorry, I didn''t want to be discovered by you." Ayesha watched the group leave. Drax put down the rocket raccoon and whispered to him, "you''re lucky they didn''t kill you." At this time, the rocket raccoon was very proud to open his backpack: "it''s useless. Do you want to buy some batteries?" When Drax saw the steel titanium battery in the rocket raccoon backpack, he laughed a few times. These are all valuable things. They didn''t come in vain. After leaving soverin, the rocket raccoon drove the spaceship to shandar. He quickly pressed various buttons: "OK, let''s send the little bald man to shandar for a reward." Rock music starts. It''s the exclusive music of the Galactic guard. Skye looks at the vast universe. Space travel seems incredible, but in fact, Skye''s discovery is very simple. All you need is a spaceship and a pilot who is proficient in space routes. Glute pasted on the tail of the spaceship and looked at the far away star of sovellin. No matter where the planet was, it was full of golden color. I didn''t know that I thought it was dyed. Nebula is imprisoned by Carmela on the spaceship. She knows that she can''t run out of the spaceship, and her resistance here will lead to a tragic end. It''s just that Xingyun is never a person waiting to die. Once she finds the opportunity, she will definitely bring huge losses to the spacecraft. The premise is that Nebula can make two moves under Skye. Star Baron changed his clothes. He said to kamura, "she, Ayesha, said what my father said. Who does she think she is?" Carmela whispered, "I know you''re a little sensitive about that." The star Lord shakes his head: "I''m not sensitive. I just don''t know who he is. If I look like I''m talking to the high priest, I''m sorry, I don''t mean that." Xingjue really didn''t know his father at all. He was taken to space by his adoptive father Yongdu when he was very young. Before, they had a big fight with Yongdu because of the power gem. Now their relationship is in the past. Once they meet, there will be a heated "battle". After all, a group of space hooligans are very grumpy. Carmela left with Nebula in his backhand and said, "I don''t care if you have one." Star Jue put one hand on the door, ruffian way: "I think you care, so I apologize, sorry." Star Baron and Carmela are not officially together, but their relationship has been very ambiguous, but Carmela is carrying too many things. Her adoptive father is mieba, the "OSS" of the universe, and now she has broken with mieba. Star Baron said, Drax suddenly from the side of the cold not Ding ran out, scared star Baron a jump, said: "Carmela is not suitable for you, quill." Sneaking make complaints about star Tucao''s Tucao road. Drax continued his point of view: "there are two kinds of people in the universe, one is a dancer, the other is a non dancer. The first time I saw my lover was in a battle. My God, everyone in the village was dancing, except one woman, my owitt. I knew immediately that she was my real woman, even listening to the most melodious music, She can''t even touch her feet or move them. She looks like she''s dead. " Star Baron was very impatient at first, but as Drax went on, using his strange words to describe his lover, star Baron said with interest: "it sounds very sexy." "I''m all excited," Drax said with a serious face Star Baron felt that Drax seemed to continue a long speech, so he immediately concluded for Drax: "OK, I understand. I understand. I am a dancer, but Carmela is not." Who knows Drax a face insipid, and without any malicious said extremely hurtful words: "you just need to find a woman as boring as you." Then Drax patted the star Baron on the shoulder, and the star Baron gave him a subtle look. Carmela, who took the cloud out, was trying to strengthen the confinement of the nebula. Handcuffs alone were not enough. At this time, the nebula said to her, "I''m hungry. Give me some arrogans." "No Kamura refused directly, "not yet, and I hate you." "You hate me?" Nebula chases Carmela, who is now tied to a metal post that protrudes from the top of the spaceship. "You left me and went to steal the stone yourself, but now you are like a hero. Soon I will get rid of the shackles, and then I will kill you, I swear!" Even as a prisoner, the cruel words of Xingyun didn''t shrink back. Carmela turned to her and shook her head. "No, you''ll spend the rest of your life in shandar''s prison, daydreaming." Xingyun hit the metal pillar with his hand. The ship suddenly sounded the alarm, Carmela came to the front of the ship, behind them there are a lot of golden spaceships to catch up. "Star Baron said:" strange, there is a team of soverins from behind to catch up "Why are they doing this?" Carmela sat on the horse and returned to his position. Drax also sat down and said, "maybe it''s because the rocket stole a few of their batteries." The raccoon immediately turned to Drax and yelled, "man!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 723 Star Jue''s look became dignified. Drax was even more stunned for a while, and then he immediately changed his words: "yes, he didn''t steal the battery. I don''t know why they chased us. It''s strange." However, no matter how Drax and raccoon cover up, soverin''s ship has launched an attack, and the whole ship begins to shake. "What are you thinking?" Starbuck yelled at the raccoon Grunt sat on the shoulder of the raccoon and the raccoon explained, "man, those batteries are really easy to steal." Carmela said at the back, "is that your excuse?" Rocket raccoon a pair of uncomfortable appearance: "please, you see a high priest high above the appearance, I am teaching her." While controlling the spaceship to evade the pursuit, xingjue turned his head and scolded the rocket raccoon: "I didn''t expect that your motive was so selfless. It''s a pity that those sauvilins didn''t understand your kindness and wanted to kill us." "That''s right!" Rocket raccoon gives a thumbs up to Starbuck''s approval. Star Baron but a face helpless say: "I am satirizing you." Rocket raccoon raised his hands: "no, you should use sarcasm. I''m making a fool of myself." Hear two people in front of constant quarrel, kamura said to them: "first stop quarreling, OK? Wait until we get out of this space war. " Now they are not on a certain planet. If the spaceship is destroyed in space, all of them will be buried in space. Carmela, who once fought with the nebula in space and was bombed by a spaceship, knows this feeling best. Xingjue also knows that the low temperature in space will freeze people to death in less than a minute, without any accident, or even pain. It was absolute cold and suffocating despair. A group of people began to seriously control the spacecraft, and Skye was not good at playing in the space pursuit war, so he could only watch the situation to block some artillery attacks for them. Star Baron immediately entered the fighting state and said: "more enemies are coming to us." "Very good!" Rocket raccoon grinned and growled, "I want to kill people." Rocket raccoon has no other skills. It is practical for the driving and maintenance of the spacecraft, as well as its beautiful shooting skills. He madly started the artillery fire to knock down the soverins'' spaceships. However, just under the crazy look of the rocket raccoon, Carmela said mercilessly: "you didn''t kill anyone. These spaceships are all remotely piloted." Carmela''s guess is correct. On soverin, a group of soverins control these spaceships in a sphere like fitness equipment. Every time the spaceship is destroyed, their screen will be black, but people have nothing at all. Standing above a golden man in uniform, Ayesha asked, "what are you waiting for, Admiral?" The commander said, "high priest, those batteries, they are extremely flammable and could destroy the entire fleet." The commander''s hesitation is reasonable, but Ayesha doesn''t care about it at all. She has a big mouth and fierce face and says, "what we care about is their disrespect to us. We hire them and they steal our things. This is the biggest blasphemy." After hearing this, the commander immediately ordered: "all operation units, kill the target." After the commander ordered, the soverins'' spaceship''s firepower doubled in an instant, and the star barons were shot immediately. "Where is the nearest livable planet?" he asked Carmelama search, their ship is now under constant attack, will be destroyed in a moment. After the search, Carmela reported the name of the planet: "it''s a planet called bohrt." "How many interstellar jumps will it take?" Star Baron side control spacecraft to avoid attack while asked.. "It''s only once, but the entry point is 47 kilometers away, and you have to go through the quantum asteroid swarm," kamura said Xingjue did not hesitate to drive the spacecraft to the quantum asteroid group. It seems that it is just a group of meteorites, but there are constantly red and blue light bursts out. "To get through that, quill, you have to be the best pilot in the universe," Drax reminded Star Baron confidently said: "then we are lucky." Rocket raccoon also excited, and push the propeller forward, accelerate the spacecraft to the main road: "I am... I am!" But the rocket raccoon let the spaceship constantly side, star Baron asked: "what are you doing?" "I''ve been driving this thing since I was ten years old," the raccoon said with a flying look "Star Baron directly to rocket raccoon break big curse:" you are designed to make a fool "Stop it, quill!" Drax was in the back to stop the quarrel. Rocket raccoon retorted: "tonight, when you lie in bed, there will be a sticky lump in your pillow case. You will think, what is this? It''s going to be a piece of shit I put in! " The rocket raccoon continued to drive the spaceship. Xingjue turned his head, frowned and said, "if you dare to put your excrement on my bed, I''ll shave you!" The raccoon said, "I''m not going to let me go. I''m going to let Drax go." When Drax heard this, he immediately burst out laughing: "my shit is famous." Carmella in the back of a face want to die helpless expression: "we are dying, now discuss this?" At this time, the two pilots in front made mistakes, which led to the intimate collision between the spacecraft and a meteorite. The spacecraft began to fly around irregularly, and the whole spacecraft swayed up and down, left and right. The nebula, which was tied to the metal pillar, flew up. Then the chain of the nebula fell off, and the nebula fell to the ground. They yelled at Carmela in front of the spaceship: "idiot!" When the spacecraft stabilized, the rocket raccoon said, "my God! That''s the end of quill''s spaceship. " Carmela immediately dropped something on the Raccoon''s head and said, "there''s another soverine chasing us." Today, when they landed and were chased, it was not the rocket raccoon that caused them. So when they heard that the rocket raccoon was still in the strange star Baron, Carmela''s anger came up. At this time, Carmela did not know that the nebula had been released from the confinement behind the spaceship, and now she was a free body. As Xingyun said, she will escape, not be put in shandar''s prison. It escaped so quickly, and it was not beaten in the face by poisonous milk at all. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 724 On soverin, the man who controls the last soverin spaceship is Zarek, the commander''s right-hand man. Behind the commander, all the soldiers gathered to see how Zarek operated. Xingjue, who is flying the spaceship, is shuttling through the quantum planetary group. He has sent a piece of bad news: "our weapons are broken." Carmela yelled, "start jumping 20 kilometers away and sit down." Drax came to the back of the spaceship and saw the nebula falling from the metal pillar. Although it fell from the metal pillar, the hand of the nebula was still confined, and the whole person fell to the ground, so now the nebula can''t stand up at all. In front of the nebula, there is a falling yarogan, which is similar to sweet potato shaped food. The nebula wants to reach for it, but she can''t reach it at all. Drax is cruel to her, said: "it is not ripe." After that, Drax kicked away arrogan, not bothering to pay attention to the nebula. Instead, he took out the emergency spacesuit in the middle of the cabin. The emergency spacesuit is something in the shape of an elf ball. When Drax slaps it on his back, he immediately puts on the emergency spacesuit, as if it were nanotechnology. On soverin, the commander cheered Zarek: "come on, Zarek, you can do it." Zarek cheek, a cannon shot out, directly hit the star Jue their ship. The soldiers of sowelin all cried out: "great Star Baron and they are bad. The whole ship keeps shaking and is about to fall. It may crash at any time. Carmela looked at the interstellar navigation map and said, "15 kilometers to jump." The spaceship was attacked one after another, and the soldiers of sowelin were excited. Although they all failed, it did not prevent them from seeing Zarek''s success. "Come on! Go on A group of people with golden skin are excited. Just then, something unexpected happened to them. Drax, wearing an emergency spacesuit, jumped out of the spaceship, holding a rope behind him to fight with their last remaining spaceship in space. Drax was holding a hadron submachine gun commonly used in space war, which made the soldiers of sowelin lean back one by one. They didn''t expect that these humans would be so bold that they would dare to fight with spaceships in outer space alone. Carmela continued: "there are still 10 kilometers left." In the shaking space war, Drax pointed his hadron submachine gun at the pursuit of the sovellin spacecraft and cried out: "go to hell, spaceship." This time, the eyes of the soverin soldiers shine a light, and then the light turns into eternal darkness. The faces of a group of soldiers are shining from the beginning to the present. Commander is merciless to Zarek curse: "you are too stupid, Zarek." So a group of soldiers left the control room of the spaceship, and Zarek was stunned. Carmela said, "five kilometers to go!" At this time, there should have been no accident, star Baron found a desperate thing. Saw a large number of soverin spacecraft appeared from the side, star Baron yelled: "bad, they bypassed the stars." Ayesha looked at the rest of the soldiers with a smile on her face. Star Baron, they never thought that the original pursuit of their ship is not the only ship, but simply let them distract. The real backhand has appeared. Dozens of spaceships have clamped them on both sides and fired together. In just a few seconds, star Baron''s spaceship had been seriously damaged, even the glass was about to be broken. Seeing the star Baron they are about to be destroyed, the spaceship died in space. At this time, a strong flash burst out, destroying all the spaceships they pursued. Ayesha and the commander''s face changed greatly. The commander''s face was grim and said, "someone has destroyed all our spaceships." "What?" Ayesha, who has always been arrogant, can''t believe what she just heard. It''s a total of 50 ships on sovellin. It was destroyed in an instant. Ayesha looked at the commander angrily and asked, "who?" Star Baron they still don''t know what happened, but the pursuit of the spacecraft was destroyed for them is undoubtedly a big good news. Kamura said, "there''s a kilometer left!" The raccoon saw a white ball in front of them and asked, "what''s that?" Xing Jue frowned and said: "whatever. The jumping point is right there, quick, quick Just as they were about to enter the jumping point, the raccoon saw a man standing on the white ball. He turned his head and said, "that''s a man!" The next second, they passed the jump point, and the surface of the ship burned. Carmela looked at the monitor and exclaimed, "my God, is he still out there?" Carmela is talking about Drax, who is constantly flying by the rope. Carmela leaves his seat and grabs the other end of the rope to prevent Drax from falling out and becoming a pool of mud. Carmela''s kindness made her fly out of the ship. At the other end of the rope tightly stuck in the spacecraft, she and Drax were flying in the air. Starbuck looked back. Grute was sitting in his seat eating a small bucket of popcorn without wearing his seat belt. "Star Baron immediately reminded:" grunt, fasten your seat belt, ready to force landing Shua Shua! The burning spaceship directly through a forest, Drax was slapped by the big tree, kamura because on the edge of the spaceship, so nothing, but she was also there, ah ah, shouting. When the burning spacecraft shoveled all the trees and soil, it finally stopped. Xingjue and they landed on bohat after they died. The outer part of the spaceship has been completely charred. After landing, Drax laughs: "it was great just now, ha ha ha, great!" Carmela pointed to the heads of Starbuck and rocket raccoon and said, "look, what about the other half of my spaceship? Any one of you can take us safely through the stars, if you are willing to use your head instead of your butt to fly the ship! " Carmela scolded, angry went to the other side, a person quiet. She just almost died in space, and almost died on her own spaceship. Carmela absolutely doesn''t want to have another experience! Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 725 After Carmela left, the star Baron looked at his hand and said with exaggeration: "if my butt has a hand, then I can definitely use it to land the spaceship." For the words of the star Baron, Carmela said with both hands akimbo: "Peter, we were almost killed by your arrogance." In response, star Jue immediately tossed the pot, pointed to the rocket raccoon and said, "it''s because he stole the steel titanium battery." Drax corrected, "that''s called a fool''s battery." The star Jue hands spread of roar a way: "no, don''t call that." Facing the accusation of Starbuck, rocket raccoon looked at Starbuck and asked, "do you know why I did that, Starbuck?" "I''m not star horn." Star Baron so correct. Rocket raccoon immediately roared to star Baron: "because I''m happy." "Idiot!" Xingjue turned away in a bad mood. The rocket raccoon pointed to the destroyed spaceship and said, "why do we discuss this? Just now, a little man blew up 50 spaceships and saved us "How small is it?" Star Baron began to look around. "I don''t know. It''s about that small," the raccoon said The rocket Raccoon''s thumb and index finger spread out, about an inch in size. Carmella frowned at the Raccoon''s finger and said, "did a one inch little man save us?" Rocket raccoon hands back in the back, seriously said: "if he was closer, certainly will be a little bigger." Skye has been flying in the sky to explore the planet. She doesn''t have the heart to argue with them. Even if the spaceship really blows up in space, Skye can survive, but Yang Han definitely tells her that it will be OK, so Skye has been watching the development of the situation. For the rocket raccoon that inarticulate statement, star Jue said: "that is called near big far small, you silly raccoon." "Don''t call me raccoon," the rocket raccoon said Xing Jue bit his teeth and apologized: "I''m sorry, I''m going too far. I want to say garbage panda. Is that better?" Drax looked at the raccoon with a smile: "I don''t know." Star Baron can''t help laughing and looking at Drax: "this is worse, this is much worse." Rocket raccoon immediately jumped to star Baron and roared: "you stinky guy, I''m fed up with you!" "Don''t come here!" Starbuck retreated immediately. Skye saw a spaceship coming here in the sky. She immediately said to the star barons who were fighting below: "someone is following us from the jumping point." Star Jue they immediately vigilantly looked up to the sky, rocket raccoon has hadron submachine gun ready. Xingyun even took this opportunity to say to xingjue, "let me go. You need my help." "I''m not stupid, nebula." Carmela didn''t want to let go. Nebula retorts: "it''s stupid to refuse to help in battle." Carmela looked at the mysterious spaceship flying in the sky and said, "as soon as I let you go, you will attack me." "I will not." The tone of Xingyun is very affirmative. Star Baron also joined in: "shouldn''t you be a super villain who can tell lies?" Drax looked at the spaceship in the sky and said, "I bet it''s the one inch little man." The spaceship landed slowly, and Skye followed it to the ground, in case the people in the spaceship suddenly attacked them. The spaceship is a special existence similar to salted duck eggs. When it lands, the cabin door opens and two people come out. One is a man, the other is a woman with antennae on her head. The man had a beard. He squinted at the star Baron and said, "after so many years, I finally found you." "Who are you?" Star Jue had guns in both hands and didn''t relax his guard because of the man''s words. The man blinked his eyes: "I think my beautiful appearance is enough to explain the vicissitudes, my name is Igo, I''m your father, Peter." The man came up and recognized the operation of the son, which shocked everyone, especially xingjue. He looked at the man with wide eyes. Something from the deep blood made xingjue feel that what the man said was right. But xingjue always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it again. At the same time, in a planet called contracha, it seems that Christmas is here, and countless cosmic creatures are reveling. A white duck sat on the sofa and said to the person opposite, "do you know a word? It''s called "after duck, good luck comes." At this time, a man with blue skin looked at a female robot next to him. The female robot pressed the button on her head, and the whole person fell into the shutdown state. The blue man is Yongdu, the adoptive father of xingjue. He has a red flying arrow that can kill people everywhere as long as he whistles. Yongdu heard someone calling him downstairs. The man shook his body and said, "Yongdu, come down quickly." So Yongdu put on his leather jacket, followed by two people down the stairs, he saw the guests coming downstairs. The guest was saying to the people around him, "after all these years of struggling with the woman I finally married, I said, I love you, but you are crazy. After all, she has always been like that. I can never believe her." Yongdu immediately stopped him and said, "starka, long time no see." When Yongdu called starka, he put his right hand to his heart. It is obvious that this man who is no different from the earth has a great dignity. Starka turned to look at Xiang Yongdu and said, "it seems that this field has fallen in the wrong way." Starka points at Yongdu with a finger and then turns away. Yongdu called out to him, "starka." Instead of responding to Yongdu, stark said to himself, "there are a hundred factions in the marauders, and you lose the remaining 99 in order to receive one." The owner of the bar immediately caught up with stark and said with tears in his eyes, "please, sir, don''t go!" "Don''t touch me!" Starka pushed the boss aside. "Please The boss is still begging. Yongdu saw this behind the scenes and beat the table with his fist angrily: "you go to hell! I don''t care what you think of me! " Starka also temper up, he immediately turned his head and said angrily: "then what are you doing with us?" "Because you have to listen to me!" Yongdu and starka collided in the snow outside the bar. "I don''t need to listen to anything," she accused. "You betrayed the principle. The predators don''t buy and sell children!" Yongdu roared: "I told you, I don''t know what happened!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 726 Facing the roar of Yongdu, starka said: "you don''t know because you don''t want to know, because you get rich by this." Yongdu bared his teeth. He showed his yellowish teeth and said, "I want a place. I wear the flame mark like you." After the quarrel between Yongdu and starka, except starka''s men, all the other bar guests hid in the house. The music, which used to be so busy, gradually stopped. The snow was so heavy that only the quarrel between Yongdu and starka could dance with them. Starka looked into Yongdu''s eyes as if to see through his heart and said, "although you dress like us, you don''t want to hear the horn of freedom after you die. The glory of Yongdu and ogor will never shine on your tomb." "If you think exile will make me happy, you''re wrong. You''ve hurt all of us," he said After finishing these words, starka disappeared into the snowy sky without looking back. Only Yongdu looked back at the bar and hesitated. He was like a homeless tramp, and he was no longer one of the famous predators of the universe. The reason for his split with the predators is that Yongdu once went down to the earth with his hands and hijacked children like xingjue, so he was despised by the predators after he was found. In the bar, Yongdu''s former staff looked at the lonely Yongdu and said a very heartbreaking word: "sadly, first of all, quell betrayed us, and then Yongdu let him go unharmed. We followed him because he dared to do what he had to do. It seemed that he became weak." At this time another hand choked: "if he is weak, why are you so quiet?" "You know I''m right, Clarine," said the strange creature with a coconut shell head and a crescent haircut Another man immediately warned him, "be careful, how do you say we are the captain?" Just as Yongdu''s men began to quarrel with each other, a group of unexpected guests came outside the bar. They don''t fit in with the white snow. They''re golden up and down. They''re soverins. Ayesha came in her white down jacket, and her men were laying a carpet for her, so that Ayesha would not have to step on the snow. "Who is this?" People around the bar stare at Ayesha and her men one by one. They are walking towards Yongdu. Yongdu also looks at the aggressive Ayesha, a pair of eyes did not leave her, this golden woman appears to bring her own BGM, and powerful. Her subordinates are spreading the carpet, and suddenly find that the carpet is stuck. Ayesha''s action stops for this, and the scene is embarrassed for a time. But her subordinates immediately solve the problem. Ayesha hums coldly and goes on to Yongdu. Yongdu wanted to leave, but Ayesha''s eyes were so direct that he couldn''t leave. When Ayesha finally came to Yongdu, she said in a haughty voice: "Yongdu udonta, I have a proposal..." Night comes, Skye on another planet. They don''t know what happened here. Xingjue''s biological father finds xingjue, while Ayesha finds Yingdu, xingjue''s foster father. It seems that there will be a collision between them. At night, the life of xingjue and his party started a fire. Igor, who claimed to be xingjue''s own father, sat around the fire group with his tentacle sister and said to xingjue, "I asked Yongdu to pick you up. When your mother died, he didn''t give you back to me, but left you. I don''t know why." Igor said, picking up a crumb and putting it in his mouth. He looked very ordinary, with white hair, white beard and old face. Star Jue''s mouth turned slightly to Igor and said, "I''ll tell you why, because I''m a skinny kid. It''s easier to steal things when I can slip into places where adults can''t get in." "I''ve been looking for you ever since," Igor said as he ate "I thought Yongdu was your father," Drax said suddenly Star Jue immediately looked at drakes like a ghost: "we''ve been together for so long, do you think Yongdu is my blood relative?" "As like as two peas," Drax said with a straight face. Rocket raccoon immediately put forward his own opinion: "bravery is blue!" "Star Baron is repeatedly denied:" no, he is not my father, Yongdu abducted me, he beat me hard, let me learn how to fight, threatened to eat me, let me have been scared Yang Han, who was symbiotic with Skye, heard the star make complaints about how to fight, and he wanted to make a lot of effort. In Avengers League 4, the star baron who output the last place actually said fight. Yang Han''s spirit of Tucao is flaming. He will definitely be able to make complaints about the star count in the avenger alliance''s 4 scenario. After hearing the words of xingjue, Igor was a little surprised and asked, "ate you?" "Yes." The star Jue matchless affirmation. Igor scolded bravely from the air: "that villain!" Carmela asked a very important question: "how did you find us?" Carmela''s problem is very important. After all, they are taking the mission in space. The location is completely random. After so many years, xingjue''s biological father can find xingjue in the vast space and rescue them. It''s incredible. Carmela''s words are somewhat suspicious. Igor immediately turned his head and looked at Carmela. When he talked with xingjue before, he didn''t look at xingjue: "although I live in a remote place, I''ve heard of the legendary xingjue. How about going there now? You are welcome to go with your friends, including the triangle face monkey, which is a place you have never seen before, I promise "Where is it?" For the mysterious place put forward by Igor, xingjue did not agree to go at the first time. In response, Igor released his big move: "I can explain your special life experience to you, and finally be the father I always wanted to be." Igor''s eyes twinkled with tears, but the next second his words made people put away their tears. He turned away and said, "excuse me, I''m going to pee." Star Baron''s mouth did not know which direction to turn, but he and Carmela looked at each other, star Baron said his own feelings now: "I don''t believe it." Carmela suggested, "let''s go for a walk." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 727 When Carmela and star Baron went for a walk, Igor whistled freely. Drax was eating the roasted arrogan, and next to him sat the woman Igor had brought. The woman took the initiative to introduce herself to Drax and said, "my name is Mantis." The mantis said to show a ferocious expression there, Drax dull asked: "what are you doing?" The mantis grinned his teeth and said, "I''m smiling. I''ve heard it makes people like you." Drax dug a mouthful of blue rice and ate it. "You can''t laugh like that," he said The mantis immediately looked at the burning fire and said, "I grew up alone on Igo''s planet. I don''t understand the complexity of interpersonal communication. Can I touch your dog? It''s so cute. " The dog Mantis said was a rocket raccoon that a man was stamping his feet there. Drax grinned and opened his eyes. He whispered to the mantis, "yes." So the mantis reached out and touched the rocket raccoon. The rocket raccoon turned around and showed his teeth to the mantis. The whole body of the mantis shrank and looked at drakes wrongly. "It''s called a prank," Drax laughed The mantis, who had been wronged, laughed with Drax: "I like it very much." There they were laughing in the light of the fire, and Drax laughed back and forth: "that''s what I just thought." Nebula in the side to see two people constantly laughing, her face a burst of speechless. Skye also looked at the fire with a smile on his face. It''s not very windy tonight, but the night is very heavy. Xingjue and Carmela went into the dark forest. Xingjue said, "please forgive me. After such a long time, he suddenly appeared and wanted to be my father." "Yes..." Carmela echoed the star baron. Star Jue spread his hands and said: "in addition, it may be a trap, OK? Kerry, the Puritans, the marauders want to kill us When xingjue said excitedly, Carmela suddenly changed the topic and said, "I know all these. What about the story of zadu Hawthorne that you told me?" "Who?" Xingjue''s brain didn''t turn around for a moment. Carmela reminded, "the one with a magic boat." Star Baron''s brow frowned and asked correctively, "David Hawthorne?" "Yes." Carmela nodded. Star Baron corrected again: "it''s not a magic boat, it''s a talking car." "Why does he talk?" Carmela continues to lead the conversation away. Star Baron immediately recalled, and quickly said: "in order to help him fight crime, and give support." As they talked more and more about the story, kamura said, "when you were a child, you would take his picture with you and tell other children that he was your father, but he went out." "Star Baron heard this for no reason gave birth to an airway:" shooting "Thunderbolt Ranger" or performing with the band in Germany, that''s what I told you when I was drunk, why do you mention this now¡° I love that story. " Carmela closed her eyes, as if recalling the scene in the story. However, star Jue immediately broke the picture in Carmela''s mind with a sentence: "I hate that story." "It''s pathetic." Carmela turned away from the forest with a lost face. "Star Jue immediately stopped and said:" when I was a child, I always watched other children play catch and throw with their father, and I, I also want my father to play with me, that''s my biggest wish Carmela finally heard the end. She pointed to the only light in the forest and said, "that''s what I want to say, Peter. What if this man is your hosoff? Listen, if we find out he''s a bad guy, we''ll kill him. " Carmela said, involuntarily went to hold the star Baron''s hand, when she found her behavior, Carmela horse face shocked to take his hand away, and back a few steps. The next morning, the rocket raccoon was repairing the spaceship. After hearing Carmella''s words, Xingyun yelled at her, "are you going to throw me to the fox?" Rocket raccoon has another special species. "If she behaves suspiciously, shoot her, or if you feel like it," kamura told the raccoon "Good." The rocket raccoon is concentrating on repairing the spaceship. He just agrees to Carmela. After telling the rocket raccoon about the nebula, Carmela walked up to grute, touched his face with a finger and said, "it''s only a few days. Before the rocket repairs the spaceship, we''ll be back." Carmela said and walked out of the spaceship. Grute looked at Carmela''s back pitifully and waved to her. Because Carmela, star Baron and Drax are going to follow Igor to his planet, Skye has to follow him. For the safety of the rocket raccoons left here, Drax asked, "what if the soverins come?" Drax''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, it''s only a matter of time before the soverins can fly around the planet group and search their planet. "They can''t know we''re here. Let''s go." The star Baron also left the spaceship. With his backpack on his back, Drax stroked the tattered spaceship and said, "I don''t think it''s good to divide the soldiers into two groups." Womanishly fussy way: "God, how make complaints about you?" "Maybe it''s because I''m too smart." When drakes spoke, he did not blush at all, but felt that way. The rocket raccoon saw that xingjue was also carrying a big backpack. He asked, "why do you have so many things on you?" "I don''t want Groot to tamper with my things," he said With that, xingjue took a serious look at the rocket raccoon again. Now it''s time to part. Before, he and the rocket raccoon had been quarreling all the time, but now they both softened down. Rocket raccoon looked at Star Jue with his side face and said, "I hope your father is not a villain like you, little orphan." Star Jue originally wanted to say a few good or bad words and say a happy goodbye to rocket raccoon. Hearing the words "Little Orphan", star Jue immediately changed his face and said, "what''s your purpose, let everyone hate you?" In this way, Skye, xingjue, Carmela and Drax left the spaceship they had been living in and came to Igor''s egg yolk pie spaceship. Egg yolk sent the spacecraft to close the cabin door, rocket raccoon. They looked at the back of xingjue''s departure and didn''t know what it was like. Although this is not the real difference, there is a sense of disaster. Net, net,...: Chapter 728 In Igor''s spaceship, shortly after boarding the spaceship, Igor immediately lay down and fell asleep. The mantis put her hand on Igor''s forehead to make Igor sleep more comfortable with her ability. Skye looked at the egg yolk pie shaped ship. There were only two colors, white and yellow. The seats and cups of the spaceship are all white and smooth to the touch. They are not made of plastic or glass. This is a special material from the universe. The spaceship is autopilot, it shuttles through the universe, Skye did not find the energy module, it can be seen that Igor with such an advanced spaceship is not a layman. After such a tour of the spaceship, Skye took a rest. She was not very used to space travel. Fortunately, the spaceship was very quiet all the way. It was not like the spaceship that xingjue and rocket raccoon were driving. Even if there were no pursuers in the back, it swayed very much. Xingjue and Drax are sitting in the living room chatting with Mantis. It takes a lot of time to go to Igo''s planet. They are bored. Xingjue picked up a white cup, which contained no drink. He asked mantis, "can I ask you a personal question?" Mantis immediately surprised, she looked at the star Baron, eyes slightly widened: "no one has asked me personal questions." Mantis is is very interested in the personal problems mentioned by xingjue. This is a girl who is not familiar with the world. Star Jue glanced at the two antennae sticking out of Mantis''s head and said, "what are your antennae for?" "The use of antennae?" The mantis moves its antennae, and Carmela comes. Drax said, "yes, quill made a bet with me." After hearing this, the star Baron immediately covered his face and lowered his head. He said with a depressed face: "man, you shouldn''t have said it." Drax looked at the mantis solemnly and said his bet with star Baron: "I bet him that when you want to go through a very low doorframe, your antennae can sense the height and prevent you from hitting your head." Star Baron takes a look at Carmela who comes in. They look at each other and smile. Carmela guesses what the bet between star Baron and Drax is. Drax bet that the mantis''s antennae have a special ability to perceive height, while star Baron said, "I bet that if your antennae have functions other than preventing your head from falling off, then I''ll win." The mantis immediately said, "they''re not used to sense doorframes." Drax turned his head back, while Starbuck laughed and took a sip of the empty drink in his glass. The mantis solemnly explained, "I think they have something to do with my synesthesia." "What''s that?" Carmela comes to the mantis. Mantis said, "when I touch people, I can feel how they feel." "Can you read the mind?" Xingjue heard that Mantis''s synaesthesia means that if it is, it must be very easy to interrogate criminals. But the mantis immediately denied: "no, telepathy is the perception of ideas, synaesthesia is the perception of feelings, emotions, OK?" In order to do an experiment, mantis reaches out to xingjue. "Good." Star Jue put his hand on his leg, and he swallowed his saliva gently, looking a little nervous. The mantis puts its hand on xingjue''s arm, and then the antennae on her head start to glow. The mantis''s synaesthesia is activated, and she says, "you feel love." Star Baron''s eyes were wide open, he nodded: "yes, I think I feel love, selfless love for all people." Who knows Mantis a negative: "no, it is romantic, sexual love." The star Sir immediately shook his head and denied: "no, I didn''t." Mantis more directly with the other finger to her in front of Carmela said: "love is her." "No, it''s not!" Star Jue loudly denied. On one side, Drax was already laughing wildly. Kamura lowered his head and closed his eyes. Xingjue also admitted helplessly: "OK..." After laughing, Drax pointed to the star Baron and said, "she told you the most secret and darkest secret. Ha ha ha ha." Drax''s crazy laughter made star Baron frown, his eyes narrowed to the size of his feet and said, "man, please, you''re overreacting." "You must be awkwardly embarrassed," drakes said with a smile While laughing, Drax patted himself on the chest and said, "come and feel me. Try me. Ha ha ha." When the mantis put its hand on Drax''s shoulder, she immediately laughed like Drax: "I''ve never felt so humorous, ha ha ha." Mantis and Drax pointed at xingjue together. Obviously, the source of this smile is the embarrassed xingjue. Star Jue a face to survive hopeless white eyes way: "really hate to believe." White eyes over, star Jue also specially glanced at the side of the closed eyes Carmela. After perceiving Drax, the mantis went to Carmela to feel her, but Carmela grabbed her hand and threatened with cold words: "if you dare to touch me, you can only feel the jaw fracture." The mantis drew back her hand in fear of being wronged. She stood in the middle of the three people and said to them, "I can also change people''s mood a little." "For example?" Star Baron wants to be changed under the embarrassing mood. "If I meet sad people, I can pacify them, let them get temporary satisfaction, I can make stubborn people obedient, but I mainly use my ability to help the master fall asleep, he can''t sleep all night thinking about his children." Xingjue''s heart was stimulated. Drax patted himself excitedly and said to the mantis, "try that on me." Drax and star Baron came together because his wife and children were killed by the accused Ronan. In order to revenge, he joined the Galactic guard by chance and successfully killed Ronan with them. After the revenge, Drax continued to stay with xingjue, but his inner sorrow was still unable to be healed. But the mantis obviously didn''t understand Drax''s meaning. She put her hand on Drax''s forehead and said, "sleep." Drax immediately fell asleep on the sofa and snored. The whole noisy living room suddenly quieted down, only Drax''s purr rang out. Just as everyone was swimming in space smoothly, the rocket raccoon encountered new problems. In the dark, a group of marauders came. Net, net,...: Chapter 729 Yongdu takes his Marauder''s men to surround the forest. Fire and music came from the ragged spaceship. One of Yongdu''s men killed a spider in the tree and put it into his mouth to eat. It was a group of space predators who looked like they would really eat people. As a group of marauders approached the ship, one of them said, "I love this song." When he said this, they seemed to touch a trap under their feet. In a moment, a large number of cylindrical things came back and forth in the night sky. They were not bullets, which had no penetrating power and lethality, but sticky to the predators. The next second, the marauders who hit the cylinder felt dizzy, fell to the ground and fell asleep. After a group of marauders fainted, the marauders behind them took out their weapons and moved forward cautiously. Grunt looked out of the spaceship. He played the music, and the other person left in the spaceship was the nebula. The rocket raccoon didn''t know where to go. The second group of marauders walked and found a shadow running through the tree. "There it is The marauders shot together, trying to blow the shadow into dregs, but the shadow hopped like a monkey in the big tree, and countless guns were dodged by him. The shadow is the rocket raccoon. After dodging a burst of fire from the predators, the rocket raccoon pressed the button in his hand. The predators have not found a metal disc under their feet. When the button is activated, the metal disc suddenly bursts out a metal wave, which will blow up all the predators. With each button pressed by the rocket raccoon, the metal disc will blow up the predators again. Although the damage is not high, but after countless times of being blown up and falling down, a group of predators have a rest. Raccoon successfully knocked down two waves of marauders, he has a good counterattack, but it is far from over. Yongdu and his men have a third wave, and the most important Yongdu has never appeared. The third wave of marauders looked at the searchlight of the gun head, did not attack the spaceship at the first time, but searched for four weeks. The music goes on. The rocket raccoon stands on the branch and watches the marauders walk by. He has a bunch of gadgets in his hand. The rocket raccoon takes one of them and jumps down immediately. He stepped on the heads of the marauders and awarded them "rewards" one by one. After the reward, a current came out of the marauders'' heads and corona them to the ground. After solving the predators, the rocket raccoon jumped to the ground and clapped his hands. However, the rocket raccoon had not relaxed for many seconds, and his nose immediately smelled something wrong. I saw two marauders coming out of the two grass nearby. They were obviously planning to catch cicadas and yellow finches by Mantis. Two people walked out and said: "without those toys, you are not so powerful, are you?" The two men surrounded the rocket raccoons one by one. Rocket raccoon teeth show, immediately jump to one of the predators head, grab his face, completely show the Raccoon''s true colors. It has to be said that the rocket Raccoon''s jumping ability is very excellent. After scratching one of the predators, he quickly flew back and jumped over. He stepped on the other side of the predator''s head and knocked him down with a quick punch. Just then, the rocket raccoon heard the whistle, and then a red arrow flew to him in the dark forest, less than a finger away from his eyes. "No way." When you see the red arrow, the raccoon knows who it is. Among so many people known by rocket raccoon, only the adoptive father Yongdu of xingjue can control the flying arrow to attack freely with whistle. Not surprisingly, Yongdu came out of the forest. By this time, the sky was gradually bright. Yongdu is followed by a large group of marauders. Seeing the rocket raccoon raising his hand to surrender, Yongdu laughs and says: "Hello, mouse." The marauders aimed their guns at the Raccoon''s head so that he didn''t make strange movements. The rocket raccoons did not count that the people who pursued them were not soverins, but bravery. "How are you, you blue fool." Rocket raccoon is not polite to Yongdu at all. Bravely, he said, "it''s not bad. We''ve got a beautiful job. A self conceited and glittering girl has offered us a high price. She wants us to catch you and your companion and give them to her, because she wants to kill you." When Yongdu caught the rocket raccoon, the nebula inside the spaceship said to grute, "your friend is surrounded. There are too many enemies. He needs my help. If you are still with him, you have to help me to release the handcuffs. They will kill him." Grute looked aggrieved and hesitated in his heart. Yongdu continued to say to the rocket raccoon, "I tell you, it''s easy to find you. During the battle in shandar, I put a tracker on your spaceship." Rocket raccoon didn''t care about this, he said: "you promise not to hurt Groot, I''ll tell you where the battery is." Rocket raccoon and grunt are two companions who have been together all the time. Now that he is arrested, what he wants is how to protect grunt as much as possible. Yongdu said with a smile: "you are so lucky. I don''t mean what I say, or I will hand you over." When Yongdu finished, his men''s face changed. Yongdu''s words seemed very wrong. They asked, "what else would you do?" Yongdu said: "we take away the batteries. How much are they worth? It''s a quarter of a million on the market. " As for Yongdu''s proposal, the men said, "the priest promised us a million. 250000 is only one third." Another man said, "250000 is not a third, 250000 is 250000." "No Another man shook his head. Then someone immediately said, "25 can''t even buy a pair of shoes." Rocket raccoon looks at Yongdu''s men arguing one by one, with a muddled face. Yongdu is shouting: "enough, the point is that we are not so stupid, will help to kill the Galactic guard, the whole new star Legion will not let us go." Yongdu''s worries were immediately refuted by his subordinates: "this is not right. I will say that this time, Captain, no matter how many times quel betrays you, you will protect him, just like the rest of us are unimportant. I am the one who will support you." "Yes The men should make peace¡° Take it easy, Clarion There are men to comfort him. The other person who should have said, "yes, man, his heart is softening!" Net, net,...: Chapter 730 Yongdu''s heart is not very flustered, but his men are more and more confused, even after a row, they shout: "I think it''s time to change the leader." In an instant, the marauders were divided into two groups, one was to continue to follow Yongdu, the other was to set up new pieces to become new marauders. For those who want to betray themselves, Yongdu immediately points a red arrow at their head. Just as the two sides were about to fight, a core member stopped and said, "put down your guns." Rocket raccoon stands in the middle of the two parties who are about to fight. He is very helpless. If the two sides really fight, he must be the first to suffer. So the rocket raccoon came forward to mediate for them and said, "there must be a peaceful solution to this matter. You can solve it by force, as long as I stand there." As soon as the rocket Raccoon''s words are finished, Yongdu plans to shoot. But Yongdu''s gun hasn''t hit others yet, and his head is blooming. The whole audience was stunned. Rocket raccoon watched Yongdu''s head shot. He didn''t know what happened. The next second, the same bullet hit him, paralyzing him. The marauders looked at the shooter, who had let go of the nebula just because grut was worried about something wrong with the rocket raccoon. As soon as it appeared, the nebula radiated a strong gas field. After solving the problems of Yongdu and rocket raccoon, the nebula said to the predators, "Hello, young man." Nebula bit arrogan by the way, but immediately spit out: "not yet ripe." On the other hand, when the rocket raccoons encounter their enemies, Skye and Starbuck come to Igor''s planet. This is a planet full of vitality. It has sunshine, and the temperature and air are very comfortable. It''s just a super earth. People will be reluctant to leave if they stay for a day. Igor had already got up. He led Skye and them on the spacecraft, and then showed their hands. Behind them were beautiful scenes of the planet, and he said, "everyone, welcome to my world." "Wow, look at your planet." Starbuck exclaimed that this is indeed the best planet he has ever seen in space for so many years. In this regard, Igor quite modest said: "nothing, not bigger than the earth''s moon, modest." "I''m also a very modest person," Drax said as he looked at the view of the planet Carmela looked at the colorful water balls flying among the stars. They spread all over the planet, making the planet look full of colorful colors. When Drax touched these colorful water polo with his hand, they burst open and became more small colorful water polo. Drax burst into laughter like a child, and the group rode on the plane for a few minutes before arriving at a palace. The palace is also surrounded by all kinds of exotic flowers and plants. It looks extremely beautiful. At the entrance of the palace, there are countless fish leaping in the fountain, which is as amazing as a performance. Seeing such a view of Igo''s planet, Carmela asked, "if you are not on your own planet, you can kill dozens of spaceships without wearing protective clothing. Who are you?" Kamura is more and more curious about Igor''s identity. Igor is full of mystery. It''s better to say that he is too powerful, so he is very mysterious. Especially after seeing such a rich planet, but it only belongs to Igor, Carmela''s doubts are growing. For Carmela''s question, Igor said: "I am the so-called God, my dear." Igor goes on, Skye and they stop. God, this is a very heavy weight of the name, not all people dare to call themselves God, can also do what God does. In Skye''s understanding, the gods she knows are Thor and rocky, but it is obvious that they are extremely powerful. When Igor said that he was a God, Skye didn''t believe it, because if it was true, as the son of the God, why did he look so useless? Star Baron himself is directly asked: "God, are you a God?" Igor looked back and laughed. "Just a little God, son, at least when I was as humble as Drax." Then Igor took Skye and they walked into the palace, which is hundreds of meters high, extremely spacious and grand. As the planet shows, the palace has no guards and not much decoration, but it feels quite mysterious. On both sides of the palace were white Rugby shaped spaceships, which were very similar to the spaceships that Igor had brought them. There''s a brain in these two white ships. Igor led them to one of the white spaceships and said, "I don''t know where I came from. At first, I only remember flashing and floating in the universe." During Igor''s introduction, the brain on the spaceship lit up and slowly rotated. Igor looked at it and said, "I''m completely alone. After millions of years, I''ve learned to control the molecules around me. I''m getting smarter and stronger. I''m constantly building. Layer by layer, I''ve become the planet under your feet, but I want more, I long for meaning. " Igor is very insipid about a thing that people dare not even think about. It''s what Igor has done. Starbuck, they were completely shocked by Igor''s words. Igor continued: "I thought that there must be life beyond me in this universe. I tried to think about it, so I decided to find life. I created the biological life I imagined, including the most subtle details." When Igor approached the palace, there were more white spaceships nearby. They not only played the role of spaceships, but also served as electronic displays, projecting a person''s appearance while Igor explained his origin. It''s just that this person has no face. It''s just a basic model. Drax looked at the model of the Faceless Man and said to the star Baron, "you have a brother. Are you the second one?" "Man!" The star Baron looked back at Drax very speechless. Kamura also picked up Drax: "is there something wrong with your head?" In the face of star Baron and Carmela, Drax continued without any influence: "if he is a planet, how can he have a baby with your mother? He will crush her." Drax got to the point. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 731 Igor heard several people discussing there, and he turned back. Drax''s point of view is very tricky, specifically asking very key questions. However, xingjue was not interested in how Igor gave birth to him with xingjue''s mother, so he said, "listen, I don''t want to hear how my parents gave birth to me." Star Jue spread out his hand and said he wanted to skip the topic, but Drax said: "why? Every year on the winter solstice, my father talks about how cute I was when I was born Star Baron immediately looked at Drax full of lines, he immediately said: "that''s disgusting." "That''s beautiful. You earth people really have problems." Drax did not understand Starbuck, just as Starbuck did not understand him. There are so many creatures in the universe, and the characteristics of each creature are different, so there is no need for two people to force each other to understand. Igor answered Drax''s question: "yes, Drax, although I don''t have a second son, I have pain, digestive system, and everything else." "That''s not bad." Drax gave Igor his thumbs up. Igor said as he walked, "I want to really experience being human, so I explore the stars until I find what I''m looking for, life!" In the picture of the spaceship, the egg yolk pie spaceship they just took shuttles through the universe and then landed on a planet. The people created by Igor begin to contact with the people on this planet. The people in the picture are the epitome of Igor. "I realize that I am not alone in the universe at last," Igor said, pointing to the two people in the picture Igor looks at the other person he meets in the picture. He doesn''t know whether it''s a man or a woman, but Skye''s intuition tells them that it''s a woman, and it''s star Baron''s mother. Star Jue asked: "when did you know my mother?" Igor looked back at the star Baron with a smile and said, "soon after, Meredith made me experience love for the first time. I called her my water lily. That love, Peter, created you." Xingjue looks at the two people in the picture. There is a fetus in the womb. If Igor doesn''t cheat, the fetus is xingjue himself. Starlord was stunned. Igor continued: "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. When I heard that an earth man can survive with infinite gems, I know you must be the son of the woman I love." For Igor''s sweet words like an old father, xingjue stares at Igor and asks, "if you love her, why do you want to leave her?" Igor''s eyes dodged, and the scene fell into a brief silence. At this time, xingjue could not imagine that his adoptive father Yongdu had been imprisoned by his men. Because of one shot from the nebula, Yongdu''s hair was knocked off. In Yongdu''s predator spaceship, his men tied Yongdu to a ladder. A group of people reveled and cried out: "this is mutiny! Wow, this is mutiny Obviously, some of Yongdu''s subordinates took power after Yongdu fell down, successfully defected, and were very proud and excited. Grutt was kept in a birdcage, while the other men who continued to support Yongdu were imprisoned¡° You scum It''s hard to believe that when they opened the door compartment, the rebels were exiled! They banished the people who support bravery to space one by one, and let them bear the endless vacuum and icy environment in space. Outside the Marauder''s spaceship, Yongdu''s former subordinates are all floating in space. They become ice sculptures, and their lives disappear in an instant. They become eternal corpses in space. One by one, the rebels banished his supporters into space in front of Yongdu. Another man was put out. He cried to Yongdu and said, "boss, help me, Captain!" The cry of his subordinates is obviously meaningless. It''s hard for him to protect himself. The rebels keep him, which proves that he is still valuable. The leader of the mutineer came up to Yongdu and said, "you killed those people. You led them in the wrong way because you were weak and stupid." With that, the head thumped Yongdu''s face several times, and the rebels cheered for it. The head said, "now, we''re going to get our honor back again, follow the new captain, shock the face!" The head raised his arm high, and he was enjoying the cheers of the rebels. Just as he closed his eyes, a very strange laughter came into his ears. It was the laughter of a rocket raccoon strapped to a chair behind him. Electric shock face turned his head, rocket raccoon asked with a smile: "sorry, sorry, your name is... Electric shock face?" "That''s right." Electric shock face and rebels look at rocket raccoon. "Can your face send an electric shock?" Rocket raccoon asked again. "That''s a metaphor," he said, raising his hand The traitor cried with him. "What is the analogy?" Rocket raccoon problem after problem. "Metaphor..." electric shock face thought for a while, and then looked around the betrayers said, "this name can make anyone who hears it fear." "Yes." Betrayers are very casual with, because they don''t feel so, but on the surface still need to flatter. Rocket raccoon nodded: "OK, whatever you say." Electric shock face took out a dagger, pointed at the guy, raccoon said: "shut up, you are the next one." With that, he walked towards Yongdu, grabbed his collar and called out Yongdu''s name: "you Dongta, I''ve been waiting for a long time." Before he finished his electric shock, he heard the rocket raccoon making a strange sound over there. Electric shock face immediately turned his head angrily and yelled: "what''s the matter?" If rocket raccoon has something to say: "sorry, sorry, I''ve been imagining, sir, you wake up in the morning, look in the mirror and say to yourself seriously, do you know what name is particularly domineering? Shock face! Ah ha ha ha, I imagine you are like this. What''s your second choice, eggcap? "Hahaha," the rocket raccoon said, and the traitors couldn''t stop laughing. For a moment, the venue was full of happy atmosphere. Countless jokes filled with the sound of electric shock face, even closed in the birdcage of Groot are laughing. The electric shock face was in the center of the crowd and was ridiculed with fury. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 732 In the Marauder''s spaceship, the rebel''s scoffing electric face rushed to the rocket raccoon, and tightly strangled his neck and said: "new plan, we''ll kill you first!" Rocket raccoon said without any fear: "well, death is more cool than being a lifetime idiot." Electric shock face is about to start, nebula came out to stop him, said: "today''s killing is here." Electric shock face released his hand, nebula walked into the center, and pushed away the traitor. The rebels whispered, "she is mieba''s daughter." It can be seen that the traitors are very afraid of yunyun. They can successfully rebel because yunyun has solved Yongdu behind his back. Otherwise, they are not the opponents of Yongdu and his subordinates. Electric shock face''s attention shifted from rocket raccoon to nebula. He looked at the nebula and said, "I thought you were the number one sadist in the galaxy." Nebula said: "that''s when my father helped me. The high priest wanted to kill the fox himself, and at least 12 Kerry provinces wanted him. I promise, I''m not as easy to deal with as the old man who left the magic wand and the talking forest beast. I want a 10% reward, and there are a few things." Electric shock face picked up a mace to guard against the nebula. He finally agreed to the nebula''s request. The nebula brought him too much threat. Then she shocked her face and asked her men to take her to what she wanted, which was a mechanical prosthetic hand. Xingyun immediately replaced his arm. The traitor said, "we have several sets of mechanical prosthetics. If that doesn''t work, we can..." "Very good." Nebula waved her new arm. The mutineer led the way in front of her and asked, "do you think the Crees will put the captain to death?" Nebula walked quickly, and she said, "the Kerry people regard themselves as kind. They won''t let him suffer." The traitor took her to the destination, then pointed to the front and said, "right here, this is our best ship. The location of Igo has been sent to the navigation. When we get the money, we can transfer 10% to you. What are you going to do with your share?" Xingyun looked at the spaceship across the space and said, "when I was a child, my father would let me fight with Carmela in training. Every time my sister won, my father would replace part of my body with a machine. He said that he hoped I could be as strong as her, but she always won, again and again, and never showed mercy, so when I killed my sister, I''m going to buy a warship and put all the killing weapons on it. I''m going to find my father like a dog, and then slowly tear him apart, piece by piece, until he can feel the endless and profound pain I experience every day. " Nebula said a series of revenge plans and words in succession, and did not gasp. After hearing this, the defector sighed, and then he talked about the purpose of the money he wanted to get: "I want to buy a beautiful necklace or a beautiful hat, and let other girls say, oh, it''s beautiful." Nebula suddenly turned his head to stare at the traitor. The traitor was flustered when he saw him. He stopped his fantasy and patted Nebula on the shoulder, saying: "in a word, bon voyage." In this way, the nebula successfully escaped the control of the rocket raccoon, and had weapons and spacecraft to go to the planet on Igo. Now, on Igor''s planet, Igor brings xingjue to a huge statue, which is xingjue''s mother. Looking at the statue in front of him, xingjue was surprised and said, "my mother told everyone that my father came from other planets. She had brain tumors, so everyone thought she was delusional." "Peter." Igor approached the star Baron to say something, but was interrupted by the star baron. Star Jue closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "listen, I really want to believe all this, but you left the best woman in the world and let her die alone." After hearing these words, Igor took a few breaths as heavily as the star baron. He looked up at the sky and said with emotion: "listen, Peter, I don''t want to leave your mother. Peter, if I don''t return to my planet regularly and return to the light inside, the human form will fade away." Igor explained the reason why he left, star Baron is still puzzled and asked: "then why don''t you come back, why do you want to ask Yongdu to go? I''ll have a criminal pick me up. " Star Baron for the original bravery to pick up their own things, so far have a lot of resistance. Yongdu is not so much to pick him up as to hijack him. Igor yelled to Starbuck, "I loved your mother, Peter. I can''t stand going to an earth without her. You can''t imagine what it''s like." Igor roared and explained why he didn''t want to go to earth to pick up star baron. He said the reason why he didn''t go was love. But the star Baron completely does not accept Igor''s explanation, he is ferocious: "I am very clear that is what feeling, I have to watch her die!" After the roar of the star Baron, Igor''s face moved, and his tone gradually became gentle: "I have existed for millions of years and made many mistakes, Peter, but you are not one of them. Please give me a chance to be the kind of father she would like me to be." Igor moved the star Baron with a sincere voice: "I have a lot to tell you about this planet and the light inside it. It''s a part of you, Peter." Igor''s words are like preparing to give the weak star Baron some special ability. After all, my father can transform the planet, so I should inherit some skills. "What does that mean?" he asked curiously Igor said, "give me your hand, son. Come on, hold it like this." Igor asked the star Baron''s hand to make a gesture of holding things. He stepped back a few steps and said, "OK, close your eyes, concentrate, and let your mind enter the center of the planet." Star Baron closed his eyes, according to Igor''s words to do, the next second, his hand suddenly burst out of blue light. Igor exclaimed excitedly, "yes, yes, yes Star Baron was startled by Igor''s shout. He opened his eyes and saw the blue light on his hand. It lasted less than half a second. "How to come back..." before the star Baron slowed down, Igor yelled to cover his voice and said: "it''s great. It''s OK. Relax and concentrate. You can do it again!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 733 ?+ ? Under the guidance of Igor, xingjue tried to enter the center of the planet again with his brain. This time, xingjue opened his eyes and saw a beautiful blue and white light in his palm. It was like the aurora, and it was like lightning shining in his hands. Igor said methodically, "good, good, good, shape, feel the power, that''s it." Xingjue held the blue and white light between his palms into a sphere. Igor looked at xingjue with tears in his eyes and said, "you''re home, Peter." Igor waved his hand to xingjue. Xingjue''s eyes were red and he threw the blue and white light ball into Igor''s hand. They are playing the game of pitching and enjoying the reunion of father and son. Everything looks so good. Skye flies around the planet, looking for life. Yang Han is also particularly interested in this planet. He said to Skye, "let''s try the endurance of this planet." Skye immediately attacked the surface of the planet with his shockwave power. As a result, to Skye''s surprise, the planet is extremely hard to destroy. It is so strong that even ordinary stones are the same metal as the earth. "Yang Han, this planet is too strong." Skye recovered the ability of shock wave. If it was on the earth, her attack was enough to crack all the earth, but now it just caused cracks on the surface. Igor frowned as he shared a happy time with the planet. Star Baron noticed Igor''s expression, he asked: "what''s the matter?" Igo''s face darkened for a while, and immediately regained his brilliance, and said with a smile to xingjue, "it''s OK. I''ve recalled too much, and I''ll come back soon." Xingjue felt more guilty for Igor, but even so, xingjue always felt that there was something in his heart that he didn''t realize. While playing with xingjue, Igor takes a look at the direction of the side. Skye''s attack is felt by him. The powerful attack makes Igor worried. Skye didn''t know her attack would be felt by Igor. She just became more and more curious about Igor, including the planet. Yang Han naturally knows everything about Igor, but now they are on Igor''s planet. To put it simply, they just make a little noise in Igor''s stomach and test their strength. Otherwise, they will be upset now and it will not be good to arouse Igor''s vigilance at that time. Outside the palace, Drax and the mantis are sitting on the golden steps. It has to be said that Igo''s planet has a lot of colors, and it''s also the color of gold, but it''s a little more colorful than soverin. "How did you come to this strange and stupid planet?" asked Drax Mantis explained: "I was discovered by Igor when I was a larva. I was an orphan on my home planet. He raised me and left me with him." Hearing the mantis''s explanation, Drax looked at her and said, "so you''re a pet?" Drakes has always been outspoken, warm Twilight light shining over, mantis shrugged: "probably." As for the fact that she is a pet, mantis is not disgusted. It''s just that her loneliness makes her yearn for friends. Drax looked right in front of the palace. A peaceful planet is perfect except that it has no life. "People usually want to have cute pets," Drax said. "How could Igor have such an ugly one?" Hearing that Drax said he was ugly, the mantis''s eyes moistened and asked, "am I ugly?" Drax looked at the mantis and said, "you''re so ugly that you''re frightening." The mantis is closed. She turns to look at the steps. Finally, Drax became a man and comforted himself by saying, "but that''s a good thing." "Ah?" The mantis turned its head back in surprise and looked at drakes. Drax looked at her and said, "if you are ugly and someone loves you, you know that person really loves you. Beautiful people never know who can trust you." Drax said something extraordinary, as if it were his own personal experience. If the star Baron was at the scene, he would definitely point to Drax''s face and laugh heartlessly at Drax''s ugliness. Rocket raccoon is no exception. Mantis heart suddenly happy: "then I''m glad I''m ugly." Drax looked at the ponds full of red petals and said, "those ponds remind me of the time when I took my daughter to the lake of oblivion on my home planet. She''s just like you." "Ugly?" The mantis asked with a smile. Drax fell into the memory, his eyes also stained with tears: "she is very simple." The mantis slowly approached Drax''s hand, and wanted to feel Drax''s current mood with the ability of synaesthesia. After hesitating for a while, she immediately put her hand on it. The next second, the mantis sobbed. Drax''s mood was a sea, extremely quiet, full of bitterness and sour taste. The mantis immediately understood what kind of person Drax was, and Drax took a deep breath. "Drax, I have to tell you something," the mantis suddenly exclaimed Just as the Mantis was about to say it, the Palace door behind them opened, and Carmela came out. Seeing the two men sitting on the steps, Carmela asked, "what''s the matter?" Drax turned to Carmela, reached for the mantis and said, "this disgusting insect lady has become my new friend." Drax''s harsh and merciless words are still the same. Mantis is is very pleased to accept: "I learned a lot of things, such as I am a pet, and ugly." Carmela immediately retorted, "you''re not ugly, Drax!" Drax seemed to hear the incredible words. He pointed to the mantis with another hand and said, "what are you talking about?" Carmela didn''t want to tangle with Drax about aesthetics. She said to the mantis, "mantis, can you take us to our place?" So Carmela and Drax followed the mantis to the castle manor outside the palace. The sun is always soft gold at dusk, and the sky is composed of green, gold, and slightly black. This is a beautiful planet no matter how you look at it. But what they don''t know, kamorra, is how the planet came into being and evolved so beautifully. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 734 ?? ? Three people walking on the grass and flowers in the distance saw only a dark shadow. Carmela asked, "why is there no other life on this planet?" Carmela noticed this at first on the way to the palace. Under the beautiful skin, this is actually a desolate and incomparable planet. The mantis explained, "this planet is Igo. Dogs don''t invite fleas to live on his back." Carmeladang asked, "are you not a flea?" What the mantis said was like asking her to ask. The mantis turned and looked at Carmela. She frowned and said, "I''m a useful flea. I help him sleep." Carmela step in front of the mantis to stop her, and eyes and tone are quite fierce asked: "before I come out, what do you want to say to Drax?" Carmela put his hands on his waist and looked angry. Mantis immediately looked around in a panic, then shook his head and denied: "nothing, your residence is here." The mantis directly bypasses Carmela and walks forward. Carmela''s eyes turn white because of this. Drax looks at the anxious atmosphere between the two women. For a moment, he doesn''t know what to say, and he doesn''t understand why Carmela questions the mantis so fiercely. One thing is for sure, the mantis is hiding something, and she doesn''t want to tell Carmela, but she wanted to tell Drax before, so it''s not easy for the mantis to hide something. On the predator''s spaceship, Yongdu and rocket raccoon were thrown to the ground and shut up by the traitors. Looking at the two people who fell to the ground, they said with a smile: "we''ll send you to the Kerry people tomorrow morning, and then you two won''t live long." Shock face is about to turn and leave, rocket raccoon stood up and yelled to him: "OK, shock face, say hello to other people for us, shock face." Rocket raccoon deliberately repeats the name of electric shock face, which is a naked mockery of electric shock face. After a shock to his face, he took a few breaths, as if to dry up the air nearby, so that he could not rush in and beat the raccoon on the spot. The traitor next to the electric shock face was holding the birdcage where gerut was held. He grinned at the electric shock face and asked, "where''s this little plant? Can I break it with a stone? " "No, Jeff!" Electric shock face refused on the spot, "so lovely how can you kill, sent to the tailor there." Electric shock face in this kind of time unexpectedly through the aesthetic. Yongdu, who was imprisoned, sat against the wall. Because his head was shot by Xingyun, Yongdu''s state has not recovered up to now, even if the shot just scratched his scalp. Rocket raccoon came up to him and said, "don''t mind, but your employees are villains." Yongdu put his hands on his crossed knees and said of his life experience: "I''ve been a Kerry war slave for 20 years. It was ska who rescued me. He invited me to join the predator. He said that as long as I abide by the rules, but I''m young... Greedy, stupid, just like you, who stole those batteries." A traitor passed by and watched their movements. The rocket raccoon immediately pushed the pot and said, "it''s more like Drax''s doing it." Yongdu was too lazy to pay attention to rocket Raccoon''s sophistry. He continued: "I and starka, and other captains, we are very similar to you and your friends. That''s my only home. After I broke the rules, they exiled me. I deserve it." Yongdu said lowered his head, encountered betrayal, but also to tell their own sad things, Yongdu now a poor, waiting for comfort. Rocket raccoon stood up, walked to Yongdu and said, "wait a minute, hypocritical queen, you may deserve it, but I''m not. We have to get out." Yongdu asked, "where''s quill?" Rocket raccoon did not hide at this time, but said to Yongdu: "he left with his father." "Igor?" Yongdu immediately reflected that he knew more about Igor. "Yes." Rocket raccoon a face helpless, "today is all some very silly names." Yongdu burst out laughing. The smile was strange, but it made the rocket raccoon say: "you smile. For a moment, I feel warm, but your rotten tooth destroyed the feeling." Yong Du''s smile suddenly condensed, he satirized the rocket raccoon: "are you a professional fool?" Rocket raccoon stall: "it''s professional anyway. Why didn''t you bring quell to Igor as you said?" Yongdu recalled: "he was very thin and small. He could drill into places we couldn''t drill into. He was very suitable for stealing." "Aha?" Rocket raccoon got some information from Yongdu''s words. Yongdu said, "I know how to get out, but I need your children." When Yongdu finished, he turned his head and looked confident. Outside the cell, a group of traitors around the cage inside Gru yelled: "mascot, mascot, mascot!" Grute was put on a tight spacesuit by them. At the moment, both hands and feet were bound. Once he fell down, it was difficult to stand up again. One of the traitors poured down the wine in his hand and said, "little guy is so excited. It''s time to have a drink." The traitors poured the wine in their palms on Groot. Grute held his head and tried not to let the wine flow all over his body. He was very angry. If it was the original form, these traitors would be knocked down by him. "Look how cute he looks when he''s angry. He''s so cute." A group of traitors after bullying Groot, each lazy sitting on the ground, exuding wine. Groot walked in the spaceship with his head down. He was bullied, and now he felt disheartened. At this time, Groot heard the familiar voice: "little guy, come here." That''s Yongdu in the cell calling him. Rocket raccoon also whispered: "grunt, come here." When grute slowly came over, the rocket raccoon was distressed to see that grute''s whole body was full of wine gas, and there were scars on his body. Although grute''s recovery ability was very strong, the poor helplessness in his eyes was seen by the rocket raccoon. "My God, what have they done to you?" The rocket raccoon saw Groot in tears. Yongdu didn''t care about poor grut at all. He asked, "do you want to help us out?" Gru nodded, and Yongdu continued: "I need you to find something and bring it to me. There is a prototype mechanical fin in the captain''s room, which is the thing I wear on my head. There is a drawer next to the bed. It''s in red. Do you understand?" After hearing this, Groot ran to the captain''s room. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 735 Grute walked carefully among a group of drunk traitors. Because he turned over to be the master, the traitors were very excited tonight. They are a group of crazy people. When they get drunk, they just lie on the ground and sleep. Grute found the target of Yongdu, his alert eyes suddenly widened, and then brought the target back to the cell. In front of the cell, Yongdu and rocket raccoon see grut holding a white thing. Rocket raccoon recognized what grute was holding in his hand. He immediately covered his eyes and felt the extreme silence. Yongdu even said what the white thing was: "those are my underpants." Rocket raccoon speechless looked at Xiang Yongdu and said, "well, I''m sure he didn''t understand what you said. You have to explain it more carefully." Grunt looks at Xiang Yongdu and looks at rocket raccoon. He looks confused. "It''s a prototype mechanical fin," Yongdu said to grute in detail Yongdu said and then he began to smile. The next second, Yongdu saw that grute brought back a little dinosaur that beat him even more than his body. It was the little monster on soverine. Rocket raccoon said, "it''s an oroni, prototype fin, grut." Yongdu gave the rocket raccoon the task of explaining what the prototype fin is: "this time you''ll explain." "All right." Rocket Raccoon''s next big task. "It''s a prototype fin, Groot." Rocket raccoons also don''t know how to describe the prototype fins. As a result, grute got an eye from the captain''s room. Yongdu said with a headache, "it''s Walker''s eye. He will take it down when he sleeps. Go and look for it again." Now they are eliminated one by one. When grute wanted to leave, the raccoon stopped him and said, "leave your eyes." "Why?" Yongdu didn''t understand why the rocket raccoon left such a disgusting thing. Rocket raccoon explained: "when he wakes up tomorrow morning, he will not know where his eyes are! Ha ha ha ha Rocket Raccoon''s smile makes Yongdu''s face stiff. He doesn''t know what''s funny about it. Grunt set off again. This time he brought back a giant. The rocket raccoon turned around and said, "it''s a table... We said it''s so big." Rocket raccoon said with his hand than, about 40 cm. Then, grute brought back a broken big toe. Rocket raccoon and Yongdu took a breath after they saw it. Rocket raccoon even asked, "please tell me you have a refrigerator on board, which is full of cut toes." After seeing Yongdu''s speechless expression, the rocket raccoon turned to look at grute and said, "well, we''ll never talk about it again." Yongdu took out a piece of thin metal like maple leaf from his pocket. He shook the metal sign and said, "you need to open the drawer. There''s this sign on it, OK?" Groot took the metal sign and put it on his head. Yongdu called out: "Oh, no..." "He thought you wanted him to wear that as a hat," raccoon explained "I didn''t say that." Courage''s patience was gradually worn away. Grunt took down the metal sign and said "I''m grunt." rocket raccoon translated: "he''s very glad you didn''t ask him to do that. He hates hats. He hates anyone to wear a hat. Not only himself, but also he thinks that the head shape is strange. He turns out that there is a hat on that head." "So you don''t like hats?" the raccoon concluded to grunt Gru nodded. After hearing this, Yongdu asked dejectedly, "is this what we have to say now?" Groot set out again, this time with the metal sign, and really came to the captain''s room. Before, he always took things outside the captain''s room, but inside the captain''s room, he showed that he liked his electric shock face very much and was lying on the bed sleeping. Groot stretched his arm and climbed onto the bed to see the table beside the bed. At the end of the table, when grute thought he finally got the prototype fin, a voice came from behind him: "that''s not the prototype fin. You took it wrong." The person who said this was the one who took Xingyun to see the spaceship before. He took the prototype fin to the cell with grute, and threw the prototype fin to Yongdu and said to him, "I didn''t want to rebel. They killed all my friends." Yongdu said to the only man who didn''t betray: "prepare to release the third quadrant module." His men immediately turned and left. The rocket raccoon stopped him and said, "wait a minute. Is there a copy of quill''s old song on board?" Hands Leng meeting, then nodded. With the traitor, plus a group of betrayers are drunk, Yongdu and rocket raccoon successfully escaped from the prison. The rocket raccoon puts a mechanical fin on Yongdu''s head. Then Yongdu sits in the cell. On the other side of the cell, the traitor who guards Yongdu suddenly hears the sound of the cell door being opened. Two people strange into the cell to confirm that Yongdu and rocket raccoon are still there, the result is still there, but this is not good, because Yongdu whistled to control the red arrow. The red spaceship passed the beautiful red track in the air and knocked down the two traitors. Yongdu didn''t kill them. After all, he used to be his own man. After the two fell down, two guns fell off the ground. When the rocket raccoon passed by, he took a look, picked up the gun and put it behind him. The sound of music, rocket raccoon and Yongdu twist out of the cell, they come in very embarrassed, go out must be natural and unrestrained. The sleeping electric shock face wakes up slowly when he hears the music. When he opens his eyes and sees that the drawer is opened and the mechanical fin disappears, the sleepiness of the electric shock face disappears instantly. He said angrily, "take it, Yongdu take it!" Those who were not drunk took out their guns one after another and yelled, "go!" A group of marauders rush to the cell. They must control Yongdu and rocket raccoon so that they can get paid. Yongdu out of the cell is very calm, he is now a cold face to kill God, no one can stop him from leaving. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 736 TF? O? The expressionless bravery, the rocket raccoon with a gun on his shoulder, and grute, who was too small to see clearly, swaggered in the spaceship. In addition to bravery, rocket raccoon and grunt''s expression are quite arrogant. When the traitors rushed out, Yongdu whistled gently, and the red flying arrow knocked ten traitors out in an instant. Its stroke track was so beautiful that it almost finished the attack in the blink of an eye. It was so fast that it was hard to catch, and only one light and shadow flashed by. Betrayers fall down, Yongdu three people continue to move forward, the domineering and free look let people see surging. Yongdu opened a door and they came to the mechanical Library of the spaceship. There are four or five stairs here. Yongdu and the three of them are walking on the middle floor. When the door opened, the traitor upstairs immediately found Yongdu, and pointed to Yongdu and yelled: "below!" Indeed, the Betrayer was right. Yongdu whistled, and the red arrows stun the betrayers one by one, and fell from the top, as if in the next meteor shower. Dozens of traitors fell down on both sides of the stairs. The scene was once spectacular. Grute also learned to whistle bravely. The traitors who were not attacked by the red arrows immediately ran away. At this time, Groot stretched the branch to climb up, and issued a sharp cry. The Betrayer, who had been scared by Yongdu, had no idea of resisting. He ran forward, wrapped his legs by Groot''s arm, and then dropped it directly. Yongdu and rocket raccoon come to the monitoring room, where Yongdu can know the location of the traitor on the spaceship. After confirming the location, Yongdu whistles, and the red flying arrows dart around the spaceship to solve the traitor. This is why Yongdu can become the captain of the marauders and lead them to plunder all over the world. His personal strength is too strong. As long as there is a red flying arrow, his men dare not rebel for a moment. Rocket raccoon fired a few shots boring, it is not zero output in this group battle, after all, grut all went to solve a betrayer. After solving the Betrayer, Yongdu sees the electric shock face. At the moment, the electric shock face doesn''t know what terrible things happened on the spaceship. He is holding a gun and laughing to search Yongdu. Yongdu is especially cruel to the electric shock face. He dyes the red arrow with fire, and then detonates the bomb through the place where the electric shock face is. The electric shock face is directly broken by the fire and explosion. Because of this, the spaceship had a bigger explosion. After seeing the explosion on the monitor, the rocket raccoon scolded Yongdu: "you crazy man, the whole ship will explode." Yong Du put his hand into his pocket confidently and said, "it''s not the whole ship." The man who didn''t betray Yongdu got off his horse and opened a new spaceship. Yongdu wanted to destroy the spaceship occupied by the betrayers and leave here again in a new spaceship to find xingjue. Just as Yongdu, rocket raccoon and grute left the monitoring room, a burnt figure appeared in the fire. He was the electric shock face Yongdu thought had been blown up. Electric shock face really has a bit of ability, very anti beat, he stood up from the fire, and patted out the flame on his body, came to the communication room. Electric shock face immediately contacted Ayesha of soverin star. It''s impossible for him to take revenge on Yongdu by himself. He can''t beat Yongdu himself. What''s more, now he''s alone. "Who?" Ayesha''s men immediately questioned in a haughty tone after connecting the communication. Electric shock face''s face has been burned by the fire, his eyes with a vengeful flame said: "I want to send you the coordinates of Yongdu''s spaceship." Electric shock face very simply sent the coordinates of Yongdu''s spaceship to Ayesha''s men. He intended to die with Yongdu. Yongdu, who came to the new spaceship, gave an order: "release the cabin." Yongdu''s only remaining man immediately replied, "yes, Captain!" In the fire, electric shock face made a request to Ayesha''s men: "I only ask for one thing, your high priest will tell him who doomed his destruction, electric shock face." When the electric shock face said his name with a very serious look, Ayesha''s hands couldn''t help laughing. The laughter reverberated in the ears of the electric shock face and made him want to fall down. After a few seconds, the spaceship exploded and the shock face was completely submerged in the sea of fire. Yongdu finally killed all the traitors. The new ship flew away from the explosion, and his men asked, "where are you going, captain?" The rocket raccoon set up a tablet to search the space map, and he said, "Igo." Say, rocket raccoon opened interstellar jump, brave degree shout: "no way!" The spaceship jumped several wormholes one after another, Yongdu said: "for mammals, jumping more than 50 times is harmful to the body." During the jump, the spaceship swayed violently, and Yongdu''s face already had an unknown premonition. Rocket raccoon seriously said: "I know, but we have to jump 700 times." Grunt shivered as he stepped on the shoulder of the raccoon. The jump continued. The four faces of the rocket Raccoon in the middle of the spaceship were deformed, as if they were illuminated by a concave convex mirror. While the rocket raccoons are suffering for millions of Igo''s planet, the sun has risen on Igo''s planet. Star Baron and Carmela are standing above the castle, looking at the sun rising at the end of the horizon. The scenes are very peaceful. "Star Baron said:" then all this, one day may belong to me Carmela was full of energy after a night''s rest. He was on the balcony with xingjue. Xingjue''s heart swelled there. Carmela contacted the rocket raccoon far away. "Rocket, rocket, are you there?" Kamura called several times in succession, but no one answered her. Carmela frustrated stop calling, star Baron quietly came to her behind, want to hold her, Carmela said coldly: "what are you doing, Peter?" Star Baron is like a poor child who suddenly knows his father''s richest man. He is excited and confident to send an invitation to Carmela and says, "can you dance with me?" Carmela said, "I''m not going to dance with you." Carmela''s refusal, as usual, did not disappoint the star baron. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 737 At dawn and dusk, rock music played a wonderful melody on Igo''s planet. Xingjue picked up the music player in Carmela''s hand and said, "this is Sam cook''s song. He is one of the greatest singers on earth." Star Jue said to take the initiative to pull up Carmela''s hand and gently swing with her. A confident man, a man with a God''s father, is bold in action. In ordinary things, xingjue definitely does not have the courage, because xingjue is very shy when the mantis discloses that he likes Carmela. Carmela didn''t refuse star Baron this time, but followed star Baron''s dance steps and danced with him in the morning light. Beautiful and fast-paced music makes the air more fresh. Carmela spins back and forth to the side of xingjue. Xingjue looks at Carmela like a prince and says, "Drax thinks you are not a dancer." In this regard, Carmela threatened the star Baron with the usual tone: "if you dare to say this, I will kill you." Carmela''s words were fierce, and the star Baron had been used to it for a long time, so he didn''t take the threat to heart, but said: "when can we deal with the tacit ambiguity between us?" Carmela lowered her head to think for a moment, then looked up at the star Baron and asked, "what tacit ambiguity?" "Is..." star Jue made a metaphor, "like" Happy Hotel "in ASAM and Diane, in the TV series like a man and a woman, but they never say, otherwise the ratings will decline, that''s it." Their dance continued, though very light and slow, but it was the sweetest moment of the time. Carmela turned her head and said, "there is no tacit ambiguity." Carmela does not admit from death. Xingjue patiently brings Carmela into his rhythm: "this is 22 rules. If you say it, it''s not tacit. You''re lying, so instead of saying it, you admit it when you speak." After listening to Xing Jue''s words, Carmela fell into the logic confusion. She shook her head, closed her eyes and said with pain: "no, I''m not that... What we should say now is this place. Something''s wrong." Carmela pushes Starbuck away and turns off the music. She was almost trapped by the star baron. Now the rocket raccoon can''t get in touch with her. Things are getting more and more off track. Star Baron''s brain nerve was stimulated by what Carmela said. He said to Carmela who left loudly: "what do you say? You wanted me to come. " The reason why xingjue is angry is not only because Carmela said that Igo''s planet is not right, but also that he is now feeling the power on this planet and is approaching the second generation of the ultimate God. Carmela''s words are not right, which makes him fall from the peak to the bottom in an instant. It''s not hard to imagine the taste of xingjue''s heart now. Carmela walked and said, "that Mantis girl, what is she afraid of?" Carmela noticed that there were two things wrong. One was that there was no life on Igo''s planet. Although the mantis woman explained, this explanation made Carmela suspect that there was something wrong with the planet. The second is the mantis girl, who has always been afraid to say something to kamura. In addition, Carmela found that the whereabouts of Skye who came with them were also very strange. He often flew to places they couldn''t see and didn''t know what he was doing. Skyvanwan didn''t expect that he was just testing the tolerance of the planet with Yang Han outside, which would make Carmela fall into a state of anxiety. After all, Yang Han told her that there will be a fight next, and Skye certainly needs to take precautions ahead of time. At first, Skye came into contact with Aegis because he accidentally photographed a picture of a down and out of pocket mutant saving people, and he began to step into the center of the world. Star Baron catch up with Carmela, he said: "why do you want to take all this?" "I didn''t..." Carmela was sitting on the sofa. She didn''t, because the star Baron thought too much. The planet and Igor are still an unsolved mystery. Xingjue believes Igor too easily, which leads him to be trapped in it and can''t see the problem. "He is my father, my blood relative," he said Carmelama retorted, "you have blood relatives on earth. You don''t want to go back there." Carmela''s voice grew louder and louder, and the star Baron''s side roared: "I repeat, you asked me to come, and the earth, my mother died there in front of me." Carmela starts to get excited. People''s emotions are easily infected, whether they are happy, sad or angry. Star Jue roared louder and louder, and naturally he roared out Carmela''s temper. Carmela pointed to the outside world and said, "no, it''s because it''s real there. It''s just a fantasy here." Carmela inadvertently said the right answer, in the two quarrels, but she did not realize more, but left the room. "It''s true, I''m just a half person, remember?" he said Half human, that is a description of xingjue after he knows his true identity. His father is a planet, his mother is human, so naturally only half of him belongs to human. Carmela packed up and said, "that''s the half I''m worried about." Hearing this, xingjue immediately understood why Carmela''s attitude changed. He looked at Carmela who was packing and said, "I understand. You are jealous because I am a demigod, and you like when I am weak." Star Baron''s words now undoubtedly irritate Carmela more, causing her inner dissatisfaction with star baron. Sure enough, Carmela looked at the star Baron with disgust and said, "you are unbearable. I can''t contact the rocket all the time. I want to go out and see if I can find the signal." Star Baron is now a powder keg, no matter Carmela points or not, he has ignited and exploded, for this reason, star Baron first slapped his words in the face and said: "do you know? This is not "Happy Hotel" at all. In this play, one person is willing to open his heart to new possibilities, while the other person is a fool and doesn''t trust anyone. This is a non-existent play, so it won''t have any ratings. " After xingjue''s vent, it was Carmela''s turn. She turned her head and yelled at xingjue: "I don''t know what" Happy Hotel "is!" Carmela really thinks that the star Baron can''t understand without scolding. He is already dreaming, which is more terrible than the dream of inception. I don''t know how many dreams there are. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 738 "I finally found my family, don''t you understand?" When the star Baron''s words came out, Carmela broke away from the quarrel, her voice lowered: "I thought you already had a family." Then Carmela left the room with a disappointed face. Of course, she knew that her quarrel with xingjue was meaningless, if xingjue could not be aware of his father''s problems. On the boundless plain, Carmela was sitting here alone. With the soft wind and the warm golden sky, Carmela breathed heavily: "it''s terrible." She heard a rustle behind her, which annoyed her ears. She looked back and saw that some dogtails were being blown by the wind. Carmela took out her sword and cut the Dogtail grass, but she still heard a rustle, and it was getting louder and louder. Carmella''s face suddenly changed. She suddenly turned back and looked at the source of the sound. At the end of the sky, a spaceship came to her. Without saying a word, Carmella immediately stood up and ran away. It was the nebula that led the spacecraft to Igo. The nebula did not expect that as soon as she arrived on the planet, she would meet Carmela sitting alone on the plain. When the sisters met, Xingyun immediately swept a bullet and wanted to kill Carmela on the plain. She looked fierce, opened her mouth and roared. Carmela was swept by a row. When he saw that his life was in danger, there was a small cliff in front of Carmela, about four or five meters high. Carmela jumped down without saying a word. As a result, the nebula was unable to reach Carmela, and the spacecraft flew all the way up to the sky, intending to turn back. Carmela looked at the crazy nebula and scolded her: "crazy!" Soon, psycho flew the ship and attacked her again. Carmela is right. Nebula is crazy, because Carmela finds a cave to hide in, but Nebula bumps the spaceship directly into the cave. All the objects on Igo are harder than those on other weeks, so the cost of nebular madness is that the spacecraft crashes into a cave after a violent impact. The parts of the spaceship fall in front of Carmela, and the surface of the spaceship is burning, so it can''t stay here for a long time. Carmela picked up the parts on the ground, which were super powerful continuous fire guns composed of three gatherins. Xingyun was trapped in the middle of the spaceship and couldn''t open the cabin. She saw Carmela point the continuous fire gun at her. Xingyun wants to restart the spaceship, but Carmela''s attack has come to her. Carmela returned a large number of bullets to the spaceship driven by the nebula. Within a few seconds, the spaceship exploded and blew up the ground. The star and the spaceship fell into the ground together. Carmela watched as the spaceship entangled her legs on the pit floor, surrounded by flaming nebulae struggling. Fortunately, the nebula''s body is all mechanical, otherwise she would have died in the explosion. Carmela jumps in and grabs nebula''s hand to pull her out of the stuck spaceship. However, when nebula''s leg is successfully pulled out, the spaceship has a big explosion, and the violent impact blows the two out. Carmela fell to the ground and howled in pain. Blood was streaming down one side of her cheek, and nebula was twitching. Carmela got up and looked at the nebula. The nebula immediately grabbed Carmela by the neck and pushed her to the ground. Carmela said angrily, "what are you doing?" Angry Carmela grabs nebula''s hand and kicks her to the ground, instead giving nebula to the general. How do you repay me when I was hit by the explosion in order to save you? Carmela is very angry. In addition, Xingyun couldn''t beat her, and now she is seriously injured. When she presses Xingyun and wants to punch her, Xingyun fiercely kicks her in the back, and Carmela chokes her in the chest. Xingyun takes this opportunity to seize Carmela''s neck again, and takes out a dagger with the other hand to pierce Carmela''s heart. But when Xingyun saw the scar on Carmela''s face, Xingyun softened her heart. She powerlessly put Carmela down and said to her, "this time I won! I won, I beat you For the victory, nebula has a strong obsession, and for this repeated twice in a row, I won. In the cold cave, two people are baking the explosion of the spacecraft fire, but also warm. Carmela finally understood why she was so crazy today after hearing Nebula say that I won. Don''t you just want to win? Then I''ll choke you to the end. Kamura said, "no, I saved you." Nebula glared at Carmela''s face and said, "it''s stupid of you to save my life." "You didn''t do it hard." Said Carmela. Nebula spat on the ground: "I don''t need you to always want to beat me." Two people begin to fight, relatively, Carmela look scornful said: "I did not just across the universe to fight for a win." Nebula once again fiercely approached Carmela''s face and said, "don''t tell me what I want." Carmelama countered, "I don''t have to tell you what you want. It''s obvious." "You''re the one who wants to win. I just want a sister," he said This sentence let Carmela''s anger dissipate in an instant. Xingyun lowered his head and said in a lost voice: "I only have you, but you always want to win. Mieba dug out my eyes, took out my brain and pulled my arm down because of you." The flame is transmitting warmth, and they are silent under the ground. Unconsciously, it''s getting dark. The day and night time of Igo''s planet is different from that of other planets. Xingjue has been lying on the sofa and looking up at the night sky, with a heavy mind. He had no idea what was going on outside. Igor came in. He looked at the star Baron and asked, "are you ok? Children. " Constellation sat up immediately, and Igor said, "I saw your girlfriend go away in a rage." "Yes." The star Jue thought of this matter and closed his eyes, looking very distressed. Like a normal father, Igor said, "it''s a coincidence that you listen to this song." Igor sat down opposite the star Baron, and they were talking in the middle of the night. "Do you know brandy?" Xing Jue asked tentatively. Igor immediately replied: "the combination of mirrors is your mother''s favorite." Star Jue''s pupils spread out because of this, but when he heard his mother, his head was like pouring a basin of cold water and said, "yes, it used to be." Net, net,...: Chapter 739 Instead of talking to Starbuck about his mother, Igor said, "brandy is one of the greatest music works on earth, perhaps the greatest." "That''s right!" Star Baron nods crazily. When he talks about music, the whole star Baron is different. Igor immediately took advantage of the situation and said, "Peter, you and I are the sailors in that song. He appeared in a summer day and brought gifts from afar, just like the child I made your mother pregnant with, or the freedom you gave Carmela. Brandy, you are a good girl. You must be a good wife. My life, my love, my woman is the sea. The sea calls sailors, He loves the girl, but it''s not his world As Igor read the lyrics, he sat beside xingjue. Xingjue''s brow twisted. He realized that the thing Igor wanted to say was not about the song, but something else. Star Baron''s intuition is right. Igor sat down and said to him, "the sea calls him, just as history calls great men. Sometimes we can''t enjoy the pleasure of mortals." Xingjue said: "you may not be a mortal, but I..." Igor denied the star Baron''s words: "no, Peter, as long as the light on this planet does not die out, we do not have to face death." "Can I live forever?" Star Baron got this message from it. Igor nodded, well, twice, his eyes shining. "Really?" The corner of star Jue''s mouth bends, he begins to snicker, begin to cannot help laughing. Who hasn''t had the dream and fantasy of immortality? Now he is told by his own father that he is immortal. The happy surprise makes the star Baron forget the quarrel with Carmela. Igor look serious said: "yes, as long as the light is still." "I can use that light to build cool things, just like you used to build this planet?" he said Star Baron''s fantasy is getting bigger and bigger. He even wants to build a planet. Igor threw cold water on him and said, "it may take you millions of years to practice, but yes, you can do it." Starbuck immediately stood up and said, "yes, get ready to see an 800 foot statue of pac man, with the king of skeleton and heather lacril beside it." Star Jue pointed to the beautiful night sky, he began to unlimited fantasy, the color of satisfaction is like an eagle flying in the sky. "Well, you can create these things at will." Igor let the star Baron to fantasy, to expand. Star Baron said with high spirits: "I want to do some strange things." Star Baron began to think of some strange things in his mind. Igor immediately stood up, put a limit on the star Baron''s fantasy, and said: "but, Peter, this responsibility is huge, only we can reshape the universe, only we can lead it in the right direction by holding the reins of the universe." "How?" Asked xingjue. Igor clenched his fist, then loosened it, and a white light appeared on his hand. Xingjue loosened his hand with Igor, and the same light appeared in his hand. Two people one eye contact, Igor said to star Baron: "follow me." What Igor and xingjue don''t know is that the mantis witnessed the whole process of their conversation. When Igor and xingjue left the room, the mantis gasped for breath and looked very nervous and uneasy. Drax was sleeping sweetly. He made a huge snore and played his own Waltz in the night. The mantis ran over crying, shaking Drax''s shoulder to wake him up: "Drax, Drax, Drax, we have to talk." Because the mantis''s hand was pressed on Drax''s shoulder, Drax felt frightened when he saw the mantis when he woke up from her shaking. The mantis felt the panic, so his hands flew away from Drax''s shoulders, and he was startled. When Drax saw that it was a mantis, he apologized to her and said, "I''m sorry, but I like women who have a little meat." "What?" For a moment, the mantis didn''t understand what Drax meant. So Drax simply summed up, "I said I think you''re disgusting, but I don''t want to make you too sad." Drax thought the mantis liked her, so he rejected the mantis from the beginning. The mantis came to his room alone tonight, which strengthened Drax''s idea, but I''m sorry, Drax felt that he could not accept it. The mantis immediately explained, "no, I don''t want to..." Drax suddenly coughed loudly. The mantis asked, "what happened?" Drax coughed and exhaled: "I''m imagining a blind date with your skin." Drax burst out laughing. He couldn''t help laughing. The Mantis was already in a mess, and she repeated again and again: "Drax, I don''t want to... I don''t like you that much. I don''t like your species." Drax immediately stopped laughing and said, "Hey, there''s no need for a personal attack." Drax had no idea how many times others had attacked the mantis before. But the mantis didn''t mind. She said quickly, "listen, Igor got what he wanted. I should have told you earlier. I''m stupid. You''re in danger." The mantis finally told Dragos about Igo. Drax''s face froze in an instant. In the underground cave, Carmella and Xingyun walk side by side. After a quarrel, their relationship is much more peaceful. When they walked out of the cave, Carmela saw a dazzling white light in front of her. She asked, "what''s that?" They walked to the white light. Igor came to the palace with xingjue. As he walked, he brainwashed xingjue and said, "you have to readjust the way you look at life. Everything around us, including the girl, is temporary. We are eternal." "Won''t eternity be boring?" he asked Igor raised his index finger and said, "if you have a goal, you won''t, Peter. You are here to find a goal. I told you that many years ago, I had an indelible impulse to find life, but what I didn''t tell you is that when I finally found it, it was so disappointing. Then I had a deep insight, My inner desire to find another life is not for me to swim between them The more he listened, the bigger his eyes glared. Igor''s words were different from what he said at the beginning, even quite different. Net, net,...: Chapter 740 Igor looked at the star Baron, at the moment, Igor suddenly became strange again in the eyes of the star baron. His words, his thinking and his tone make xingjue feel out of place. Before, the star Baron trusted Igor and was intoxicated by his power, but now he seems to be waking up from his sleep. Igor said, "Peter, I found meaning." When Igor finished speaking, he pressed his left hand on xingjue''s forehead. The power of the gods came into play. Xingjue raised his head. His eyes reflected the stars of the universe, reflecting the mystery and eternity from the depths of the universe that he had never seen or felt before. Star Baron''s consciousness began to dissociate, the brain gradually out of their control, Igor''s brainwashing success, star Baron issued: "I see, eternal!" It''s the words of the world. He''s like Bucky, brainwashed by the hydra. He doesn''t know who he is. On the other side, at the end of the dazzling white light, what appeared in front of Carmela and the nebula made Carmela exclaim, "my God The two of them saw countless white bones gathered here, as well as Skye. "You finally found out." Skye goes to Carmela, and she and Yang Han go around the planet to find the truth of the planet. The corpses everywhere in front of us are chilling. Mantis said that this planet is Igor himself, he will not let people enter at will, but the fact is that Igor generously invited everyone to enter, and let them stay here forever. This is the truth about Igo. Carmela stepped back and asked Skye, "did you find out in the first place?" Carmela covered his mouth. Even if he had followed mieba to conquer the planets, Carmela had never seen such a large-scale skeleton. It''s not only piled up into mountains, how big the planet is, but there is no life. It''s hard to imagine how many lives it has consumed. "Do you think you are treated as a VIP like you Skye lifted her hair and twisted her neck, because they were about to fight. No matter whether they discover Igor''s secret or not, Igor will only leave xingjue alone, and all others will be killed by him and become the new nutrient of the planet. Carmela doesn''t know Skye well, but now she thinks Skye is reliable. If she hadn''t bumped into the cave with the nebula by mistake, Carmela would still be in a fog and know nothing now. The nebula immediately said, "we have to leave this planet." At the same time, in the middle of the universe, a spaceship is making an interstellar jump. Yongdu, rocket, raccoon and grut are not adults. When they jump across a piece of space, there is an old man sitting in the space. He is white haired, but with cool black. After seeing the rocket raccoon and their spaceship leave, the old man murmured, "my God, anyway, before I was rudely interrupted, I was saying... At that time, I was a FedEx courier." In front of the old man sat a strange cosmic creature, which made people feel terrible at first sight. The real identity of the old man is not known, but even Yang Han dare not easily provoke. After hundreds of interstellar jumps, the ship stopped. Grute spat out a mouthful of green saliva. Rocket raccoon and Yongdu knelt down on the spaceship. The vomiting was 100 times more serious than carsickness. Yongdu looked at the raccoon and said, "what are you doing, boy?" Yongdu looks sad. After living in space for so long, he felt that the interstellar jump was so disgusting for the first time. Rocket raccoon explained: "from the way you talk about him, I can see that this Igo is not a good man. We have to save quell." "For what? Honor? Love? " Yongdu now even felt his legs weak when he stood up, as if his legs had turned into marshmallows. Rocket raccoon denied: "no, I''m not for this. I want to save quill to prove that I''m better than him. I can ridicule him for the rest of my life." After hearing this, Yongdu stood up and laughed. Rocket raccoon puzzled asked: "what do you laugh at me for?" Yongdu heard the same excuse as before: "you can cheat yourself and everyone else, but you can''t cheat me. I know you." Yongdu has understood the real thoughts of the rocket raccoon, but the rocket raccoon has not realized it. Yongdu took a few steps to get used to his marshmallow legs. The rocket raccoon stood up and said, "you don''t know me, waste!" Yongdu turned around and yelled angrily: "I know everything about you. I know that you pretend to be the worst and the cruelest person, but you are the worst." "Shut up Rocket raccoon felt the danger, Yongdu said nothing is wrong. Yongdu is now peeling the onion of rocket raccoon layer by layer and making rocket raccoon cry. Rocket raccoon told him to shut up, but Yongdu didn''t shut up. The louder he said, the more evil smile appeared on his face. "I know that you steal batteries you don''t need, you push away everyone who is willing to bear you, because even a little love will remind you how much emptiness you have inside." "Shut up, I told you to shut up!" Rocket raccoon roars, even wants to start, his heart has been bravely exposed * * ten. Yongdu didn''t stop. The rocket raccoon made him experience such a terrible hundreds of interstellar jumps. Of course, he wanted to give back some color to the rocket raccoon. "I know the scientists who made you didn''t care about you at all," Yongdu said "I mean it, man!" The rocket raccoon cried and tears came down. Yongdu continued to say loudly: "just like my own parents, they sold me and their own son to be slaves. I know you well, boy, because you are me." After Yongdu roared, the Raccoon''s face was only separated by two fists. They gasped at each other, one blue man, one raccoon, two different species. Now they began to cherish each other. Rocket raccoon looked at the scar on Yongdu''s face and said, "what kind of people are we?" Yongdu pulled his face back. He turned away with a big swing and said, "maybe it''s a couple of people who are going to deal with a planet." "Good, good, good, wait, what to deal with?" Rocket raccoon thought his ear was wrong, but Yongdu gave him a positive answer: "deal with the planet!" The next moment, the raccoon feels dizzy and wants to sleep. Net, net,...: Chapter 741 On Igo''s planet, Skye, Carmela and the nebula leave the underground potholes and immediately return to the castle. Kamura grabbed the mantis''s neck and hung her in the air. "What''s this place?" he asked Drakes yelled at Carmela, "Carmela, let her go!" Kamura didn''t listen to Drax. She yelled at the mantis angrily: "the bodies in the cave, who are they?" Kamura''s anger at the mantis is is not one or two. If she had not discovered a large number of corpses by accident, she would have been concealed by the mantis. The mantis grabs Carmela''s hand to breathe more smoothly. At the same time, she activates the ability of synaesthesia and feels Carmela''s heart. The two antennae on the mantis''s forehead began to glow, and she said, "you''re afraid." Carmel pulled away her hand. The feeling of being spied made her feel extremely uncomfortable. Now they are extremely passive and have no support. Carmela found out that the starbaron had disappeared. At this time, xingjue was still brainwashed by Igor. Igor showed the vast map of the universe in front of xingjue and said, "I call it expansion. This is my goal. Now, it''s also your goal." Star Baron''s eyes are covered with blue light, he himself has become more and more difficult to control his own thinking. The more Igor talked about his expansion plan, the more deeply xingjue was brainwashed. Think about Bucky just being brainwashed by the Hydra for decades, now brainwashed star Baron is a God, or even the origin of a planet. Star Baron could not resist Igor''s brainwashing, he saw countless stars and exclaimed: "it''s so beautiful!" "For thousands of years, I have rooted thousands of my extensions in thousands of worlds, and I have to achieve the only real goal of life, to grow, to spread, to cover all existence, until everything... Becomes me," Igor said Igor showed his true face in front of the star Baron after being brainwashed. Igo, a planet, a terrifying existence that has devoured a large number of passing spaceships and planets from nothingness. Kamura''s whole body trembled after being used by the mantis and said, "what did she do to me?" Carmela looked at her hand as if she had experienced something that frightened her. "She''s told me everything," Drax said to Carmela Carmela is no longer angry at the beginning. As the mantis said, Carmela''s anger comes from fear, from fear. The mantis just magnifies her fear so that Carmela can get out of her anger and return to her true state. Carmela looks at the mantis with a scared face. On the other hand, Igor said to xingjue, "I have only one problem. One God does not have enough energy to accomplish such a great cause, but two gods, that may be enough." The star Baron looks at Igor. The excited expression on his face now proves that he is not out of Igor''s control. The mantis explained the corpses, and she said, "those corpses are his children." As Mantis said, Carmela''s pupils dilate instantly. Igor is still expounding his great dream: "of all I have done, my favorite is to try to graft my genes into other species. I originally hoped that such a match would be enough to provide energy for expansion. I asked Yongdu to send some offspring to me, which is against the rule of predators, but I generously compensated him, and to appease his conscience, I said I would never hurt them. It''s true that they didn''t feel anything, but they let me down one by one. " Igor shrugged his shoulders. He enjoyed the moment, tearing off his disguise and making a statement. The star Baron had been controlled by him, so he spoke with complete confidence. The truth about Yongdu, which xingjue didn''t understand, has come to the surface now. Yongdu abducts xingjue to save him, not to treat him as a slave. He fabricates a lie to deceive his subordinates that xingjue is small and can go to many places where they can''t get in, just to let the young xingjue stay on his ship. The gap between the adoptive father and the biological father is reflected incisively and vividly at this time. Igor continued: "none of them carried the genie gene until you, Peter, of all my descendants, you were the only one who inherited the connection with light." Star Baron heard Igor boast of his special mouth smile. If Carmela sees his humble appearance, the star Baron can definitely have a big mouth. What Drax said unintentionally at the beginning was that xingjue was not Igor''s only son. At that time, he just joked. Now, under the explanation of Igor and mantis, the truth that xingjue was not the only son is chilling. For Igor, children are just tools. When kamura learned from the mantis what the remains were in the cave, she immediately said to everyone, "we have to find Peter right away and leave this broken planet." For Carmela''s proposal, the mantis twisted his face and said, "Igo must have courted him now. He has a way..." When the Mantis was about to explain Igor further, the nearby Nebula immediately said, "let''s go straight." Xingyun doesn''t care about xingjue''s life and death. She just wants to leave here with Carmela to live. Fighting a planet is a fool''s business. Nebula, which has always focused on its own interests, has never let people down at such a time. But Xingyun wants to go with Carmela. Carmela doesn''t agree. She says that she doesn''t like xingjue. But in these days, Skye sees the ambiguity between Carmela and xingjue. But one of them was timid and felt that he was useless. The other felt that he had too much on his back and didn''t want to be involved, so the relationship between them was not settled. "No, he''s a friend of ours," Carmela said, rejecting nebula''s proposal to escape Star cloud a pair of dislike of say: "friend? You yell at each other all the time. You''re not friends. " Drax nodded and agreed with Nebula: "you''re right. We''re family." Kamura was disappointed. After hearing Drax''s unexpected reversal, she looked at Drax. At this time, Drax was unexpectedly cute, although Drax was not cute at all. One by one, Drax looked over and said, "we''re not leaving anyone, except you, maybe." Drax looked at the nebula when he said you. Net, net,...: Chapter 742 "My God." Xingyun feels numb. She doesn''t fit in with these people, and she doesn''t understand each other''s roaring and quarreling. Can she be said to be family? Nebula''s feelings are very cold. Igor looked at the top of the palace with a crazy color and said, "for the first time since my existence, I''m really no longer lonely." When Igo roared and released his inner emotion, he saw the star Baron''s face and lowered his head. "What''s the matter, son?" Igor goes to xingjue. At this time, xingjue should be as excited as him, but something seems to be wrong. Star Jue face droops, a pair of sad expression said: "my friends." At this time, xingjue highlighted his special point. Even if he was controlled by Igor, he was awakened by strong fetters in his heart. Igor immediately knew that his control was not 100% for xingjue, so Haosheng advised him, "you see, this is your human side, Peter." "Yes." Star Baron nodded, he was still trapped in great sadness. Igor brainwashed, "listen, kid, we''re beyond that." "Yes." Star Jue nodded repeatedly, just like a robot, with no change in tone. Igor Tut''s mouth, he turned around, raised his hand and put it down again: "OK." "But my mother..." Igor heard the star Baron from behind him about a man he had already asked him to jump over. Igor immediately looked back, only to see star Jue face tangled, pain unbearable said: "you said you love my mother." Igor said so many words before, in his opinion, the star baron who was brainwashed would not care at all, but the reality is that the star Baron struggles in his heart because of those words. Igor recalled that he looked up at the top of the palace, looking full of the past: "I love her, my water lily, she can sing every song played on the radio, I went back to earth three times to see her, I know, if I go back for the fourth time, I will never go, expansion, the meaning of my existence is gone, so I did the necessary thing, but..." Igor''s next sentence will be doomed to his failure. In this long memory, Igor conceals an important thing. At this moment, he directly says it. "It broke my heart for her to get a brain tumor." As soon as Igor''s words were finished, xingjue immediately broke away from his control, the blue light in his eyes disappeared, and the tangle on xingjue''s face turned into the anger following his doubts. "What?" Xingjue''s face changed greatly. Igor immediately said, "well... I know it doesn''t sound good." As soon as Igor spoke, xingjue directly took out two hadron submachine guns and fired mercilessly at Igor. You dare to give my mother a brain tumor. I can''t kill you today. Am I still the famous space garbage keeper Peter quail? The angry star Baron doesn''t care whether the man in front of him is his father or not. When he is sober, he understands how disgusting and shameless the man in front of him is. The intense gunfire broke Igor''s body, making his whole body composed of transparent blue and white light. Star Baron''s attack did not cause substantial damage to him, and Igor did not even shed blood. However, Igor didn''t expect that the star Baron would suddenly be in trouble. He was so shocked that he pointed to the star Baron and said, "who do you think you are?" Igor was angry. He and xingjue forced Lai Lai so much that he fattened him and slaughtered him just like a pig. Now that the pig dares to climb a tree, Igor''s fierce nature is exposed. Xingjue was not afraid of Igor''s angry words. He yelled at Igor: "you killed my mother!" "I..." Igor''s half face was knocked out, even so, he was still able to speak normally, "so work hard to find the most suitable form for you, is that your thanks? You really have to grow up! " Igor''s body instantly recovered, and changed several different faces. The name of God was not covered. Igor''s transformation and recovery were confused by xingjue. You can''t kill yourself if you break your body by shooting. Is that still for people to play? Infinite resurrection armor? Xingjue''s steps moved back for a while. Igor held out his hand and summoned a huge blue and white light directly through xingjue''s body. At the same time, he also yelled: "I wanted to do it with you, but it seems that you can only make a 1000 year battery and grow slowly." In this way, xingjue was once again controlled by Igor without any resistance. On the other hand, the rocket raccoon that Carmela has been contacting finally has a response. Kamura said to the communicator, "it''s connected, rocket." The rocket raccoon is coming to Igo''s planet from the spaceship with full arms. He immediately reminds kamorra: "take the signal transmitter with you, so I can find you. We are in an old construction equipment, and Yongdu used it to cut the Bank of esquira." Carmela reminded, "Igo is a madman." Each party is preparing to join hands to deal with Igor and eliminate him. Skye immediately enters the stealth state. She doesn''t know if she will be found in Igor''s planet. It''s her first time to fight with a planet. After this success, she can accumulate experience for the next step of killing the God of symbiosis. The raccoon responded, "I know. Get ready." Yongdu walks up to his man, clareen. He''s controlling a rocker. "Put her down, Clarine." When clareen put down the rocker, a small aircraft flew out of the spacecraft. Yongdu called her the aircraft. The aircraft flew to Igo''s planet, which was originally colorful, full of richness and vitality. Now it looks like a big red face. The big face of the planet, it seems to devour everything in the past. In the palace, Igor penetrated the chest of the star Baron with blue and white light, and hung him in the air. Igor walks up to star jute. There is a walkman on his waist, which is still of Sony brand. When Igor presses the play button, the song in it is brandy, which he discussed with star jute before. The lyrics light singing: "the sailors said brandy, you are a good girl, will be a good wife." Xingjue''s body began to appear black moldy lines. He stared at his voice and cried weakly: "no..." Igor listened to the song and said slowly: "my life, my love, my woman is the sea. Peter, this is the sea." With that, Igor crushed the voice. He was merciless. He wanted to bring the most complete despair to the star Baron and repay the shots that the star Baron fired at him. Net, net,...: Chapter 743 When kamura and others set out to the palace to find the star Baron, Igor had forced out the blood of the gods in the star Baron''s body and introduced it to the depths of the planet. The luminous plant buried by Igor on the earth decades ago erupted in an instant. It turned into black and blue smoke and devoured everything nearby. Igor enjoyed the moment to strengthen himself. Just as Igor was immersed in it, unexpected guests came outside his palace. Kamura and others directly break in, Yongdu is driving the aircraft to smash his palace. "Hello, idiot!" Yongdu is not polite at all. The sound of Duang, a few hundred meter aircraft, broke Igor''s body. The blue and white light controlling xingjue stopped, and xingjue fell from the air to the ground. The disaster on the earth is still going on. The black and blue smoke is rolling towards the towns. People are screaming, yelling, shouting and running desperately. A small half of the town was swallowed up in a short time, and then the black blue smoke stopped moving and piled up the black blue mud mass as high as a hill. "What is that?" Running people stop, they see black and blue mud is still inertial movement, even the sun is covered by it, unable to penetrate. After kamura and others came near the palace, they saw that it was a mess. The walls of the palace were scattered with the parts of the smashed aircraft. The whole palace was covered with dust, the cabin door of the aircraft opened, and grut waved to kamorrah. In just a day or two, grute experienced too much bullying. Drax rushed over, waved to gruot, and yelled, "get out of the way, little gruot idiot." Drax, along with nebula and mantis, climbed onto the spaceship. Carmela went to help star Lord and said to him, "I said something was wrong." Two people walk toward the spaceship, star Baron staggers, completely rely on Carmela''s body to support himself, but his eyes are quite fierce, said: "I said, I need to hear this kind of words now." "I''m back, aren''t I?" Carmela took a fierce look at xingjue. A huge stone fell behind them, which made them shrink in the head. "Because there is a tacit ambiguity between us." Star Baron''s mouth is still very skinny. Carmela immediately denied: "there is no tacit ambiguity." On the aircraft, the mantis hovered around, looking worried. Drax yelled angrily to the rocket Raccoon in the aircraft, "what are you doing? You almost killed us. " The rocket raccoon turned his chair around and spread it out with both hands and said, "shouldn''t I say thank you rocket?" "I''m in control." Drax put on the White Wolf empty handed. As soon as he took a mouthful of FG, the mantis said nervously, "we don''t have it. It''s just an extension of his real body. He''ll be back soon." When xingjue got to the aircraft and saw the nebula, he joked: "how is sister blue here?" Xingyun doesn''t have a good face for xingjue. Although they both have a star character, they are very close to each other. So Nebula smelly face said: "I just want to ride home." Rocket raccoon pointed to Nebula wrongly said: "she also want to kill me." Don''t turn your head: "I saved you, you stupid fox!" Carmela reminded, "he''s not a fox." Grunt looked up at the raccoon and said, "I''m grunt!" Rocket raccoon immediately retorted: "I am not a raccoon rabbit." "I''m Groot." Grute''s words were incomprehensible, but the rocket raccoon could understand them. He lowered his head and said, "it''s raccoon, forget it..." After the crowd gathered and spoke for a while, Skye reminded him, "the attack is coming!" Skye felt that the planet was shaking, and a huge amount of energy from the inside of the planet was pouring to the surface. This energy is huge, integrating millions of years of countless cosmic debris energy. If we do our best to release it, even Skye feels powerless to resist. But Igo can''t kill her. After all, after Yang Han has copied so many genes, he wants to kill him unless mieba collects all the infinite gems and rings his fingers. Today, Yang Han is almost immortal. Soon, as Skye said, blue and white light strips like vines grew up near the palace. They were like the tentacles of giant octopus in the deep sea slapping on the ground, making the whole palace shake violently. "How can you kill a God?" cried Drax Everyone wants to know this problem. Now they are in Igor''s stomach. Although it is very dangerous, they are much better than Igor''s body. If we fight in space, Igor has more advantages. Star Baron immediately said: "he has a nucleus, his brain, soul and so on, has a protective shell." Star Jue quickly climbed up the aircraft, nebula immediately associate: "in the underground cave!" Star Jue climbed up to see the aircraft is starting Yongdu, he called to Yongdu: "Yongdu." "Well." Brave degree should be, star Jue sat on the co pilot, two people began to open the aircraft together. The fuel burns, the aircraft flies into the sky, they are going to the underground cave to destroy Igor''s nuclear. However, as soon as the aircraft took off, it was entangled by blue and white light bars. The aircraft fell heavily to the ground, making the palace vibrate again. "Push to lose momentum!" Yongdu desperately starts the aircraft, but it''s useless. Star Jue calmly put his hand into the propeller and said: "it seems that I should be glad that I am thin, otherwise you will give me to this madman." Xingjue is trying to restart the propeller. Yongdu turns to scold him and says, "do you think that''s why I left you, idiot?" Star Jue immediately fierce anti scold from bravery: "is that what you told me, you old fool." They scolded and restarted the thruster. Yongdu explained, "I can''t hand you over after I understand the fate of other children." "You said you were going to eat me." Star Jue now wants to understand all doubts at once. Yongdu said, "that''s a joke." "I don''t want to laugh." Xingjue looks at xiangyongdu angrily. While they were shouting, the rocket raccoon turned around in the front driving position and said, "what''s wrong with you!" "Of course there is something wrong with me!" The star Jue frightenedly stretched out to point to a blue and white skeleton in front of him, "this thing is actually my father!" Net, net,...: Chapter 744 Igor has now given up the human form and directly used light and shadow as his body to attack them. It is impossible for Igor to let xingjue escape. He spent a lot of time to cultivate a descendant with the blood of God. Star Jue, after being surprised make complaints about igago, said bravely that "thruster has resumed." Xingjue and Yongdu immediately restart the aircraft and forcibly tear off the light bar that Igor used to wrap around the aircraft. Facing the huge light and shadow in front of Igor, the aircraft was smashed. A corner of the palace was hit by a flying machine. They are now in the rear of the palace. Here is a huge cliff. The flying machine fell down vertically. Xingjue and Yongdu pull the rocker to stabilize the falling aircraft. Yongdu suggested, "we should fly up!" "No way!" Star Baron refused, he continued to fly the aircraft to the ground, "Igor wants to destroy the universe we know, we have to kill him, rocket!" "To order!" Rocket raccoon understand what star Baron really want to do, although they have experienced countless quarrels, but the degree of tacit understanding is still very high. The rocket raccoon increased its firepower, and four or five flames were ejected from the rear of the aircraft. The powerful thrust burst out, and the aircraft broke into the ground. While the rocket raccoon opened the artillery to blow up the rocks next to the ground, he yelled: "then we will save the galaxy again." "Probably." Star Baron is struggling to control the aircraft not to deviate from the direction. Now they are under the ground. If they don''t control it well, they will crash into hard rock, causing the aircraft to blow up. Rocket raccoon did not leave any spare force, firepower is the biggest, horsepower is the biggest, attack power is also the biggest. Xingjue is very tired of controlling there. The rocket raccoon manipulated the rocker to smash the rock the aircraft was about to hit and said, "great. If we save the galaxy twice, we will be worth a lot of money." The star Jue whole person is shaken by the spaceship left and right, his corner of the mouth blows a way: "I really can''t believe you thought of this unexpectedly." Rocket stood up and twisted his waist, looking very excited and said: "just think about it, man, aren''t we friends? Of course I care about the planets, the buildings, and the animals on every planet. " "There are others." The star Jue reminds a way. Mantis heard rocket raccoon so happy after saying: "that bad tempered dog is so cute, lovely dead me." Clarlin was alone on the ship listening to jazz, and then his thighs were up and swaying. He is responsible for meeting them outside, so he has a lot of leisure. At this time, clarlin suddenly saw a large number of spaceships in front of him for interstellar jump. The number of spaceships instantly reached several hundred, as if the spaceship did not need money. Ayesha and her army are coming. Ayesha went out in person, and she ordered, "pilot, release the advance team, our sensors sense that the battery is under the surface of the planet, dive!" Claring was completely ignored. He watched the spaceship rushing to Igo like bees in a bee nest. He immediately contacted Yongdu and said, "ship... Captain." Yongdu is flying with xingjue to the ground, and the message of clarlin is not heard by Yongdu. The fiery red rays destroyed the huge underground rocks. Yongdu asked, "why did Igor come to you?" Xingjue turns the steering wheel. Indeed, the aircraft has a steering wheel. "He needs my genetic connection to light to help him destroy the universe, and he wants to teach me how to control energy." Xingjue manipulated the spaceship and watched the rocks splashing around. Yongdu pouted and asked, "can you control it?" Star Jue gently shook his head: "can control a little, I made an energy ball." "Made a ball?" Yongdu looks at xingjue in doubt, and then he smiles. Star Jue felt a little embarrassed: "I''ve tried my best to think about it. I can only make this one." In response, Yongdu said, "what do you think? Do you think I use my head when I control this arrow flying? " At this time, the aircraft finally rushed out of the ground, and had a close contact with the rock nearby, and the edge of the entire aircraft had a huge spark. And after rushing out of the ground, Skye saw the star Baron mentioned about Igor''s nuclear. This is a vast and boundless space, countless lacquer black chains are in the air, and there is a red and blue one in the center of the chain, which is like a heart. It doesn''t seem to have any defense, it''s just a little ugly. The mantis came to the side of the aircraft, looked at Igor''s nucleus through the window and said, "that''s there. That''s Igor''s nucleus." Kamura in a look at Igor''s nuclear analysis: "the shell is very thick, rocket." Because it is trapped by the chain, when you look at it from a close range, Igor''s core is actually surrounded by the chain. If you want to attack its core, you must destroy the chain first. "Leave it to me!" The rocket immediately manipulated the rocker to gather all the fire. "Come on! Igor will find us soon As the mantis spoke, he saw that the aircraft had been driven to Igor''s nucleus by xingjue. Until now, many people have found that this nucleus is so huge that even hundreds of people can''t measure it. "Hold on The rocket immediately opened fire, all the red laser into a penetrating laser, mercilessly attacked Igor''s nuclear. The red laser destroys the surface of the nucleus. It seems that the weak nuclear defense completely blocks the attack of the red laser. The star Baron yelled: "when the drill reaches the core, he will die!" Rocket raccoon continued to launch attacks, red laser began to penetrate the surface of the nuclear, and a little bit deeper into it, if so no one disturb, Skye felt that he did not need to do it by himself. And now she is not convenient to move, because Igor did not appear, before Skye attracted Igor''s attention, as the greatest combat effectiveness, Skye must hit Igor unprepared. One thing that worried Yang Han happened on the aircraft. Because the aircraft no longer collided, Yongdu heard clarlin''s communication after he was quiet. "What''s the matter, Clarine?" Yongdu looks at the constantly damaged nuclear. Xingjue is controlling the aircraft to prevent it from shaking and causing the attack to tilt. Claring said, "remember the girl Ayesha?" Hearing the name, Yongdu''s voice became loud: "remember, what happened?" There was no need for clarlin to speak. Yongdu turned around and saw a large number of spaceships coming. Net, net,...: Chapter 745 Ayesha''s men find Yongdu and surround them without saying a word. Without any hesitation, without any hesitation, Ayesha''s spaceship army immediately attacked, bombarded, and attacked the aircraft. The rocket raccoon had to stop destroying Igor''s nuclear, and xingjue and Yongdu immediately controlled the aircraft to avoid, otherwise all of them would explode here the next second, and there was no possibility of survival. Carmela, Drax and grutt jumped from the aircraft, while xingjue, Yongdu and rocket raccoon continued to fly the aircraft to attract the attention of the soverins. "Why don''t you fire the laser gun?" The star Jue side opens a side to see to own after death, that dense such as forest of cannonball let a person see scalp numb. Rocket raccoon from the front two hands on the ground, four corners parallel ran over, said: "they blew up the generator, I remember I took a small detonator." Rocket raccoon rummaged up, nebula is to remind: "there is no detonator, no explosives are useless." The rocket raccoon picked up some small explosives on the ground and said, "we have this." Rocket raccoon picked up a full hand of explosives, star Baron surprised asked: "this thing enough to kill Igor?" Star Baron for this possibility is not big. The rocket raccoon rolled up the bombs, made them into a bundle, and said, "if you can, it will cause a chain reaction of his whole nervous system." "What do you mean?" Star Baron looked at the front is the pursuit and Igor''s core, his body began to heat. The rocket raccoon carried the rolled up explosive behind his back and said, "the whole planet will explode. We have to get out quickly." Star Baron also took out his own killing move: "I installed a timer, go!" With that, Yongdu continued to fly the aircraft, while xingjue and rocket raccoon jumped out to go to Igor''s core. Skye looked at a large number of pursuers. She knew that these pursuers could only be solved by herself. After they jumped out, Skye flew out, too. Xingyun is extremely afraid of Skye, but now if both sides are friends, this fear is a good thing. From Skye, the nebula saw the irresistible power of mieba. Mieba in this period is not invincible. He has not collected many infinite gems. That''s why Xingyun wants to fight against mieba. Once mieba starts to gather all the gems, let alone fight, even this idea is a kind of fear in my mind. You know, at that time, even the iron man were beaten by the six gods'' mieba, and they had no confidence at all. Time in the past, the nebula see Skye a person to fly outside, stopped in front of countless spacecraft. When Ayesha saw Skye, she didn''t know why her heart was pounding for a moment. It wasn''t moved by Skye''s beauty, but the fear from the deep soul made her heart beat faster. Ayesha recalled that when they sent the spaceships to pursue xingjue, all the spaceships disappeared and destroyed in an instant. "Did this woman do it?" Ayesha gave an order, "everyone, first concentrate all the firepower to solve her!" Although Ayesha is arrogant, she doesn''t despise the enemy. She sent a large number of spaceships to pursue them last time. The soverins were more cohesive than obedient to orders. In an instant, countless artillery fire attacked Skye. Skye''s mouth was hooked. After a beautiful smile, Skye gently snapped his fingers. Between heaven and earth, in the universe, countless vast and vast scenes condense everything in front of us. Shock wave ability to launch, the air waves the ripples of destruction, noisy days of artillery fire in Skye''s loud fingers turned into a very bright white dot. The shockwave enveloped all the gunfire, and with a bang, the white dots exploded, causing an explosive gale that scattered everything. Sitting in the nebula on the aircraft, they were affected by the strong wind, and the entire aircraft pushed forward, which immediately opened the distance from the soverins. On the other hand, the wind overturned most of the soverin spacecraft, and even Igor''s core, which was entangled in the chain, was shaking violently. Just jump down star Jue and rocket raccoon two people were blown directly the other side. "Walter?" Xingjue''s cheek was blown up. Carmela, who had fallen to the ground, grasped one of the chains so that they would not be blown away. Ayesha looked at Skye in horror. She just snapped her fingers and resisted their artillery attack, which was enough to destroy half a planet. So terrible, arrogant Ayesha even want to shout to Skye, dare to land a war! But Ayesha did not say that, arrogant they will never give in to anyone! Skye blew an airway toward his finger: "Yang Han, am I getting more and more powerful?" Skye looks like he wants to be praised. Indeed, Skye''s shock wave ability is increasing day by day. It seems that Skye''s deep potential has been stimulated by his own gene enhancement. At that moment, the scope and power of the shock wave were at least hundreds of times higher than before Skye. Under the stimulation of double potential, Skye''s ability is more and more unfathomable. However, Skye in the release of the shock wave just after the ability of the body is empty, she immediately embarrassed smile: "later can''t be so messy." Yang Han for a while speechless: "save dim sum, big sister." Skye laughed a few times and looked at Ayesha''s regiment again. More than half of the spaceship had been destroyed by her attack. The ability of destruction surpassed Igor who rescued the star Baron at that time. It''s just that the price is too high. Fortunately, after solving today''s problem, there is nothing else. Skye has plenty of time to recover his strength. Ayesha choked. She was very careful now, and called the commander to work with her to figure out how to deal with the woman in front of her. The commander''s scalp was numb, and he destroyed their general spaceship with a snap of his finger. This is not a level enemy. The commander''s fear also spread in the body of the soverin soldiers. What they don''t know, however, is that what really destroys them is their attacks. Skye just wrapped up the space shock, compressed all their attacks into a ball, and then reverberated and exploded. So it seems that Skye''s attack is terrible, but in fact most of them are just relying on his strength. It''s a bit unrealistic for Skye to destroy hundreds of ships at a time. Even mieba without gems could not do such a terrible thing. Net, net,...: Chapter 746 Below the Igor''s nucleus, the mantis frowns and says, "he''s coming." The ground began to shake, countless white light into a light whip to crack the ground, the air around is full of dangerous smell. "I thought you said you could make him sleep," said drakes Now they are facing the attack from both sides. Fortunately, a man on Skye''s side stopped a large number of sovelling spaceships. Otherwise, Drax, they are not so easy to wait for Igor''s arrival. Mantis is is very helpless to say: "when he wants to sleep, I can let him sleep, now he is too strong, I can''t do it, I don''t believe myself." It was the first time that she felt Igor''s anger like a mountain falling from the sky, which made her body and even her soul cold. "You don''t have to believe in yourself, because I believe in you," Drax said to encourage the mantis Just after Drax finished, a hundred meter white light appeared in front of them. The white light turned into a huge face, which was in the shape of Igor. White light giant face toward Drax, they spit out a ball of tire like energy body, white tires crush the ground and attack toward the three people. At the moment of crisis, the mantis squats down and touches the white light whip on the ground with her hand. She roars, and the antennae on her forehead light up at the same time: "sleep!" Under the attack of the mantis''s sleepy buff, the white tire that was about to attack them dissipated. After all this, the Mantis was about to faint because of his shortness of breath. She resisted and defeated Igor for the first time. Although it only made Igor''s consciousness drowsy for a short time, it was undoubtedly the most important step to blow the horn of victory. The Mantis was about to cry, excited and scared, while Drax said to Carmela impolitely, "I didn''t expect that she could do it. After all, she looks very thin." "I don''t know how long I can hold him," the mantis cried on the ground Xingjue and rocket raccoon put on their gas masks and went into Igor''s core. Rocket raccoon turned on his flashlight and then took a picture inside. The whole cave is full of dark green metal, like gems, but full of metal odor. The rocket raccoon looked at it and said, "the metal is too thick. To make the bomb work, we have to put it on Igor''s core. Our big butt can''t get into these small holes." The rocket raccoon said, the star Baron turned his head to look at grute and said: "well..." Grute scratched his arm. He followed him to make soy sauce. Now it seems that he is going to become the main force to destroy Igor. Rocket raccoon understood the meaning of star Baron, he whispered: "this idea is terrible." "That''s all we have left." The star Baron knew that it was dangerous to let Groot go, but it was dangerous for all of them not to destroy Igor. "Unbelievable." The rocket raccoon grabs Groot, stands on his shoulder, and goes deep into the cave. "Rocket, do this, rocket, do this." The rocket raccoon is murmuring. Xingjue picked up two hadron submachine guns and guarded the entrance of the cave, saying: "today is bad enough." Then star Baron began to fight with the sovellin spacecraft. More than a dozen soverines are much easier to deal with than hundreds. Star King looked at Sky, who make complaints about more ships in the distance. He said, "is she a legendary superhero?" Bang bang! Xingjue took out a spaceship and continued to attack. The rocket raccoon and grute went deep into the cave. The rocket raccoon told grute how to use the timer in detail and said, "OK, you turn on this switch first, and then turn on this, so it starts. Then you press this button, and you have five minutes to run away. No matter what you do, don''t press this button, the quotation will detonate the bomb immediately, We''re all dead. " Grunt was stunned. The raccoon knew he didn''t understand, so he said, "repeat what I just said." Grut looked at the timer and said, "I''m grut, I''m grut." Grunt was right in the first two sentences, so the raccoon nodded. When grunt finished his next sentence and pointed to the leftmost button at the same time, the rocket raccoon immediately put out his hand to stop him and said, "no! incorrect! This button will kill everyone. Come again "I''m grunt, I''m grunt, I''m grunt!" Grutt''s direct quality three in a row, and finally his hand is still on the left most button. The raccoon changed his mind and said, "no, that''s what you just said. How could that be? Which button should you press? Point it out. " Grute did not hesitate to choose the red button on the far left. The rocket raccoon looks like he can''t survive or die: "no!" Rocket raccoon shouts up to the sky, why does he meet such a stupid pig teammate! The star Jue stretched in a head from the outside way: "you make him nervous!" Xing Jue said that he was almost not hit by a bullet. Rocket raccoon immediately roared to star Baron: "shut up! Get me a tape! Is there anyone out there with tape? I''m going to tape the death button. " Rocket Raccoon''s idea is good, but star Baron replied: "I don''t have tape. I''ll ask." Star Jue immediately contacted Yongdu on the spaceship and said, "Yongdu, do you have... Do you have tape? Carmela, do you have tape? adhesive tape! Forget it. Drax, do you have tape? Yes, transparent glue is OK. Since you don''t have it, why do you ask me? " Rocket raccoon and grunt are listening to xingjue talking to himself. The final result is that xingjue reports the result to them and says, "no one has tape, none of them." "No one has tape?" the raccoon asked "No!" Xingjue shook his head. Rocket raccoon reminds: "did you ask Nebula?" "I asked!" Xingjue and rocket raccoon are shouting and talking across a cave. "Are you sure?" Rocket raccoons still don''t believe it. Star Baron had to be honest and said: "when I asked Yongdu, she sat next to him." Rocket raccoon a look of chagrin: "I knew you lied." To make complaints about this, star Jue said, "you have a very valuable battery in your bag, and an atomic bomb. You must say who will bring the tape, that''s you!" Rocket raccoon after listening to vent: "I want to say this, everything I do!" Net, net,...: Chapter 747 ??? @? "How much time have you wasted?" he yelled at the raccoon Rocket raccoon just want to quarrel with star Baron, his eyes found that grut disappeared, when he turned to look, grut with a timer ran into the cave. Grunt happily all the way down, rocket raccoon want to stop also can''t stop, he just a face of despair said: "we are going to die." Outside the cave, Ayesha and the commander reorganized their army. This time, they learned to be smart and sent some spaceships to attack xingjue, others to attack Yongdu, and the rest to fight Skye. The soldiers were divided into three groups, and even Skye had no skills, so they had to let Yongdu resist. After several rounds of gunfire, the aircraft was damaged again. Yongdu immediately said, "the rear thruster is broken again! Without that generator, we''re done. " Yongdu crazy turning the steering wheel, they shuttle around, behind is a large number of spacecraft in pursuit. The soverins are so rich that their fleet will not disappoint every time. Even if all the Avengers'' space carriers are still there, it doesn''t have to go through the firepower of soverine this time. At this time, several spaceships came to Igor''s inner core cave. They blasted the cave with several rounds of artillery fire and said to xingjue, "Galactic guard, maybe this will be a comfort to you. Your death is not meaningless, but a warning to those who want to betray us. Don''t try to play with the soverins." The proud Ayesha made her proud remarks. The star Baron looked at the artillery fire all over the sky and said in his heart: "so how can you not do it yourself when you fight monsters with arrogance?" Anyhow, Ayesha is attacking Yongdu''s flying vehicle with the advantage of the number of spaceships. Now there are only Yongdu and Xingyun left on the aircraft, one of them is in the main pilot, the other is in the co pilot, which has attracted the attention of a large number of soveling spacecraft. Now on the battlefield, there are 300 ships in Igor''s core. Among them, 200 ships are attacking Skye, and 30 ships are sent to xingjue, so Yongdu and Xingyun are under the fire of 70 ships. The planet of the rich is different. Yongdu said to Xingyun, "it will hurt." Because the generator is broken, so the nebula uses its own body to connect the generator, and then uses the remaining firepower to blow up the pursuit ship at one time. Star cloud a pair of I cow force me not to be afraid of appearance way: "I just don''t believe!" The next second, Yongdu turns on the generator, and the current flows through the mechanical body of the nebula, triggering the fire system of the whole aircraft. Countless white lightning through the nebula''s body will her electric life can''t take care of herself, nebula ah ah ah''s open mouth in there crazy cry. Yongdu laughs: "you deserve it!" Then countless red lasers attacked all around like a spreading storm. At last, the soverin soldiers only saw the endless red light magnifying in front of their eyes, and then they fell into the darkness completely. An explosion feast of a spaceship blooms underground. Drax and Carmela on the ground are blown to the ground by the blast. This is an ultimate glorious feast, the aircraft turned into a laser weapon to sweep around wantonly. Skye''s ability to dodge the red laser from the open fire is fast silver. Yongdu''s attack is no different. Drax, a red laser sweeps by them, almost splitting them into two. When Ayesha saw her ship destroyed, she pounded the machine in command. This time, except that she, the commander and several core members are in remote control and use a projection to come to Igo, all the other spaceships are real soverins. Yongdu''s self explosive attack broke Ayesha''s mind, and she roared: "no, no, no, no Yongdu said to the nebula after the final self explosion attack: "the aircraft is going to explode!" Yongdu immediately whistles and controls the red arrow. Within five seconds after Yongdu finished, the aircraft exploded. The scope of the explosion directly affected the star Baron located outside the cave. Carmela saw it and cried, "Peter!" Before Carmela''s cry was over, she saw the nebula that should have been on the plane fall in front of her. Then Carmela looked up, Yongdu wrapped his hand with a red flying arrow and flew down, while xingjue was wearing a flying suit and laughing at Yongdu. "What''s the matter?" Yongdu asked. "You''re like Mary Poppins," said Starbuck "Is he cool?" Yongdu thinks he''s cool now. Star Baron stopped for a moment, he decided not to tell Yongdu that Mary Poppins was a woman, so he told Yongdu a white lie: "of course, he''s cool." Yongdu immediately announced in a loud voice when he was about to land: "Hello, everyone, I''m Mary Poppins." After the three successfully landed, Skye also flew to the ground. The rocket raccoon came out of the cave together, and now it''s time for Groot to install the dynamite and the timer. The explosion destroyed the ground beside the people, and the soverins had withdrawn from the fight, and their arrogance was vulnerable. Just as the crowd was about to run away, a stone flew over and knocked the mantis that controlled Igor to the ground. Drax immediately called out, "mantis girl, be careful!" After Drax, Zhuge Liang came too late. The mantis fainted. Igo came back to life and destroyed all the chains that locked his core. The underground space began to shine, and the strong vibration split the earth. Drax picked up the mantis and said to the crowd, "it''s OK. She just fainted." Glute, who installed explosives, encountered a fork in the road. He looked to the right and saw that it was dark, while there was light on the left. Glute cleverly ran to the light. "How long is the bomb going to blow up?" asked the star baron Star asked this question, but the raccoon didn''t want to make complaints about it because the timer was the star''s own. "Rocket raccoon replied," if there''s an accident and Groot doesn''t blow us all up, there''s six minutes left. " However, time has passed. Now not only is the ground cracking, but also the rocks at the top of the ground are falling down. Yongdu immediately contacted Clarion outside the planet and said, "clarion, we need a spaceship to take us to the car. The countdown is five minutes!" "Yes, Captain!" Clarion immediately launched the spacecraft into the glowing planet Igo. Net, net,...: Chapter 748 /> Q_- Clarion set out, and the brand new spaceship rushed into a big face like planet. Now the appearance of Igo''s planet has lost its original ferocious appearance. Countless rays of light penetrated the entire planet as if to explode. Igor was angry and the planet was boiling. The star Baron raised his head to look at the underground rock that Igor had broken and said, "when Clarine arrives, someone must take care of her. Drax, take the mantis girl." Star Jue said, and then he patted an emergency spacesuit on Drax, who rose up with a mantis in his arms. The ground collapses suddenly, and Carmela falls into the deeper ground for this. Xingjue roars: "Carmela!" Carmela''s infinite fall, Skye launched the ultimate speed and flight ability to save Carmela. Carmela looked at the dark hole behind her and said "thank you" to Skye. Star Baron also breathed a sigh of relief, fighting here is too bad for them. Igor turned into a huge white face, and countless white lights turned into light whips on the ground. The earth was shaking and the sky was dark. Igor yelled at the star Baron, "Peter!" Nebula and Carmela stood side by side, nebula pushed Carmela''s shoulder and said: "don''t think too much." Nebula''s pride was broken in front of Carmela when she told Carmela the truth, so Carmela didn''t say much, just the two sisters faced the final opponent Igo together. Xingjue picked up the hadron submachine gun and kept shooting at Igor''s huge face. Yongdu said, "come on, Peter, I know you don''t want to do this. What kind of father do I let you make such a choice?" Yongdu looks at Igor''s real face and his heart is very complicated, but he is merciless. The red flying arrow whips and destroys Igor''s face. However, Yongdu''s attack did not cause any damage to Igor. It can transform a new face to judge them at any time. The rocket raccoon flew into the air, and the white light whip turned into a tentacle slapping at the rocket raccoon. The rocket raccoon orderly pressed the defense device in the spacesuit, a layer of yellow protective cover appeared, and the light whip slapped on it. Rocket raccoon sprinkles a series of detonators on the light whip, and then fires to detonate. Igor''s light whip is blown up in an instant. "Soon, Peter, we will be the masters. Don''t mess with me any more," he said Skye grabs one of the whips and pulls it up. The endless Hellfire burns it up. However, no matter how many times Skye killed the light whip or Igor''s huge face, it didn''t help. Star Baron was hit by a light whip, the gas mask on his face fell off, the whole person also flew out, his face was stained with blood. Igor didn''t give a hard hand, otherwise the star Baron''s life would not be guaranteed if he was hit just now. Carmela and the nebula see the light in the sky. They are now thousands of meters deep underground. Carmela says, "we have to go up to the evacuation point." They saw a lot of stone pillars rising on the ground, and they didn''t know whether Igor wanted to help them evacuate or how to drop them. In short, they helped them a lot. The two sisters echoed with one eye and called out: "jump!" They followed the stone pillar up to the surface. Drax and the mantis have come to the ground. Clarion successfully landed the spaceship. Now the surface is no longer as beautiful as it used to be. It is shrouded in endless yellow sand and dust, the whole world is fuzzy, even the air makes people feel difficult to breathe, it is simply a piece of garbage can not be worse planet. When the surface of Igor''s disguise is broken, its reality stinks. The fainting Mantis coughed a few times. When Drax ran to the side of the spaceship, he saw a large number of light whips coming out of the ground and entangled the spaceship to pull it down. The direction of the spacecraft falling is exactly the direction of Drax running. The spacecraft thousands of meters long and hundreds of meters long is a giant, and Drax is running nonstop. Even though clarlin was trying to start the ship, the maximum propulsion of the ship could not stop the ship from falling down for a moment. The last thruster left was a little bit away from him because of the collapse of the spacecraft. Drax was forced to the place where he had just come up by the fallen spaceship. When Drax was about to jump down again to save his life, clarlin gritted his teeth and jumped onto the pull rod to start the final thruster. The spacecraft erupted a large number of flames, twisted the toppling trend, Igor''s light whip was also broken, and Drax ran back without saying a word. At the speed of life and death, Drax felt that he was about to take off his strength. In the rising stone column, the two sisters bumped into the stone wall head-on. They didn''t know whether they were alive or dead. They couldn''t see clearly under a lot of dust. Skye and they are still fighting with Igor underground. Someone must be able to hold Igor, otherwise the Drax above can''t be so safe. There are only a few light whips entangled there. Skye will release the whole space on the shock wave, once there is light whip out, it will be cracked immediately. Such a large-scale attack consumes too much power of Skye, which makes Yang Han realize that it is not so easy to deal with God. In the original plan of killing gods, Yang Han felt that he had enough ability now, but after the war with a God himself, Yang Han decided to prepare for it again, otherwise his efforts would be in vain. Now this time and space has been affected by him. Once he dies at this critical point, I''m afraid it will lead to the success of the plan of exterminating hegemony and clean up the whole world. Skye and Yang Han have a feeling of heart to heart communication. Even though they have many abilities, every God has his unique ability. Just like Igor, if you don''t destroy his core, no matter how strong people are, they can''t destroy him. They will only be eaten away by him a little bit. Skye asked, "Yang Han, are we going to shelve the plan for a while?" The light whip reappeared and consumed Skye''s strength endlessly. "I have a bold idea that I will copy Igor''s genes when he is at the weakest point of nuclear destruction!" After seeing that Igor is so difficult to deal with, Yang Han decides to let go. He is not 100% sure, but he has a strong desire to copy Igor''s gene. Even Yang Han didn''t know what power Igo had in his genes. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 749 Yang Han''s bold ideas were immediately encouraged by Skye. Skye is just as excited as the original hackers, who are keen to discover the heroes and the secrets behind the city. Her eyes lit up and said: "Yang Han, the big deal is to die... Bah, you''d better be careful. If you can''t, you''d better come back immediately." Skye accidentally "let slip" and immediately covered his mouth. A huge question mark in Yang Han''s head? Since he has decided to take risks, Yang Han naturally wants to be fully prepared. Therefore, Yang Han said to Skye, "Skye, leave some strength, and let xingjue deal with the rest of the light whip." Skye chuckled and said, "OK." Just as Skye''s attack relaxed, Igor seized the opportunity to launch a fierce attack. A huge rock mass was broken, and Igor came out with the appearance of a skeleton and white light. Step by step, the white skeleton goes to xingjue. Next to xingjue, Yongdu is crushed by a large number of rocks, and the rocket raccoon is also raised to the sky by the palm of the stone. On the ground, Drax ran as if he had fallen into the mire and could not move. In the end, Drax had to keep holding the mantis so that she didn''t fall into it. The ground turned into sand and swallowed Drax in an instant. Carmela and the two sisters of Xingyun jump on the protruding stone platform after they collide with the stone pillar. Now they are trying their best to climb up. When they climbed to the middle of the road, they quickly wrapped a few light whips around them. Igor''s counterattack began, and the most despairing thing was that grut, who went to blow up Igor''s nuclear bomb, was also in trouble. The narrow passageways began to gather, and Groot was trapped in the rocks and unable to move. Igor''s skeleton body began to emit a dark blue light. His hands spread out and his ugly posture showed no doubt: "I said, I don''t want to do it alone. You can''t deny the purpose of life given to you by the universe." With that, Igor pointed to xingjue''s body, and suddenly a large number of white whips appeared behind xingjue, which burned the whole person. Igor''s body began to appear flesh and blood, looking like a giant. Xingjue''s God blood is constantly extracted by Igor, and his power turns into the nutrition of Igor''s core, which makes Igor''s core begin to shine. When Igor was full of energy, he began to use the seeds that had been planted on the earth to devour. On the earth, the black and blue muddy mountain began to creep. The police have come to maintain order. When a large number of people gathered here to take photos, the police leaned against the police car and said, "don''t get close." "What''s that?" After taking the photos, the citizens were dazed and confused. At this time, the black blue mud began to restart, it kept rolling around, everything it encountered was swallowed by it. Ruthless and expansive. In a short moment, most of the city was engulfed by it, and the speed was so fast that it made people feel numb. Igor said to the star baron who had been controlled by him: "it doesn''t have to be so. Peter, why do you want to ruin our chance? Don''t deny your identity any more. You are the only one in billions, trillions and even innumerable. How can life have greater significance? " The star Baron is already numb. Igor''s light whip pierces his brain. The star Baron''s eyes gradually lose their light and are about to be completely controlled by Igor. At this time, beside the star Baron, a voice came from the bravery who was overwhelmed by the stones and said, "I don''t control the arrow with my head, child, I use my heart!" Yongdu was completely covered with stones. Star Jue''s consciousness suddenly wakes up. He looks at Xiang Yongdu and Igor, and the happy time from childhood to adulthood emerges in his mind. Among them, there are those with his mother, those who come to space to follow Yongdu, those with rocket raccoons, and those with Galactic guards. Scenes of experience stimulate xingjue and give him the spiritual strength to fight against Igor. Star Baron''s fists tightly grasp, originally wrapped around his light whip reverse attack to Igor, Igor back a few steps, the occurrence of accident let him some at a loss. Igor did not expect that the star Baron could have the power to resist himself. See star Jue eyes firm, full of confidence to Igor said: "you shouldn''t kill my mother, also crush my walkman!" Star Baron rushed to Igor, and the fist to the flesh, Igor just out of the human form to break. After Igor lost the power to draw the blood of the star Baron, the whole world began to work again. Drax got a head out of the mud, and Carmela and Nebula were able to get out of trouble. Yongdu broke away from the rubble with a loud drink. The rocket raccoon fell to the ground with a bang. The torrent that continues to engulf cities has stopped, and it''s not just engulfing the earth, it''s spreading to other planets. Fortunately, under the counterattack of xingjue, all the swallowed planets are safe for the time being. Grute pushed hard around and pushed away the rock that blocked it. He saw the most critical part of Igor''s nucleus, which was as red as ribs. The rocket raccoon flew into the cave and yelled, "grunt, hurry up if you can hear him. I''m not sure how long quill can hold him. Grunt, hurry up!" Grut came to the core, and when the whole nucleus appeared in front of him, grut saw that it was actually a brain. Grutt put the timer and dynamite here, and then started the five minute countdown. Now it''s time to turn on the button. The red button on the left is to start the countdown, and the red button on the right is to detonate the bomb directly, so everyone can play the perfect GG together. Groot''s finger jumps back and forth between the two buttons. Finally, his finger points to the red button on the right, and a jump turns to the red button on the left. The countdown to five minutes begins, and Groot runs frantically out. Drax has brought the mantis to the spaceship, and Carmela and Nebula have successfully climbed up. Star Baron is fighting with Igor in the men''s 1v1 battle. Two people beat each other in the air, very man fighting charm. Of course, the vast majority of the time is a star Jue punch, Igor skin split, burst out of white and blue light. On the Raccoon''s back stood grunt. He flew to Yongdu and said, "Yongdu, we''re going to explode." Yongdu pointed to the sky and said to the rocket raccoon, "get on the boat. I have to save quill. You have to take care of the twigs." The raccoon frowned and said, "I can''t leave you." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 750 Yongdu looked at the chaos in front of a piece of ground, the whole person''s mood became depressed, he slowly said: "I have not done a few things right in my life, little mouse, let me do a right thing!" Bravery is the final summary of life before death. With her and Yang Han, Yongdu still wants to die? Skye had shrunk into Igor''s core in his ant man suit. The ant Man Battle clothes she borrowed from Yang Han played a crucial role at this time. Now Yang Han is waiting for the moment when Igor''s nuclear system is most vulnerable after the explosion to coexist. As long as the initial impact of the explosion is blocked, Yang Han will be able to capture that crucial opportunity. The rocket raccoon took out one thing from each hand and said to Yongdu, "a spacesuit and a flying device. I have only one." Yongdu took over what he wanted to say, just like the rocket raccoon turned around and turned around. They all know that this may be the last time they meet. Grunt was the first to speak. He said without any surprise, "I''m grunt." "What did he say?" Yongdu shouts and asks about rocket raccoon. Rocket raccoon raised his head and said, "he said welcome to the stupid melon Galaxy guard, but he didn''t use the word stupid melon." Yongdu nods to rocket raccoon and Gru, then rocket raccoon flies up. Yongdu waved his hand gently and said goodbye: "goodbye, twig." As the raccoon flew up, he said to grunt, "we''ll talk about your rude words later." Grunt''s little fist on the shoulder of the rocket raccoon, you are rude, your whole family is rude! Starbuck is being beaten. He''s being beaten all the time. Yongdu''s mental strength initially declined rapidly. As the saying goes, the heat in three minutes was not enough for xingjue in two minutes. He was grabbed by Igor''s neck and thrown out, falling into a pile of stones. Igor stood in the sky overlooking the star Baron, the two rushed to each other. Igor absorbed a lot of rock and turned into a rock giant, while xingjue absorbed rock and turned into a bean eater. One by one, the rocks on each of them exploded. The countdown to the explosion was only one minute. Xingjue and Igor fell deeper at the same time. On the ground, Carmela looks at the mantis to see if she is in good condition. At this time, she sees something flying in the distance, which is rocket raccoon and grut. Carmelama asked anxiously, "where''s Peter? Rocket, where is he? Rocket, look at me. Where is he? " Rocket raccoon has not answered Carmela, just staring at a timer in his hand, drooping his head. Groot pointed to the distance, where they had just come up. Carmela stood up and said, "no, I can''t leave him." Carmela picked up a hadron submachine gun from the side of the spaceship, loaded it and set out to save the Lord. This moment of life and death, Carmela''s feelings can no longer be proud, can no longer be hidden. She would rather die with xingjue than live alone. Just when Carmela is ready to live and die with xingjue, an electric current suddenly attacks her, and Carmela is corona instantly. The raccoon put away his gun with a sad face and said, "no, I can''t let you die. I can only afford to lose a friend today. " The rocket raccoon said and immediately yelled to Clarion in the control room: "clarion, go!" Rocket raccoon is very clear that the explosion will start in dozens of seconds, they have no time to hesitate, and then hesitate is the end of all the death. Drax, next to clarion, stopped clarion, who was about to launch the spaceship, and said, "wait, is quill back? Rocket, where''s quill? Rocket, where''s quill? " When the raccoon didn''t answer, Drax yelled louder and louder. Claring was a smart man, and even if Yongdu didn''t come back, he knew it was time to start the spaceship and run away. This is a predator with a keen sense of danger. From Yongdu side appear betrayer, only he survived can know. Drax was still shouting "rocket, where''s quill" from the ship, but no one paid any attention to him. Rocket raccoon watched as the door closed, his tears streaming down. This farewell, the world will turn upside down. The universe will work, but his damaged heart will not be repaired. Igor saw the explosives at his own nuclear site. He reached out to get the dynamite off and said, "no, you have to get it off, no! no Stop Igor wanted to go up and take down the dynamite, but the star Baron stopped him. Igo is flustered. Now he is flustered completely. Even as a God, he has weakness. Igor began to reason with xingjue after being stopped by xingjue several times. As the saying goes, when the wind goes with me, when the wind goes against me, I force Lai Lai to reason. Igor now has only one way to persuade the star baron. He grabbed the collar of the star Baron and shook it desperately. "Stop, listen, listen to me. You are God. If you kill me, you will be like other people." "What''s wrong with that?" the star Baron asked Countdown three, two, one! After the bomb exploded, Igor left a roaring "no" and his nuclear was destroyed. Before the bomb destroyed Igor''s nuclear, Yang Han seized the time of a few seconds to coexist with Igor''s nuclear. At the same time of symbiosis, Yang Han gives Igor the ability to repair his nuclear for a short time, so that the nuclear will not be destroyed by explosion, and at the same time, he can buy himself time to copy genes. Igor is desperate. He knows he can''t survive this time. He felt his hands begin to lose strength and his body gradually dissipate. But there seems to be a force in the dark that makes his body collapse. Star Baron strange looking at Igor, his body has turned into dust, but still keep a person''s shape. The strange sight in front of him made xingjue at a loss. He looked up at Igor''s nuclear, where there was nothing, the explosion was going on as scheduled, but xingjue found that Igor''s nuclear was not immediately destroyed by the explosion. "What happened?" Xingjue thought that Igor resisted the power of the explosion. If so, they and even the universe would be in danger. This is the only chance to get rid of Igor. How could Igor allow so many people to come to the interior of his planet. Star Jue''s heart was tightening, his eyes were tearing at Igor''s core, expecting it to be destroyed as soon as possible. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 751 ?? ?,? Yang Han, who lives with Igor''s nucleus, feels the mystery of the universe. His thoughts were drawn into the infinite and vast universe. Igor has devoured a large number of planets and ships to strengthen himself, and the power among them gives Igor the ability to sow power on all planets in the universe. Yang Han is floating in the boundless universe. In just a few seconds, he has experienced tens of thousands of years, just like the big bang. The concept of time had been blurred in his mind, and in the end he forgot who he was. It''s not easy to copy the genes of the gods. If Igo didn''t feel that he was going to be destroyed, he would probably encounter great obstacles. Now, Yang Han is just wrapped in the memory that Igor has devoured for millions of years. Yang Han is digesting these memories quickly. In an instant, he seems to get tens of billions of information, and his brain is overloaded. Fortunately, Yang Han''s own talent of replicating genes has made his endurance unlimited. Otherwise, he would be bombarded by so many memories. Skye is waiting for Yang Han to come out in his ant man battle suit. As time goes by, the longer Yang Han delays, the more likely Igor will fight back. If you let Igor know that he has not been destroyed, I''m afraid he will fight back. It''s hard to say who will die. "Yang Han, hold on a little bit..." For the first time, Skye felt so impatient. She saw that Igor, who was close to collapse, had already reacted. Star Baron a fist to his body, but still can''t completely scattered. Igor''s madness and despair began to slowly recover. His body began to recover and he was ready to laugh. At this time, Yang Han came back from the vast universe, he instantly separated from Igor''s core, and symbiotic with Skye again. The explosion blocked by Yang Han instantly destroyed Igor''s nuclear weapons. Igo screamed, and his body broke up. Underground began to produce a large number of explosions, star Baron watched his hands on the blue light began to disappear. Just as Igor said, if the star Baron killed him, he would become mediocre and no longer have the power of God. There was a moment of loss in xingjue''s eyes. In any case, it was his due strength. It was also an opportunity to completely change his fate. If xingjue really listens to Igor, he may become the master of the universe in the future. It''s just that it''s all empty talk now. Star Baron watching the world in destruction, everything in front of destruction, endless explosion with blue light together to blow up the ground. Just when a stone was about to kill xingjue, Yongdu flew over and took xingjue away. Yongdu rushed out of the ground with xingjue, and then said to him, "he may be your father, child, but he is not your father. I''m sorry, I didn''t do anything right. I''m so lucky to have you as my child." Next second, Yongdu pats the last emergency spacesuit on xingjue, and then looks at xingjue with a smile. This is the proudest moment in Yongdu''s life. He sacrificed himself for his children. "What?" Xingjue saw Yongdu flying out of the planet with him. You know, it''s outer space, extremely cold and anoxic environment, but Yongdu closed his breath to bear all this. "What are you doing? no way! Bravery! no no Come on! Come on! no No Star Jue desperately yells, want to take down his emergency space suit for Yongdu to wear. They have been in outer space for more than ten seconds. Yongdu''s body has already frozen, and his whole body is extremely cold. In another ten seconds, he will completely freeze to death in space. Yongdu will freeze to death before he dies of lack of oxygen. Xingjue shakes his head and shouts madly. He wants to save Yongdu. However, Yongdu''s pupil has begun to spread, and his hand holding xingjue''s head also slowly falls back. In front of the scene in the rapid disappearance of the brave degree of the brain has been frozen, can no longer think. "No, no, no! Bravery Star Jue tears heart crack of shout, but brave degree already can''t hear his words. In front of xingjue, Yongdu becomes an iceman, and below him, Igor''s planet is destroyed in the explosion. The possibility of dominating the universe has fallen completely. Just when xingjue was desperate and had to wait for the rocket raccoon to find him in space and take him away, a light flashed and took him with Yongdu to the distant spaceship. "Walter?" Star Baron''s face was blinded. He felt the heat, and Skye wrapped himself up in the flames of hell, so that he would not be frozen by the cold of space. At the same time, he closed his breath and flew at the extreme speed to find the departing spaceship in space. When the hatch opens, Skye takes them in. Carmela, they cry. Rocket raccoon is walking in the corner of the side, constantly pounding the wall, where tears. Only after experiencing the real separation of life and death can we know how precious and hard won this reunion is. On the spaceship, xingjue put Yongdu''s body on the stretcher. Because of the low temperature and lack of oxygen in space, Yongdu''s life characteristics almost disappeared. Fortunately, Yang Han held his breath, Yongdu is now slowly recovering. In order to commemorate Yongdu''s great dedication, the party put some small gifts beside Yongdu and held a funeral for him in the past. "I told Carmela that when I was a kid, I would pretend that David hosoff was my father. He was a famous singer and actor on earth," he said Drax nodded, though he didn''t quite understand. Carmela looked at Starbuck seriously. Nebula is not very impatient stamping feet, holding a fake funeral is still so atmosphere, in the hair? Star Baron continued: "just now, it suddenly occurred to me that Yongdu didn''t have a car that could talk, but he had an arrow that could fly. He didn''t have a beautiful voice like an angel, but his whistle was like the sound of nature. Yongdu and David hosoff both experienced great adventures, hooking up sexy women and playing robots. I think David hosoff eventually became my father, but actually it was you, Bravery. " Star Jue said, shed tears, it is the real tears of gratitude. "I have a cool dad, and what I want to say is... Sometimes, what you look for all your life is always around you, but you don''t know it." After xingjue said that, everyone was silent. This truth is like what happiness is. It can''t be pursued, but it often accompanies us. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 752 On the spaceship, the atmosphere of sadness envelops here, space is quiet and eternal. Carmella left Yongdu''s fake funeral because she didn''t want to let people see her tears. Grut looked at Carmela and whispered, "I''m grut.". Rocket raccoon explained, "he called you twig." Xingyun has left the scene for a long time, but she has been inspired by the words of xingjue? Carmela caught up with the nebula and called out, "nebula." Nebula looked back, she said it was just a sister control. Kamura said to her, "I was just a child like you at that time. I only wanted to live until the next day. I never thought about what mieba did to you. I wanted to make up for it. There are other little girls like you in the whole universe. They are in danger. You can stay and help them with us." Carmela saw the appearance of the nebula and knew that she wanted to leave. Carmela wanted to leave the nebula very much. Now that the misunderstanding between them had been solved, it was a good time for the two sisters to join hands. They know how difficult it is to fight against hegemonism. Even in the whole universe, it is difficult to find the existence that can fight against hegemonism. One more person, one more strength, not to mention the fact that they are the adopted daughters of mieba, they know more about mieba than others. Strong and strong join hands to kill mieba, but Xingyun says, "if I kill mieba, I can help them." Carmela shook her head. "I don''t know if that can be done." As the nebula was about to turn and leave, Carmela grabbed the nebula with her backhand. She subconsciously wanted to attack Carmela, but Carmela hugged her and said, "you will always be my sister." Nebula''s hand is timid on Carmela''s shoulder. After a hug, nebula leaves. Carmela''s body, watching the nebula leave here. They have different ways. Carmela knows that he can''t leave nebula. At the scene of Yongdu''s fake funeral, claring handed something to the star Baron and said, "Peter, the captain found this for you in an old grocery store and said you would come back one day." "What is it?" Star Baron took over. "It''s called Zune, and people on earth listen to it now. It can store 300 songs," claring explained Star Baron looked at the MP3 in his hand like an old man, and asked: "300 songs?" Clarion nodded. Just as he was about to leave, the star Baron stopped him and said, "wait a minute." Star Jue took out a flute from his shoes and gave it to clarlin. He said, "the rocket picked up the pieces and put them together again. I think Yongdu wants you to take it." "Thank you." Clareen sobbed, "Captain!" At this moment, star Baron became the new captains of the marauders, although clarlin was the only one on the crew, as well as the courage that had not yet come to life. Clarion was so star Baron buy, and quickly betrayed his former captain Yong Du. In the spaceship, Skye was alone in the room, and now they are going to set out to return to earth. Yang Han is still digesting the God gene he has just copied. It''s hard for him to set out to deal with NAR, the God of symbiosis. The story of spider man is about to happen on the earth. Starlord has left a messenger. As long as Skye needs it, he can contact them at any time and take her to the universe. Yang Han and Skye didn''t come in vain this time. Originally, Yang Han didn''t want to copy the genes of the gods in the past. After all, that''s unrealistic. Now it can be said that we have got an unexpected harvest. Xingjue sits on the bed and looks at the old-fashioned MP3 in his hand. He chooses a song called father and son. Listening to the lively and pleasant music, grute climbs up. He reaches out his hand and wants to listen to a headset. Star Jue took off the earphone of his right ear and gave it to grute. Then he touched grute''s head and showed a smile. "Being too young is your fatal wound. There are too many things you need to learn. Find a girl who will not roam the world any more. When you are ready, you can marry her. You see, I am in my twilight years, but I am happy in my heart..." During the echo of the song, Carmella watched the nebula leave. The rocket raccoon looked up at the universe and said, "they''re coming." "What is it?" Drax saw many spaceships suddenly appear in the universe. It''s like being chased by the soverins. The raccoon jumped out of the driver''s seat and said, "I sent a message to Yongdu''s former predator friends and told them what he did." Star Baron also came out of the room, as well as Carmela and Groot. Looking at the spaceship in the space, xingjue explained: "this is a predator funeral." These spaceships are setting off fireworks and firecrackers one after another, making the whole space colorful. Clarion exclaimed excitedly, "yes, yes!" Clarion jumped up, his right hand thumping his heart, as if in a solemn oath. How can Yongdu, who has not yet come to life, think that because of the kindness of the rocket raccoon, he actually got the highest funeral send off among the marauders. Yongdu: "wait, I''m not dead!" But it doesn''t matter. Before quarreling with Yongdu, a captain of the predator sat on the spaceship and looked at Yongdu''s spaceship. His men said, "he didn''t let us down after all, captain." "Yes, boy, he didn''t." Countless marauders now offer their hearts to Yongdu. "Goodbye, old friend." "Yongdu youdongta, we''ll see you among the stars." Rocket raccoon eyes with tears watching fireworks in space, said: "he did not drive them away." "Yes Starbuck took a step forward. Rocket raccoon coldly said: "although he yelled at them, he was always so mean, and stole the batteries he didn''t need." Star Jue immediately frowned and looked at the rocket raccoon. Didn''t you steal the battery? "Of course not," he said Grut climbed from Carmela''s shoulder to Drax''s, then closed his eyes on his stomach. He was sleepy. Grut hadn''t closed his eyes for two days. In fact, everyone was tired, but gerut couldn''t stand to go to bed. Drax gently stroked Groot''s back to lull him to sleep. Carmela looked at xingjue affectionately. Xingjue turned his head and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter?" "Is..." kamorra''s eyes appeared tears, "tacit ambiguity." With that, they put their shoulders together. Mantis looked at the fireworks, a child''s surprise expression: "really beautiful!" "Yes, you''re beautiful, too." Drax rarely praised the mantis, but he immediately added, "inner beauty." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 753 The story of Galaxy guard 2 is over, and Yang Han has acquired the gene ability of God. This ability is phagocytosis! Like Igor, he devours the energy of other objects to strengthen himself. Whether it''s food or anything, even meteorite Yang Han can eat to improve his strength. However, although this phagocytic ability is extremely powerful, its conversion efficiency is not high. Otherwise, Igor will not spend millions of years not conquering the universe, but waiting for the birth of a new God blood. However, this is an additional skill for Yang Han, with unlimited growth of phagocytic ability. After Yang Han''s strengthening, its transformation efficiency is much higher. Yang Han is now equivalent to unlimited evolution. Even without copying genes, his power can grow every day. After the destruction of Igor, they sent Skye back to earth. Yang Han is now digesting and swallowing. His body is in a strange state. In short, he is very hungry. Therefore, the first thing he and Skye do when they return to the earth is to eat and eat. Fortunately, Yang Han has set up his own company now. He can be regarded as a billionaire no matter what. He has more than enough to eat. On the other hand, when a spider on the earth entered Tony''s company for an internship, something earth shaking happened in the universe. It happened to Raytheon, an old friend of the Avengers. HeLa, the goddess of death, is about to break the seal! While Yang Han is engulfing the earth to replenish the huge emptiness in his body, Thor is being locked in an upside down cage. He kept murmuring: "I know what you think. No, Thor is caught. What''s the situation? Sometimes, in order to find out someone''s details, you have to take risks. It''s a long story. I''m a hero." Thor was trapped in the cage and tied up with a lot of black chains. He looked at the top of his head and his only partner in the cage and said, "I stayed on the earth for a period of time, fought with robots, and saved the world several times. Later, I went to the universe to search for those magic and colorful stones, But nothing Thor tells the story of what he experienced in the universe after he solved o''genesis. "At that time, I embarked on a road of death and destruction, until I met you in this cage." Thor looked at his old friend in the cage. He was a skeleton that had been dead for many years. His chin was just about to fall off. "How long do you think we have to stay here?" As soon as Thor''s voice fell, so did the cage. Thor was chained and hung upside down in the air. In front of him, there is a king of fire. His whole body is full of fire, and his head has two horns. The flame king looked up at Thor and said with a smile, "Thor, the Odin kid." Thor did not let go of the flame at all. The monarch said, "Sirte, you son of a bitch, you are still alive. I thought my father had killed you long ago. Was that half a million years ago?" The corner of Thor''s mouth was smiling, which made Sirte''s face droop. Thor is a prisoner now, and he dares to be so arrogant in front of him. It''s like looking for his own death. No matter how arrogant Toldo is, sirtel will never let him go. "It''s not that easy, at least before I finish my destiny and destroy your home," surter said Thor shook his body slightly, turned over and said: "it''s wonderful to talk about this, because I have been having nightmares recently. I dream that Asgard has become a sea of fire in the ruins, and you, sirtel, are standing in the middle of the ruins." Sirtel thoughtfully said: "then you have seen the twilight of the gods, the fall of Asgard, the great language is coming true." Sirtel spoke louder and louder, as if in a solemn oath. Thor interrupted Sirte, who was in high spirits at the moment, and said, "just a moment, just a moment. I''ll turn around. I think we have a common language." Thor shook his feet, slowly turned his body around, looked at the flame of surter''s body and said, "twilight of the gods, tell me what it means in detail." Thor deliberately became a prisoner in order to learn these things from Sirte''s mouth. Obviously, Sirte felt that Thor could not escape from his palm, so he mercifully explained to Thor: "the end is coming, when my crown and eternal flame reunite, my power will awaken again, I will come to the top of the group, and my sword will pierce Asgard...." When sirtel clenched his fist to continue his fantasy, Thor interrupted him again and said, "wait a minute. Don''t worry. I swear it''s not me. It''s the thing that''s moving." Torr said that the chain that tied him was spinning his body 180 degrees. Now he can''t see Sirte again. "I''m sorry, OK, so my understanding is that you''re going to put your crown in the eternal flame, and then you''re going to be the size of a house?" "It''s a mountain!" he said "The eternal flame locked in Asgard?" Thor is working on the details. Sulter leaned back on his throne and said, "Odin is not in Asgard now." Thor frowned at Sirte and said, "you''re not here either." Sirtel understood the meaning of Thor, and Thor also understood his meaning. Now it''s just to see who goes back to Asgard first to rob or guard the eternal flame. "This is when the throne is empty," sirtel said confidently "All right." Thor turned and asked, "where''s your crown?" "This is my crown, the source of my strength," he said, pointing to the horns of his head "That''s the crown," Thor joked? I thought it was a huge eyebrow "This is the crown!" Surter stressed. When Thor figured it out, he didn''t hide anymore. "Anyway, it seems that if I want to stop the gods at dusk, I have to get that thing off your head." After hearing Torr''s ridiculous speech, sirtel stood up and laughed and said, "but the twilight of the gods has begun. You can''t stop it at all!" Sirtel came to Thor with his flaming sword. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 754 Sulter''s body is quite huge, about seven or eight meters high, and the flame covers his body, which makes him look particularly terrible. He grasped the chain of Torr, put his burning face close to Torr, and said, "I am the end of Asgard, and so are you. Everything will be doomed, and everything will be on fire." Thor said coldly, "it''s exciting. To be honest, I''m looking forward to you becoming a flaming giant and burning the whole planet. But I have to take a backup plan. I''m going to break away from these chains and chisel the crown off your head and lock it in Asgard''s treasure house." Now that he has found out what his dream is, Thor doesn''t want to be tied. After all, it''s not very comfortable. Not everyone likes to be tied. Surter said to Thor, "you can''t stop the gods from dusk. Don''t you give up?" "Because it''s a heroic act!" With that, Thor opens his right hand. He''s calling for Thor''s hammer. However, Thor opened his hand for a while, and Thor''s hammer didn''t come, which made the scene awkward for a time. "Just a moment, sorry, I''m not sure about the time, right now," Thor explained Sirtel hears the sound of stones being smashed nearby. He turns his head and looks at it. A big hammer flies over and releases Thor''s body from the chain. "You''ve made a big mistake, son of Odin," he said, waving his huge sword When Thor got the hammer, his pace became arrogant. He looked at Sirte and said, "it''s my common practice to make a big mistake. Everything seems to be done." Sulter is anxious to get all his hellmen out. Thor swung a hammer to smash their bodies. Thor didn''t even need to hit them by himself. All he needed was a hammer to throw a punch to the outside, and all his men were killed. In an instant, the field was emptied by Thor, leaving a seven or eight meter tall flaming giant in Sirte. Surter aimed his huge sword of fire at Thor, and then erupted a lot of flames from the end of the sword. Thor will block the hammer in front of him, the flame diverges, Thor''s steps in a little bit of retreat, seems to fall into the downwind. When Thor roars, he smashes the flame with a hammer and flies to Sirte quickly, and smashes his body to the ground with a hammer on Sirte''s head. How terrible is the power of Thor''s Warhammer. A person who can fight with Thor in the universe will be able to destroy hegemony in all directions. Three or two times, sirtel was broken by Thor''s hammer. Even before the incomparable arrogance, Sirte really started to act like a heartless and simple man who became a daredevil, and could only be hammered unilaterally by Thor. In the end, sirtel had only one head left, which was what he called the crown. Thor tore off the chain and tied the bull''s head shaped crown behind him. After surter died, the whole cave began to collapse. Thor looked up at the sky and said, "hamdal, I''m sorry for the delay, but you get me out of here." Thor put his hammer into the sky and waited for hamdal to open the rainbow bridge and take him away from this dirty, flaming place. But Thor waited for a while, and there was no rainbow bridge. He asked, "heimdar?" Meanwhile, in Asgard, where heimdar is located, soldier skolch is chatting with two beauties. Heimdahl is not here, so he said with high spirits: "heimdahl is an idiot. This is a job to make money. Although this job is a bit troublesome, it has many advantages. Through rainbow bridge, I can get in touch with everything in the nine realms. I mean, everything is within my reach." Skolch went to the corner, picked up two guns and said: watch it! My baby, I especially like these two things. I got them from the human world, a place called Texas. I gave them a name, destroy the sky and destroy the earth. Do you understand? Together... Is to destroy heaven and earth! " Two beauties exclaimed, they had never seen anything so novel. Asgard''s people rarely go out, especially women. Even if they go out, they fight in various star domains. While skolch was talking, Thor was attacked by a big bug. Fortunately, the big bug was chained, so Thor thumped his head and flew up into the sky and got out of the cave. Thor held up Thor''s hammer again and called, "hamdal, hurry up!" The big bug came out of the cave. It attacked Thor crazily, but bit on the hard Thor hammer. Thor hissed at it, "be quiet." Then Thor continued to call for hamdal: "hamdal, I''m running out of moves!" In the temple of rainbow bridge, two beautiful women heard Thor''s call. They turned back and cried, "scolch? Is something wrong? " Skolch was still playing with the toys he got on the earth. Hearing the reminder from the beautiful woman, he immediately picked up his sword and went to the platform to open the rainbow bridge and said, "girls, open your eyes!" Skolch put his sword on the post and turned around. Torr, who was being chased by big insects, was transported away by rainbow bridge. Along with Thor came the head of the big bug. In the temple, Thor bumped in, with the head of a big bug and a lot of dirty body pus. Two beauties were splashed with pus, the head of the big bug rolled down in front of them and blinked. They were scared and left here screaming. "Girls!" he cried The girls had already run away, and the scalkie came down and said, "OK, OK, who''s the uninvited guest? He scared away my girls and made a mess of my site." "Who are you?" Thor looks at skolch. It''s heydal who''s here. "You don''t remember me? I''m skolch. We fought together in vannameheim "All right." Thor then replied, not remembering at all, "where''s hamdal?" "No one knows where the traitor is. He''s the most wanted criminal in the Kingdom," schorche explained with pus on his face "Traitor?" Thor felt something wrong with the word. "It''s true that Odin accused him of dereliction of duty, but he disappeared before the trial. It''s hard to catch this guy who knows everything about the universe," schorche explained Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 755 Thor understood something after he knew that Odin had accused hamdal. As for the difficulty of hamdal, Thor naturally said, "that''s for sure." With that, Thor planned to leave here, but he was stopped by skolch and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, I have to announce you first." Thor didn''t pay attention to scolch. He swung his hammer and flew out. Scrooge sighed and ran after Thor. Asgard, when Thor came back, he saw a huge statue of rocky on the square. "What is this?" Thor took the crown off his back, and now a large number of Asgard people are gathered here. A play is on in the square. Thor heard in the crowd: "brother, I can''t make it. I''m afraid I can''t make it." My lines. Another voice said, "stupid brother, you are never obedient. It''s my fault!" At this time, another female voice sharply rang out: "come on, help us." Odin was sitting on the sofa eating fruit and watching the play. The protagonists in the play are Thor and rocky, but they are just actors. Only on the stage, Thor hugged the fallen rocky. Rocky apologized and said, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry, I shouldn''t conquer the earth." "Shh, it''s OK. You have to hold on. It''s their honor to be conquered by you." Thor was concerned. Rocky, who fell to the ground, said, "I''m really sorry about the Rubik''s cube. I just can''t control myself. I understand that I''m a cunning person." "Yes, it''s very tricky," Thor said as he cried "Yes, and I shouldn''t have turned you into a frog that time." There was no sign of death on Rocky''s face as he spoke. On the contrary, the actor of Thor doesn''t cry like a person. Thor saw it and felt shivering all over. When would he cry like this. The actor continued to cry and said, "that''s a good joke." Odin picked up a grape and said, "that''s hilarious." The man that Thor was watching was numb. Rocky said, "you are the Savior of Asgard. Praise my deeds and build a statue for me." Thor cried and agreed, "OK, we''ll build a huge statue for you." This is the source of the statue in the square. Rocky went on, "put me on a helmet, the one with the crooked horns." Thor is now just like a licking dog. He says, "I''ll tell my father about your bravery." "I didn''t do it for him, I didn''t do it for him..." Rocky fell down before he finished. At this time, the woman on one side began to sing sad songs, and Thor looked up and yelled, "no!" The real Thor was suddenly patted on the shoulder in the crowd. It was an aunt who was excited and cried. After Thor roared, Odin''s actor came out and read pangbai: "in this way, rocky died and gave his precious life. He fought bravely with those evil spirits and brought peace to the world. Rocky, my child, many years ago, when I found you on the battlefield in the frozen land, I didn''t expect you to be Asgard''s savior. " The actor of Odin praised Loki endlessly and said, "no, you were just a blue ice baby at that time, but you melted my old fool''s heart." At the end of the performance, Odin took the lead in standing up and clapping, "great, great, incomparable." When a group of actors came to the end of the curtain call, Thor went to Odin and said, "father." Odin just had a sip of wine, and almost didn''t be scared to death by the sudden appearance of Thor. Odin quickly vomited the wine back into the glass, and whispered, "how did he come back?" Then Odin said to Thor, "my son Thor is back. Welcome back, my son Odin extended his hand to introduce the people in the square. Thor said, "it''s an interesting play. What''s its name?" Odin sat down and said, "the death of asgardloki is deeply remembered by people." Thor looked at Odin and said, "they really should do this. I like that statue. It''s much better than he looked when he was alive. Maybe it''s a little less insidious and cunning. His hair is not so greasy. Do you know what this is?" Thor showed Odin the crown. Odin immediately replied: "sirtel''s skull, that is a very powerful weapon." Thor handed the skull to Odin and said, "lock this in the treasure house so that it won''t become a monster again and destroy the whole planet." A soldier came up and took the skull. Odin stood up and said to Thor, "thank you, dear, so you''re going back to earth now, aren''t you?" Thor swung his hammer and said, "no, in fact, I''ve been repeating the same nightmare recently. Every night, I see Asgard scorched." Odin comforted: "it was just a stupid dream. Your imagination is too active." Thor pondered for a while: "maybe, but I decided to go out and investigate. What I saw was that the nine realms were in chaos and disorder. Asgard''s enemies were ready to move and plot to kill us. You, Odin, as the guardian of the nine realms, were sitting here in your Nightgown eating grapes." Torr approached Odin step by step, and Asgard''s people in the square saw that the atmosphere was not right. Odin gave his own explanation: "I think we should respect the freedom of our neighbors." Thor laughed: "yes, that''s right. Just sit and watch them be slaughtered." Thor threw the hammer forward and flew back, startling Odin. Odin immediately said, "you''re right. In fact, I''ve been busy lately." "Watch the play!" With a cold smile, Thor added to Odin''s busy schedule. Odin said: "the imperial meeting, the security meeting, and..." Torr turned to him and said, "do you really want to force me to do that?" Thor looked into Odin''s eyes, threw the hammer into the distance, and then walked behind Odin. Odin asked, "what to do?" Thor replied without hesitation: "you know, nothing can stop thunder hammer until it comes back to me, and your bad face can''t stop it." "You are completely out of your mind!" Odin saw the hammer coming back towards his face. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 756 Odin looked at Thor''s hammer in a panic. The soldiers on one side started to move, but they didn''t dare to approach Odin and Thor. Odin is trembling said: "you, you will be executed for this!" Thor was not afraid of Odin''s threat at all. He had already recognized who Odin was, so he fixed Odin''s shoulder and said, "let''s see you in another world, brother." When Thor''s hammer flew back, Odin suddenly yelled, "OK, I''ll recognize it!" With that, Odin returned to Rocky''s appearance, and ran out of Thor''s hands to avoid Thor''s hammer. The crowd in the square exclaimed when they saw Odin change back to rocky. The actors in the drill felt a stab in the head. Just as the square began to make noise, schorche pushed the crowd aside and rushed in, shouting, "be careful! Thor odinson Rocky held out his hand to stop schorchy and said, "no! No, I didn''t ask you to do anything else, that''s all Rocky looks at scolch in a rather angry way. He told skolch to stay at rainbow bridge and do nothing, but now skolch gives him a big gift. That''s why rocky was so surprised when he first saw Thor. "Where''s Odin?" Thor asked Rocky: can''t you stay away? Without you, everything is perfect, as prosperous as Asgard. Your presence destroys all this. Ask them, ask them... " Rocky said, and Thor rushed to him. Rocky stepped back and almost tripped over the steps. "Where is father? Did you kill him? " Thor asked rocky angrily. Rocky had to step back and explain, "you got it. Don''t you have to be independent all the time?" Thor pushed rocky onto the sofa and pressed his chest with a hammer. Rocky said with a headache, "it hurts. OK, I know where he is." Rocky immediately let skolch open the rainbow bridge and sent Thor to the earth. Worried about Odin''s safety, Thor didn''t think that rocky was setting a trap for him. Earth, a place called the care center under the big tree, is being demolished. Tol and rocky are here. They were both in arms, and rocky said, "I swear I left him here." The excavator didn''t know whether it was transported by air from Lanxiang. It skillfully carried large stones. Thor said, "is it left on the sidewalk or in the building that is being demolished? Good arrangement "How could I know that." Rocky looked helpless. "I can''t predict the future. I''m not a wizard." When rocky finished, Thor looked at rocky and said, "aren''t you? Then why are you dressed like this? " "Hey Hearing that twill would make complaints about his dress, Loki became angry. Today, he is wearing a smooth, black to luminous suit, with the big back hair and facial bone, which really has the style of a wizard. Tortoise said, "I can''t believe you''re alive. I make complaints about you, I mourn for you, I cry for you, I..." Thor couldn''t go on, and rocky said, "well, I''m flattered." When they were talking, a girl''s voice came from the side: "I can''t believe it. My heart is going to jump out. Go." A black woman came up to Thor and said, "Hey, can we have a picture with you?" "Well, of course." Thor nodded. After getting permission, the black girl and her other white girl partner excitedly turn on their cell phone and take a picture with Thor. Rocky dodged consciously. Thor showed a smile when he took the group photo and said to rocky, "think about where he is." After the photo was taken, the white girl said, "I''m sorry to hear that Jane dumped you." With that, the two girls left, and Thor said with a humming smile, "she didn''t dump me. I dumped her. We dumped each other." Just then, a ring of fire suddenly appeared under rocky''s feet, and Thor immediately asked, "what are you doing?" "I didn''t do it!" Rocky explained immediately. The next second, he fell into the ring of fire and disappeared. All that remained was a note with the address "brick street.". Thor immediately came to brick street, where Dr. strange was undoubtedly located. Because of the arrival of Yang Han, Dr. strange was born much later than the normal time line, but even if Tony went to master Gu Yi to learn magic, Dr. strange was born in the end. After all, without Dr. strange, no one can infer the possibility of winning in the future. Although Yang Han also knows. Thor knocked on the door, and the next second he was teleported directly into it. The whole room revealed a strange, that send away Rocky''s ability to prove that Thor is now to see the extraordinary ability. Thor looked at the house. It was dark. He could see nothing clearly, only a ball like thing in the center was shining. After Thor looked around and didn''t find anything unusual, there was a voice behind him: "Thor odinson." Thor turned and saw Dr. strange flying towards him in his red cape. Thor put the hammer in front of him. If Dr. strange did anything else, the hammer would smash his head. Dr. strange flew over and said, "God of thunder, you can put down your umbrella." Torr smiles awkwardly and puts his umbrella back into the umbrella barrel. It turns out that the weapon he subconsciously takes from his side is not a hammer. No wonder it''s a little light. When Thor put the umbrella back, the scene suddenly changed. After he was surprised, Thor immediately calmed down. He picked up an iron bar of the nearby Eiffel Tower Model and said, "now there are witches on earth?" Thor said he was going to put the iron bar back, but he knocked down the whole model of the Eiffel Tower. Strange doctor a pair of head ache appearance way: "accurate speaking is not a wizard, is a sorcerer, you put that there." With his left hand on his waist and his right hand on the table, Thor looked at Dr. strange and said, "well, wizard, who are you? What can I do for you? " Dr. strange lowered his head and said, "I''m Dr. Stephen stranch. I have some questions for you. Please sit down." When Dr. strange said that, Thor''s hair suddenly blew up. The next second, he changed the scene and sat down on the soft chair. Dr. strange is sitting opposite him. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 757 Still, Thor thought Dr. strange''s ability was amazing, so he sat down and looked at the room. Obviously, the three rooms are different. He came to three different places in the blink of an eye. And all this was done by the man in the red cape, not so much the Cape as the robe. Strange doctor right hand finger forward a bit: "tea!" Thor suddenly had a cup of tea in his hand. "I never drink tea," Thor said, looking at his antique cup and the smell of tea "Well, what would you like to drink?" Dr. strange''s tone was like he would change anything Thor wanted to drink. "Not tea." As soon as Thor put down his tea cup, a large bottle of beer appeared in his hand. "So, I''ve been monitoring people and things from other worlds, because they may be a potential threat to the world. Your adopted brother, rocky, is one of them," Dr. strange said Thor carefully tried to drink the beer that Dr. strange gave him. When he found that it tasted right, Thor killed 500 ml of the beer in one gulp. Thor, the God of thunder, is also Thor, the God of wine. Thieves can drink! To what Dr. strange said rocky was a threat, Thor agreed, "he really deserves it." Just as Thor was talking, he saw the glass filled with wine again. Thor immediately wanted to make friends with Dr. strange. But Dr. strange said, "yes, why did you bring him here?" "We''re looking for my father," Thor explained Dr. strange immediately understood how to ask the two brothers to leave the earth, so he said, "if I tell you where Odin is, will all the people concerned return to Asgard immediately?" "Go at once!" Thor answered firmly. Dr. strange laughed and said, "great, then I''ll help you." "If you know where he is, why don''t you call me?" asked Thor "I have to make it clear to you." Dr. strange I lowered his head, "your father is very determined not to be disturbed. He chose to be exiled for a period of time." "Well." Thor nodded. Dr. strange explains another problem: "and you don''t have a phone." "I don''t have that... Phone, but you can send an e-mail," Thor said "Yes, do you have a computer?" Dr. strange''s words made Thor stupid again. Thor simply replied, "no, what''s that for?" Strange doctor a pair of play the piano to the ox appearance, helplessly sighed. You put forward the request. You are the one who can''t do it first. What do you want me to do? Thor didn''t pay any attention to what he had said to make Dr. strange speechless. Indeed, what he was doing in his mind was that Dr. strange should be in his mind. So Thor said, "well, my father''s exile is over. Tell me where he is and I''ll take him home." With that, Thor took a sip of beer. It didn''t taste as much as Tony''s whisky. Dr. strange said, "no problem. He''s in Norway now." The next second, Thor changed from sitting position to standing position, and his hand was filled with beer again because he didn''t stand firmly. Dr. strange turned the book and murmured, "I''ll see if this mantra needs to be adjusted in Asgard. It doesn''t seem to be necessary!" Dr. strange closed the book. The scene changed again. He said, "we don''t need that." Torr is not a good person. Successive scenes make his feet more unstable. Now Torr holds the bookshelf and shakes his head, forcing himself to adapt. He put the glass on the table beside him, waved away the spilled wine in his hand, then walked to Dr. strange and said, "can you stop?" Dr. strange looked back and said, "can I poke your hair in the head?" "I warn you, no one is going to mess with my hair," Thor said in a loud voice Before Torr finished, Dr. strange appeared behind him and pulled out his hair. Then the scene changed to where he first came. Dr. strange took tol''s hair in his hands and kept wrapping it up, then made a circle of fire the size of a human in front of them. Thor said, "can''t we come here well?" The scene of another place appeared in the fire circle. Dr. strange made a please sign and said, "he is waiting for you." "All right!" Thor took a deep breath. "Don''t forget to bring your umbrella," Dr. strange added "Yes Thor reached out and began to summon Thor''s hammer. Just hear the sound of clang clang, strange doctor''s eyebrows pick up. Thor enjoyed the moment. His Thor hammer was destroying Dr. strange''s house, and Thor''s mouth turned up. "I''m sorry," he apologized falsely Face is happy with a smile. When an umbrella came back, Thor patted the dust on the umbrella and said, "well, you have to give my brother back to me." "Of course Dr. strange drew a circle on his head and rocky fell from it. The first sentence of Rocky''s landing was: "I''ve been free falling for nearly 30 minutes!" Dr. strange looked at the thumping rocky and said, "now he should be more honest." "Yes, of course. Thank you very much for your help. Good luck!" Thor reached out and shook hands with Dr. strange. Rocky stood up with an angry face, looked at Dr. strange and said, "I''m much more honest. Who are you? What do you think you are Two daggers suddenly appeared in Rocky''s hand. "Rocky!" Thor stopped Rocky didn''t listen to Thor''s words. He rushed to Dr. strange and said, "don''t even think about it, you second rate Amateur..." Rocky has not finished, strange doctor palm push, he and Thor appeared in a grassland above. "Well, goodbye!" Dr. strange said goodbye. Rocky''s feet fell off balance on the grass, and Thor looked around. He immediately saw Odin, his father, overlooking the sea. Tolma walked up the road. In front of Odin, Rocky''s temper also converged, but different from Thor, rocky didn''t walk to Odin''s side at the first time. The sea was blue. Odin looked at the sea and didn''t know what he was thinking. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 758 ?? |? Thor greets Odin and says, "father." Odin looked at the tide ahead and said, "look at this place. It''s beautiful." Rocky came over, and Thor said, "father, it''s us." Odin didn''t go to see Thor or rocky. Instead, he stared at Dahai and said, "my sons, I''m waiting for you." "I know." Hearing Odin say this, Tony burst into a frenzy. "We''re here to take you home." "Go home, yes!" Odin nodded. "Your mother, she''s calling me. Do you hear me?" Odin turned to rocky, and Thor immediately said, "Rocky, get rid of your magic." Thor thinks that Odin''s abnormal remarks are due to the magic of rocky. But rocky shook his head at Thor. Thor''s face was full of worry, and his father''s words were very wrong, as if he knew he was going to die, and his mentality became very strange. Odin said with a smile: "it''s not easy to get rid of your magic. Frica will be very proud. Sit with me for a while. I don''t have much time." Odin sat on the stone with Thor and rocky. There are really three stones in the endless grassland. I don''t know who put them here in the first place. After Odin sat down, Thor took his shoulder and said with a guilty face, "I know we failed you, but we will correct it." Odin said, "I failed you. The gods have come to dusk." Odin said a very dangerous word, for which tol hastened to his father, said: "I stopped the gods dusk, I ended surter." As for Thor''s words, Odin shook his head and said, "no, the twilight of the gods has begun. She''s coming back. I''ve spent all my life to stop her, but I don''t have much time. I can''t do anything about her." Odin said something puzzling, and Thor asked, "father, who are you talking about?" Odin''s look was filled with memories: "death, HeLa, my first child, your sister." Thor gasped when he heard he had another sister. Rocky asked, "what''s yours?" The two brothers felt that the sky was going to fall. Since they grew up, they have never heard anyone say that they actually have a sister, never. They thought Thor was the eldest son, Odin had only one child, and rocky was the adopted son. But now suddenly came a sister who had never appeared, and from Odin''s tone, the sister was very dangerous. Odin said: "her ambition expanded beyond my control. I couldn''t stop her, so I imprisoned her and locked her up. Her strength comes from Asgard. Once she gets there, her strength will be endless." Thor''s eyes began to moisten. No matter who he was, when he heard that he had a sister, his father''s attitude was the same. He would stand by his sister whom he had not met for the first time. After all, he had never known her before, but he was related by blood. How could Thor have a great hostility to her immediately? However, it won''t be long before Thor will understand how terrible her sister Hera is. Now Thor is still talking for HeLa: "no matter what she is, we can join hands to stop her. We can face her together. No matter what, she is also..." Odin interrupted, "we can''t. I''m on another road. You have to face it alone. I love you, my children. Look over there." Odin reached out to the horizon, the sky began to be covered by dark clouds, the sea breeze blowing to make people feel desolate. Both Thor''s and Rocky''s eyes are wet. Odin, who has lived for countless years, says that he is going to die, which proves that his time has come. This is irreversible, the fall of God. "Remember this place, home." Odin refers to Asgard outside the sky. When he said that, Odin''s body turned into a golden light and dissipated. TOL and rocky look at the dead Odin sadly. They didn''t expect that this meeting would be the last. TOL was crying silently, and rocky suddenly called out to him, "brother." At this time, the sky was covered by large dark clouds, thundering, all of which heralded the coming of wind and rain. There was lightning on Thor''s fist. He gasped at rocky and said, "that''s what you''ve done!" Just as Thor was about to fight rocky, there was a wave of energy behind them. A dark green portal appeared. Both tol and rocky felt that it was their sister, HeLa, the goddess of death. This breath is full of evil, full of hostility, at the beginning is aimed at the two of them to release the intention of killing. Tolkie and rocky were shocked and put on their own fighting clothes. They stare at the portal, waiting for their sister to show up. Hella, the goddess of death, appeared in his eyes, with scarlet shadows, black clothes and loose hair. The first sentence of Hella''s appearance was to ask the two brothers, "so that old guy has died? It''s a pity. I''d like to see him die with my own eyes. " "You are Hella? I''m Thor, the son of Odin. " Thor said hello to Hella symbolically. "Really?" she said? You are nothing like him. " Loki is going to Pacifism: "maybe we can discuss." HeLa said immediately, "you look like him. Kneel down!" Rocky said, "what are you talking about?" Seeing that rocky didn''t kneel down for the first time, Hella took out her weapon with her left hand and said, "kneel down! In front of your queen. " Hyra''s attitude was so strong that Thor stepped forward and said, "I don''t think so." Thor lost it with a hammer, and something happened that he didn''t expect. Hella blocked Thor''s hammer with one hand. Rocky was shocked, and Thor said with trembling arms: "it''s impossible!" Thor wanted to summon Thor Warhammer back, but he was caught dead by Hella. Hella said confidently: "little cute, you don''t know what is possible!" With that, Hella''s palm squeezed hard. Thor''s hammer was crushed by him and fell into pieces on the grass. Torr and rocky close their eyes in a strong thunder. When Thor opens her eyes, HeLa flicks her hair and turns into her combat suit. Her head as if with a branch behind the general, into a complete state. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 759 s???}? Hella waved her hands after she changed into a combat suit, and two long swords appeared in her hands. HeLa walked slowly to tol and rocky. She was so confident about her strength. Rocky immediately yelled to the sky, "take us back!" "No!" Thor wants to rush to pick up the pieces of Thor''s hammer, but the transmission of rainbow bridge has started. He and rocky immediately return to Asgard. "Rocky!" In the process of transmission, they found that Hella also followed. For this reason, rocky throws his weapon to Hella, but it is easily blocked by Hella, and cuts Rocky''s sword out of the rainbow bridge transmission. I don''t know where it fell. HeLa and Thor are fighting empty handed, but Thor is not her opponent at all. She grabs her neck and throws it out. Hella came to Asgard. Haila, who returned to Asgard, saw the three soldiers guarding the rainbow bridge. She first breathed the fresh air of Asgard, and then was questioned by the soldiers: "who are you? Where''s Thor? " For the soldiers who dare to question her, HeLa directly launched an attack. A black sword from her hand hit the soldier who opened the rainbow bridge in the stomach. Another soldier waved a knife to attack Hella, but was killed instantly by Hella. In the blink of an eye, there was only one of the three soldiers left. HeLa walked up to scholch and said, "I''m Hela." HeLa saw that skolch was timid, so she gave the other two soldiers a supplementary knife. "I''m just a sweeper," he said HeLa said to scolch, "you look smart. You know how to judge the situation. Do you want to play for me?" Skolchi immediately stood up and followed Hela. Only a fool could resist! HeLa looked at Asgard with a conquering smile on her face. At the same time, Thor, who had been knocked out by Hella, crashed into the garbage. Thor kicked a door away and stood up and looked around. He was in a place surrounded by rubbish. In front of him, there was a small lake. The sky in the distance of the lake seemed to explode, and a large red light was falling. Just as Thor was enjoying the view of the dump, a big black thing fell from above his head. Thor dodged, a lot of soil splashed, and things were falling from the sky nearby. A strange looking aircraft landed in front of Thor, and a group of people with strange masks came out. The leader took off his mask and looked at Thor. When he saw Thor''s handsome Cape, handsome face and explosive muscles between his arms, he asked, "are you a fighter? Or food? " Thor replied honestly, "I''m just passing by." The leader immediately said to the people beside him happily, "that''s the grain. Kneel down for me!" When Thor heard the disgusting kneeling, his hand stretched back, habitually trying to summon Thor hammer. It''s a pity that Thor didn''t wait for his Thor hammer. He realized that Thor hammer had been crushed by Hella. Incredible power! So Thor had to fight them with his bare hands. Even without Thor''s hammer, Thor''s natural power was not built. He grabbed one of the people who came and threw him to the end of the sky. Thor was really fierce, so the leader took out his gun and fired the electronic net at him, and caught Thor in the net. When a group of people saw Thor fall, they ran to him and punched him. Just at this time, a very advanced spacecraft came to a stop. A black woman came out of the spaceship. After a drink, she staggered down the spaceship and said, "he''s mine!" In the middle of the walk, the woman suddenly fell from the spaceship and fell into the garbage. The group saw the woman fall and went on beating Thor. Then the woman stood up and yelled, "wait! Wait, he''s mine, so if you want him, you have to pass me first. " The leader of the group said, "but he''s in our hands now." "All right, then I''ll pass you." The women began to rush up. Thor frowned at the woman. He thought he should know the man very well. The leader took up his gun and said, "another grain." The woman began to touch her fists, and the electric light appeared. The spaceship behind her swayed with her arms, and then suddenly shot a large number of bullets to kill the group of people. Violence is the ultimate violence. The net that bound Thor was broken. Dozens of people, only the last crazy rushed to the woman, a woman fell over his shoulder and threw him to the end of the sky. "Thank you," Thor said gratefully Just after Thor''s thanks, the woman dropped a round metal on Thor''s neck. Then she pressed the button, and Thor was corona on the spot. The woman took Thor on the spaceship, and when Thor came to himself, he saw him on the spaceship, away from the dump. "This is scavenger 142. I need to go through customs and meet my boss. I have something special to bring to him," the woman said to the messenger Thor turned to the woman and said, "Hey, where are you taking me? Answer me Thor thumped the glass, and the woman seemed to be indifferent. Thor pointed angrily at the woman and said, "I''m Thor, the son of Odin. I have to go back to Asgard." The woman didn''t care. She showed her button to Thor and said, "I''m sorry, your highness." The woman immediately pressed the button and Thor was corona again. The spaceship came to the tallest building in the city. On the surface of the building are four face statues with helmets, just like Roman fighters. This is a paradise for fighting and a place for all fighters to get rich! At the same time, in the square of Asgard, HeLa changed back to her original appearance and said to the people of Asgard, "I know that you know nothing about me. I am HeLa, the first son of Odin, the leader of Asgard''s legion, the first heir to the throne, and I am the goddess of death." In front of Hella were all the soldiers in Asgard ready to go. They were united to exclude Hella and made an attack. Hella was furious, but gave them the chance to surrender. After all, she needed people. Just like skolch, hyra didn''t kill him, she left him. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 760 Hella looked down at the Asgard soldiers with her hands akimbo and said, "my father is dead, and the princes are no longer there. Thank you." Hella took the soldiers'' gesture of preparing to attack her as kneeling. She said: "we used to be the symbol of absolute power in the universe. No one dared to challenge our authority, but Odin stopped in the nine realms. Our destiny is to rule everything. I came back to rebuild my power. Kneel down to me! Join me in this glorious journey "No matter who you are, no matter what you do, surrender at once, or don''t blame us for our impoliteness," said the chief soldier, who was in charge of the Asgard soldiers "No matter who I am? Did you hear what I just said? " Hella raised her hand, and anger began to grow in her words. "This is the last warning," the chief continued HeLa knew these people didn''t make sense, so she shook her head slightly and said, "I thought you would be very happy to see me." The chief soldier showed Hella his meteor hammer. Hella sighed and said, "all right Hella lifts her hair and puts on the black crown again. Hella challenges the armed forces of Asgard alone. First of all, the soldier commander with the meteor hammer. Several small black swords flew out of Hella''s hand. They were all blocked by the soldier commander with the meteor hammer. Then Hella flew up the stairs and kicked the soldier in the stone. Then Hella went deep into the soldiers of Asgard. She took out her black sword, and the spaceship in the sky did not escape her attack. Countless black swords destroyed the spaceship, and Haila was a man who solved all the soldiers who surrounded him with exquisite skills. This is the crushing of strength. Haila doesn''t even need to use other forces, but simply fights with these soldiers and defeats them. The whole square was covered with the bodies of Asgard soldiers in a flash, and schorchy came carefully to avoid them. HeLa looked at the corpses on the ground, opened her arms and said, "Oh, I really miss this feeling, but it''s really sad. The heroic soldiers died meaninglessly because of their shortsightedness. Oh, he''s still alive." The soldier stood up and walked to Haila. Haila asked, "have you changed your mind?" The chief soldier scolded Hella firmly and said, "go back to your nest, you evil devil!" The head soldier drew out his dagger and was pierced by Hella''s sword before he started. Skolch looked at the dead soldier and closed his eyes. Many of the soldiers who died here were brothers who drank with him and patted on the shoulder. But even if the flame of revenge ignited in his heart, skolch did not dare to resist Hella, and the end of the rebels can be imagined. Now their only hope is Thor. "Go and see my palace," she said Skolch followed Hella to the palace. At this time, under the cliff of the rainbow bridge, a man climbed up and pulled out the sword to open the rainbow bridge. Torr, who came back to life again, was tied to a metal chair. He moved forward a little bit in the dark. The woman''s voice said, "don''t be afraid, we have found you. This is your home. You will never go back. No one has ever left here." "But where is this?" Thor asked The voice of the strange woman continued: "this is Saka. It is surrounded by the passage of the universe. It is the junction of the known world and the unknown world. It gathers all the things that are left behind and hated, such as you. But in Saka, you are of great significance, you are valuable, and you will feel the true love here." "What is it?" The more tol listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. Often, this kind of words like "happy country" were a huge pit. The female voice said: "no one will care for you more than the master. He is the founder, the first loser and the first discoverer. He is the founder of Saka and the founder of the championship war. Maybe you were insignificant, but now you are important. All you have is owned by the master. Congratulations. You will meet the master in five seconds. Get ready, get ready, You are about to meet the master On the metal chair, Thor saw some pictures of the master and the battle of the champion. Then the metal chair accelerated, and all the scenes in front of him were quickly lost. Thor yelled and yelled, and he suddenly woke up. He is still sitting on the chair, next to the armored warrior general soldiers, surrounded by colorful weapons. In front of Thor, an energetic looking master with a blue stripe on his chin appeared. The woman standing next to the master was the one who knocked Thor unconscious before. The master looked at Thor admiringly and said, "that''s good." The master looked at the woman and asked, "is he male?" This sentence made Thor''s hair stand up. The woman said with a smile, "it should be." "Good!" The master immediately turned his eyes to Thor, and then praised the woman, "142, I am very happy every time you visit. What you bring is always the best thing. Whenever, topaz, we just talk about 142, what I say, she is, I always use the most to describe her." "Rubbish." Another woman told the truth without being polite. The master denied: "no, it''s not rubbish. Are you insulting her on purpose? And that''s not the beginning "Drunk." Obese women are still honest. 142 showed a subtle expression, she took a big breath, suppress their dissatisfaction. The master looked at 142 and said, "I''m very sorry, it''s the best. I want to say, it''s the best. I always said that you are the best. My favorite champion was brought by her." The fat woman said, "that''s what you say every time she comes." The master asked, "what did you bring me today? Show me." "Champion of the future!" 142 said it with confidence. "What?" Thor, sitting in a metal chair, felt that the group had regarded him as a bullfighter. The master said to 142, "I have to get closer. I want to have a closer look. Can you move me closer? Thank you When the master got close to him, he looked at him carefully. The more satisfied he was, the more happy he was. It was like getting a treasure. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 761 C ?| h? After confirmation, the master was very satisfied and said to the fat woman, "pay her the money." When Thor saw that he had been traded out, he immediately interrupted, "well, wait for me. I''m not for sale." With that, Thor broke free from the metal ring that bound his hands. No. 142 had already prepared for this. She immediately pressed the button in her hand and electrified Thor on the metal chair, making him unable to take care of himself. Thor was still struggling against the current, and her fat daughter laughed. Master is also very happy to laugh, 142 is the skin laugh meat do not laugh, where the echo. The master said happily: "God, he is, he is a soldier." 142 immediately said: "I want ten million." The fat woman said, "let her dream!" 142 looks coldly at the fat woman. In order to get all of Thor''s money, the grand master is helping No. 142 and says, "stop talking nonsense and transfer money quickly." 142 after hearing happy smile, and then she left here. Thor pointed to 142 and said, "you''ll pay for it!" "No, I''m bidding." 142 passed by and patted Thor on the arm. The master went to Thor and said, "now I want to know, who are you?" "I''m the God of thunder," Thor said, leaning against the metal chair With that, Thor broke the ring free again. The master exclaimed, "Wow, what''s on your finger, little spark?" The fat woman came up and said, "we found your cousin." Said the fat woman, dragging up Thor''s metal chair. "Great. I think you''ll like this. He''s here." The master followed him, and in another chair, rocky was also imprisoned. "Hey, cousin, we almost didn''t find you. Where are you hiding?" Rocky changed into a man at will and said hello to Thor. Thor didn''t think the man was much like rocky, but the fat woman said yes. When the master picked up his staff, the man kept asking for a detour: "I''m sorry, let me go, I''m sorry." The master said to the bald white man, "yes, Carol, I''ve forgiven you." The master said with a yes gesture. At this time, Thor was convinced that the man in front of him was not the result of Rocky''s change. "Thank you." Carol trembled with thanks. The master pointed his staff at Carlo and said, "your life is officially forgiven!" When the master''s staff touched Carlo''s body, his body began to melt, emitting a lot of blue smoke, smelly and disgusting. The master even closed his eyes and looked like he was eating lemon. Thor was beside Carol, and he frowned and said, "my God!" When Carlo melted with the metal chair, the master patted his clothes and said, "it''s all against my shoes. Look, wow..." The master took his own feet, and tore make complaints about it. The master asked the fat woman, "what does it taste like?" "Like toast." Fat woman''s adjective is quite appropriate. Then the master said to Thor, "am I a little impolite? I haven''t officially introduced myself. Come on, follow me Thor continued to be pushed around the metal chair, as if he were disabled. The master introduced himself: "my name is master. I''m in charge of a little funny show called champion battle. The participants are reluctant guys coming from all directions, and you and your friends will be new characters. What do you think?" Thor saw the real rocky in the metal chair. He was sitting in the middle of a crowd and looking at himself. Thor quickly got rid of the relationship with Carol and said, "we are not friends. I''m not interested in your crappy match. I''m going back to Asgard." The master scratched his temple and said, "askead?" Then the master began to play DJ: "one, two, three, four." Rocky took a look at Thor and chatted with his new friend: "I realized I had to make a choice. There was a wormhole just below me. At that moment, I let go, ha ha ha." "Rocky, rocky, rocky, come here, come here!" Thor called to rocky for help Rocky got up and went to Thor''s side and said to his new friends, "excuse me, just leave." "Rocky, this way," Thor screamed "What? What? " Rocky came over with a false face and said, "are you still alive?" "Of course, I''m still alive!" Thor took it for granted. Rocky asked, "what are you doing here?" Torr said helplessly, "what do you say I''m doing here? I''m trapped in this chair. Where''s your chair? " "I don''t have a chair." Rocky looked at himself. He didn''t look like he had a chair. "You get out of my way and get me out," Thor said Rocky refused: "I can''t, I can''t, I became good friends with this man, his name is master." Thor frowned and said, "what are you talking about? He''s a lunatic. " Rocky beamed and said, "I got his help. Rainbow Bridge sent me here a few weeks ago." "A few weeks ago?" Thor realized that there was a time gap between the two. "Yes." Rocky nodded. "I''ve just arrived," he said incredulously At this time, the master asked with an unhappy face: "what are you two whispering about?" The Master heard the contradiction between them about time, so he came over and explained, "time plays different roles in these places. In other worlds, I may be tens of millions of years old, but in Saka... Anyway, you have to understand that you just called yourself a thunderbolt." The master did not tell his real age on Saka. Thor said to rocky with a smile: "God of thunder, you tell him." Rocky is very clever said: "I have never seen this person in my life." "He''s my brother," Thor insisted Rocky denied: "no blood relationship." The master asked rocky, "is he the material for a soldier?" When Thor heard this, he laughed a few times: "you get this thing off my neck, let you see if I am!" Hearing the threat from Thor, the master was not afraid, but even more excited and said, "listen, he''s threatening me. Hey, little spark, let''s talk about a condition. If you want to go back to the burping place, any Challenger who defeats the champion will win freedom." The master gave the possibility of freedom. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 762 As a wily fox, the master naturally knew how to make the stubborn bull like Thor obedient. Just a temptation of interest is needed, and Thor is taken in. See Thor nose big gasp, chest undulating said: "OK, then quickly tell me where my opponent is, let him come." After hearing that Thor agreed to take part in the championship challenge, the grand master immediately put on a different look: "this is what a challenger should look like. Your opponent is here. Let''s go. It''s amazing." The master pressed the button, and Thor''s metal seat rolled forward slowly. Rocky watched quietly, with a smile on his face. Before leaving, Thor called out, "Rocky!" Rocky didn''t pay any attention to him. This brother is very smart. Later, Thor was thrown into a circular house by two soldiers. After he was finally liberated from the metal chair, Tony rolled up and beat the iron door with his fist. As Thor, son of Odin, king of Asgard, elite avenger of Avengers alliance, when did he suffer so much injustice. Just as Tony banged on the door crazily and crazily, a stone freak behind him called out to him: "relax, man." Another little man who looked like a cockroach but didn''t have so many heels and tentacles said, "Hey, brother, this pile of stones is greeting you." The stone freak said to himself, "yes, I''m alive. I''m living. My name is Cohen. I''m the head of the group. My body is stone. You can see that. But don''t be scared. You''re not scissors. You''re just a joke of stone scissors." The stone freak Konger said a lot, and Thor spent most of his time looking at the circular room. The room was full of soft yellow light, with V-shaped patterns printed on the wall and a large disc in the center. Thor saw many strange people resting on their backs. Konger stood up with the mantis freak next to him and said, "this is my best friend. His name is Mick. He''s a bug with two knives." Thor recognized Konger''s racial identity just by looking at it. "You''re from kronan. How did you get here?" After asking, Thor continued to look at the room, trying to find a weak spot and burst out. Cohen explained after Thor: "I want to launch an uprising, but there are not enough pages, so few people come. Except my mother and her little boyfriend, who I hate most, as punishment, I was assigned here to become a gladiator. To sum up, I didn''t do a good job in the propaganda, but in fact, I am planning another uprising, I don''t know if you''re interested in this. " Coenge slowly followed Thor, who knows Thor has run around the room, around to his back, full of vitality. "Do you think you''re interested?" Cohen looked at Thor. Torr also pointed curiously at Cohen and asked, "what are you... What are you doing?" Thor is talking about how Cohen got in front of him. He didn''t realize it was a circle. Cohen shook his head and said, "no, everything is a circle, but it''s not a real circle, it''s more like a strange circle." "It''s totally unreasonable." Thor looked back and forth. Cohen nodded: "yes, there is no reasonable thing here, man. The only reasonable thing is that there is no reasonable thing." Thor looked at the sleeping man beside him and asked, "who else has been in the grand master''s championship?" Cohen pointed to a man lying on his left with horns on his head: "Doug participated, Doug... Unfortunately, Doug died. Yes, everyone who participated in the championship war died." Thor pointed to Cohen and said, "what about you? Your body is a stone, and a stone has life. You see, another one died. " Thor is talking about cockroaches that die under his feet. Cohen waved: "yes, I only take part in some cushion matches to stir up the mood of the audience. Just a moment. You''re not going to fight with him, are you?" Cohen didn''t expect that the strong looking man who just came here was running for the championship. You know, the champion of the battle is a completely invincible existence. Thor continued to walk. "Yes, that''s right. I''m going to fight him, kill him, and get out of here." Cohen looked at the leaving Thor and said, "Doug used to say that. Goodbye, Doug two." Cohen doesn''t think Thor can win. He just tried to win over some people, but the plan failed at the beginning. Asgard, in the palace, the soldiers lay here like withered flowers, in disorder, without any vitality. HeLa went to the top of the palace, and skolch followed her respectfully, not daring to breathe. Hella asked, "doesn''t anyone remember me? Haven''t you studied history? " HeLa looks up at a picture on the ceiling, with Odin and his wife, Thor and rocky, but without her, Hela. Hella tone is very flat said: "look at these lies, the foot of the garden party was changed, peace agreement, Odin, sit on everything, how to get, you are not ashamed?" The more she said, the more angry she was. Even though she had been sealed for countless years, the resentment in her heart did not dissipate. Instead, it became more intense and turned into a devil to destroy everything. HeLa reached out and threw a few knives to destroy the pictures on the ceiling. Large pieces of stones fell down, and when the surface stones fell, another picture appeared, which was a picture of Hera coronating as king with a crown like a black branch. At the same time, all the pictures beside her become closely related to her, and Odin is charging behind her. "We were invincible, and I was Odin''s vanguard. I created the glory of the Asgard Empire, and the world was under our feet in turn. But at that time, just because my ambition surpassed Odin, she banished me, imprisoned me, and isolated me from the world like a wild animal. Before that, Asgard''s soldiers are invincible and use their heroic bodies to lay the foundation for the throne. " Then HeLa came to the treasure house. "Odin''s treasure," schorche said Haila overturned the things on the table and said with disdain, "most of the things here are fake and useless. This is much smaller than I thought." Hella is talking about the bull''s head crown of the flame monarch, but Hella is not interested in it. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 763 ?? When HeLa passed by the magic cube, she finally reached out and nodded, praising: "this is good, but this, eternal flame..." The eternal flame is constantly burning in an iron basin. It seems that it is no different from the ordinary flame. Hella reached in with her hand and came out with an eternal flame. Then, in the center of the treasure house, a big hammer came out and beat the ground directly. After the ground subsided, Hella held the eternal flame in her left hand and said to scolch, "do you want to see the real power?" With that, HeLa hung upside down, then placed herself in the dark space, where the eternal flame was shining on a small space. There were many corpses of soldiers who had turned into white bones and wore armor. They didn''t know how long they had been buried here. HeLa walked into the dark space and saw a big dog lying across it. At that time, she had been fighting with Warcraft for countless years. "What have they done to you over the years, Fenris?" Hella said the old mantra to the body of Fenris: "with the eternal flame, you are reborn at this moment." The eternal flame was slapped to the ground by Haila, and the red flame instantly changed into a green flame, which awakened the dead soldiers. The skeleton soldiers'' bodies were full of green flame light. They twisted and stood one by one, and all came to Haila. "I miss you! I miss you all In this way, Hella got a brand-new subordinate, and was a group of Yin soldiers who were extremely loyal and would only listen to her orders, even if they died. Odin, who was preparing to take part in the championship challenge, looked at the ceiling and prayed: "Dear Odin, I pray that your brave soul will live forever in the hall of the spirit. Great sacrifice should not be mourned, but should be accompanied by joy, to those great victims." When rocky was praying, he suddenly looked back. It was his brother rocky standing behind him. Thor sat down directly with his back against the platform. Rocky frowned and said to Thor, "it''s heartbreaking, I know, to find myself cheated, to find that it''s all fiction." Thor picked up a stone beside him and threw it at rocky. When the stone touched Rocky''s body, it went straight through. Rocky laughed and said, "you don''t think I''m here to see you, do you? Come to such a rotten place. " Rocky said, and Thor threw another stone at rocky. Seeing that Thor kept throwing stones at himself, rocky said, "you mean you don''t need my help? It''s very good. I can''t destroy the relationship between my master and me. I''ve spent a lot of time to win his trust. He''s a madman, but he can use it. I want to tell you that you can join the ranks of my master with me, and soon... He will have some accidents, and then... You and me. " Rocky made a hand in hand gesture, his purpose of this time is very clear, is to join hands with tol to kill the master, and then the two people take control of the planet, from then on. But even though rocky made the plan clear, Thor threw stones at him. There was anger on Rocky''s face. He said discontentedly, "you don''t really want to go back, do you? Our sister, she destroyed your hammer with no difficulty. She is much stronger than both of us. She is much stronger than you. You are not her opponent at all. Can you understand what I''m talking about? " Thor looked at Rocky with a look of indifference, and did nothing. Rocky hasn''t spoken to Thor since. This made rocky understand what Thor meant. He was determined not to cooperate with him, no matter what. "All right." Rocky stood up and said, "I think I''ll have to fight alone, as always." There was a smile on Thor''s face when he heard that rocky was dead. Rocky even more unhappy said: "can you say a word? Say something Rocky roared. Thor said with a smile, "what do you want me to say? You disguise your own death, you plot to steal the throne, take Odin''s power, throw him on the earth to die, and release the goddess of death. Is that not enough? Or do you want me to go on about two days ago? " Rocky swallowed: "listen, I never knew the champion he was talking about, but I heard that he was extremely brutal. I''ll bet heavily on your opponent tomorrow. Don''t let me down." Rocky turns away and Thor angrily picks up a black stick and throws it at him. Rocky said so much that he just wanted him to play a fake match tomorrow. It''s a disgrace to Asgard''s dignity and to tol, the son of Odin. Thor will not play fake games in any case, and he will win the champion in an instant and leave here with dignity. Konger ran over to the door and kicked it with his foot wildly. "Get out of here, monster!" "He disappeared all of a sudden." Kong make complaints about tortos after he kicked. "It''s disgusting," Thor said with a frown as he picked out weapons from the armory. "It''s covered with hair and blood." Cohen said to one side, "guys, can you wipe after you use up your weapons? You rotten people. " Cohen also picked up, he took a wooden fork called dortor: "tor, do you want to put the wooden fork?" "No." Thor refused directly. "Yes, it''s useless except stabbing three vampires." Cohen took the wooden fork away. Thor found a small sword and said, "if only my hammer were still there." "Your hammer?" Cohen asked curiously. "It''s a very special hammer," Thor recalled. "It''s made of a special metal in the core of a dying star. When I swing it very fast, it makes me fly." "Are you riding on a hammer?" Cohen couldn''t imagine that. Thor shook his head. "No, I''m not on a hammer." "A hammer on your back?" Cohen is still unable to understand. Torr quickly denied: "no, no, I swing very fast, it... It will, it will let me take off..." before Torr finished, Konger immediately said in surprise: "my God, can it take off your clothes?" With that, Cohen narrowed his eyes, looking at his cell phone in the subway. Thor held up his sword and said, "let me get off the ground and into the air, and then I''ll fly. Every time I throw it out, it will automatically return to my hands." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 764 With Thor''s patient explanation, Cohen finally understood the relationship between Thor and Thor. "It sounds like the relationship between you and the hammer is very special, very close. Losing it is like losing the love of your life," Cohen said Although Cohen''s brain is stupid, but his intuition is still very accurate. Thor praised him for this: "you summed it up well." Just at this time, Thor saw that she was next to a purple laser net. He had caught her here and sold his 142. He was talking with several people who were going to watch the battle and said, "I said I would catch them all." "She''s the one who brought me here," Thor said, pointing to 142 Thor''s tone was rather discontented. Cohen took a look and said, "yes, scavenger 142. You have to watch out for the asgards, man. They can''t die." Cohen''s words suddenly struck Thor''s mind. He looked suspiciously at 142: "the asgards?" Thor couldn''t help running over the red laser net and yelling at her, "Hey." 142 heard that Thor was coming, immediately picked up the remote control in her hand and said, "Hey!" Thor''s step, he can''t stand the numbness of the current, he threatened to say: "don''t touch me with that thing, I want to say, Asgard is in danger." Just as Thor spoke, 142 picked up a bottle of wine and blew it directly. Thor saw the mark on 142''s arm. Torr''s face showed surprise and said: "God, you are a female warrior God. You know, when I was a child, I always wanted to be a female warrior God. Later, I found out that you are all female. Of course, you are all female. There''s no problem. I like women. Sometimes I like women a little too much. It''s not that kind of obscene love, but it''s full of respect and appreciation." 142 stood up and went to another popcorn robot to make popcorn. Thor continued, hoping to persuade No. 142 to help him: "I think it''s really great to have such an elite female soldier army. It''s long overdue." Thor put up his thumb to praise 142, the other side really head a crooked, a pair of impatient way: "have you finished?" "It''s your turn to play, Thor!" koenger yelled from behind Torr had no choice but to turn around and leave when he said the last core words: "please, help me, I need you." "Goodbye!" 142 left with the popcorn bucket. Thor looked at his back and cried out, "well, I think you are either a traitor or a coward, because the goddess of Valor swore to protect the throne." On the 142nd, when she heard Thor''s exciting words, she was no longer as calm as usual. She turned to Thor and said, "listen, your highness, this is Saka, not Asgard. I''m a scavenger, not a female warrior." At this time, Torr, who didn''t challenge, was paralyzed on the ground by pressing the button. The guard in charge of the championship war came up to Torr and yelled, "come on, drag him over." No. 142, looking at the fallen Thor, sneered: "no one can escape from this place. You are dead anyway." Thor was dragged to his familiar metal chair by two blue men, then his hands were fixed and unable to move. A bloated soldier came up to him and threatened, "do you dare to move around?" Another mysterious old man came up to him and said, "my hands are not as steady as they used to be." The mysterious old man came to have his hair cut. Thor said warily, "Odin is here. You can''t cut my hair, or you will be angry with Thor." Before Thor finished a few words, he saw the mysterious old man open his whirlwind scissors, and Thor said, "please, have mercy, don''t cut my hair, OK? Please, no, no A piercing scream pierced the night sky, and Torna''s golden hair fell to the ground. The lion has shed its hair. Today, Thor is a cheetah. The scene of the champion''s battle, like the Colosseum of ancient Rome, is circular. There are countless patrol planes in the sky ready to subdue the troublemakers at any time. There is a row of lights in front of the seats on each floor to make it bright, and people watching the championship battle shout one after another. Master''s huge shadow is projected in the center of the venue, hundreds of meters high, he said: "look at you, wonderful performance, beautiful night, happy?" The audience waved the fluorescent watch and responded to the master with the most enthusiastic cry. It has to be said that no matter where they are, fluorescent rods are universal as a form of cheering. The master said with a smile: "I''m your host. Please give another round of warm applause to the corpse challengers in today''s warm-up competition. Their spirit is worthy of admiration. Their wonderful performance and a beautiful night. Like me, you are worthy of this trip." No. 142 is sitting in her own spaceship watching the game in the sky. She has beer in her left hand and popcorn in her right hand. She needs a delicious fried chicken to be the most beautiful baby tonight. Konger and other challengers can only watch behind because they are not qualified. The master''s voice came into their ears: "now, don''t talk about it. Although it''s the first time for the race, he seems to have a bright future. He still has two brushes. I won''t say much. You can witness it in person. Ladies and gentlemen, please be amazing!" Rocky took a glass of wine from the maid''s hand and watched the match with interest. Thor came to the center of the field with a shield in his left hand and a knife in his right. He now looks like an inch, with two distinct red bars on his left cheek. Thor looked at the crowd and the lights in the distant audience. He was supposed to enjoy himself, but now he is reduced to a tool man for others to enjoy. The master said, "pay attention to his fingers. He will discharge. OK, that''s it. We welcome this guy. He''s here." The master''s introduction to Thor is just a few words. He can''t wait to invite Thor''s opponent tonight, the real champion guard. Green smoke was released from the audience, as if celebrating his appearance. Thor felt the ground shaking. At that time, when the giant appeared, he would react. He looked around with great fear. Tonight''s opponent didn''t look so easy to deal with. Thor clenched his arms. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 765 ?? Master for the upcoming champion detailed introduction: "he this creature, how to say? He is different from others. I feel connected with him. He is invincible and supreme. He is the champion. Ladies and gentlemen, let''s welcome, invincible, hawk Thor put on his helmet when he was introduced by the master, and looked like he was fully armed. However, when the master''s introduction was over, hawk held a huge axe in his left hand and a heavy hammer in his right hand, wearing a pair of armor all over, Thor was dumbfounded. "Hawk!" Hawk kept shouting after he came out. When Thor saw that his opponent was actually hawk, he was even more excited, and the joy on his face could be seen. It''s hawk. Isn''t it just to let him surrender and win? Thor felt that God was watching over him. So Thor exclaimed in surprise, "great!" When rocky saw that it was hawk, he immediately looked back in horror and said, "I have to leave this planet quickly." Rocky turned and ran away because he was really afraid of hawk. The scene that hawk grabbed his feet and patted the ground back and forth in New York had become his nightmare. Rocky, who turned to run away, bumped into the master who came. The master said with a smile, "Hey, hey, where are you going?" Rocky is in a dilemma. In the competition, hawk raised his arms and said: "Hawk! Hawk! Hawk! Hawk! Hawk Hawk turned around, enjoying the applause and shouts from the audience. Torr saw rocky and the master in the best position to watch their game, Torr raised his arms to the master and said: "we are friends, he is my good comrade in arms." Hawk is still shouting: "Hawk! Hawk! Hawk Rocky coughed constantly after hearing Thor''s exposure. The master looked at Rocky in surprise. These three guys are together? The great master was confused. Thor happily interacted with Hawk: "Benner, good brother, are you here? Everyone thought you were dead. A lot of things happened after the last meeting, and my hammer was gone, as if it happened yesterday. So I''m impressed. Rocky, rocky is still alive. Can you believe it? He''s up there, rocky. Look who''s this? " Hawk looked at Thor and didn''t respond much to his big talk. On the contrary, rocky, who was on the best observation seat, was livid when he heard that Thor had confessed himself. He was on pins and needles, as if a flame was burning on his ass. Thor went on: "Benner, I never thought I would say that, but I, I''m happy to see you." The audience in the audience is still shouting for Hawk: "Hawk! Hawk! Hawk Thor is happy to shout: "banner, banner." Hawk immediately drew a clear line between himself and Benner and said, "there is no Benner, only hawk."¡° What are you doing? " When Thor heard hawk''s voice, he felt something was wrong. He saw hawk rushing towards him with a fierce look in his eyes. Thor subconsciously stepped back and said, "Benner, what''s the matter with you? It''s me, it''s Thor Hawk''s knee bends, his explosive foot pushes him to the sky, and then he cuts an axe down to where Thor is. Thor dodged, and there was a lot of smoke and dust in the position where he was standing. Hawk''s axe split the ground of the field, and the whole field was shocked. Hawk is serious. The power of that axe is enough to divide anyone into two. Hawk didn''t show mercy. After the axe didn''t hit him, the hammer in his hand hit Thor on the side. In an emergency, Thor uses a shield in front of him. When the huge force hits him on the hammer, Thor flies out directly. He put his feet deep into the ground and stopped his body. After standing firm, Thor drew two swords from his back. Master saw two people seriously fight after a happy face. Thor did not intend to fight with hawk, he quickly said: "banner, we are teammates, this is too crazy, I don''t want to hurt you." With Thor''s words, hawk swung a hammer and rushed over. Under the violent continuous hammering, hawk kicked Thor in the stomach and kicked him into the wall. "Here we go, here we go!" The master sat in a good position and enjoyed the wonderful battle. When hawk continued to sprint, Thor finally fought back. He caught a flaw in hawk''s dive and kicked hawk out. The wall was smashed by hawk''s body, revealing Konger and them who were locked up in the middle of the wall. "What?" The master''s expression froze instantly when he saw that hawk had been shot. Rocky, who closed his eyes, opened them. Thor snatched his hammer from hawk''s hand, and walked to hawk with a serious face: "big man, the sun is about to set. That''s right. The sun is about to set." TOL learned Natasha''s method and used songs and hands to wake up Benner. Hawk''s hand came out and stuck to Thor, who was very happy. The expressions on the faces of 142 and master suddenly became very strange. There was no sound in the audience at the friendly way Thor and hawk shook hands. Thor said cautiously, "that''s right. I won''t hurt you any more. No one can hurt you, that''s all." After hawk took Thor''s hand, Thor''s face was full of joy. His smile was like a blooming flower, and it withered the next moment! Hawk grabs his hand, pats him on the ground around him, and then throws Thor out. Rocky stood up and exclaimed, "that''s great, that''s what it''s like!" when he saw that hawk was using his own moves against Thor Rocky''s excitement made the master frown. Rocky said with a residual smile: "I really love this game!" The master laughed. Once quiet audience burst to drink: "Hawk! Hawk "Well, damn it!" Thor got up to fight hawk seriously. He knew that hawk would not be obedient until he was beaten. Thor stepped on hawk''s axe in the air, hit him on the head with a hammer, and then smashed the handle of hawk''s axe with a hammer. Thor made an effort to catch up with hawk as he retreated and said, "I know Banner''s in there. I''m going to get you out!" With that, Thor hit hawk on the waist and knocked him to the ground. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 767 After a group of vultures left, HeLa raised her legs and said to scolch, "talk to me about you, scolch." Skolch didn''t know why Hella was suddenly interested in him. Now he and Hella are the only two left in the palace, which is very sad. Scarch took a step forward and said, "well, my father is a stonecutter and my mother is..." When skolch said this, HeLa immediately interrupted him and said, "OK, wait a minute. I want to interrupt you. I mean, do you have any ambition?" Scolch took a deep breath and sighed, "I just want to find a chance to prove myself." Hella pointed her finger to her leg and said, "identity. When I was a child, every great king had an executioner, who not only carried out the punishment, but also helped to carry out their intentions. Of course, the main thing was punishment. Anyway, it was a supreme honor. " Hella stood up as she spoke, and said with various gestures, "I used to be Odin''s executioner. As for you, you are my executioner." In her own hands, HeLa turned out a weapon similar to the combination of an axe and a hammer and gave it to schorchy, saying, "let''s start." So HeLa took skolch and a lot of Yin soldiers to rainbow bridge, ready to send them to Jiujie to release the anger that had not been released for a long time. When HeLa came to the rainbow bridge, her face changed. She looked at the empty rainbow hall and said, "where''s the sword, skolch?" Skolch ran to the hall immediately. There was no sword in the hall. "That sword is the key to the rainbow bridge," Hella said. "The people you talked about, the people who didn''t answer the call, gather them." HeLa was angry. When she found out that the sword had disappeared, she planned to clean Asgard thoroughly. The underworld soldiers began to chase the escaping Asgard people. They ran into the forest. Several Asgard women and children ran away. Suddenly, they ran into a man. The man was wearing a black rag and his head was covered with a big hat. When the hat was taken off, it was heimdar''s face. Heydal said to the woman and the child, "go back." Then heimdar took out his sword to open the rainbow bridge and waved it easily. He killed all the shadowmen who came after him. He turned to the people and said, "I''m sorry, these ghosts are everywhere. Come on." Heimdar took them to a beautiful landscape. They went up the cliff and came to the back of the mountain. There was a stone gate hundreds of meters high. Heimdar drew a circle in the middle of a raised stone on the ground. Then he crossed his three fingers over the stone and opened the tall stone gate in front of him. "Come in, you''ll be safe here," heydal said to them After the door opened, thousands of Asgard people gathered inside. Heydar led them to hide, waiting for tol to come back and recapture Asgard from the hand of HeLa, the goddess of death. At the same time, Tom, who they are waiting for, is in a coma. His body is full of scars after fighting with hawk. The grand master ordered a group of medical soldiers to heal Thor. Although Thor almost defeated his champion hawk, which made him lose countless money, Thor is undoubtedly a powerful soldier, and the grand master likes it very much. Thor is healing. The ladies beside him are covering the wound for him. He suddenly opens his eyes and drinks a lot, which makes the ladies fall to the ground one after another. Under the pressure of Thor, the maids ran out of the room one by one. Thor looked at the room. Deep in the center of the room was a large red sofa, and his clothes were lying on the floor beside him. The room is very dark, only the light from the exit makes it not completely dark. Thor put on his clothes and walked a few steps. He immediately heard the sound of the water being patted on his right side. It''s hawk in the bath. Thor immediately raised his hand and said, "OK, now we''re OK. Hawk is in a hot bath. How long have you been like this?" "What am I like?" Hawk asked "It''s big and green and stupid like this," Thor said rudely Hawk''s figure appeared in the dark. He said solemnly: "Hawk is hawk." Thor came to the left side of the room, where the windows were open, and outside were the tall buildings of Saka and numerous flying ships. "How did you get here?" Asked Thor curiously. Hawk answered truthfully, "I won." "Cheating." Thor''s tone sounded rather unpleasant. "Did you wear this when you won? How did you get here? " Thor wants to ask how hawk came to this planet, not to this room, to get this status. You know, hawk was on the earth after the battle in socovia. How could he run to this place. Hawk hit the water with one punch and splashed the water flower path: "Kun jet." "Great!" Thor began to get excited. "Where''s that Kun jet?" Hawk came out of the water, went to the window, pointed to the dump below and said, "Kun jet." Thor looked over. The jet was lying quietly in a pile of rubbish. No one touched it. Thor immediately got up and said, "yes, yes, we''re going to escape together. This place is too bad. You''ll like Asgard. It''s magnificent, splendid and radiant." Hawk went back to his sofa, picked up an apple, bit it up and said, "Hawk won''t go." "No, no, No Thor came up. "My people are waiting for me to go back to Asgard. We must stop the gods." "Twilight of the gods?" Hawk just asked casually. Thor immediately explained: "the prophecy of the end of my home, the end of the world, beyond redemption, if you help me back to Asgard, I will help you back to the earth, OK?" Hawk hummed coldly: "the earth hates hawk." With that, hawk continued to bite the fruit. "The earth loves hawk, they love you, you are a member of the Avengers League, you are our teammates, so friends should support each other," Thor said Again, hawk said, "you''re Banner''s friend." "I''m not Benner''s friend, I like you better," said Thor, faking "Benner''s friend!" Hawk, yell! Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 768 Thor scolded Benner in front of hawk. With a subtle expression, he said, "I don''t like Benner. He''s the kind of person... I''m a scientist, I''m a math buff." However, no matter how Thor tries to please hawk, hawk refuses: "Thor will go, hawk won''t go." Thor knew that no matter how hard he tried, it would be fruitless, so he turned away from pretending, and said, "well, stay here. This stupid place is extremely ugly, red and white. Will you choose? That''s ridiculous. " When Thor left, he ridiculed the aesthetics of hawk. Hawk put down the fruit in his hand and threatened tol: "smash you!" "You didn''t smash anything. I won the game," he said "I''ve smashed you!" Hawk''s words are very straightforward. "Yes, you''re right, baby arms," Thor sneered "What did you say?" Hawk raised the fruit in his hand. "Baby, idiot, you giant baby!" Thor''s taunt made hawk stand up and throw the fruit away. Hawk said with an unhappy face: "Thor, let''s go!" "I''m going." Thor''s hands were outspread, like I didn''t want to stay here. When Thor came to the gate, a red power grid suddenly appeared, which turned Thor''s electricity to the ground. There was no power grid when the maids went out, so Thor was completely unprepared. Seeing that Thor was electrocuted to the ground, hawk patted his thigh happily and said, "ha ha ha, Thor will go again, Thor will go home." Thor was electrified, kicking his legs. As Thor, Saka is definitely a black history that Thor never wants to recall. In the afternoon, when Thor woke up, he saw that hawk was dressed, carrying a huge hammer on his shoulder and walking towards the gate. Thor is looking down at the dump where the Kun jet, eyes full of desire. Hearing the movement coming from the rear, Thor turned to look, hawk gave a white look, Thor continued to walk forward and said: "Hawk training." "That''s good. Have a good time." Thor shook his waist, and the irony in his tone spilled out of the screen. The most violent creature, hawk, has become someone else''s fighter. That''s what Torr is most upset about. When hawk came to the door, he met a guest. It was scavenger 142. "Hi, big man." 142 warmly said hello. "Crazy girl." Hawk and 142 walked side by side, two body height difference, body size is four or five times the gap. "I won." Before hawk left, he did not forget to laugh at Thor who was trapped in the room. After they left, Thor closed his eyes and began to pass a message to hamdal in the distance: "hamdal, I know you can see me, I need you to help me, help me see." Haimdar, who is gathering groups of Asgard people to go to the cave, receives Torr''s message. The next second, haimdar starts his ability, and Torr''s eyes turn brown yellow, like a lizard, like an ancient dragon. When Thor opened his eyes again, he came to a house in Asgard. Although it was just his own eyes and thoughts, he was in the space created by heimdar, but they met here. Heimdar is carrying the sword to open the rainbow bridge behind him. Now his breathing is heavy. In recent days, he has been gathering people all night long to prevent being killed by the death goddess Hera. "I see you, but you''re far away," heydal said "What happened?" Thor and heimdar are just talking in the same time and space. It''s amazing. "Just follow me," said heimdar Heimdar and Thor pass through the crowd. The people in Asgard are frightened, as if they have seen nightmares, despair, dark clouds engulfing the sky, and the world is in darkness. It makes people heartache after seeing it. Thor saw that Asgard was full of fireworks, and heimdar explained, "I built a shelter in a fortress built by my ancestors, but if the fortress falls, the only way out is rainbow bridge." "You mean to evacuate Asgard?" As Thor spoke, hamdal retreated, and a few shady soldiers patrolled by. The whole Asgard has been full of shady soldiers. They don''t need to rest. They don''t feel pain when they are injured. They are very difficult and difficult to deal with. "We will not be able to continue to stay here, she draws strength from Asgard, day by day stronger, come quickly," heydal said When heimdar finished, the people followed him to another building, and tol followed him. Heimdar continued: "HeLa is gathering strength. If I let her succeed, she will devour the nine realms and the whole universe. We need you." "I''m trying." Thor said, his face not relaxed. "But I don''t know where I am." "There are many portals around your planet, passing through one of them," heydal said after penetrating the universe with his eyes "Through which?" Thor saw hamdal step back and draw his sword out. "Through the biggest one." With that, heimdahl directly slashed to Thor''s body with a sword. Several Yin soldiers rushed over, and heimdahl cut them off. Thor''s consciousness also returned to Saka, his body shocked, the whole person involuntarily retrogressed a few steps, this kind of spiritual crossing will make people have a trance feeling for a while when they come back. When night came, Thor grabbed his right hand on his neck and tried to take off the electromagnetic device that the master used to control him. Thor''s arms began to swell up, and the blue tendons on both sides of his forehead also swelled up. The force enough to turn the tractor over acts on the electromagnetic device on the neck, but it can''t move. Thor gave up after trying so hard. If he wanted to take it off, he had to cut off his head. Thor stomped the floor angrily. Hawk stood up on the sofa and said in a low voice, "Thor is not happy." "Shut up Thor sat down on the steps and turned to yell at hawk. Hawk came and pushed Thor down the tunnel: "Thor is not happy!" Thor got up and clenched his lips. "I''m not upset, you idiot. I''m losing my temper. I''m angry. I''ve lost my father. I''ve lost my hammer." Thor stands up and kicks around! Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 769 Br / > hawk said in a low voice: "cry, cry." "You''re not listening," Thor said, kicking the armor on hawk''s shoulder "Don''t kick!" Said hawk, picking up his armor and throwing it at Thor. "You are such a bad friend," Thor said angrily "You are a bad friend!" Hawk roared at Thor, and their fighting skills were equal. Thor began to say more fiercely, "do you know what we call you?" "I don''t know!" Hawk''s arms swung vertically into the air. Thor raised his neck, pouted his mouth, leaned forward, made a series of sarcastic moves, and said mercilessly, "we call you stupid avenger." "You''re the little fart Avenger!" Hawk began to pick up his weapon and smash it at Thor. Thor dodged and said angrily, "are you crazy? You know, the earth really hates you! " Hawk put down the hammer and raised his mouth. He beat the air with his fist in anger. Then he sat down on his big bed and calmed down. Thor took a big breath, then vomited out. He relaxed his body, and looked at hawk with regret in his eyes. After the quarrel, it must be a spiritual exchange, and Thor a went up. When Thor came to hawk, hawk said, "no!" Thor sat down beside hawk and said sincerely, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t say that about you. You''re not a fool avenger. No one calls you a fool avenger." Hawk''s face is extremely aggrieved, and his mind is not particularly mature. After Thor says it out loud, he will naturally have a little emotion. However, after hearing Thor''s apology, hawk accepted it calmly and said, "it''s OK." Thor folded his arms in front of his chest, and with a smile, he turned his head and looked at Hawk: "you can''t throw shields at people. You may kill me." "I know. I''m sorry. I''m just angry all the time. Hawk is always angry." Hawk said, and his expression became fierce again. Even if Yang Han knows that hawk''s screen image has actually gained a large number of fans outside the film, but from another perspective, when an out of control and violent Hulk appears in front of you and destroys everything around you, no one will think it''s cute. The reason why hawk wants to escape from the earth is that he has created too many bad impressions on the earth, leading to people''s fear of him, so hawk doesn''t want to go back after he comes out this time. On the contrary, in Saka star, there is a master in charge of him. He has gained a large number of fans. Although these people do not really like him, they regard him as an entertainment. "You know, there''s no difference between us. We''re just a couple of cranky idiots," Thor said "Yes, it''s the same." Hawk nodded. "Hawk is fire, Thor is water, eh." In fact, today''s Hawk has grown up a lot compared with the past. If it was the early hawk, he could not have sat down and talked to Thor so much. This space trip has made hawk grow up a lot and become more controllable. "We are both like fire," Thor said with a smile¡° But Hawk is the real fire, Hawk is the angry fire, Thor is the spark Hawk''s IQ suddenly rose. Thor''s face has been showing a smile, after hearing these words, Thor''s heart has understood that this is not the other. So Thor immediately said to hawk, "Hawk, I need your help." In the dark, they had a plot. The boundless clear moon shines coldly on the earth. It seems that the sun and the moon exist on any planet, which makes people have an unknown illusion. The next morning, 142 came to hawk as usual, ready to take him to training. Today, there are two more guards at the gate, each holding a spear. When No. 142 came in, he casually kicked the two guards. Hawk stood in front of his bed with a huge hammer and cried, "madwoman." No. 142 rushed over immediately and tripped hawk to the ground, which further proved the fact that No. 142 was once a female warrior God, and her skill was not bad at all. Hawk laughed, 142 also asked with a smile: "what''s the matter, you are..." No. 142 was smiling when she suddenly saw Thor stand out from the side. Her face became cold immediately, and she stepped on hawk''s body and went to Thor and said, "can''t you two idiots see that I just don''t want to be annoyed when I hide so far away?" No. 142 turned and left. The guard at the door didn''t know when to leave. Thor stopped her and said, "we need to have a good talk." "No, you want to talk to me." 142, keep going. Thor said to hawk quickly, "keep her!" Hawk grabbed his bed, threw it at the door, blocked 142''s way, and said fiercely, "stay, please." "Please." Come on, Thor. As soon as 142 turned around, he said with a smile, "OK, that''s it. I''ll hear you say that until you finish this bottle." No. 142 picked up a large bottle of wine on hawk''s cupboard, which was 3000 ml. "Asgard is in danger. The life and death of the people are on the line. We have to go back. I need your help," Thor said After two seconds of Thor''s words, No. 142 finished the wine at the same time, threw the bottle on the ground and said, "finished. Goodbye." When the leader left on the 142nd, Thor said something that made her unable to leave: "Odin died, and the goddess of death, HeLa, invaded Asgard." "If Hella comes back, then Asgard is finished," said 142 "I''m going back to stop her!" Thor''s tone was extremely positive. No. 142 sneered, "it''s up to you?" Thor shook his head and said, "no, I''m going to assemble a team, with me, you and the big guy." Hawk is playing the fairway behind: "no, no team, just hawk." "I''ll fight with you." Thor pointed to his chest¡° I think you''re the only one fighting alone! " No. 142 wants to leave again. Thor runs to her and grabs her by the wrist. He says: "wait a minute. Listen to me, the female warrior gods are legendary elite fighters. They swear to defend Asgard''s throne." No. 142 looked at Thor without expression and said, "I don''t want to get involved in Odin''s family dispute again." "What does that mean?" Thor picked up 142, middle of the line. Net, net,...: Chapter 770 /> 142 obviously said that she was here because she had been involved in Odin''s family dispute. In response to Thor''s question, No. 142 said, "your sister, Hella''s power comes from Asgard. Just like you, when her power exceeds Odin''s control, she slaughters all the people in the palace and tries to usurp the throne. When she tries to escape from exile, your father sends a female warrior to fight with her. The reason why I can survive..." When No. 142 said this, his body trembled involuntarily, and his voice began to choke: "I had fought against her once when I firmly believed in the throne, which made me lose everything. It''s all Asgard''s fault. All the kings and secrets are big lies." 142 finally did not say the tragic situation at that time. It was a scar that she could not bear again. When she had made up her mind to break all relations with Asgard, Thor fell here. 142 was about to leave the room at once, but Thor grabbed it with one hand and said, "I agree with that." No. 142 took out a long sharp nail from his hand, pointed it at Thor''s neck and said, "don''t get close to me." Thor put his hand on the spike, pressed it down and said, "I agree, so I refused the throne, but now it has nothing to do with the throne, it''s about the life and death of the people." No. 142 pointed the nail at Thor''s throat while he was talking. Thor pushed it down and continued, "and they are your people." 142 pushed Thor away and said, "shut up, I''ve forgotten." "All right." Thor stood firm. "Very good, very good. Thank you." "For what?" No. 142 was puzzled by Thor''s words. Thor took the thing that had just walked down from 142 in his hand and showed it to her with a smile: "thank you, didn''t you see it just now? I''ll turn this around. It''s much more comfortable. " It''s the button that controls the electromagnet. After Torr lifted it, he successfully removed the electromagnet that had been trapped him for a long time. Then Thor said to 142, "OK, go on, stay here, help that lunatic enslave people, continue to drink, continue to escape, but I..." Thor caught hawk''s ball from behind and said firmly: "I choose to face my problems directly instead of running away." Thor''s words had a hint of sarcasm for 142. As he said, he threw the ball to the window and said, "because this is me..." Before Thor finished, the ball bounced back and knocked himself to the ground. No. 142 couldn''t hold his smile and began to snicker there. Thor quickly stood up with an embarrassed smile on his face. He pointed to 142 and said, "because that''s the heroic act." With that, 142 glanced at Thor. Thor hit the glass with his head, jumped out of the window and slid down the building. Hawk ran to 142 and yelled at the broken window, "Hey, friend, don''t go!" By this time, Thor had run to the dump like a clever ape, and successfully found the Kun jet. "All right!" Thor jumped on the jet excitedly, opened its lid and jumped in. For a long time, the unused Kun jet was full of dust. Thor had no time to deal with it. He immediately started the Kun jet and pressed his palm on the starting platform. At this time, the system sounds: "welcome to register, need voice activation system." Thor said his name without hesitation: "Thor!" With that, Thor smiles. The next second his face changes, and the system says, "the voice is invalid!" There was also a buzzing warning. "Thor, son of Odin." Thor repeated it again. The system still ruthlessly said: "voice invalid!" "God of thunder!" Thor is constantly testing the appellations that relate to him. "Invalid voice!" "The strongest Avenger!" This time, Thor expanded the scope a little bit. "Invalid voice!" "The most powerful Avenger!" Toldo added a word. "Invalid voice!" Thor began to spray Tony: "damn stark, surprise the man!" Who knows that Thor''s Jet actually started the spaceship, and the system began to operate: "welcome, man of explosion!" Just as the Kun jet started, the rear part of the whole spaceship was suddenly destroyed. Hawk broke the tail of the spaceship and jumped in. "No, no, stop!" Thor said nervously "Don''t go! Don''t go All the way, Thor''s sparks and lightning collided with the interior of the spaceship, which seemed crowded for his size. "Stop, don''t destroy things any more!" Thor went to start the spaceship quickly to ensure that the spaceship would not be destroyed by hawk before taking off. "Don''t go!" Hawk hit it. "Hurry up!" As soon as Thor pressed, he couldn''t operate a Kun jet at all, so he pressed out a video that Natasha sent before hawk left. "Hey, big man, we don''t know where otron is going, but you''re flying high and fast, so I need you to turn this plane around, OK? We can''t track you in stealth mode. I need your help, OK? I need you. I need you. " The signal of the video was bad. I think the spaceship had already been far away at that time. After he saw Natasha''s video, hawk''s body began to fall into a trance. He bumped, destroyed, and beat his head with his fist. He looked crazy, as if there were two kinds of consciousness fighting in his body. Hawk said crazily, "no, no, no, banner, no!" With the last violent collision of hawk, he changed back to Dr. Benner''s appearance, and also returned to Dr. Benner''s consciousness. Thor came up to meet Benner and asked, "are you OK, Benner?" Benner knee jump reaction backward, Thor quickly comfort up: "the sun is setting, the sun is setting, take a deep breath, I won''t hurt you." Benner put his hand over his forehead and breathed, "Oh, Thor, it''s me. What''s wrong with your hair?" "There''s an old bastard who cut my hair," Thor said with a smile as he heard banner recover "It looks good." Benner boasted of the old bastard''s skill. "Thank you." Thor''s thanks were not so sincere. Benner immediately asked, "where are we? What about Natasha? " It can be seen that hawk''s memory has not been shared with Benner these days. Net, net,...: Chapter 771 Thor put his hand on hawk''s shoulder and said, "Natasha, she''s fine." "Is she all right? How''s socovia? That city, socovia, we saved it. " Benner''s memory still stays in the period of Avengers 2. At that time, he didn''t change back after he became hawk. In addition, the space-time of Saka was different from that of the outside world. No one could tell how long hawk had lived alone, or even had a normal conversation. Thor quickly calmed down Benner and said, "Benner, listen to me." "What?" Benner''s look is confused, just like a person who has been refrigerated for decades and then suddenly lifted the cold storage, in addition to physical discomfort, but also accompanied by a strong memory confusion. Benner is all right, thanks to the Hulk. "Benner, socovia, otron, that was two years ago," Thor explained "What did you say?" Benner looks incredible. Two years ago, it was just a blink of an eye for him. "Well, what..." for a moment, Thor found it difficult to explain. Benner is here to sort out the cause of things, after the way: "I have been hawk for the past two years?" Benner took off a string of bone beads hanging from his neck. "I''m afraid so." Thor nodded. "Damn it! What happened? " Benner got up and went to the front of the ship to see what was out there. "There''s something you need to know, Benner," Thor said Banner put his palm on the console, and the familiar system voice sounded: "voice activation system required." "Banner." Benner said his name quickly. After Thor followed, he thought the system would ridicule Benner mercilessly again, but what he heard was: "welcome, the most powerful avenger." "What?" Thor''s brows suddenly wrinkled. Isn''t that the difference between naked and naked? Banner is worthy of a doctor, he immediately said to the system: "flight records." A video shows hawk struggling in the spaceship. "Where are we, Thor?" asked banner "About it..." before Thor began to speak, there was a broadcast outside. They looked up, and through the window of the spaceship, they saw the great projection of the master. Master projection said: "people of Saka, please pay attention. I have bad news for you. My powerful champion is gone. Go to the street and celebrate for our champion!" "Who is that?" For the first time, Benner saw a projection of a person hundreds of meters high. "He''s the ruler of this place," Thor said. "You live with him all the time." "Really?" Benner''s eyes widened. "Yes, you and I had another fight." Thor is very honest¡° Did I win? " Asked banner. Thor said with a smile, "no, I won. It''s easy." "It doesn''t sound true." Benner''s intuition is right. Still, Thor quibbled, "no, it''s true." The master continued: "the evil, evil and evil Torr stole him." "The evil god Thor?" Benner was very interested in the title given to him by the master. "We have to go," Thor said "Oh, my God, this is too bad, too bad, Thor, I think I''m going to collapse." Benner covered his heart, breathing heavily. Thor took a dress from the spaceship and put it on Benner. He said, "don''t, don''t break down. You''re OK. Put these legends on. Come on." Benner looked at the clothes in his hand and said, "these are Tony''s clothes." "I know." Hawk said like a kid, "no, he''s not here now. Keep calm, OK? The sun is going down, the sun is going down. " On the other side, in the palace of the grand master, rocky and 142 followed by a group of soldiers. The master said to them, "I''m very upset. I''m very upset. Do you know what I like to do when I''m upset? Punishment, now, that''s my way of thinking. Do you know who I''m going to punish? " The master scratched his face, and the fat woman beside him held the staff that could melt people before. Rocky stepped forward and said, "master, I can..." "Don''t interrupt me!" cried the master The fat woman took the staff to the master. The master asked, "why do you give me this stick? I''m talking. He''s interrupting me. It''s not a crime of beheading. What''s the point? My precious champion warrior, he disappeared, all blame that thunder Torr, it''s all because of him, your brother, I don''t care if you have blood relationship in the past, or more complex, I know, your history is complex, and your opponent! " Rocky immediately confidently said, "my friend, give me twelve hours, and I''ll bring them back to you alive." 142 more ruthless discount: "give me two hours." Rocky waved his hand. "I''ll take an hour." The master''s eyebrows flew up and said, "so far, when I got up this morning, I wanted to make a public punishment. Now I have to solve this small matter. Who can catch him first? So, you don''t have much time. " With that, the master asked rocky to go with 142. They walked out of the palace quickly. Rocky asked, "what did you do?" "I don''t listen to you, weak chicken." 142 strode along without looking at rocky. Rocky grabbed 142 by the arm with his backhand and said, "it''s rocky. You follow the master, right?" No. 142 hit rocky with his fist, broke free of his arm, and sneered at him. Rocky took a dagger out of his hand, pointed it at 142 and asked, "why did you help my brother and that green fool escape?" "I didn''t help anyone." 142 points to Rocky''s head and the two fight again. Rocky saw the mark on ARM 142 during the battle. He immediately asked, "are you a female warrior?" 142 heard the word and kicked rocky to the wall. Rocky looked at 142 with a bit of surprise and said, "I thought all the female martial arts gods died in other places." No. 142 kicked rocky in the chest and threatened him: "be careful what you say." Rocky is not only careless, but stimulate 142: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, it must be a very painful memory." With that, rocky took advantage of 142 emotional instability, a hand on 142''s head to read her memory. Net, net,...: Chapter 772 It was a magnificent epic image. In the cold and dark planet, the mountains stand in a piece of ice and fog, as if to the critical point of dusk hell. The sky is shrouded by endless clouds, the air will scratch the skin prickly pain, into the heart of the pain. Asgard was once invincible and defended the royal family. The female martial gods of the nine realms of Zhenping surrounded the four sides on white winged heavenly horses. Haila, wearing a crown of branches, stood among the mountains. Endless swords, spears and halberds came to her to pierce her heart. The shouts tear the sky. Behind the female warrior God are wrapped with fire and smoke. The heavenly horses rush to Haila with them, and march forward bravely with their iron sword. Hella roared in the mountains and seas. Countless swords and halberds fell to the ground one after another. She dared to fight against the most elite female martial god alone. Hella''s strength was the highest of Asgard''s at that time. The next second, after the horses rushed over that day, Haila burst out to drink to the front, instantly burst out countless black iron swords shuttling to the female martial arts gods. When the picture turns, in Rocky''s eyes, there is a picture of the female warrior gods falling to the ground and the heavenly horse folding its wings. With the fall of the goddess, the shield and corpse fall in the dark valley. When a piece of sunlight came through the dark stratus, the valley was full of the bodies of the female warrior God and the heavenly horse. The battle is not over. No. 142 comes near Haila. She shouts at the corner of her mouth and stabs her sword at Haila with powerful arm. In a desperate fight, she is pushed away by her partner at the most critical time. Slowly falling down, No. 142 saw a black paint dagger inserted on her companion''s back. If she had just met her, the dagger would undoubtedly take her life. 142 fell down, her consciousness began to spread, and finally fell together with a number of female martial gods, not to be discovered by Hella that she was not dead. After No. 142 fell unconscious, Rocky''s memory reading was also reversed. The picture turned again. No. 142 broke away from Rocky''s palm, with endless anger in his eyes. Rocky looks unbelievable. No. 142 stands up and kicks rocky in the chest, then hits him in the face mercilessly. Saka star began to be lively. For the reward of the master, the city was full of people looking for hawk and Thor. No matter where they went, they were not safe. Benner is not afraid to be found, even if he goes to the master now, the master can''t recognize him, so the only one who is in danger of being found is Thor. Thor and Benner came to a market and sat down. Thor kept comforting: "sit down, sit down, the sun is setting, the sun is going to set, the sun is going to set." Torr''s consolation was stopped by Banner''s backhand: "can you shut up?" Thor patted Benner on the shoulder quickly and said, "I just want you to keep calm." "Calm down?" Benner moved outside. "I''m on an alien planet!" For Thor, who is used to fighting between the stars, the concept of the planet is not very different from that of the city, so he said calmly: "it''s just a planet. You were on the planet before." "Yes Benner said in a loud voice, "one!" "Now that you''ve been to two, it''s great. It''s a new experience," Thor said in a different way¡° Oh, my God Benner put his hand on his head and covered his face and eyes. "That''s why my nervous system is running faster than my brain can process information. It''s totally different. I mean, in the past, it was like hawk and I were in control of the steering wheel, but this time, I think he was holding the car key, And I''m stuck in the trunk. " "You''re back now. That''s the most important thing." Thor said and laughed. "It has nothing to do with what''s important," said banner, pointing out the seriousness of the problem. "What I want to tell you is that if I become hawk again, banner may never come back, and we will be trapped on a planet that makes me collapse all the time." Thor said immediately, "we''re not trapped. I''ll find a way to take you home." "Thank you." Banner felt liberated. But Thor''s next sentence made him despair again: "it''s not your home, it''s Asgard, my home." "What?" Benner''s brows twisted. "Listen, my people''s lives are on the line. You and I are going to fight against a strong opponent, my sister," Thor explained Benner waved: "well, it''s too chaotic. I don''t want to fight your sister. It''s, it''s your family''s business." Thor shook his head. "She''s the embodiment of evil!" "I don''t care what she is, and I don''t want to fight the evil incarnation. I''m tired of fighting," banner said "Why?" Asked Thor hastily. Benner said with a little disappointment: "I just told you that if I become hawk again, I may never come back. You don''t care at all." "No, no, no, no!" Thor direct quality four company, then explain the situation, I assembled a team, Hawk is fire Benner concluded, "wait a minute, you''re just using me to get close to hawk. It''s disgusting. You don''t care about me at all. You don''t deserve to be my friend." With that, Benner turned his head. Thor repeated what he had said to hawk before: "no, I don''t like hawk at all. He always smashes, smashes and smashes. I like you more." "Really?" Benner looked back, and Thor had been fooled. Thor said, "but with all due respect, if we want to fight evil, Hawk is very powerful and useful." Benner sneered disappointedly: "you see, yes, Benner is just as powerful and useful." "It''s not the same." Thor was laughing as much as he could. "How many doctorates has hawk had?" said banner? None. How many doctorates did Benner get? Seven Thor stepped back and said, "well, you don''t have to fight anyone, but we''re in danger here. Let''s go." Thor got up and took a little rag from the side. Benner asked, "what are you doing with this?" Thor put the rag over his head and said, "I need disguise. I''m a fugitive." "I need disguise, too." Benner looked at his suit and the T-shirt inside. "You don''t need to, you''re just pretending," Thor said Benner took a pair of sunglasses out of his pocket and put them on. "I''m pretending to be Tony Stark!" he said Net, net,...: Chapter 773 Seeing that Benner was wearing sunglasses, Thor frowned and said, "what?" "That''s right, Tony and the Gypsies," said Benner, of course "No, no, No Thor''s eyes narrowed. "You''re not Tony. You''re Bruce. You''re Bruce Benner." "Then why did you make me wear Tony''s clothes?" Benner immediately asked about Thor. "Because you were naked," Thor said "Oh, well, you''re right." Benner stopped talking. Thor put his arm around Benner''s shoulder and said, "come with me. Listen, we''re going to Asgard. You don''t have to think about hawk any more, will you?" When they walked out of the alley of the market, Benner was sprayed with green powder. After taking off his sunglasses, Benner saw a group of people with various masks shouting and cheering a name in the street. "Hawk! Hawk! Hawk The crowd was reveling, and Thor whispered, "that''s not good." If the crowd drowns them, Thor worries that he will be recognized. After all, his disguise is just a gray cloth on his head. When Thor turned to look, someone immediately looked at him with strange eyes like a prisoner. Thor wanted to get out of the mess, so he called out, "banner, banner!" The crowd kept on marching. In a flash, Thor couldn''t find Benner. The group held green signs with all kinds of hawk like pictures on them. Thor went through the crowd and yelled, "banner!" The crowd called another name: "Hawk! Hawk! Hawk Thor turned a corner and finally saw banner pushed away by the crowd in the square. Benner also found Thor and called out, "Thor!" When the two reunite, banner meets a tall black creature roaring at him. When Thor blocks Banner''s hand, an electromagnetic device is installed on the black creature''s neck, which immediately triggers the corona on the ground. After the black creature fell, No. 142 appeared in front of Thor and banner. "Hi Thor said hello to 142. "Hi 142 responded without expression. "I just wanted to do that," Thor said, pointing to the fallen black monster No. 142 turned his head and said, "OK, I''ll do it first." "Good. What are you doing here?" Thor is still not clear about the purpose of 142, but he didn''t tell them at the first time when 142 came up. Thor thinks he can still sit down and have a peaceful tea and talk about it. "I thought you were gone." The tone of No. 142 sounded rather flat, as if it was just a reminiscence between old friends. Benner is hiding behind Thor, whose brain is now extremely fragile. "I have some chores to deal with," Thor said No. 142 didn''t know that Benner behind Thor was hawk, so he thought Thor was the only one here. "What is this?" 142 pointed to the cloth that Thor had on his head. "It''s my disguise." Thor rubbed the cloth with his fingers. But I can see your face "You can''t see it when you do it like this," Thor said, covering his face. "I like it like this. I''ve just changed my hairstyle and I''ll get a new look by the way." No. 142 smiles, then takes the lead and shakes his head at Thor to follow him. Along the way, Benner whispered to Thor, "what''s in her eyes? Are those the people she killed? Beautiful, strong and full of courage. " Hearing Benner read in the back, 142 looked back and asked: "who is this guy?" As the three entered the house, Thor took down the cloth he had put on his head and said, "he''s a doctor friend of mine." "Who?" 142 doesn''t get it at all. Thor wrapped the cloth around Benner''s neck. Benner introduced himself excitedly: "me? My name is Bruce Banner took away the cloth that Thor had given him. With a doubt in his eyes, he said, "I seem to have seen you somewhere." "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere, too." Benner quickly followed, and Thor threw the cloth on the shelf. Three people across the wall heard some small voice, such as: "yes, he was just here." These sounds seem to be tracing hawk''s whereabouts. "Listen, I''ve been in a muddle for so many years just to forget the past. Saka is a good place to indulge in drinking, forget the past and wait to die in silence," said 142 Thor said, "I think you''ll get killed sooner or later if you drink too much." "I''m not going to stop drinking, but I''m not going to forget. I can''t escape any more, so if I want to die, I have to use my sword to pierce the murderous old witch''s heart first." 142''s words seemed to have made up his mind to fight Hella to the death. Although Thor did not know what made 142 suddenly change his mind, it was better than 142 to obstruct them. So Thor said, "good, good." "Yes 142 nodded, "so I decided to join your team. Do you have a name? What is the name of the team 142 looking forward, Thor thought for a moment, looked at Benner again and said, "it''s the Avengers League!" "The Avengers League?" No. 142 frowned when she heard the extremely low team name, which was so low that it was beyond her imagination, so her expression suddenly changed. Thor naturally said, "because I''m sure I''ll take revenge, and you''ll take revenge. As for you, do you have any revenge?" "I haven''t, I haven''t thought about it," said banner "All right." Thor just asked banner symbolically. 142 there said: "also, I have a gift." 142 with two people into her room, when the door opened, the whole body was tied to the stool rocky said to them: "surprise not surprise?" Without saying a word, Thor picked up an empty can beside him and threw it at Rocky''s head. "Oh Rocky looks unhappy. Torr didn''t know that 142 promised to deal with Hella so quickly because rocky woke up the past she didn''t want to think about again, otherwise now 142 might really promise the master to arrest Torr and hawk. Net, net,...: Chapter 774 "Make sure," said Benner, who was behind the back of tolkie''s can On the surface, Thor used a can to test whether rocky was real or not. In fact, Thor just wanted to smash rocky. Rocky saw the changed Benner and said, "Hello, Bruce." Benner came over, his eyes bigger than usual, and said, "well, the last time I saw you, you were going to kill everyone. What do you think now?" Rocky never looked at Benner and said, "my thoughts are changing all the time." Thor looked up in room 142 and found a white dagger on the table. When Thor picked up the dagger, he found that it was quite heavy. Although it was not as terrible as Thor''s hammer, it was also quite heavy. "Is this the Dragon tooth sword?" Thor held the dragon''s tooth sword in both hands. This kind of weapon was hard to see in Asgard with the demise of the female warrior God. "Yes." No. 142 didn''t even look at the Longya sword. She threw it on the table, even used it as a knife occasionally. Thor is to see the general baby said: "God, this is the sword of honor nvwushen." "Saka and Asgard are in two distant galaxies. The best way for us is to find a wormhole near the city and replenish fuel on shandar. We can go back to Asgard in 18 months." TOL pointed the Dragon tooth sword to a huge cloud cave ahead and said, "no, we''re going through that gate." A group of people saw that the sky was rolled up by endless dark clouds. It looked like a static tornado, covering all the scenery in the distance. 142 expression surprised way: "you say you want to go through that devil''s hole eye?" "Holes? Wait, what were you talking about Benner came over eating, and he hasn''t eaten well since he became human. So after talking to rocky for a while, he immediately went for something to eat. The devil''s hole in the eruption of rocket like fire, which seems to have thunder and lightning in the roar. Thor looked back and said, "I didn''t know its name." "It''s like a collapsing neutron star in Einstein Rosen bridge," said Benner, pointing to the devil''s hole Benner said a few scientific words that Thor could not understand at all, so Thor did not intend to understand them. After hearing about Thor''s plan, 142 thought about it and said, "we need another ship. This one will be torn to pieces." With that, 142 took a big drink. Rocky was left alone and chained, with no way to intervene. Thor nodded. "She''s right. The ship has to be able to withstand the coordinate pull of the singularity." "There is also a need for an offline power control system to work properly when the main computer fails," banner added When Thor and Benner supplement each other with some necessities, No. 142 said, "we need a cup holder. Anyway, we won''t live long. It''s better to get drunk." Hearing the drunken words of No. 142, Benner was puzzled again and asked, "do I know you? I think you look familiar. " 142 laughs: "I also think you look familiar, really strange." TOL, who knew this, just gave a slight smile and did not expose the fact that banner was hawk. He just said with a kind of suggestive eyes, "what do you think of it? It''s exciting to travel through the unstable cosmic gateway and the galaxy with an uncertain future." With that, Thor stretched out his fist, and banner met him. On the 142nd, he took out a pot of wine from the refrigerator and drank it. Rocky said to one side, "we need a spaceship. Yes, it''s absolutely the top model. I don''t want to force you, but there''s one in the master, and I stole the security code of their security system." No. 142 heard Rocky''s voice and immediately smashed the big wine glass in his hand. Rocky won the lottery twice. No. 142 put his hands in his waist and said, "why do you suddenly find your conscience and start to do good?" "Of course not." Rocky''s eyes laughed, full of intrigue. "Master, I''m out of favor. In exchange for the code and the spaceship, you''re going to get me out of that hole." Rocky never does anything that doesn''t pay off, and it''s the same this time. "You mean you can help us get into the hangar without triggering an alarm?" Thor said Rocky nodded: "yes, man, I can." As the two brothers chatted, Benner stood up between them and said, "I said, can I say something for your reference? I just talked to him a few minutes ago, and he''s so focused on killing us all. " "He really wants to kill me!" 142 then added his own opinion. Thor said: "he also wanted to kill me, too many to mention. Once when we were children, he became a snake. He knew that I liked snakes very much. Just when I went to pick up the snake with joy, no... he suddenly changed back to himself, just like me, and stabbed me. We were only eight years old that year." When Thor finished, rocky began to smile and smile happily. 142 said, "if we''re going to launch the ship, we have to divert the guards from the palace." Rocky next to give advice: "why not call out the beast to help?" "Shut up, we didn''t!" Thor immediately stopped rocky from going on. He doesn''t want to be exposed to 142 about Benner''s identity. After hearing Rocky''s statement, 142 laughed happily and asked, "do you have a beast?" "No, no, he''s talking nonsense." Thor was guilty and quickly denied it. There was a slight change in 142''s expression, and Thor''s denial was too false. Thor had thought of how to lead the palace guards away, so he said, "we''re going to start an uprising." "Uprising?" Benner didn''t understand. "I''ll explain to you later," Thor said The more he looked at Benner, the more he felt that there was a problem. First he felt familiar, then he was a beast. In addition, Thor deliberately concealed it. 142 asked, "who is this man?"¡° Come back and explain. " Thor left all the problems behind to solve. Net, net,...: Chapter 775 In the champion''s cell, Cohen and Mick have been living day after day since Thor left. Now after the disappearance of hawk, the championship battle has stopped, so they are more bored. Mick took two broken chopper parts and looked up and down at the white debris on the floor. "What protoplasm are these?" he said Cohen sat on the ground lazily, his thighs open to two places and said, "did you fall from you, or did you lay eggs? It looks like your egg. " Two people bored casually chat, at this time suddenly a shock, explosion rang, the door of the cell was blown open. Cohen and Mick immediately got up, all over alert. Other fighters who have been shut down here find that the electromagnets that control them have fallen down since the gate was destroyed. Without these electromagnets, they can gather together to break out and no longer become the puppets of the master. Cohen saw the figure of scavenger 142 at the entrance of the gate. 142 came in with a huge gun in his hand and asked, "I''m looking for Cohen." Fighters have gathered towards the door, the accidental explosion and electromagnetic device off no doubt tell them it''s time to return to freedom. Cohen strode up and said, "I''m Cohen. I know you''re looking for me. Is there anyone else looking for me, just you?" Konger knew that 142 was a worker for the master, so after seeing that 142 came to save them, Konger thought that there should be someone else behind it. Sure enough, 142 said, "Ray Torr sends you his kind regards." 142 said and threw the huge gun in his hand to him. The second person Thor came into contact with after he came to the planet was Cohen, who had always wanted to revolt but failed. Now they need an uprising, and coenger is the best choice. After receiving the gun from 142, Cohen loaded the gun and said firmly: "the revolutionary uprising has begun!" The fighters are all behind him and don''t want to lose the chance to return to freedom. Cohen''s dream of uprising has finally come true. On the other hand, after receiving the bad news from the guards, the master immediately set out. He frowned and asked, "revolutionary uprising? This... How is this possible? " "I don''t know." The fat woman followed the master. There were guards running all over the palace. The order was broken in an instant. The fat woman said, "but the main control engine of the arena is now disabled, and the slaves are armed one after another." The master waved his hand and said, "I don''t like that word." "Which, host?" The fat woman''s eyes narrowed. She had a very different relationship with the master, so she spoke very straight. The master waved again: "no, there''s something I don''t like. It''s that, that word, that word." The fat woman immediately understood and said, "I''m sorry, the prisoners with jobs are fully armed." The master''s shoulder shook with a smile and said, "well, it''s much better." In front of the hangar, rocky entered the code, and Thor leaned against the door, arms crossed and said, "I think we need to have a good chat." "I don''t think so. We don''t have the gene to be honest." The door opened and rocky turned and went in. As for Rocky''s statement, Thor retorted, "yes, you don''t know, just after we talked about it last time." When Thor finished, he and rocky said in one voice: "Hello At the same time, the two men took out machine guns and shot at the guards inside. The guards immediately responded and attacked the two of them, each avoiding the door to prevent the bullet from hitting them. Rocky teeth canthus said: "Odin let us meet, his death makes you and I turn against each other, how poetic, we''d better be strangers now, two princes, drift with the tide." They continue to break in, and rocky opens another door and yells, "no!" Out of the gate, a blue man with a gun aimed at Rocky''s head threatened rocky: "surrender!" Rocky kept stepping back, kicking him to the ceiling with a kick from tor on the side, and said to rocky, "I know you don''t want to talk to me." Then they went in and took the elevator. Rocky said what he really meant: "listen, I might be better here in Saka." "That''s what I think." Thor agreed with rocky without hesitation. Rocky was stunned for a moment, then looked at Thor and said, "do you think you and I agree?" Rocky thought it was incredible. Thor fixed his eyes on the front and said, "of course, this place is suitable for you. It''s a wild place. It''s chaotic and lawless. Brother, you are like fish in water." When Thor finished, rocky realized that Thor was secretly mocking him, so he turned his head, looked ahead with Thor and said, "do you really think I''m in this class?" Thor looked at rocky and said sincerely, "Rocky, you are very important to me. I think we can fight together forever. But in the end, you are still you and I am still me. I don''t know. Maybe you still have a little kindness, but to be honest, you and I have a long way to go." Rocky''s eyes moistened slightly after hearing this. They had no so-called real grudge since their childhood when they were fighting against him unilaterally. If their ideas had changed a little, they would have been the two brothers that Asgard was invincible. "Yes." Rocky took a deep breath. "Maybe going our separate ways is our best choice." Thor patted rocky on the back, like a brother coaxing his brother, and said, "I know you always think so. Let''s play help." "Help?" Rocky shook his head. "No play." "Come on." "You like it," said Thor "It''s disgusting Rocky, stand up. "It''s OK," Thor continued, "you''re a disgrace every time." "You have a better idea?" Rocky was smart enough to jump around. Thor shook his head: "no, don''t you? Then come on. " Rocky put his hands together: "we don''t want to play any help." The next second, when the elevator door opened, Thor grabbed Rocky''s shoulder and cried out, "help! help! My brother is dying! Help! Help him Rocky pretends to be in a coma. When the guards come over, Thor flies rocky out and knocks the guards down. When Thor saw rocky falling down with the guards, he laughed and said, "it''s perfect!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 776 Rocky stood up and looked like he was in pain. "It''s disgusting. It''s a shame." "It''s not me that is humiliating," said Thor, drinking cold water With that, Thor crossed his hands in front of him, looked at the many ships in the room and asked, "which ship did she let us take?" "Commander!" Rocky points to one of the golden spaceships. It seems to be in line with the master''s appetite, showing wealth and luxury, as well as high-profile classicality. "All right." Thor and rocky walked forward, but Thor didn''t see the other rocky behind him and went to the left. Rocky fleeing out didn''t affect rocky talking to Thor now. He still said, "although I don''t think it''s any different at all." When rocky finished, Thor realized that something was wrong. With a sigh, he glanced at Rocky beside him and said, "Oh, rocky..." When Thor was about to approach the golden spaceship, rocky beside him dissipated. Thor immediately turned his head to his left. Rocky was standing in front of another huge spaceship and said to him, "I know that I have betrayed you many times before, but this time it''s not personal. The reward for catching you is very rich." "Don''t you have any feelings?" Thor asked On Rocky''s face appeared the evil spirit smile: "the sentiment is fleeting." With that, rocky wants to press the alarm on the spaceship to call the guard to take Thor away. However, Thor also smiles at him, takes out a button from his hand, and immediately starts: "me too!" The button starts, and the electromagnetic device on Rocky''s back starts. Within a few seconds, rocky falls to the ground by corona and can''t get up again. Instead of turning off the button, Thor let rocky be electrified all the time. Rocky''s body on the ground kept twitching, just like a salted fish on the shore, bouncing endlessly. Thor looked at him and said, "it doesn''t look very good, dear brother. You are more and more easily seen through. I trust you. You betray me. It''s like this cycle again and again. Rocky, life needs to grow and change, but you are always hard to change. I think what I want to tell you is that although you are the God of trickery, But you have more than that. " Thor said, taking out the button and throwing it to Rocky''s side, he said, "I''ll put this here. Anyway, let''s have our destiny. Well, good luck, man." TOL ran to the golden spaceship with a happy face, and rocky was very happy for the success of this counter calculation. Rocky twitched and looked at the button next to him. It was just a stretch of hand, but it was as far away as the ends of the earth. On the golden spaceship, Thor began to control it, and encouraged himself: "OK, I can handle this. It''s a normal spaceship." Thor swiped his hand across the control screen, then drove the golden spaceship out and soared all the way on Saka''s planet. As soon as the master received the news, he immediately informed the whole Saka people by radio and said, "inform me, ray Torr has stolen my spaceship and my champion, Saka''s people. Go to beat him down immediately and don''t let him escape from this planet." After Thor, there are a large number of spaceships chasing, most of which are the spaceships of scavengers. Once Thor is caught, they will be able to turn over and get countless wealth and honor. 142 and Benner sat in her own spaceship, followed, and wiped out some of tor''s spaceships to relieve his pressure¡° Good shot After seeing 142 shoot down a spaceship, Benner quickly praised it. "Thank you very much." 142 calmly accepted Banner''s praise, and then sent a message to Thor, "open the hatch!" "All right." Thor opened the bottom door of the golden spaceship, and 142 opened the spaceship to the bottom, and said to Benner, "I hope you''re better than you look." "Why?" Because the spaceship is driving fast, there is a lot of noise from the wind, and the distance between the two spaceships is so close that banner and 142 communicate almost by shouting. When banner was puzzled, his seat suddenly bounced out and ejected him onto the Gold ship. Benner hit the ceiling of the golden spaceship and fell again. Fortunately, his strong desire for survival made him grasp the floor to prevent himself from slipping. Seeing Benner''s funny appearance, Thor laughed like a fat child rolling on the ground. Banner staggered to his feet and walked out of balance to the cockpit of the spaceship, shouting to Thor, "shouldn''t we fight back?" "It''s time to fight back! Where are the weapons on this ship? " Thor asked about a blue projection system on the ship, which looked like a jellyfish had feet. Behind them, the fat woman also came up. Thor looked for the attack button of weapon everywhere, but heard the small blue system say: "there is no weapon on the ship." 142 also said on the other side: "this is a sightseeing ship, without any means of attack. This ship is specially used by the master for holiday carnival." Benner ran to the back of Thor, grabbed the seat and said, "she said the grand master used this ship for holiday carnival." "I hear you." Thor''s brows wrinkled. Torr now understood what it was like to drive a spaceship without any firepower and be chased by a lot of spaceships. This is even more pitiful than the mouse meeting the cat. At least the mouse can resist and scratch the cat''s face. Thor has no choice but to run away with his tail between his legs. Fortunately, the speed of the golden spaceship is good, and there is 142 in the back for Torr, they intercept a lot of fire, so far, the golden spaceship has not received any damage. On the other hand, 142 had a hard time. Her spaceship was concentrated on the left by fat women, so the power system of the spaceship was seriously damaged. No. 142 had to open the top of the spaceship, climb out, and jump to the gold spaceship at the moment when the spaceship is about to explode. In the eyes of Thor and banner, spaceship 142 exploded, and they were about to shout, "no!" Just about to grieve for 142''s sacrifice, 142''s hands had seized the golden ship. The crisis did not lift, fat women and other pursuers immediately encircled. Net, net,...: Chapter 777 ?? No. 142 is pasted on the edge of the golden spaceship. He is only a few meters away from Thor and hawk, but because the glass is blocked, she can only stick outside, bearing the wind and strong airflow. "Come on in!" Thor took a look to the right and yelled at 142. As long as 142 comes in, they can get rid of the pursuers with the performance of the gold spaceship. "Here we go!" With the help of his arm, 142 made himself jump to the top of the golden spaceship. In the shaking spaceship, 142 ran up, not to enter the spaceship, but to jump to the fat woman''s spaceship. Then 142 will be in the hands of the Dragon teeth sword into the spacecraft, and pull all the way to break the spacecraft, it detonated. Seeing this, Thor immediately said to banner, "we have to help her. You control the ship." With that, Thor immediately got up and ran to the back, leaving Benner alone and shouting, "no, I don''t know how to operate this thing." "You''re a scientist, with your PhD," Thor said Banna was unable to make complaints about it: "I don''t have any alien ships in my degree, Torre!" Thor didn''t have time to deal with this. He jumped out of the cabin and smashed a spaceship underneath with his fist. The scientific and technological level of Saka is certainly not as high as that of shandar and Kerry, so their spacecraft is very fragile. Thor and 142 kept jumping between the spaceships and destroying them. As the prince of Asgard and the former female warrior God, their fighting ability is beyond doubt, and their jumping ability is amazing. No. 142 came to the top of another spaceship, and turned their battery to the spaceship behind, as if they had a fully automatic attack battery, and shot down the spaceships one by one. Thor is more violent with his fists smash the ship, even if the loss of Thor hammer, his power is extremely violent. One ship after another was destroyed in the ocean by the attack of two barbarians, and the golden ship was getting closer and closer to the hole under the guidance of Benner. In front of the sky began to dark, large black clouds piled up like a mountain, will all around the volume. There is almost no sign of life near here, even the dump is far away from the hole. The golden spaceship was flying all the way obliquely, which was purely due to Banner''s inability to control the spaceship. Fat woman stretched out her finger to the golden spaceship, more spaceships will be bombarded by endless artillery. The sea turned up, and the water turned into two noisy dragons leaping up to the sky. Benner side of the rigid control of the spacecraft, while constantly trying to spacecraft buttons, said: "OK, nothing, there must be a weapon, that is like a machine gun!" Benner slapped and clapped. The next second, there was a loud music in the spaceship, which was familiar to Benner. As if the light of disco is shining, the lyrics are "today is my birthday, today is my birthday." At the same time, the tail of the spaceship released a large number of colorful fireworks, which is really a spaceship to celebrate. However, this seemingly useless seven color salute took effect. The fat woman chased after her eyes, and her vision turned into colorful fireworks. She didn''t know what was ahead until her spaceship hit a prominent reef on the ocean, and the spaceship was damaged and fell into the ocean. Thor and 142 came to the same spaceship. Thor opened the cabin door of the spaceship with his bare hands and then caught the people inside and threw them into the sea. He and 142 stood on the spaceship until the spaceship was close to the gold spaceship and jumped up. A seemingly startling but actually dangerous pursuit is over. Saka''s combat power is really rubbish, even soverin''s. When they got on board, Benner said, "guys, we''re going through the devil''s hole!" The closer the golden spaceship gets to the hole, the more they can feel the mysterious cosmic power coming from the hole. It''s like a furnace here, emitting red flames. Near the storm clouds in the hole, piles of rubbish fall from here, turning the ocean into a dump. Fortunately, Thor didn''t fall into Saka from here, otherwise it would take days for him to be found in such a place. On the other hand, coenger''s uprising also succeeded, thanks to the large amount of firepower attracted by Thor, which led to the unreasonable distribution of manpower before and after the grand master. A group of fighters came to a ship with weapons in their hands. Mick said, "this is the ship. We''re finally leaving here." Cohen noticed something under his feet. He looked at it curiously and said, "what''s this?" Cohen picked up the button that Thor had thrown on the ground. Rocky, who had fallen on the ground, looked at Cohen and said, "thank you, man." Rocky''s eyes told Cohen to give him the button. Cohen pressed the button and said, "we''re going to get on that big ship. Are you coming?" When the electromagnet was turned off, rocky regained his old style, which belonged to the God of trickery. He said to Cohen, "it looks like you are a little leaderless." "Thank you!" When Konger finished, they went on board with rocky. 142, who got on the golden spaceship, drove it into the hole. "Ready!" 142 looks very excited. The hole is also very chaotic, all kinds of broken garbage makes here full of the danger of collision. Even though the control of 142 was extremely detailed, the golden spaceship still hit a lot of garbage and the hull was shaking. "Damn it 142 hit the steering wheel. As the ship got closer to the end, Torr''s ears began to hum and their brains fell into a brief vertigo. The end of the fire red light is the dazzling white light. The golden spaceship is in full swing and heading for the end of the white light! ¡­¡­ Asgard, in the middle of the square, skolch said to Asgard''s people, "people of Asgard, some of you have been seduced into stealing the rainbow sword and telling the whereabouts of the sword. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. The consequences are very serious!" After that, skolch took a look at the Hella behind him and Hella''s huge dog, which is undoubtedly the best demonstration of deception. This part of Asgard people who were not taken away by hamdal clenched their hands one by one, and their bodies trembled. They were still waiting for the king''s return. Net, net,...: Chapter 778 Square, the original cool wind blowing, behind is as cold as came to the ice cellar. Asgard''s people cling to each other, trying to use each other''s body temperature to make themselves bear the fear of Hella, but they find that this will only spread the fear. With HeLa''s execution weapon in his hand, skolch yelled, "no one?" None of Asgard''s people answered. They intended to exchange silence for the past. HeLa took a step forward and kept catching their micro expressions as she spoke until she found out something was wrong. HeLa immediately put out her finger and said, "you Skolch saw that Hella''s finger pointed to a woman with gray hair, and his expression was slightly moved, just because Hella was standing behind him, so he couldn''t see it. The crowd scattered and ran away, shouting, "no, stop it." But no one came forward to stop the soldiers from catching the old lady. Haila needs to set an example to others, so the old lady must die on the square. The executioner is undoubtedly Haila''s new executioner, skolch. With an expression of reluctance, skolch came to the old lady who was kneeling on the ground. His execution weapon was aimed at her head, but his hand didn''t go down. Hella urged: "come on, executioner." Skolch swallowed a mouthful of saliva. HeLa had already given the order. If he didn''t do it again, he would be killed by Hela. So he waved his hands high and attacked the old lady with his horn weapon. Just as the old lady was about to separate, a man in the crowd finally stood up and spoke. ¡±Stop it! Stop it¡° A young man came up from behind the crowd and said, "I know where the sword is." HeLa had a smile on her face. ¡­¡­ Outside Saka, Thor, they successfully passed through the devil''s hole and left Saka, but they all fell into a short coma after they came out. The first one to wake up was Benner, and then Thor and 142 also woke up. Without hesitation, the three continued to launch the spaceship to Asgard. In less than a day, because of the quickest path found by hamdal, they returned to the kingdom of Asgard, which unified the nine kingdoms. The whole kingdom of Asgard doesn''t seem to have changed much. The sky is still blue and the buildings are golden. It''s just that a lot of life is lost. No. 142 looked at Asgard, who was both familiar and strange, and sighed, "I never thought I would come back." Benner stood up behind the spaceship as if he had seen something unprecedented and said, "I think it''s much more beautiful than this... I don''t mean it''s not beautiful, but it''s more like a sea of fire here." Benner''s intuition is right, 142 immediately found a red place in the spacecraft''s thermal scanner, she said: "look here, there are heat signals in the mountains, people are gathered together, Haila is toward them." Unfortunately, if HeLa had such a high-tech spaceship, she would not have to ask Asgard''s people, but could find their hiding place directly. Thor talked about his plan and said, "OK, put me in the palace and I''ll draw her away." 142 eyebrows make complaints about the Tucao: "and then die in vain?" Thor knows that this is a great risk. He is not hyra''s opponent. Before Raytheon Warhammer, he and rocky could not deal with hyra together. What''s more, now he is absorbing the power of Asgard and becoming more and more powerful. It''s just that Thor has to make a choice, so he said, "the people who are trapped in the bunker are the key. When I deal with Hella, you take people out of Asgard." Benner asked a fatal question: "what makes you think we can do it?" Thor replied, "there''s someone down there to take care of you." In the middle of the bunker, heimdahl said to the people, "all eyes, she''s here." Heydal''s tone was rather flat, but the panic crowd trembled even more as soon as the words were finished. This sentence she came is a life-threatening charm, as long as a paste will fall into the nine hell, doomed. HeLa and schorche walked up the mountains to the back of it and finally saw the gate of the bunker. Torr, they took this opportunity to replenish ammunition in Asgard. Thor first brought the machine guns from other ships to the ship, and then said to Benner, "now this ship has guns." "Now I''ll take over." 142 is also there to prepare weapons. Thor took a dress out of his hand and said to 142, "I found this in the armory. Good luck." It''s a Shinto suit. 142 caresses it, then stops Thor when he turns around and leaves: "Your Highness, come back alive! You know what I mean 142 and Benner left in their spaceship, and Thor waved to them and went into the palace. The original Hall of the palace was empty, and the murals on the ceiling and the wall beside it had been broken to the ground. The most central face is his own. Thor looked up at the ceiling and saw the story of Hella and Odin, a dusty history. This proves that what HeLa said before is not fictional, but true, but what HeLa still does not realize is that all the faults are caused by herself. In front of the bunker, HeLa throws a lot of black daggers to break through the stone gate. As her arm pulls back, the stone gate collapses. HeLa and skolch go in, but they find that there is no one inside. See this scene, Hella is not angry, but a strange smile on her face. Heydal had already seen Hella coming, so he moved people to the other side ahead of time. A large number of people were walking slowly among the mountains. Heydal said, "hold on, let''s go to rainbow bridge!" On the golden spaceship, banner began to pilot the spaceship, while No. 142 put on the battle clothes of the female warrior God and controlled the guns and machine guns carried from the armory. Thor sat on the throne of the palace. He held Odin''s Scepter in his left hand and knocked on the ground again and again. He was waiting for Hella''s arrival, waiting for the moment of winning or losing with Hella and taking back Asgard. Everything is ready, the gods will really start dusk! Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 779 ? q?B?? HeLa did not find the hidden Asgard people and rainbow sword in the bunker. Her ears moved. She heard the sound from the palace. It''s a voice from Thor, specifically for her. My brother is back! Hella''s expression suddenly became cruel! She put away the branches of her head, crown step by step to the palace, like a queen, where no one dares to look at her, only shivering kneel. Schorch didn''t follow. He stood in the square of Asgard, waiting for the end. Haila walked into the palace alone. She saw Thor sitting on the throne, after haircut. With the scepter in his left hand and the throne in his right hand, Thor said to HeLa, "sister." "You''re still alive." Hella''s first greeting is so kind. It seems that she is killing you later! Thor looked up at the ceiling and said, "I''ve done a good job here. I see the new decoration." Instead of following Thor''s eyes, Hella looked directly at Thor and said, "I''m not like dad. The way to solve everything is to cover it up." Thor patted the throne and said, "or banish." When HeLa heard the words exile, her face became cruel. It was a dark history that she didn''t want to be mentioned again. Thor is hitting the muzzle. However, this is far from enough for Thor. He doesn''t care how angry Hella is stimulated by him. In any case, in Asgard today, only one of him and Hella can survive. Thor''s eyes fell into memories. He slowly recalled what Odin had said to him and rocky. Now he told HeLa, "he said you are unique. He said the same thing to me." "You see, you don''t know him at all." HeLa looked at the poor man''s expression, "including his heyday, Odin and I let blood and tears drown the whole world, how do you think this resplendence came from? All of a sudden, one day, he decided to be a benevolent emperor, embracing virtue, comforting people, and coming to you! " Hella''s tone was especially accentuated when she said she had Thor, which means she was very dissatisfied with Thor. With a left hand, Thor said, "I know why you are dissatisfied. You are my sister. Strictly speaking, you are the heir to the throne. In fact, I wish someone would volunteer, but it must not be you. You are really rotten." HeLa is no longer talking nonsense. Since Thor is like Odin, all she has left is to kill Thor and take the throne by herself. HeLa put her hand over her head, and the crown of the branch appeared. HeLa said to Thor in a vicious voice: "OK, roll down, that''s my throne!" Thor came down with a scepter and said, "my father once told me that a wise monarch never provokes war." "But he has to be ready to fight," Hella said The two men were at war. Torr''s Scepter collides with the black sword in Hella''s hand, and the rainbow bridge is now full of transferred Asgard people. When heydal took them to the middle of the bridge, heydal found something wrong ahead. Large fog blocked the view, and heimdar reached out to stop the advancing crowd. His eyes penetrated through the thick fog and saw that Hella''s big black dog was blocking in front of him. "Go back! Come on Heimdar immediately gave the order to retreat. They couldn''t get through with the dog. The crowd began to run back. Heimdar was covering. The big black dog came out. Its growler ran on the bridge and was suddenly attacked by a lot of guns. Benner came with 142, who was wearing silver armor and a blue cape. She moved her machine gun to shoot at the big black dog. No. 142''s face suddenly became wild and excited. On the other hand, the retreating crowd also encountered new problems. Their back was blocked by countless Yin soldiers, and there was no way back. Heimdar can know in advance that Hella is coming, and Hella can of course think that they will eventually choose to leave there. The road to rainbow bridge itself is a dead end. From the moment they go up, there is no way out. Skolch with countless shady soldiers blocked at the other end of the bridge. When Asgard''s people saw that there was no way out, they took out their weapons and wanted to fight. In the palace, Thor took his unfamiliar scepter to fight with Hella. He even attacked Hella''s body several times, but he didn''t do any harm to her. After blocking the scepter with one hand, HeLa said to Thor, "to tell you the truth, I really overestimate you!" As soon as HeLa''s arm was turned over, Thor''s whole body turned over and fell to the ground with the scepter. On the surface, Thor seems to have the upper hand. In fact, he tried his best to fight Hella from the beginning, but Hella only showed less than half of his strength. On the bridge, skolch yelled to hamdal, "hamdal, that sword!" With that skolch rushed up behind him. The battle on both sides started. Thor was grabbed by Hella''s right hand and pressed on the wall. His face turned red and struggled. Hella threatened to say: "I tell you the difference between you and me, I am Odin''s eldest son, the first successor, Asgard''s savior, you are a fart!" HeLa said, lifting Thor up with one hand and falling to the floor. Later, when Thor stood up, HeLa waved her black sword and stabbed Thor in the abdomen directly, and sneered mercilessly: "your action is so obvious that blind people can see it!" When the sword waved again, Thor''s right eye was blinded by her. Thor didn''t cry out, didn''t cry out in pain. HeLa looked down upon Thor like a king and said, "you remind me of Dad!" The great difference in strength makes it impossible for Thor to resist Hella. The crowd on the bridge is also being pushed back. The Yin soldiers are not afraid of death at all, and they are not afraid of pain. When they wave their weapons, they slash at random. Big black dog is tied down by Benner and 142. 142, after firing countless shots, yelled to banner, "this dog can''t be killed!" No. 142 saw that the bullet could not even pierce the fur of the big black dog. For the big black dog, these attacks were just simple tickling. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 780 The big black dog was attracted by the golden spaceship. Instead of rushing to the crowd, he ran in the opposite direction to the location of the spaceship. In the sky, the boundless ocean traverses the rainbow bridge with thousands of people. The big black dog keeps running. When he finds that he can''t attack the spaceship in the sky, he turns back to the crowd decisively. The people of Asgard retreated in fear, making it harder for the already crowded crowd to move. If the big black dog rushes in, at least one third of the people will be forced to jump into the sea. Asgard''s ocean is not so calm. If it falls, it is almost impossible for people who can''t swim to survive. Benner saw this situation and stood up from the driver''s seat. He knew that there was only one person who could stop the big black dog now, and that was Hulk hawk. Heimdar had taken off his coat. He stood in the front of the crowd, holding the rainbow sword in both hands. He was ready to fight with the big black dog. Benner reached out to 142 and said, "everything will be OK. Look at me. Do you want to know who I am?" No. 142 didn''t understand the safety of Benner''s words, and asked: "what are you talking about?" If the spaceship was not piloted, she could not use the machine gun freely to attack the big black dog, so 142 stopped the action in hand, and now the direction of the spaceship could not attack the big black dog running to the crowd. Benner took off Tony''s suit jacket and said confidently, "look at me!" After that, Benner jumped from the spaceship without hesitation. After being stimulated, he can become hawk. Especially now, Hawk has become more spiritual. But Benner is not 100% confident that he can come back after he becomes hawk this time. Everything is just a gamble, and he has to gamble. The big black dog was stopped by a man who fell from the sky less than 100 meters away from them. The man is Benner, he fell directly on the rainbow bridge, the big black dog''s leg is less than 20 cm away from him. Heimdar and the big black dog are stunned. Cheng Yaojin, who killed half the way, makes both sides not know whether they are friends or enemies. Benner fell down and looked like he was dead. The big black dog sniffed him and found that he didn''t respond. Then he ran to them. Just when the big black dog opened his mouth and wanted to bite him, he was caught by the tail and dragged to the back. A big black dog with a height of several hundred meters was caught and thrown behind by the changed banner, that is, hawk. Hawk roared at the big black dog, and the big black dog opened his mouth unconvinced and began to roar. A man and a dog are confronting each other on the rainbow bridge. 142 on the spaceship saw this behind the scenes, a little happy and a little speechless. She now understood where the familiarity with Benner came from! The emergence of hawk undoubtedly greatly increased the odds of Asgard''s side. He was not afraid of the big black dog, which was 100 meters high. When he ran up, he grabbed its leg and fell into the ocean with him. The battle of one man and one dog is the most violent! The 142 on the spaceship didn''t have time to smile too much, because a few Yin soldiers didn''t know how to do it. They came to the spaceship and were destroying the shell of the spaceship. 142 quickly ran to the driver''s seat to move the spacecraft, trying to shake off the Yin soldiers on the spacecraft. Today, the most difficult person is Thor. He was not only blinded by Hella in one eye, but also grabbed by Hella and put his head on the balcony of the palace to watch the battle on the other side of the rainbow bridge. Thor was in a terrible mess, and he had no power to fight back in front of Hella. Hella grabbed his head and said, "you see, none of you can run away. I''ll get that sword, even if I need to kill all these people." HeLa has never been in love with Asgard''s people. For her, everyone is just a prop to use. The golden spaceship landed on the rainbow bridge. Its shell has been destroyed by the Yin soldiers. If it continues to fly, it will crash and explode. Without the threat of the big black dog, heimdar takes up the rainbow sword and leads Asgard''s young and strong warriors to fight the underworld soldiers who once guarded the Asgard kingdom. Just when heimdar was alone and was about to be thrust into his chest with a knife by a Yin soldier, unexpected reinforcements came. Coenger took the wolf tooth stick and knocked the soldier out. Then he put the stick on his shoulder. He looked arrogant. Coenge looked scornfully at the underworld soldier and said to the embarrassed heimdar, "Hey, man, I''m coenge and this is Mick. We''re going to get on that spaceship and leave here. Do you want to join us?" When koenger finished, Asgard''s people all looked into the air. In the mist, rocky opened his hands and said, "people of Asgard, your Savior is coming!" Rocky made a sign of God bringing light, holding his head high. Behind him, a huge star warship appeared, where all the fighters on Saka came from different planets and could be chosen as champions. Naturally, they would not be bad in each fight. The arrival of these reinforcements made HeLa''s face suddenly cold. One by one, accidents happened, which made her very angry now. Torr, who was originally decadent, laughed when he saw that his brother had brought a lot of help. No matter what, rocky still loved Asgard and the kingdom that gave birth to him. Starship docked at rainbow bridge, rocky came down to Asgard''s people is very kind to say: "do you miss me? Everybody, get on the boat, now Asgard people who had no fighting ability ran to the Starship one after another, while rocky went to heimdar. Heimdar gave him a white look and said, "welcome home. I see you coming." At first glance, heimdale bailock made sense, because it was rocky who made him lose his job of guarding rainbow bridge and had to hide. "I knew that." After rocky light said a sentence, the Yin soldiers rushed up together. The fighters from Saka jumped off the Starship one by one to stop them from attacking Asgard''s people. Thor, laughing on the balcony of the palace, is stabbed through his shoulder blade by the angry Hella. Hella takes Thor as a tool to vent his anger and attacks him constantly, saying: "the arrival of these wastes is just a stubborn resistance!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 781 There''s a point in what HeLa said. As long as she doesn''t die, Asgard will still be in her hands. Big black dog and Yin soldier are just tools that can be rebuilt. HeLa turned Thor over, then pinched him by the neck and said, "you see, I''m neither a queen nor a monster. I''m the God of death. What kind of God are you?" Thor''s breath is lighter and lighter, his right eye has become a black hole, and his mind is beginning to blur, but Odin''s image of standing on the coast staring at him is constantly echoing in his mind. Hella''s stimulation makes the picture play continuously. Thor closes his eyes and his consciousness comes to the coast. He staggers and falls on his knees in front of Odin. Odin said to him, "even if you have two eyes, you can''t see everything." Thor gasped and cried to Odin dejectedly, "she''s too powerful. I can''t do it without the thunderbolt." Thor kept shaking his head. HeLa had already cast a psychological shadow on him. Odin sneered, "Thor, are you the God of hammers?" Odin awoke the dreamer with a word, and Thor''s other eye began to glow. He had been too dependent on the thunder hammer all the time, and he was proud of the thunder hammer when he had a party with the friends of the Avengers Alliance on earth, and laughed at them for not having the strength to lift it. Odin corrected his mistake and said, "the hammer is to let you control your power and make you more focused. It''s not the source of your power." Thor began to realize, his self-confidence slowly returned, and the power in his body began to explode like the thunder of the whole universe. He is only a little short of the last point of stimulation can be completely burst out belongs to the power of the God of thunder. Thor looked at Odin and said, "it''s too late. She has occupied Asgard." Odin shook his head, the dark clouds behind him still spread, the sun suddenly projected, through the layers of dark clouds, the earth shine, make the world full of life glory. The roaring sea continued to surge, as if shouting and making its own voice to the sky that covered it. "Asgard is not a place, it has never been, it can be Asgard, Asgard is where the people are, even now, even now, they need your help," Odin said Odin said and turned to leave. Thor lowered his head. "I''m not as strong as you are." Thor''s breath was heavy. Odin turned his head and said, "no, you''re stronger than me!" Odin disappeared, leaving tol alone on the coast. He lowered his head and closed his eyes. He was immersed in a feeling. In Asgard''s palace, Hera grabbed him by the neck and asked him, "tell me, what are you? What kind of God are you? " Hella''s behavior is simply to stimulate a giant beast, stimulate it to wake up, and trample the world under its feet. Torr''s right hand suddenly burst out endless thunder, and his left eye also began to shine with thunder. Just when Hella was surprised that Torr''s power was increasing, a thunder burst in the sky and went straight to Hella''s head. Everyone fighting on the rainbow bridge began to look at the palace one by one. The thunder knocked down the mighty Haila and fell from the palace to the floor of the square. With a white thunder behind Thor, he flew to the Yin soldiers on the rainbow bridge. Countless Yin soldiers began to gather together to build a humanoid bridge to attack Thor. With Torr''s devastating blow, the body of the Yin soldiers were all bombed to pieces. The rest of the Yin soldiers continue to attack toward tor. They are not afraid of death. They only see the target that blocks them. Thor''s whole body seems to have a special effect. The white thunder all over his body makes him full of strength. He is no longer the Thor who was held to the sky by Hella''s hand. BGM rings, and Thor seems to be a big black dog at the moment. Under his attack, the hell soldiers have no possibility to resist. See Torr a hand to grasp one of the Yin soldiers, thunder immediately linkage to the other Yin soldiers, blow up their bodies. 142 also came out of the golden spaceship. She turned on the fireworks on the spaceship and surrounded the Yin soldiers with Torr one by one. In the middle of the ocean, hawk grabs the big black dog''s mouth and stretches it open, making it unable to close. Even in the ocean where it is difficult to exert force, hawk''s strength is not equal to that of the big black dog. Rocky, Heydar and Saka''s fighters are fighting the underworld soldiers in the middle. The battlefield is divided into four parts, and HeLa falls on the square, which is hard to get up for a while. One second, she was still laughing at Thor as a God. The next second, she was dazed by Thor''s awakening fury. Thor understands the new move. He reaches out his hand and turns a thunder into a thunder hand. He grabs the body of the Yin soldier and throws it to the sea. When he attacks, the thunder will explode around at the same time, destroying the nearby Yin soldiers. Even without thunder hammer, Thor now has endless power to attack thunder. Even if he picks up a weapon on the ground, he can let it release endless thunder. This kind of feeling let Torr release these days. The ghost soldiers on the rainbow bridge were almost wiped out in a short time. When skolch saw this, he lowered his head behind the scenes. He stretched out his breath and threw away the execution weapon that Haila had given him. In the ocean, the big black dog is crazy. After biting hawk, he bites his teeth into hawk''s skin and presses hawk under the ocean to constantly rub. Because of the flow of the ocean, big black dog and hawk fall under the waterfall, and Asgard''s people are still moving. At this time, there was a man wrapped in a black cape, and it was skolch who put down his execution weapon. After annihilating the underworld, Thor and rocky joined. "You''ve come at last," Thor gasped Torr''s words were like knowing rocky would be back. Rocky was concerned and said, "one of your eyes is gone." "It''s not over yet." Thor has no time to feel sorry for his eyes now, because after all the Yin soldiers have been eliminated, HeLa appears in the center of rainbow bridge. Starship successfully loaded all Asgard''s people and flew into the sky. Now rainbow bridge has become a battlefield for them. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 782 fD?:? No. 142 came running from behind and yelled to the two brothers who were talking: "it''s not over yet!" The three men stood in front of Hella, breathing unevenly. HeLa is looking intact, behind her there are endless clouds in the sky, let the world into darkness. "I think it''s time to disband the Avengers alliance," Thor joked at 142 Rocky pointed to Hera in front of him and said, "then split her with lightning!" Because rocky had seen Thor cut Hella off the palace with lightning before, he wanted to repeat the scene. If he could kill Hella, it would be best, though the hope was almost equal to zero. "I just hit her with the biggest lightning bolt I''ve ever seen, and she didn''t get hurt," Thor said Torr''s words are quite helpless. Even if he wakes up his strength under Odin''s teaching, Torr''s thunder can''t directly kill Hella. After all, as early as before he was born, Hella had been a ruthless person in nine circles, not to mention that now she got the strength of Asgard, even Odin in her heyday could not guarantee that she could defeat her. "We just need to hold her as much as we can and get everyone on board safely," proposition 142 said The starship is still at the rainbow bridge. All the Asgard people brought into the bunker by hamdal have been transferred in, but the people who were still in Asgard have not come. It''s going to be a tough time to move, so Thor said, "it''s not that easy. The longer HeLa stays in Asgard, the stronger she will become. She''ll keep chasing us. We have to deal with her here." "What shall we do?" No. 142 had no good plan for how to deal with Hella. After all, all of their female martial arts gods attacked Hella together before, and they just became the ghost under her hand. Rocky looked at Thor seriously and said, "I''m not going to help you." Rocky really doesn''t play help this time! Thor looked back at the people of Asgard who were coming to rainbow bridge one after another and boarded the Starship. He walked forward a few steps, holding two black spikes from the underworld soldiers. He did not flinch. He said fiercely: "Asgard is not a place, it''s the people, rocky. This is the opposite of preventing the gods from dusk, We''re going to make twilight for the gods Torr seemed to understand Odin''s words in his mind, and the sudden epiphany made him quickly explain to rocky: "underground treasure house, the crown of Sirte, this is the only way!" The best way to deal with fear is to overcome fear. Thor had been dreaming about the twilight of the gods before. He thought that the twilight of the gods was the cause of Asgard''s death, but now the twilight of the gods has not opened. The crown of the flame king surter is still in the underground treasure house of the palace, which means that the present twilight of the gods is only an illusion. Since the twilight of the gods is a destructive force, it''s not just right to use it against Hella. Rocky praised Thor and said, "man, this is a crazy idea. Even I think so." With that, rocky runs to the palace, where Thor and 142 stop Hella. "Are you ready?" Thor looks at 142, and the pressure on both of them becomes heavier as Rocky leaves. 142 comity: "you come first." Thor rushed up, his body suddenly courage, white thunder, his whole body shining, as if adding special effects. Hella''s two hands moved forward, and two black daggers flew out, but they were chopped into powder by the thunder light on Thor''s body. At the moment, Thor knows the power of thunder, and can mobilize thunder to help him attack and defend at any time. Thor''s speed was also significantly improved by thunder. He stepped on the rainbow bridge and appeared in front of hyra like a flash of lightning, and stabbed her body with her two daggers. Hella fell back, dodged Thor''s attack and ran to 142. No. 142 takes out the Dragon tooth sword and wants to pierce Hella''s body. However, Hella grabs her wrist with one hand quickly. No. 142 feels the enormous strength of the enemy and is breaking her arm. She immediately kicks her feet forward to make Hella defensive. She takes this opportunity to break Hella''s arm and run to Thor''s side. This is her first time to feel the body power of Hella positively. Thor raised the dagger above his head from behind, with a strong bolt of lightning on Hella''s back. Hella turned sideways, dodged aside and threw a dagger through Thor''s arm. Hella seems to have a full range of vision, even if Thor''s attack comes from behind her, she can also avoid 100%. Rocky ran to the golden spaceship and drove it to the palace. He looked back at the battle on the rainbow bridge. He turned his head and just left. Tol was injured. For this, rocky shook his head helplessly and said: "everything is in a mess!" On the starship, heydal is leading the crowd, because the arrival of Hella has confused the people of Asgard who had been moving in an orderly way. "Come on, come here. Give me your hand." While guiding the crowd, heydal also took a look at the battle ahead. At this time, Thor seized an opportunity to grab Hella''s arm and slap her on the ground. Unfortunately, Hella was more powerful than him. Before Thor slapped the ground, Hella kicked off. Thor wasn''t hurt. Hella''s dagger was destroyed by thunder before it pierced him. Without awakening the power of thunder and lightning, Thor''s defense would not be so easy. "Go, go!" Seeing that the crowd had all moved to the starship, Thor hastened to urge heimdar to take them away. Because of this cry, Thor was thrown by Hella from the sword through his chest, the whole person fell back. The Starship took off, and the blue flame erupted at the bottom of the ship. When it was rising, Hella patted the sea with her right hand, and a huge black stone cone suddenly came out and penetrated the ship, fixing it in the air and unable to fly up. The Yin soldiers resurrected under the power of Hella, and climbed to the Starship along the stone cone like a mouse jumping into the sea, intending to leave the Asgard people inside. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 783 On the starship, a large number of Yin soldiers climbed up along the stone cone. Asgard''s people were afraid to step back. Just as the Yin soldiers rushed into the warship, a wave of loud and powerful bullets swept through their bodies and broke them one by one. Asgard''s people have a close look. The shooter is skolch who betrayed them before. Skolch took off his cloak, holding a machine gun in each hand, and stood alone in front of the crowd, firing with all his strength. With a determined expression, skolch shot all the vultures who climbed to the side of the warship and walked forward. Every step he took, his expression was a bit fierce. His teeth clenched and he said, "for Asgard!" Scorch''s voice changed for a moment. He jumped to the stone cone like a hero, left the starship, and stopped all the vultures in front of him. After pushing back the vultures with the machine gun, skolch turned his target to Hella. He called out, "Hella!" Skolch jumps to Hella. He finally looks back at the Asgard people on the Starship. He never thinks of betrayal. All he does is pretend to follow Hella and look for opportunities. In order to let everyone understand his heart, skolch stood up at this critical moment. When HeLa heard someone calling her, she looked to skolch. She shook her head, as if laughing at skolch''s inability to see the situation and stand in his position. Skolch dashed to Haila with his left foot. When they were surrounded, he used his machine gun to shoot them until the bullets were exhausted. The rest of them were smashed by his machine gun. Just when the last vulture fell down, a black knife flew over and inserted directly into scolch''s heart, which directly killed him. His soy sauce experience seemed to be coming to an end. Skolch fell down, he bought some time for Thor and 142, and created a great opportunity for the Starship to take off. His sacrifice was not in vain, and all the asgards saw it. During this time, rocky came to the underground treasure house of the palace. He saw sirtel''s crown at a glance and walked to the eternal flame in his hand. On the way, rocky saw the magic cube of the universe. No one knows whether he touched it or not. This Rubik''s cube is closely related to rocky. After a gust of wind, rocky appears in front of the eternal flame. He puts the crown of Sirte in and says a mantra: "with the eternal flame, you are reborn at this moment!" After the spell, the original motionless crown suddenly roared from hell. On the rainbow bridge, HeLa walks to skolch with a smile after killing him. Tol, who falls to the ground, stands up and stops her: "HeLa, that''s enough. You want Asgard. It''s yours!" Torr''s body was wobbly. He had just spent too much strength in the battle with Haila and the Yin soldiers. Now he was a little tired and couldn''t take up the strength. On the other hand, HeLa''s expression was relaxed, her face was flat, and she turned to Thor with balanced feet and said, "it''s no use playing tricks with me. You''re not my opponent." Indeed, after Hella said this, Thor laughed. He was not Hella''s opponent, otherwise he would not be blinded by Hella. Thor put his hands in his waist and said, "yes, I''m not your opponent, but he can!" Torr reached out and pointed to the palace behind him. The original magnificent palace was filled with a large number of flames, and then a flame giant with a height of 1000 meters bathed in the palace and came down with flames and black fog. The flame giant roars endlessly and shouts, releasing its anger and power after resurrection. The temperature of the whole Asgard rose rapidly, as if in a flash from spring to summer, which was exposed by the hottest sun. Thor didn''t feel any pain for the destruction of the palace. He was relieved by the birth of the flaming giant. However, for HeLa, her face changed greatly. She could not help stepping back a few steps: "no..." Hella''s defense is lax. She is flustered by the birth of the great flame giant, because she has to guard Asgard. Here is her source of strength. If Asgard is destroyed, her strength will drop sharply and never return to the glory of the past. Therefore, she must go to destroy the flaming giant, and fight against the gods alone. Lax Hella was hit by No. 142, and Thor burst into a whole body thunder. He blew the fallen Hella into the ocean with one fist, and even the rainbow bridge was blown out by him. The flaming giant filled the sky with smoke and dust, and it growled in a low voice: "shake in front of me, Asgard, I''ve come to settle with you!" The flaming giant seized a four or five hundred meter stick and waved it wildly, destroying Asgard''s buildings. He destroyed them to his heart''s content and made the gods come true at dusk. Heimdar watched Asgard destroyed on the Starship. His eyes were frozen. In order to protect Asgard, they had to destroy Asgard. What an ironic thing it was, but even so, they had to do it. Even Yang Han is not her opponent. God''s power is hard to fight against with many natural genes. Yang Han can only be unbeaten with her, but it''s not easy to defeat her. Thor and 142 are also watching Asgard''s destruction. 142 comforted: "all the people are safe. That''s the most important thing." TOL watched the flame giant in the hearty destruction, he sighed: "we have realized this prophecy." "I hate this prophecy." 142''s heart is bleeding, too. Torr said: "I hate it too, but there''s no way. Sirte destroys Asgard and Haila, so that the people can live. We have to let Sirte finish it, otherwise..." Just as Thor said this, an unexpected thing happened, which changed his expression with 142. See a green giant jump from the ocean, a fist hit on the head of surter, surter''s head was hit askew. "No!" Thor yelled, "Hawk, stop it, you idiot!" In front of the real Sirte, like a small insect, hawk was grabbed from his head and thrown onto the rainbow bridge. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 784 Hawk was grabbed from his head by sirtel and threw it on the rainbow bridge. It was less than 10 meters away from Thor and 142. Hawk did not suffer any damage. The flame of the flame giant surter could not ignite his body. Although he was huge and destructive, the intensity of the flame did not reach the extreme. After he fell to the ground, hawk immediately turned over and glared at surter. The distant surter almost covered the sky. At the moment, Asgard was covered by flames, and the sky was full of black smoke, as if in hell. Hawk roared, and his arms puffed up stronger muscles than before. In the battle with the big black dog, hawk''s body was bitten by his teeth. The pain stimulated hawk''s fury even more, so that after dealing with the big black dog, hawk continued to carry his anger to challenge the flame king surter. Thor quickly stopped hawk and said, "Hawk, stop, just this time, calm down!" The furious hawk understood what Thor said. Now Hawk has a certain consciousness, so he turned to Thor and said: "but the big monster..." The big monster that hawk refers to is naturally the thousand meter old sirtel in front of him. Seeing that sirtel is destroying Asgard, hawk rushed to fight him for the first time. "It''s OK. Come back. Don''t worry about him." Thor and 142 began to retreat, because they saw sirtel waving a huge black sword melted by his flame. The black sword was sweeping towards them, carrying a strong wind that could blow a thousand kilograms of boulders. Hawk endured his anger, and jumped on the Starship which was heading for the air. Sutter''s black sword directly breaks the sea. It can be said that it is a sword that breaks the sea in the sky. This is just the brute force that sirtel has. If he is not in the center of Asgard at the moment, but in the ocean, the whole ocean will be evaporated by the eternal flame burning in his body. After the retreat of Thor, 142 and hawk, HeLa appears from the sea. She stares at surter. Behind her, there are countless stone pillars turned into sharp stone swords, like a treasure house of swords. Under the control of HeLa, she flies to surter one by one, trying to break through his huge body. Hella is angry. She can obviously feel her strength is being weakened. Now she has no time to take care of Torr and them. If Sirte is not eliminated as soon as possible, her strength will not be restored to the peak. She is afraid that it will be impossible to conquer a world in the future. "I am the end of Asgard!" he growled, waving his black sword wildly Three or four of Hella''s stone swords were inserted into sirtel''s body, but his action did not stop. He was resurrected by the eternal flame. In addition, he was a tyrant of flame, and now he is like a tiger. Even if the flame didn''t burn Hella''s stone sword clean, he didn''t suffer much damage. This is the strength of the eternal flame. Hella himself used the eternal flame, so he understood it better, just like the Phoenix who was reborn from the fire, it was a force to die. HeLa''s forehead began to swell with blue tendons. She stood in the sea of stone sword and looked at sulter. The stone sword inserted into sulter''s body, but did not completely penetrate him. For the first time, HeLa felt that her strength had been challenged. Just when she tried to kill Sirte, Sirte waved his black sword straight to Hella and cut it down. Hella watched the black sword fall to her head. The smell of fire made the air stagnate. The world seemed to be fixed at this moment. Starship evacuates Asgard, Torr, and they watch as Hella greets sirtel''s sword of destruction. When the sword falls, the air begins to roar, and a circle of air waves wash around. Everything they meet is completely destroyed. As the ocean splits, countless water columns rise up into the sky, turning into white dragons. The waterfall begins to flow backward. The water at the bottom of the waterfall props up the downward flowing waterfall, and Asgard becomes a complete ruin under this sword. Rainbow Bridge broken, 142 comfort way: "in fact, the damage is good, as long as the foundation is still solid, we can rebuild our homes." "This place will once again become the envy of the whole universe," Cohen said As soon as Konger''s words were finished, the explosion turned into a brilliant white light. Countless building fragments disappeared in the white light, which means complete destruction. Konger palm spread, helpless way: "now this foundation also destroyed, sorry." Asgard''s people hugged each other in tears. They witnessed their home destroyed by a monster, but they had no choice but to watch it happen from a distance. Now their home is gone. Asgard, who is envied by the universe and called strange, no longer exists. It''s just the light of the past. Thor''s expression is very dull, he knows that all this will eventually become like this, but when he saw it with his own eyes, the scene and the result still make him difficult to accept. "What have I done..." Thor''s voice was full of grief. As the king of Asgard, he destroyed Asgard himself. Heydal knew what Torr was feeling at the moment, so he comforted and said, "you''ve saved us. Asgard is not a place, it''s the people." Heydal and Thor looked at each other. Heydal saw from Thor''s eyes that he had realized. As the Starship continues to sail in the universe, Thor finds a black eye mask from the Starship and takes it on like Frey. After that, it becomes the monocular mode. In the room, Thor looks into the mirror and touches his blindfold, which complicates his mood. Losing an eye is not a big blow to Thor. His psychological endurance is still very strong. With the development of science and technology on earth, it''s very easy for him to get an artificial eye. With Tony''s help, although this artificial eye is not as good as his original eye, it is also absolutely easy to use. Just as Thor poured a glass of whisky to drink, a man came into the room. It was his brother rocky. When rocky came in, he praised Thor and said, "you deserve it!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 785 Thor put down his whisky and said to rocky with a faint smile on his face, "I suddenly think you''re not that bad, brother." Rocky crooked his neck and said, "that''s not necessarily true." "Thank you." Thor took the lid of a wine bottle from the table, threw it up, and then threw it at rocky. "If I were next to you now, I''d love to hug you." Rocky took the top of the bottle that Thor had thrown and said with a smile, "I''m here." The two brothers look at each other and smile. Although Asgard is destroyed, their relationship has made a big step forward because they jointly guard Asgard''s people this time. In the hall of the starship, Asgard''s people gathered here. Thor came from the crowd, and Asgard''s people bowed their heads one by one to salute Thor. 142 and hawk are standing in the front seat waiting for Thor to sit here. When Thor came over, 142 patted the seat like a revolving chair and said to him, "your throne." When Thor sat on it, rocky came out from the side, and hamdal stood on Thor''s left side with Konger with rainbow sword in his hand. In front of Thor was a starry sky, and hamdal said, "so, king of Asgard, where shall we go?" Heimdar looked at the vast universe. After Asgard was destroyed, they had to have a place to live. Otherwise, they would fall into a state of famine in a day or two just relying on the food on the Starship. Thor turned his head and waved to the Asgard people behind him. After a smile, he looked at No. 142 and asked, "I can''t say well. Do you have any suggestions?" Thor looked back and forth, then asked Mick, who had been following Cohen: "Mick, where''s your hometown?" Cohen held Mick in his hand. He said sadly, "Mick is dead. I trampled him to death when I was on the bridge. Now I feel very guilty, so I hold him all day." Thor nodded. At this time, Mick in Cohen''s hand suddenly moved. Cohen pointed to Mick with a surprised face and said, "Oh, he moved. Mick is still alive. What did you ask just now, man?" Instead of asking, Thor suddenly had a good place in his mind and said, "go to earth!" Just after Torr and the asgards found a place to go, Saka, because of the revolution launched by No. 142, holk and torloki, the imprisoned fighters and garbage collectors here took this opportunity to take control of Saka. Because a large part of the master''s staff went to pursue them and failed to pursue them, he was unable to manage the rest of them. The whole Saka star suddenly boils. The master is forced to hide around by a group of uprising scavengers and fighters. When he is desperate, he comes to the dump and hides in a blue container with his maid. The scavengers searched everywhere and finally found the master''s hiding place. They all gathered together and surrounded the blue container tightly. The master had no choice but to open the container and walk out. Looking at the group of worthless scavengers, he said: "God, I''m just, I have to say, I''m proud of you. This revolutionary uprising is so successful. Yes, clap your shoulders and follow me, because I''m... I''m an important part of this uprising, If there is no one to overthrow, there will be no revolutionary uprising, right? " The master is always careless: "so, to sum up, we are even." So far, Saka''s master was overthrown, and the whole Saka became more free. ¡­¡­ On earth, Yang Han and Skye look at the financial statements of the company. Because of the expansion of business overseas and the research and development of Daywalker pharmaceutical, Yang Han sees a ten digit number on the bill in less than a few months. "Net billion dollars?" Skye exclaimed. It was an astronomical number for her. She didn''t dare to think about it. Yang Han condenses a head from Skye''s shoulder. Meanwhile, the black fluid turns into a hand and brings the bill over for a closer look. "A billion, yes, and dollars!" Yang Han''s breathing is normal, and now everything in the company is managed by Benner''s cousin, Jennifer, and his girlfriend, Betty. Because he was worried about Betty''s physical abnormality, general Ross often came to the company. What he was most worried about was that a group of vampires stayed with his daughter all day long. With the management of these three people, the business ability of the company and the efficiency of the vampires have been greatly improved. On the one hand, the control ability of the vampire God is too strong, on the other hand, it is the deterrence from the three giants. It is impossible for the vampires not to do well. At the same time, because the Daywalker potion can make them often contact with the sun, the life of the vampires is like a duck to water, more and more moist. Yang Han, who is a shopkeeper in this way, has made a billion dollars, which he never thought of. Of course, a large part of it is Tony who secretly gives a lot of resources. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for a company with manpower to expand its business overseas in a few months. Betty and others are having a meeting in the next office. Yang Han estimates the time and tells Betty that someone is coming back. After the meeting, Betty was surprised to hear the news and shed tears. The News Yang Han gave her was that banner was coming back! After the search of aegis, Benner, who disappeared in the earth, finally had no result. Just when everyone gave up hope, the news brought by Yang Han undoubtedly made Betty sprout hope from despair. She was so immersed in her work that she didn''t think about Benner any more. Torr, they take Asgard''s people back to earth. Yang Han knows it''s time to solve NAR, the God of symbiosis. He has been waiting for Thor, waiting for the awakened Thor. It''s much easier to have him go to Kuntar to deal with the God of symbiosis. After all, NAR, the God of symbiosis, had fallen on earth a long time ago, and it was Thor who made him fall. Thor, the God of thunder, has always been a mental illness of nale. The man he fears most in his mind is Thor. The powerful power of thunder is too harmful for him. In this way, Yang Han took Thor to space to solve the symbiotic God after he had cured his eyes! Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 786 In Yang Han''s company, Thor is very busy because he wants to settle a large number of Asgard people. Fortunately, the aegis has enough strength to settle Asgard people in a small town in Li soon. At the same time, No. 142 is managing there. This is the place where Thor lived because of frustration in Avengers 4. After the settlement of the residence of Asgard''s people, Thor''s eyes also recovered under Yang Han''s powerful healing ability. To restore a God''s eyes, Yang Han also spent a lot of energy to succeed. In order to return Yang Han''s favor, Thor decided to follow Yang Han and Skye to outer space to solve the symbiotic God NAR. It''s a time of chaos. Fortunately, the emergence of Yang Han has prevented many other symbionts from doing evil on earth. Otherwise, New York and aegis would not have enjoyed such a long time of peace. As long as NAR is solved and replaced, Yang Han''s body with venom may be able to be independent and shape his own body. Among many symbionts, NAR is the only one who has this ability, but even so, NAR still has the common weakness of symbionts, that is, he is afraid of sound and fire, so he is so afraid of Thor. After Yang Han contacted them, the Galactic convoy came to the earth and took Yang Han, Skye and Thor to Kuntar. Because he had to deal with an unprecedented symbiotic God from the universe, which could be said to be Yang Han''s immediate superior, Yang Han explained to the public on the spaceship about NAR''s life and weaknesses. Star Jue put rock music on the spaceship with a playful face and said, "so you are also a God?" Star Baron looked at Thor, his eyes with a bit of distrust, because Thor was cut off after the long hair looks like a blonde handsome man, with no difference from the earth. In addition, the star Baron just learned that he was also the son of God, so he couldn''t help paying more attention to Thor. Thor subconsciously wants to pick up his hammer. When he finds out that he has nothing on hand, his eyes are a little more dim. "I am Thor, king of Asgard!" Thor said haughtily. Rocket raccoon came coldly: "Asgard? The Asgard who was destroyed the other day? " Because they have been in the universe for many years, the Galactic guards often go to the major galaxies in order to survive, and naturally learn the news that Asgard was destroyed. Thor''s face stiffened. Carmelaine took a look at the raccoon, obviously reminding him not to expose other people''s wounds. The mantis girl came to Thor''s side, put her hand on it and started the ability of synaesthesia. The next moment, she stepped back like an electric shock. Mantis female eyebrows gently wrinkled said: "sad, release, his feelings are very complex..." Drax tried to put his hand on Thor''s shoulder like a mantis woman, and Thor sent out lightning to corona him. The spaceship rocked violently. The rocket raccoon sitting in the driver''s seat turned back and said angrily, "Hey, discharge boy, this is not your spaceship!" "This is not really my ship," Thor said With the help of the faint Drax, Skye spoke. It''s time to get down to business after a little fuss. Skye said: "NAR, the God of symbiosis, was not the God of all symbionts at first. He was just the Lord of the abyss. Like Dracula, he was ferocious and bloodthirsty. Billions of years ago, he was sleeping in the void, but the arrival of the cosmic gods group made him wake up. This was the first time he saw light." "Oh, the universe God Group, isn''t that a group of extremely abnormal and terrible existence?" Rocket raccoons seem to know something about cosmos. "Well, even this group of terrible, can be said to be the origin of all things in the general universe God, they can not wake up." At first, when Sikai heard Yang Han say this, he thought it was impossible. However, because the enemy to be dealt with is not simple, Yang Han told Sikai the truth very seriously. After all, he is a man who knows about Marvel Universe. Yang Han will not tell anyone about this. He knows about nale and can be fooled by himself as a symbiont, so Skye believes it. Skye continued: "seeing the light for the first time, nale realized that he was not surrounded by nothingness, and there were many planets around him. However, the group of gods regarded these planets as failed remnants, and thus destroyed countless planets. Although nale had been sleeping, it was obvious that he regarded all the stars as his territory." "You mean that the God of symbiosis is a man with a strong desire for control?" he said "Can you make complaints about it better?" That''s a strong sense of territory. Drive your ship well and don''t interrupt. " Carmela said that, star Baron immediately obediently went to open the spaceship, after all, the two people''s affair has been confirmed, Carmela a word, he star Baron had to listen carefully, otherwise he will be "domestic violence". The universe began to become desolate, and they were getting closer and closer to Kuntar. Skye said: "at that time, the God Group awakened NAR with strong light and wanted to reform NAR, but NAR questioned them and refused to accept their reform. Angry NAR took out the Black Death sword from the shadow and used it to kill a member of the God group." "My father can do it," Thor said triumphantly "After killing a God Group, the God group realized that NAR''s power was too strong, so they threw NAR back into the void. However, NAR did not die because of this. He used the blood flame and hammer of the God group to forge the Black Death sword. In this process, ultrasound and high temperature became the weakness of all the descendants of symbionts, because the Black Death sword was the ancestor of all symbionts, It''s a living sword. " "NAR named the recast Black Death sword, which is a special weapon for killing gods. NAR used it to kill gods in the universe, but in the end he met Waterloo. He was defeated and fell on a desolate and nameless planet. The Black Death sword, which was made by NAR, was picked up by a local aborigine who hated gods, and NAR''s body remained on this planet all the time, I don''t know how long later, NAR''s body turned into a pool of black liquid, which is the original form of symbiosis Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 787 With Skye''s step-by-step explanation, some stories that even Thor didn''t know were displayed in front of the public. "NAR, who turned into a black liquid, began to have consciousness. At this time, he could attach himself to the creatures he touched and show his original body shape. He could also separate his offspring and develop countless subordinates by parasitizing local creatures. Slowly, he became the main brain of manipulating all his offspring and became the God of symbiosis. He used his ability to create an army and a giant dragon, And use them to conquer civilizations on other planets. " When Skye talked about the civilization of conquering other planets, Thor suddenly had an inspiration in his mind: "I seem to have fought with them." Skye nodded: "it''s a giant dragon symbiont. You defeated it when you came to the earth, so your power is very strong against them, including me, of course." I''m Yang Han, but Yang Han is different from other symbionts. Now he has a lot of super gene abilities, which is not the venom when he first met Natasha. "Since we have never dealt with NAR, the God of symbionts, and Kuntar is actually the cage of symbionts, NAR can attack and control all symbionts. If we really go into the planet to fight with him, it will be hard for us, so this time we..." Skye takes a look at Carmela. Carmelama shows the things in the spaceship''s warehouse, where all the explosives are placed. Skye coughed and said, "this time we''re going to blow up Kuntar! I''ll name this project "planet smash!" This is Yang Han''s plan: blow up a planet, blow up the symbionts there, and then clean up NAR. After all, because the symbiont on the earth has been controlled by aegis, and Yang Han intentionally controls it, NAR has not contacted the Dragon symbiont on the earth. His real body is still sealed in the center of Kuntar, and NAR is not strong now. Yang Han made two preparations, one is Thor, the other is these high explosives. Yang Han doesn''t plan to delay too much time. He needs to get rid of NAR once and for all. After all, mieba will soon start activities to harm the earth and collect infinite gems. Torr looked surprised. He just remembered that when he went to Yang Han''s company, he saw that vampires were carrying things. It turned out that they were carrying these explosives. Torr said with some doubts: "these explosives alone can''t even explode the surface of the planet." "Isn''t there you? This time you''re going to make a big difference. " Skye smiles and winks at Thor. Otherwise, what does she do with Yang Han. Dynamite is only used to deal with other symbionts. As for NAR, of course, she and Thor work together to solve the problem. The Hellfire of the evil spirit knight and the thunder of Thor are less than 10% likely to join hands to solve the problem of the sealed nale. Ten days later, they finally arrived at Kuntar. There is no light near here. A prison planet floats in the space alone. The spaceship lands. Skye says, "NAR is in the center of the planet. We''ll rush in and solve him." It should not be too late. After the spaceship arrived at Kuntar, people saw the black, river like liquid flowing on the earth. Suddenly, they stretched out their teeth bared heads and roared at the spaceship. Some of the fluid blasted up from the ground, stuck to the surface of the spacecraft, and climbed all the way to the front of the spacecraft, trying to invade. "Oh, damn ugly thing! All seated Star Jue angrily scolded, and a rotation of the spacecraft, trying to get rid of these symbionts attached to the spacecraft. There was a sudden 360 degree turn in the spaceship, and some symbionts flying from the ground were photographed, but the symbionts that had stuck to the spaceship were still looking for a gap to get into the spaceship. They are guardians of NAR, the God of symbiosis, and will never allow anything to invade. "Hey, you can''t survive like a dog skin plaster?" When the spaceship turned back, xingjue found that these symbionts could not go down like 520 glue. In the star Baron helpless, Skye said to him: "open the ship, I go." Skye''s hand sprang out a Hellfire, and then flew out to make a friendly contact with these symbionts. The symbiont is instantly baked clean and gives off a very bad smell. Skye knocked on the glass of the spaceship and said to them, "bomb!" The rocket raccoon immediately left the control of the spaceship, ran behind and pulled out the black explosives one by one. When passing by the fainted Drax, the rocket raccoon kicked him and said, "big fool, get up and drop the bomb." Drax immediately opened his eyes and stood with the rocket raccoon on both sides of the spaceship one by one, throwing explosives into the ground below. The ground exploded one after another. The black fluids were blasted into the ground. They no longer shot into the sky. The earth was soon cleared. Everywhere the spaceship went, there was no exception. There was smoke after the explosion. Rocket raccoon and Drax are very happy to lose. The super mini grute pushes explosives behind him. He uses all his strength, but the explosives are still in place. Kamura reaches out his palm to let Groot come up, then picks up the explosive bag and throws it out. Kuntar, always calm, instantly became an ocean of fire and explosion. The symbionts were strongly stimulated and the sound began to gather towards the center of the planet. The sealed NAR opened his eyes and whispered, "I feel my people coming back!" NAR''s eyes were scarlet, and then he found that the symbiont that came to Kuntar was out of his control. "Why?" NAR can''t believe that he is the God of all symbionts. All symbionts will be controlled by him, but the symbiont visiting Kuntar is like a mountain bigger than him. NAR knew immediately that things were not so simple. He felt for the first time that his position was about to be lost. Yang Han came here to replace him and become the new God of symbiosis! At the same time, nale also felt the extremely uncomfortable smell. "It''s the savage man!" NAR roared angrily, he could have invaded the earth, because the appearance of tor led to the Dragon symbiosis was punished by the thunder, his plan to invade the earth was interrupted, otherwise the earth would have become his bag. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 788 Through other symbionts, NAR knows that the other party is coming towards him. NAR has never been afraid of anyone, even when he met the God group at the beginning of his birth. But at the moment, nale feels a huge pressure. The other party''s purpose is too strong. In addition, nale is also a symbiont. He knows more about what it means to be out of his control, which means that the symbiont in front of him has become independent and has no less power than him. When the zodiac is challenged, NAR stands up. Through the layers of barriers, his blood colored eyes of reincarnation connect with the symbionts and see the spaceship they are driving. When nale''s eyes just looked at the sky, a package of explosives accurately fell on his head, and then nale''s spirit returned to his own body. "It''s the abominable earthlings and barbarians," he growled There is no black death sword in NAR''s hand now, and his power is not enough to kill gods. He knows that Thor is a God. With the unknown symbiont, NAR feels his body shaking. On the one hand, it is the excitement of challenge, on the other hand, he is really afraid. On the spaceship, with all the explosives put in, Skye could no longer see the black liquid flowing on the ground. They soon came to the center of the planet, where there was a black nest, from which countless symbionts were born. Skye said to the people on the spaceship, "I''ll go in with Thor. You''ll watch outside and be ready to meet us." As a symbiont, Yang Han can clearly feel the existence of a huge monster in the nest. Like the source of all darkness, he exudes the power to distort human spirit. If he were a normal symbiont, he would have been controlled by NAR by now. Yang Han reminds a way: "he is not easy to deal with, Skye, be careful." Skye nodded and walked into the nest with Thor. There is no life or vegetation on this planet. All of them have been transformed into symbionts by NAR. Only the rock wall is still strong enough to maintain the operation of the planet. The whole nest was dark and deep, and there was almost no sunlight. Skye could hear the sound of many symbionts flowing in his ears. They screamed from time to time. However, because Thor''s body was releasing thunder, none of them dared to be the ghost. After walking for nearly five minutes, a huge deep valley appeared in front of Skye''s eyes. The dark red light flowed out of it. Skye''s skin had goose bumps, and the source of darkness came. NAR, the God of symbiosis, is in it. The next moment, just as Skye and Thor are about to jump in, the nearby rock wall is covered with dark symbionts, all of which are in trouble in an instant. They are ejected to reveal the symbiotic host existence, which is the original life on this planet. They are all in strange shapes. With a loud roar, Thor took the white thunder in his hand and bombed around. The whole nest began to shake, and all the symbionts from the attack died under the power of the thunder. "It''s really Thor. I can''t destroy these symbionts with shock wave." Skye didn''t die completely after shaking the symbiont under his feet to pieces. The best power against symbionts is Thor''s thunder. "Go." After releasing a burst of thunder, Thor jumps down without saying a word. After the battle with Hella, he is now reborn, and his momentum of controlling thunder and lightning is getting stronger and stronger. Skye jumps down, and the hell fire dispels the darkness nearby. When they fall to the ground, a tall man with the same appearance as Dracula appears in front of them, which is NAR, the God of symbiosis. NAR sat on his stone seat, one hand on his head, and looked askance at the two guests. He held out his finger to Skye on the left, uttered a voice that was hoarse and low, with a sense of contempt, and said, "what''s your name?" NAR''s eyes of reincarnation directly penetrate Skye and see Yang Han, who lives with Skye. Yang Han congealed from Skye''s shoulder. His venom face seemed to laugh at nale and said, "my name is Yang Han. I was born of you, so I came back to see my ancestors." Yang Han''s tone is rather joking, and the old ancestor has endless meaning of ridicule. Nale snorted coldly. If he had been in his heyday, he would not have talked too much with Yang Han now. Instead, he would have started directly. After seeing Yang Han with his own eyes, nale saw too many mists from Yang Han that he could not get rid of, which was totally beyond the scope of symbiosis. Then nale looks at Thor. Thor doesn''t know him, but nale has always been very impressed with him. Although Thor has changed his hairstyle, now Thor is more powerful than what he feels on earth. With a resounding laugh, nale said, "Yang Han, your purpose here is to replace me and become a new God of symbiosis?" Yang Han gently shook his head: "instead of you? I don''t have time to manage a group of guys who need symbiosis. You look down on me, or are you afraid of me? " Yang Han''s eyes suddenly stopped and looked at nale with some deterrence. He came here just to find the ability to shape his body from nale. Otherwise, why did he plan to copy genes for so long. Seeing nale, Yang Han feels that things are not so simple. Nale is not a symbiont exactly. He has symbiotic ability and produces a large number of symbionts only after he was defeated by the Black Death sword. So NAR himself is an ancient evil god, so he does not need to live with people to have an independent body. However, even if the possibility is not great, Yang Han still has to grasp the possibility. When Yang Han''s eyes are fixed, NAR launches an attack at the same time. He holds his hands together, and the whole nest begins to close, while he himself disappears in the nest. In the sky, the star barons on the spaceship are paying close attention to the movement inside the nest. They first heard the sound of thunder and explosion in the nest, and then the nest began to collapse, shrinking at the speed visible to the naked eye. Skye grabs Thor''s arm and uses the ability of quicksilver to take him out of the nest in a flash. As soon as the picture turns, Thor sees himself in the sky. The whole nest turned into a dot in front of him and disappeared. The power of the ancient evil god is so terrible! If Skye wasn''t fast enough, the two of them would disappear with the nest. "It seems that this guy is not a fuel-efficient lamp." Thor looked at nale, who was surrounded by his arms. He was looking at them with dignity. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 789 In the wasteland and ruins, NAR, the God of symbiosis, is flying in the air. His bloodthirsty eyes are uncertain and will burst out a terrible blood light at any time. Star Baron sighed after seeing the appearance of nale on the spaceship: "this is what a God should have." Star Jue''s face showed disdain, and recalled his old father who was trying to make use of him. It seems that there is a heavy evil in NAR''s whole body, which makes him full of deterrence whenever he looks at the past. The rocket raccoon consciously drove the spaceship to the distance, and the battle of the three men in front of him was just earth shaking. TOL, like nale, is surrounded by thunder, which is out of place with nale. Even nale''s eyes are more on tole. He is afraid of being penetrated by tole''s thunder. While the Black Death sword brings him new abilities, it also gives him some weaknesses that he should not have. All of a sudden, a white thunder with a diameter of tens of meters in the sky directly bombards NAR. With a thunder, NAR disappears in the same place. The earth below spreads many cracks all around, which is shocking at a glance. "This guy is so fast." Thor waved his hand, just the thunder attack was NAR to hide past, you know at that time Hella was hit by his thunder, caught off guard. NAR disappeared in an instant and reappeared in the same place. His arrogant appearance seemed to laugh at Thor. The corners of Thor''s mouth gasped, with an air of discontent. Nale didn''t move on. He stayed in the same place, his cracked blood colored robe floating without wind. "Skye, wrap him in hellfire." Yang Han takes the initiative to attack. He wants to try how strong NAR is now. Skye nodded, quick silver''s ability started, and the sky was covered with Hellfire, one of the abilities of the evil spirit knight. There is no need to deal with NAR''s violent power like Hulk. Scarlet Witch and evil spirit Knight are the most effective ones. A sea of fire, NAR placed himself in the sea of fire, a wave of his hand, the endless hell flame instantly disappeared. Skye retreated, and the flame that burned his soul was easily dissolved by NAR. Skye''s brows wrinkled slightly. This nale is really hard to deal with. There is no black death sword in his hand. In his heyday, nale can''t even help him. It''s hard to imagine the existence that could defeat NAR. Just when Yang Han planned to let Thor work together, nalna''s voice from ancient times rang out: "give up, my people, you can''t do anything to me. I have already integrated this planet, even if it is sealed. As long as the planet doesn''t die, I will not die!" NAR''s body suddenly changed into a hundred, a hundred, a thousand, and a thousand, instantly enveloping the whole space. With the help of many symbionts, he cast a large number of avatars and created a false image of integration with the planet. Countless faces of nale laughed at the same time. Thor''s fist blows to the front, and the white thunder turns into a flying dragon, crackling and electrifying to destroy NAR''s parts one by one. The more nale says this, the more Yang Han can understand that nale is afraid. Now the biggest problem is how to kill NAR. Yang Han definitely can''t live with NAR directly. He is an ancient evil god, the source of symbiosis, and he may not be the symbiont of who. The only way is to beat NAR seriously and take advantage of his incomparable weakness to enter his body to copy his genes. "Thor, you keep pushing him back with thunder. I''ll take the rest." Skye spoke, her body quickly appeared in every corner, shock wave wrapped in hell flame swept forward. Since NAR said that he was integrated with the planet, then destroy all the symbionts on the planet! Just a breath of time, Kuntar star played a symphony of hell fire and endless thunder. Thor is like a nine day God of thunder coming into the world, taking the violent thunder from the sky to submerge the planet. And in those nine days of thunder, the raging fire from hell burned up everything in the world. The earth cracked, and the symbionts hidden under it were forced out by Skye. The Scarlet Witch''s power lifts the earth directly. With the power of the shock wave, the whole earth is peeled off. Skye and Thor worked together to make a huge noise and blast. The symbionts of the roaring sound stimulation have no power to fight back. Nale''s face is getting crazy. He could not help the two men in front of him. One was Thor, and the other was Skye, who had no less power than Thor. destruction! This is what Yang Han thought of. No matter how strong NAR is, he can''t get rid of his own weakness. The whole of Kuntar has become a place of purgatory. Star Baron they have put the spacecraft out of the planet, otherwise a careless move will be in front of these two people''s crazy attack to spread. Even outside the star, the Galactic convoys can feel the fierce war inside the star. "Why didn''t you find that Skye was a cruel man before?" The Galactic guards, who have been with Skye for some time, are now discovering Skye''s true power. It''s not on the same order of magnitude as them. The continuous destruction will blow up Kuntar star. The symbionts were dug out by Skye and Thor. Nale no longer looked majestic, but tired. A lot of hell fire is attached to his body, burning his body. His embarrassed appearance has proved that he is in a disadvantage now. In that pair of blood color pupil is circulating retreats the idea. NAR felt a strong sense of invasion from Skye. If he was defeated here, there would be no evil god NAR and symbiotic God NAR in the future. The world between symbionts is so cruel. What makes NAR helpless is that he can''t get away from Kuntar. Because Yang Han has controlled his strongest dragon symbiont on the earth, all his plans are aimed at NAR, and he will be killed completely for this day. Thor appears behind NAR with thunder in his hand, and Skye stands in front of NAR with Hellfire in his hand. The symbionts have been wiped out, leaving only the lonely nale at a dead end. Finally, under the joint attack of Skye and Thor, the symphony of thunder and fire, NAR''s body turns into a black liquid between thunder and fire. He was beaten back. The ancient evil god was defeated again by the power of Thor and the new symbiotic God. Weak and incomparable nale went to the earth, but was trampled by Skye and wrapped up with his mind. "All right! Now it''s time for a new symbiotic God to be born! " Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 790 In Kuntar, the earth cracks, and the burning smell of fire fills the whole space. NAR weakly transformed into the original form of the symbiont. Skye and Thor''s attack did not give him any chance to resist. To be precise, he can''t resist. Nale was not the original ancient evil god, who possessed the state of Black Death sword. Coupled with the fact that Thor has awakened his strength, he can''t use any coping means to restrain his thunder that day. Yang Han''s large-scale shock wave, flame, and mindfulness combined destruction attack made him nowhere to escape. The God of symbiosis fell, and now there is only one breath hanging there. Yang Han impolitely invades into NAR''s body and copies NAR''s gene. A few minutes later, the gene copy was completed, and nale disappeared completely under the thunder of Thor. Yang Han gained the ability to create symbionts and control symbionts. At this moment, he was crowned God! Xingjue returns to Kuntar in his spaceship. Seeing the destroyed earth from the sky, he feels chilly. God''s power is so terrible. After NAR was solved, Skye and Thor got on the spaceship and set out to return to earth. There are many gods in the universe, and NAR is not the strongest one, but he just met Yang Han, who is familiar with marvel and has been planning to kill gods from the very beginning. "This ability..." although Yang Han has become a new God of symbiosis, he also has the ability to make symbiosis and control all symbionts like NAR, but the ability to shape his body he wants has not been achieved. Skye is secretly happy because of this, because Yang Han can continue to live with her. But the good thing is that Yang Han doesn''t have to worry about being suddenly controlled by others one day. Only when you become a God can you be fearless of wind and rain! It took him about a month to go to outer space with Skye. On earth, a country named vakanda in Africa encountered a new enemy. The plot of Panther is about to start, and the attack of mieba is getting closer and closer. Yang Han also has to digest his ability to create symbionts. At that time, he may be able to create a group of symbionts to live with his vampires and further enhance their ability. Even if the universe army of exterminating hegemony comes to earth, it is not afraid at all! ¡­¡­ Vakanda, when the current king tezara was a child, once asked his father, "Dad, tell me a story." "What are you talking about, my son?" The old king was young and strong at that time, and he cared for tezara more than ever. "I want to hear the story of my hometown." So before going to bed, the old king told tezara about the origin of their kingdom vakanda. "Millions of years ago, an indestructible Zhenjin meteorite, the most powerful material in the universe, fell from the sky and hit the African continent. It completely changed the surrounding vegetation environment. After human beings set foot on this land, five settled tribes named it vakanda."¡° But the tribes have been fighting for years, until a shaman warrior, inspired by the Panther goddess baster, finds the heart-shaped grass and is given the power, speed and reaction to surpass the mortals. The warrior becomes the king and the guardian of vakanda as the Panther of the Yuan Dynasty. " "The four tribes submit to the rule of the king. Only the jabali tribe has been isolated from the world since then. Through the use of Zhenjin, vakanda has achieved leading scientific and technological achievements. However, while vakanda is prosperous, the whole world is in a chaotic situation. In order to ensure the safety of Zhenjin, The wakanda vowed to hide their real strength in front of the world in an unknown manner. " Through the old king''s story, little tchara asked, "are we still hiding, dad?" "Yes The old king nodded for sure. "Why?" Little tezara didn''t understand. This question was left to him until he grew up. The old king didn''t tell him, because it was a question that he needed to find out by himself. Oakland, California, 1992. On the street at night, several children are playing basketball. After a child jumped up and stopped the basketball, several other children said, "it''s really amazing. It''s definitely a guess." The child retorted, "it''s not mengde." "Whatever. If you have the ability, one more, serve." "Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him move." "Pass, pass." "Yes, look at me! Haveda''s signature action, my unique move, baby. " In an apartment next to the street, two black men were watching TV news about a shooting case. One of them, a black man with a gold necklace around his neck, is marking the map on the table with his hand. The other is listening to his plan. "You see, we''ll make a quick decision. It''s absolutely no problem. You drive your truck in from the West and stop here at the corner. Twins and I come in from here and then abandon the car and walk. Do you understand? Then we... " The black man with the gold necklace said that when he heard the sound of a car coming downstairs, he immediately listened attentively, and then said to another black man, "put the gun away." After the black man quickly put away the gun on the table, the gold necklace ran to the window, opened a corner of the curtain and mewed the situation under the building. When he saw that there were only a few children playing basketball there, he was relieved. The black man who received the gun immediately asked, "Hello, is it a cop?" "No The gold necklace man answered truthfully. Just as his voice fell, their door was knocked. They immediately stood on guard, and went to the door. Through the hole in the door, the gun man saw the knocker. He looked at the gold necklace man with a big doubt and said, "there are two supermodel girls coming outside, with spears in their hands." Supermodel dress, spear, these two incompatible adjectives make the atmosphere suddenly become strange. The gold necklace man said solemnly, "open the door."¡° Are you sure? " The gun man is still full of suspicion. Then the gold necklace man said, "they don''t knock twice." The gold necklace man didn''t know if he was flustered or what. After the gun man clearly said it was a woman, he actually said it was a man''s "he". When the door opened, two bald black women in red tribal clothes came with spears. The gun collector immediately hid behind the gold necklace man. Two women came in and asked, "who are you?" The gold necklace man replied, "Prince Ni tablecloth, son of azuri." Gold necklace man directly shows his identity, quite noble. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 791 Two women with spears asked, "you said you were one of us. Prove it to me." The gold necklace man immediately turned his chin out, revealing the mark of vakanda Kingdom inside. When the woman was sure, she immediately knocked her spear on the floor twice. The light in the room suddenly dimmed. When the light came on again, King vakanda in Panther uniform appeared between the two women. The gold necklace man knelt down and said, "your majesty At the same time, the gold necklace man knocked on his leg and said to him, "get down on your knees!" "Back off!" King vakanda issued a direct eviction order to let the gun collector leave here. The gold necklace man immediately explained, "Your Majesty, this is James, my dead brother. Please allow him to stay, your majesty, King techaka." "Yes, get up." King terchaka is quite tolerant and generous. His voice sounds strong and powerful in his prime of life. After the gold necklace man stood up, King techaka also took off his Panther helmet and gave it to two women to take down. Then techaka made a gesture of embracing with both hands and said to the gold necklace man, "come here, brother. Let me see how you are now. " After they hugged each other and patted each other on the shoulders, she looked at the room and said to the man, "you look so strong." James, the gun man, was stunned. Gold necklace man immediately very devout said: "tuobao goddess baster''s blessing, how about home?" Techaka patted the gold necklace man on the shoulder. He said with a worried look: "it''s not good at home, brother. We''ve been attacked. It''s this man, Ulysses Crowe. He stole 250 kilograms of Zhenjin. In order to escape, he detonated a bomb at the border. Many people died." Techaka put out a projection, some of which made the gold necklace man angry. Today, terchaka came to find his brother to help arrest Ulysses. He turned around and said, "he knows where Zhenjin is and where to start. He must have an insider." "Why are you here?" The gold necklace man asked. "I want you to look me in the eye and tell me, why betray vakanda?" he said Once techaka said this, the atmosphere suddenly became abnormal. His tone at the beginning sounds like he''s asking for help from the man with the gold necklace, but as soon as the words change, it''s the accusation of the insider that''s on the head of the man with the gold necklace. The gold necklace man shook his head and said, "I didn''t betray vakanda." After hearing that the gold necklace man was still quibbling, techaka used his unique skill. He immediately said to James next to the gold necklace man, "tell him what your real identity is!" The words of techaka instantly pricked up the hair of the gold necklace man. He turned his head and looked at his good brother James. James stamped his feet on the ground and said, "my name is Zuli. I''m Badu''s son." "What?" The voice of the gold necklace man became excited. He grabbed James by the shoulder and said, "James, you''ve been lying to me all the time?"¡° Let him go Texaca has a commanding tone. The gold necklace man was still shaking James, and yelled at him: "you''re from vacanda. How can you cheat me like this..." "You betrayed vakanda!" James had a very cold expression. "Stop it Trechaka put his hand on the gold necklace man''s shoulder, which made him release James. James took out the Zhenjin hidden in the room and gave it to terchaka. After terchaka took it, he said to the gold necklace man, "do you think we only have you as a spy? Prince nezob, I order you to return to vakanda immediately and confess your crime in court. " The gold necklace man is so confused that he has planned so carefully for so long that he will be defeated by his own good brother. After dealing with the gold necklace man, techaka flew to vakanda in his spaceship. The children playing basketball downstairs put down their basketball one by one. They looked up at the sky and saw a blue-green light in the dark sky. It looked very strange. It was the spaceship of techaka. Today, in the African country of wakandari, tezara''s son, the current king and heifer of the Panther, sits in the chair of the spaceship and watches the TV news. High mountains and lofty hills, the woman was killed by the king of the king of the special city of DAC and many of the officers who were killed in the last terrorist attack on the United Nations. The suspect has been arrested by the police. Wakanda is one of the poorest countries in the world and is isolated from the mountains. The female reporter said that some people who knew the truth coughed one after another. Vakanda, a poor country, is a big joke. "But it neither engaged in international trade, nor refused to accept international aid, and the throne will be inherited by the king''s eldest son, tezara," the uninformed female reporter continued "Your Highness, we are over the target," the hovering maid reminded The spacecraft flew all the way from wakanda to the forest of sampisa, which is located in Nigeria. In the dark clouds, the spaceship lifted the stealth mode, and the maid stood up and picked up the spear. "There''s no need for that, okye," she said, looking at the lines of tank models Okye put down her spear and gave a cold hum. Her relationship with tezara was very close, so they didn''t have much sense of isolation between monarchs and ministers. "I will get najiya out as soon as possible," said tezara Okye sneered and threw him some electromagnets, saying, "don''t be unable to walk as soon as you see her." "No way." Tezara had already put on his Panther suit. He held his helmet in his left hand and said, "my legs are good." With that, tezara jumped out of the spaceship. In the dark forest below, several trucks were moving, and tezara threw the electromagnetic device into the truck, causing their car to break down. When all the trucks stopped, they immediately asked, "what''s wrong?"¡° The car broke down "What''s the situation?" "It won''t start. The engine''s broken." "It''s the same with mine." A group of people got off with guns in their hands. One of them jumped to the front of the car and saw the electromagnetic device attached to the car. "What is that, captain?" The other members of the team looked at the electromagnet in front of the car suspiciously. The captain raised his fist and said, "prepare to fight!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 792 When the captain''s order was passed on, the soldiers said one by one, "get ready to fight. We''ve been ambushed. Man, send the order down." At the back of the car, the carriage was full of black women and children. They were the people escorted by the soldiers. "Better not play tricks." The soldiers threatened women and children. Several soldiers with guns went into the forest to look for suspicious people. They put their guns through the grass and saw a white wolf roaring up in the sky. The soldier looked in the direction of the wolf''s whistling, and saw on the branch a man with a black tights and a leopard''s head staring at them. The next moment, the two soldiers who went to explore the grass did not move any more. These soldiers are too careless to go to the grass without a meat suit. "What do you see?" The soldier outside the grass asked in a hurry, but there was no response. In the last truck, a woman with a white headscarf on her head went out. "Where are you going?" asked the woman White scarf woman did not speak, but came to the side of the car, stretched out a head to look forward. The soldier who inquired about entering the grass asked, "speak, answer!" after he didn''t get a reply At this time, tezara in Panther uniform rushed out from the grass, his black figure perfectly integrated into the dark, hesitating to kill God in the dark, which made the soldiers in chaos. "Over there, over there, turn back!" "Watch out, attack!" "Where is he? We can''t see him. " Without a word, the soldiers shot into the air, trying to hit tezara like a lottery ticket. Tezara''s physical strength appeared behind the soldiers. If he punches down, one of the soldiers will faint completely. The white turban woman took this opportunity to get out of the car and attack the soldiers with tezara. Her skill was also good. She fell on her back in front of the soldiers who were looking for tezara and patted them to the ground. In a shower of bullets, tezara stood alone among the soldiers. When the bullet cut through the night sky and hit tezara, the soldiers were frightened to find that tezara was completely unmoved. The bullet is like hitting on steel. It can''t penetrate tezara''s defense at all. Tezara came up to a soldier with a bullet in his head. He held out his hand and grasped the head of the gun. With just a pinch, the head of the gun bent. Just when tezara wanted to knock the soldier unconscious with one fist, the white turban woman who ran out of the car stopped him and said, "he''s just a child, and he was kidnapped." "Nagiya." Tezara recognized the woman. "I..." he stammered. At this time, behind najiya, a soldier aimed his gun at najiya and said, "you two don''t move. That''s right. If you dare to move, I''ll shoot her to death." This soldier is undoubtedly a smart man. He knows that it is impossible to deal with tezara, so he uses najiya to threaten tezara. Just when the soldier thought that his plan was successful, he was suddenly hit hard on the back. He fell to the ground feebly and had no strength to hold the gun. From behind the soldiers came a woman with a spear. It was okye on the spaceship. "I can''t walk any more," he said Tezara took off his helmet and nagiya accused him, "Why are you here? My mission is ruined by you. " Tezara shook his head and said in a sad voice, "my father is dead, nagiya. Tomorrow I will be crowned. I hope you will be by my side then." Nagiya''s pupils dilated instantly. After taking a few deep breaths, she went to the people behind and said to them, "take the children home, take them home." A group of people expressed their gratitude to nagiya and said, "thank you, thank you, God bless you." After najiya left, okye held a spear and said to them in a threatening tone: "don''t mention today to anyone." The women smile and nod, "thank you. That''s great. We''re saved." The women looked at each other happily when a strong wind came from the forest. They looked up and saw a spaceship rising into the sky and then disappeared into the darkness. On the spaceship, nagiya held tezara''s hand tightly and comforted him. After a night''s flight, she saw the outline of the African continent at dawn. She said with a smile: "Your Highness, nagiya, we are home." Vakanda, in a golden sun, showed its face. There are running sheep in the vast area. The shepherds of vakanda wave to the spaceship in the sky one after another. They are saying hello to the prince of the Kingdom and the future king. Nagiya and tezara also came to the front of the spaceship and looked at the beautiful scenery of the kingdom. Tezara sighed: "it''s always so beautiful here." When the ship directly hit a mountain, they really entered vakanda. At that time, hologram technology was used to simulate camouflaged mountains to hide vakanda. The interior of vakanda is lined with towering buildings, which can not lag behind New York and Washington, or even surpass them. The spaceship docked in front of the palace. Armed with spears, the female guards shook the spears to the ground. They stepped down from the spaceship. In front of them, a woman in a white dress welcomed them with a smile. Next to the woman in the white dress, there are two women. The one on the left is wearing the same white dress as her, and the one on the right is the red dress for the bodyguards. When njja saw this woman, she knelt down at once and said, "Your Majesty, your highness, please be sad." The queen said, "thank you, nagiya. It''s very nice of you to come back." "Take her to Shuiwu province to attend the ceremony," he said to another maid "Yes, general." The maid nodded to nagiya, who followed her away. On the way, nagiya looked back at tezara. The queen and the princess were both smiling. The queen said, "can''t he walk again?" "It''s like an antelope being dazzled by high beam," he said The princess laughed, and okye was laughing. Tezara was not angry and said, "are you finished?" Then okye left with the guards. Tezara turned to the princess and said to her sister, "I didn''t expect that my sister would come to see me off before the grand ceremony." The princess still said with a smile, "you want to be beautiful. I came here for the electric pulse energy bead. I made an upgraded version." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 793 Tezara shook her head at her sister: "upgrade? No, it''s very useful now. " Tezara beat his sister mercilessly. The princess said with a smile, "how many times do I have to educate you? Easy to use is one thing, upgrading is another. " "You still teach me?" "What do you know?" she said with a smile With that, tezara put the electromagnetic device in her hand on the princess''s hand. "More than you know." Then the princess turned and left to replace the electromagnetic device and upgrade it into an electric pulse energy bead. "I can''t wait to see how to upgrade your dress," she cried to the princess The princess held up her middle finger to tchara. "Su Rui!" cried the queen The princess immediately put down her hand and apologized, "sorry, empress." After the princess left, tezara said to the queen, "Mom, are you in a good mood today?" The queen took tezara by the hand and said, "I''m very proud that your father and I have been looking forward to this day. He will be with us and you will become the king of a country." Tezara smiles. If tezara, his father is still here, it will be perfect. ¡­¡­ London, UK, British Museum. A black man with weeds on his head is standing in front of the exhibition glass, looking at some things from Africa. The staff of the Museum came up and asked, "good morning, sir. What can I do for you?" "I just came to see these antiques and hear them say you''re an expert?" Black men wear gold rimmed glasses, but they have no intellectual temperament at all. "Ah, you can say so." The woman took a sip of coffee. "It''s beautiful." Black men admire African masks and wooden weapons. He pointed to one of the silver sheep horn masks and asked, "where does this come from?" After looking at it, the woman immediately replied, "the Ashanti tribe is now Ghana in the 19th century." "Oh? Really? " The man immediately went to the other side and asked another mask with a big nose, "what about this one?" "Edo from Beninese, 16th century." Women''s answers are extremely accurate and quick. Several security guards stood with their hands together. The man went to another place, pointed to one of the long silver hammers and said, "well, what''s the origin of this one?" "It''s also from Beninese. In the seventh century, it seems to belong to the Fula tribe." The woman felt her stomach, which seemed a little uncomfortable. The man shook his head and said with a smile, "no way." "What did you say?" Women think they must have heard the wrong thing. The man said: "this one was taken by the British from Beninese, but it''s actually from vakanda and it''s made of Zhenjin." The woman looked at the man strangely. The man light a smile way: "don''t care, anyway I want to take it away." The woman immediately explained, "these exhibits are not for sale." Then the man looked at the woman and asked, "how did your ancestors get these exhibits? Did you pay for it? They don''t come clean. " The man''s momentum suddenly became aggressive, and the woman realized that this guy was here to make trouble, so she said, "Sir, I have to ask you to get out of here." The man whispered to the woman, "there''s a surveillance camera here. You can see it at a glance when I come out and go in, but you don''t know what you drink, do you?" The woman looks at the coffee in her hand in horror. No wonder she just felt uncomfortable. The security guard came over and pulled the man: "Sir, follow me, sir, it''s time." The man pointed to the fallen woman and said, "I don''t think she''s right. Come on, this way! Go and call the doctor. Come on, help me. " With the help of the woman who fell to the ground, the man successfully diverted the attention of the security guard, and took the opportunity to come to the Silver Hammer display cabinet after shouting. Immediately, a staff member knew through radio that "the exhibition hall in West Africa needs first aid. Please reply if you receive it." At this time, outside the museum, two white men in ambulance suits rushed in with a car. They yelled, "back up, please back up, thank you." Security began to evacuate the crowd, said: "come here, let the ambulance personnel come." "I have to leave for a while," said a woman in charge of the breakfast She was the one who made that coffee. "Hey, are you ok?" The guards asked the woman who had fallen. Her vision blurred to see two ambulance workers came in, she wanted to tell the security that it was illegal, but could not say a word. The security guard said to the people who were touring nearby, "please don''t surround here." The paramedics came in, picked up the things on the car and said, "back up now, gentlemen, please back up." With that, two paramedics took out a muffled gun and killed two security guards. One of the paramedics pointed a gun at another security guard and said, "come here, come here, I''ll let you go, but don''t call the police. Do you understand?" The security guard immediately began to run away, and as soon as he was halfway there, the paramedics shot him dead. Then the black man with a straw haircut on his head asked, "man, why didn''t you just shoot him?" The man said, "the scope of the crime scene should be larger. It''s like amateur people do it." And in the museum, the images on the camera didn''t change after a quick switch. Outside the museum, the woman in charge of breakfast switched the camera on her mobile phone. So no one knows what happened in West Africa. The white man disguised as an ambulance man looked at the long Silver Hammer in the display cabinet and said, "next, let''s see if your news is reliable." The man''s right hand to the display cabinet, in the middle of his palm lit up a white light, the next second, the glass display cabinet should be broken. "It''s just a trial." The man picked up the long silver hammer and put his right hand on the hammer head. After a shock, all the soil on the hammer head was shaken off, revealing its original silver light. The man put his nose in front of the hammer. After smelling it, he said to the black man with wide eyes, "you''re going to make a lot of money." "Yes, find a buyer." The black man nodded. "I found it a long time ago." The white man excitedly put the long hammer made of Zhenjin into the cloth and wrapped it. "No matter who the buyer is, vacanda will definitely come for trouble," the black man warned Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 794 After putting the hammer made of Zhenjin in place, the white man said to the black man who was still looking at the display cabinet, "that''s great. I''ll kill two birds with one stone." The tone of the white man was not afraid of vakanda at all, and he knew what vakanda was really about. At this time, the white man''s pupils dilated and looked at a display cabinet in front of the black man, where there was a mask like an eagle. The white man asked curiously, "isn''t that also Zhenjin?" The black man looked at the lifelike mask and said, "no, I just like this." With that, the black man took the mask away. The white man and his accomplices continued to disguise themselves as ambulance workers and left the museum safely. They got on an ambulance outside the door. With the white man''s face smiling, the ambulance went all the way north. The black man is in love with the woman disguised as a breakfast worker. After their warm embrace in the car, their eyes show a touch of cunning. Seabirds fly over the river of vakanda. Because of the coronation ceremony of tezara, the whole vakanda is full of happy atmosphere of celebration. Huge wooden rafts flow slowly over the river. All the people of vakanda stand on the rafts with spears in their hands. They beat the Spears on the rafts very rhythmically, making it full of percussion music. There is also a statue of panther on the raft, which is the symbol of their vakanda. "Forward! Go ahead The people of vakanda point their spears forward. At the end of the river is a wide waterfall. Tezara''s previous spaceship flies through the waterfall, and it finally stops at the edge of the waterfall. "To tezara, to tezara!" the people said with one voice It''s like a song, it''s like a cry. Tezara came out of the spaceship. There was a stone wall at the edge of the waterfall. All the wakanda people who came from the rafts stood on the stone wall to congratulate tezara. In front of tezara, a man with purple stripes, yellow spots and black stripes on his face was announcing to the vakanda people on the stone wall: "I, Zuli, son of Badu, introduce Prince tezara, our Panther!" After Zuli finished, tezara half knelt down with a shield and a sword in his hand. Beside Zuli, there was a woman in Purple Striped clothes like him, holding a pottery bowl in her hand. Zuli took the pottery bowl from the woman''s palm and said, "the power of the black leopard in the prince''s body will be stripped." With that, Zuli brings the pottery bowl in his hand to tezara. Tezara drinks the water in it, and his breath becomes short. After a while, tezara''s breathing became even. He stood up from the water. The people of vakanda were beating their spears at the moment, and they kept shouting, "blessed ancestors." Zuli put the bowl back to the woman''s hand. He held a more delicate spear in his right hand, and waved forward with his left hand: "as a result of the ceremonial battle, one side will surrender or die. If there are warriors elected by the tribe, the road to the throne will be opened for you at this time!" Zuli pointed to tezara. This coronation ceremony is also a fighting ceremony. The strong of all tribes can challenge tezara, and he can not be crowned king until tezara wins the recognition of all tribes. Before that, in order to avoid the unfair power, vakanda will deprive tezara of his Panther power. After Zuli finished speaking, a man with a heavy black and white headband came out of the stone wall. The old lady behind him said, "there is no one in the trade tribe to challenge." After the old lady finished, the people of the trade tribe cried out in unison: "no one challenges! No one challenges Then, in another part of the stone wall, a group of wakanda people dressed in broad cloth said, "no one challenges the border Tribes!" "We give up!" After the border tribe, the river tribe, whose mouth is so big that it bumps into a bowl, also announced: "no one challenges the river tribe!" "There is no dispute!" Then came the mining tribe with a wheel in its head: "no one challenges the mining tribe!" After the announcement of several tribes, Zuli came out and asked, "do any other members of the royal family want to challenge the throne?" Just then, an unexpected person raised his hand. The queen immediately looked over, and it was su Rui, the princess beside her. Su Rui raised his hand and said, "it''s too hard to tie up your waist. Can you finish earlier and go back to rest?" Su Rui said aloud to the wakanda people of the back tribes, and patted her hand at the same time. She didn''t want to challenge, but wanted to end the battle ceremony without suspense as soon as possible. The queen reaches out her hand and pinches Su Rui''s arm. Tezara laughs. Her sister is really naughty. A group of tribal people also covered their faces, a pair of our princess how can be such a silent expression. Just then, an unexpected sound appeared. "I challenge!" In the middle of the stone wall, a group of people suddenly came out. Their faces had white stripes. Each of them had a bald head, and their expressions were extremely fierce. When the other tribes saw that the group of people who claimed to challenge came out, they all wanted to rush up and teach them a lesson. Princess Surui''s expression became serious in an instant. She asked the queen, "do they say jabali?" "Yes The queen didn''t have a good face for the jabali people who were uninvited. One of them, jabali, with a tussock mask on his face, walked up to tezara and said aloud, "I challenge!" Zuli, who presided over the fighting ceremony, smelled instantly. When the Challenger took off his mask, he showed a fierce face. Zuli asked, "what are you doing here, mbaku?" Zuli had an unwelcome tone. After the jabali people came out, the atmosphere of the whole ceremony changed. "It''s not the day of challenge," mbaku said with an indifferent face After that, mbaku turned to the tribes on the stone wall and said, "we are watching coldly in the mountains. We can''t bear it. Your technological lifeline is in the hands of a little girl." Mubaku points his spear at Su Rui. The guards cross their spears in front of Su Rui, otherwise mubaku will get close to him. "And she despised our tradition," she scolded. "Now you give the throne to this so-called prince, but he can''t even save his own father''s life." Mbaku walks up to tezara. He glares at tezara and ridicules him. This naked provocation makes tezara glare. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 795 /> ? "We don''t accept it. I tell you, we will never accept it. I, mbaku, the leader of jabali tribe..." In the middle of mbaku''s speech, tezara looked him in the eye and interrupted, "I accept your challenge, mbaku." Tezara picked his eyebrows, since the other party is to pick a quarrel, he will be the first time to dispel the other party''s arrogance, and hard step on the foot. Mbaku had a high heart for the war spirit in tezara''s eyes. He came here to win the throne. Therefore, after tezara accepted, he patted his chest with his right hand and said, "for the glory of hanoman!" After tezara accepted the challenge, the wakanda people in charge of percussion began to play the passionate music of the battle. Tezara was wearing a panther mask, and mbaku was wearing a tusk mask. Several jabali lined up under the command of mbaku, who waved his right fist and said, "jabali, fight!" Tezara said, "Dora soldiers, prepare to fight!" When tezara finished speaking, several female guards in red clothes and spears came out from the stone wall. It''s really Dora warrior The female bodyguard and the jabali fought each other, and Zuli announced, "the challenge begins now!" So after the hands of the two sides encircle each other into a semicircle, tezara and mbaku, who are in the center of the semicircle, begin to fight. Tezara held a shield in his left hand and a short spear in his right, while mbaku held a spear in both hands. Both sides come and go on the water. Because of the combination of shield and spear, tezara lost the advantage of hand length. Under the constant sweeping spear of mbaku, tezara was accidentally knocked down on the water by mbaku. The queen clenched her fist with the princess. If tezara is defeated, they will fall into a dark history. The jabali were originally a tribe repelled by the major tribes, so they hid in the mountains. With the resentment that the jabali have accumulated over the years, if they become king, other tribes will never be better off. "Stand up!" After the knockdown of tezara, mbaku yelled at tezara provocatively. Tezara turned over and raised a big splash on the water. He left and right, swung forward with his shield, and at the same time, his steps turned quickly, like a wheel of wind and fire, and turned to mbaku. Under the situation of the transition of wind and fire, mbaku kept going backward. Tezara seized the opportunity to step on mbaku''s chest and kick him out. Zuli''s face suddenly had brilliance, and the people of other major tribes also cheered in a low voice. "Come on!" Tezara started to fight against mubaku. They fight back and forth, equally. Mubaku, who got up again, rushed to tezara like crazy. He used his spear to touch water, picked up a large amount of water to block tezara''s sight, and then thrust his spear forward to tezara''s chest. Tezara quickly blocks the shield in front of his chest. When he is flustered, he is hit by the stab power of mbaku, and a large amount of water is sitting up by tezara. The bodyguard chief okye frowned after seeing this. People from all the major tribes cheered for tezara one after another: "stand up!" When tezara got up, his Panther mask had fallen into the water. As soon as his head was raised, jabali spears were all aimed at his head. Mbaku sneered over there: "tezara, your gods are no longer working!" Two people fight at the edge of the waterfall, and then down is the cliff, even if the bottom is full of water, really fall down, the hope of posterity is almost zero. Tezara lost his shield and spear and fought mbaku with his bare hands. Just like a boxer, tezara first made a few moves quickly. Mbaku, who was holding a spear, was dazzled by tezara. For a while, the spear didn''t know which direction to stab. Just when mbaku was at a loss, tezara hit mbaku on the chin with a hook. Mbaku turned upside down and his head turned to the sky, which almost didn''t crack his chin. Every time the people of the major tribes got the upper hand in tezara, they would shout, "OK!" But this kind of applause will not bring good luck to tezara. The strength of mbaku can not be underestimated. Tezara who lost the strength of Panther is not invincible. He is just an ordinary person. Mbaku began to exert his strength. He rushed up and threw away his spear, hugged tezara''s ring, and did not let tezara open his body. Then he hit tezara''s face with his head with a tusk mask. The first impact directly knocked out tezara''s nosebleed. Tezara''s head suddenly fainted. Mbaku repeatedly bumped into tezara with his tusk mask and yelled, "you are nothing without divine power!" Mbaku hit several times again. The tusks on his mask protruded outwards. Therefore, every time he hit these tusks, his face would be torn, and his whole face would become bloody instantly. "No claws, no Panther suit, you are a waste, not worthy of the throne!" Under the violent and vicious bump of mbaku''s face, tezara''s consciousness became more and more blurred. This is why they fight with masks. On the one hand, they represent their own beliefs, and on the other hand, they try to prevent this from happening. Without the Panther mask, tezara could not bear the impact of mbaku. After a while, tezara had turned his head back. In a trance, he saw the figure of his mother and sister, which was completely turned over. Tezara felt that his nose was very sour, and the smell of blood directly penetrated into his mind. The strong dizziness made him want to fall down and never get up again. When tezara felt that he couldn''t do it, the people of the major tribes yelled for him: "stand up, let him see your strength!" Tezara''s heart burned with a fire, his body began to work hard, put all the pain behind him, turned his body over with a breath, and then hit mbaku''s tusk mask with a blow. With just one punch, tezara broke mbaku''s tusk mask, and the fist continued to follow, hitting mbaku on the forehead. Mbaku staggered backward, and a broken fist mark appeared on his forehead. When he was attacked, mbaku roared wildly. He picked up the spear on the surface of the water and thrust it into tezara''s left chest. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 796 In the waterfall of vakanda, the sky began to cover with a layer of cloud, the sky became dark, and the wind would blow at any time. On the stone wall and among the waterfalls, mbaku''s spear pierced tezara''s chest. Tezara held his hands on the spear to prevent it from penetrating his heart. The people of the tribes exclaimed because of this situation. The queen and the princess are worried to see the state of tezara. Tezara pulled out his spear with both hands. He raised his face ferociously and yelled like an angry Beast: "I''m Prince tezara! Son of King terchaka Tezara roared, threw the spear out, and then wrestled with mbaku. The female bodyguard next to him followed up with the jabali people. The two sides had already fought to the edge of the waterfall. As long as they took another step forward, they would fall down the waterfall. People of all tribes cheered when they saw that tezara pressed mbaku in the water! Come on Zuli''s eyes were big and small, and he looked very serious. The queen and the princess were even more worried. Tezara locked mbaku''s neck with both hands and pushed him to the edge of the waterfall. In front of them were a lot of spears aimed at each other. "Give up and don''t make me take your life!" exclaimed tezara The water was rushing down, and mbaku''s head could see the waterfall below. "Tezara! Tezara! Tezara All the people on the mountain wall were shouting the name of tezara. By contrast, no one in mbaku cheered him. Even the people in his tribe were just approaching with spears and didn''t say a word. By contrast, if mbaku was not a villain, he would be an inspirational good man. Tezara locked mbaku''s head, and his face was as good as tezara''s. because he was locked in his throat for a long time, mbaku''s breathing became more irregular. Tezara magnanimously let mubaku off and said: "you have defended your honor in the battle. Surrender quickly. Your people still need you." Mubaku reluctantly opened his eyes. His people were looking at him with spears in front of him. Mubaku''s consciousness began to relax. In addition, all the shouts were for tezara, so his heart became more and more desperate. "Surrender quickly!" Tezara made the final announcement. This time, mbaku finally stopped trying to be brave. He patted tezara on the arm twice in a row, which means that he surrendered. Seeing this behind the scenes, the people of vakanda were relieved, and they began to say excitedly: "win! Win Tezara stood up from the waterfall and raised his hands. He was enjoying the cheers of victory. Mbaku, on the other hand, was lifted up by his men and left the mountain wall. The loser leaves in the dark, and the winner enjoys the glory. Zuli took out a bone necklace and said, "now let''s welcome king tezara. Our Panther will take on the necklace!" Zuli put the bone necklace around tezara''s neck and whispered in his ear, "Your Majesty."¡° Zuli Tezara hugged Zuli, and the people of vakanda witnessed the birth of the new king. They all cried out: "your majesty! Your majesty! Your majesty Tezara crossed his hands to his chest and said, "long live vakanda!" This battle ceremony ended with the glorious victory of tezara. When the ceremony was over, the people of vakanda went back to their homes to find their mothers. Tezara came to the palace. Tezara was lying on a disc full of red powder. The maid picked a purple grass, took out the glowing heart-shaped plant, and put it in the pot in the hand of another maid. The pestle kept pounding the heart-shaped plants in the pot, and then the maid poured out the pounded heart-shaped plants and poured out the purple liquid. Finally, a scoop of purple liquid is handed over to Zuli. Zuli poured the purple liquid into tezara''s mouth and said, "the heart-shaped grass will restore the strength of the panther in your body and take you to the land of your ancestors." When tezara finished drinking the liquid made of heartgrass, his body began to shine purple. Zuli looked at the clean ladle and said, "techaka, we are calling you. Please come to your son''s side. Ancestors bless you!" In his mind came scenes of him and his father, techaka, including stories he told him when he was a child, and scenes of attacks in the United Nations building. The maid next to him and the child picked up the shovel and shoveled all the red powder onto tezara''s body to bury him. After the red powder was completely covered, tezara was completely buried. As soon as the picture turns, tezara appears in a broad grassland dressed in white. The sky is blue and purple. There is a big tree in front of tezara. There are many black leopards sitting in the shadow of the tree. Tezara stood up and walked towards the Panther. The sky behind him showed a beautiful aurora. Just as tezara approached the Panther, a panther jumped down from the tree and became tezara''s father, techaka, who was familiar to tezara. "Daddy Tezara came up and hugged her father. "My son." Techaka patted techala on the shoulder. After they separated, techala knelt down, grabbed techaka''s hand and apologized, "I''m sorry." Trechaka said, "stand up! You are the king now Tezara stood up and looked at his father with a sort of bewilderment in his eyes. They were walking in the middle of the grassland together, and techaka asked, "what''s the matter, my son?" "I''m not ready, Dad," she replied truthfully "Don''t you start preparing when you''re born?" she said? Didn''t you learn from me when you were by my side? " Tezara shook his head: "I''m not talking about that. I''m not ready to part with you." When tezara finished, he lowered his head. The old king tezara also felt the sadness from his son''s heart. But the eagle is going to grow up, so terchaka said, "if you can''t let the child face their own death, it''s an unqualified father. Am I an unqualified father?" The old king''s consolation made tezara say, "No." However, tezara also understood what the old king wanted to convey. He then asked, "tell me how to protect vakanda. I want to be a great king, father, just like you." Tezara''s eyes were firm. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 797 The old king terchaka told terchara from the past experience: "you will go through a lot of tribulations, so you need to fight side by side with the people you trust. You are gentle in nature and kind-hearted. If you don''t abandon these, the road of the king will be very difficult." After the old king said this, tezara withdrew from the Panther space. He lifted all the red powder on his body and breathed in horror. Zuli took tezara''s hand and said to him, "take a deep breath. Don''t be nervous. Tezara, breathe, breathe." After a few deep breaths of air, tezara said with a smile, "he''s there, he''s there, my father." After all this, successfully becoming king and regaining the strength of panther, tezara can finally rest for a while. On this day, he followed the bodyguard out to patrol vakanda. Nagiya accompanied him along the street with him. "Come back, nagiya," she said, looking at nagiya in a black dress Tezara said that he was out on patrol. In fact, he was just shopping with nagiya. The bodyguards behind him were looking at tezara with strange eyes. As soon as he became king, he went to see his younger sister there, and the kingdom was in danger. "Here I am." Nagiya took a look at tezara. That''s not the answer tezara wanted. He said, "stay." Nagiya said regretfully, "I''m here to support you and mourn your father, but I can''t stay because I still have a mission to complete. I see too many people in need of help. Thinking of those people who have nothing, I won''t be happy here." When the king of tezara is tough, for nagiya want to help people in trouble, tezara asked: "what do you think vakanda can do?" "To give generously to them, we can provide rescue and technical support. We can also provide shelter for the homeless. Other countries are doing this. We can do better," she said with a smile Najiya''s request is undoubtedly contrary to vakanda''s. In the eyes of outsiders, vakanda is a backward and poor country in Africa. Their purpose is to keep a low profile, to develop in silence, to protect the secrets of the country and to avoid disputes. According to nagiya, the true face of vakanda will be exposed in the eyes of the world, which will inevitably lead to the emergence of many illegal elements who covet Zhenjin and want to use Zhenjin to cause world chaos. Although tezara wanted to keep nagiya, she also said frankly to her request: "we are different from other countries. Nagiya, if the world knows our real situation and everything we have, we will lose our present life." Najiya doesn''t think so. She thinks it''s just snow sweeping behind closed doors, but with the power of vakanda now, even if the snow of other people''s homes falls together, it can be cleared. So nagiya said, "vakanda is more powerful than you think. It can help others and protect yourself at the same time." When she heard this, she laughed and shook her head. "If you''re not so stubborn, you''re really an ideal candidate for a princess." Tezara said, with her eyes up, and walked to najiya''s back. Nagiya turned away and said, "because I am so stubborn, I am the ideal princess." Tezarama caught the key words, he reached out and pointed to najiya, said: "you mean want to be a princess?" Tezara smiles, and nagiya immediately shakes her fingers and denies, "I mean what I want to say." After patrolling the streets with nagiya, tezara went outside to the nomadic yurt. There are animals from the vakanda kingdom. Tezara looks at a rhinoceros with a nomad. Tezara says with great interest, "is that him? Blessed by baste, man, he''s still growing. " "Yes." The nomad threw his finger''s carrot to the rhinoceros and said to tezara, "I see najiya coming back. Are you two reconciled?" The nomad asked, "what''s the matter, tchara?" Tezara looked at the animals running in the distance on the vast grassland and said, "nagiya thinks we should do more." "For example?" Nomads began to look less playful. "Foreign aid programs for refugees or something." Tezara knew that the nomads would not agree with this. Sure enough, he immediately said: "if you let refugees into vakanda, they will bring in trouble, and vakanda will become as chaotic as other places, but if you want me to take my brothers out to conquer the world, I will give my full support." "But it''s never our style to start a war with foreign countries," she said with a smile At this time, tezara and the nomad raised their wrists at the same time, and their expressions became serious instantly. "Your voice rang, too?" Tezara and the nomad look at each other''s wrists at the same time. "Baster, we are in trouble." The nomad and tezara got through at the same time. The image of the chief bodyguard appeared in their wrists. The captain said, "Your Majesty, my love, you will never guess who we have found." Tezara and the nomads rushed back to the palace. In the conference room of the palace, tezara sat in the middle, where the queen and the chiefs of the tribes gathered. "An unidentified Zhenjin vakanda antique was stolen from the British Museum yesterday. We understand that Ulysses Crowe intends to sell it to the Americans in Korea tomorrow night," the chief bodyguard said Ulysses Crowe, the white man who attacked the British Museum and obtained the golden hammer, is also the enemy of vakanda. "Crow has been at large for the past 30 years, and it''s probably my father''s greatest regret that he didn''t go to court, and I''m going to bring him back for trial," he said One of the chiefs disagreed: "what vakanda needs now is not soldiers, we want the king." The nomad, the bodyguard''s boyfriend, said, "my parents were all killed in that attack. Every day I remember what he took away from us, what I lost." The chief bodyguard supported his boyfriend and said, "it''s a good time. Time never comes again." The nomad looked at tezara and invited him to say, "go and take him down. We will fight side by side." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 798 "No, I need you to stay here and defend the border," he said Instead of insisting, the nomad said to tezara, "I ask you to either kill him on the spot or bring him back to us." Tezara gave him a positive look and said, "I promise you, I''ll get him back." With that, tezara stood up and said, "we are ready to move." Even if the chief doesn''t want tezara to fight himself, tezara still wants to kill Ulysses Crowe himself. At the core of vakanda''s science and technology, tezara came here by spaceship. Now it is under the control of his sister Surui. It is the most important place in vakanda. When Princess Surui saw tezara coming, she immediately saluted him with a smile and said, "your majesty "Come on, don''t do that." Tezara went over and shook hands with his sister. Then they walked in and talked about the trip plan. Su Rui said, "I''ve already sent a car to Busan to wait for you. Who will go to Korea with you?" When it comes to who is going with him, tezara has a simple smile on her face and says, "okye, and nagiya." Su Rui knew that there was something strange in tezara''s smile. She looked at tezara like a needle and said, "is it OK to work with her ex girlfriend?" "No problem, it''s going to be OK, and we still have you when we need the backyard." By the way, tezara praised Su Rui. This method is really easy to use. Su Rui clenched her fist and whispered "yes". Then she went to the research room and said, "I have a lot of powerful things to show you, brother." Su Rui pointed to the white buttons on the desk of the research room, which were like a make-up box, and said, "this is your communication equipment in Korea. It''s infinite distance and equipped with audio monitoring system. Let''s have a look at this." Su Rui''s steps quickly went to another table: "and this, remote control of qimoyouzhu, can directly interact with my sand table." Tezara wasn''t very interested in this. He walked around and asked, "what are these?" When tezara asked, Su Rui seemed to find something incredible. She caught up with tezara and said, "I''d like to ask you what you''re wearing? How can you show your toes in my lab? " "Why, don''t you like my royal slippers? I want to try the retro route on my first day in office. " Su Rui raised his head and said, "I bet the elders like it." "Try this pair." Su Rui picked up the white shoes placed on the research platform. Just now, tezara was curious about the shoes that didn''t look very different from ordinary canvas shoes. The function of shoes that can appear in such high-tech places is absolutely extraordinary. Su Rui put two pairs of black insoles on the ground. When tezara stepped on them, they automatically turned into a pair of shoes, just like nanotechnology. Su Rui said: "the automatic equipment is the same as the American movies that my father used to watch. I also added the silencing function to them." Tezara heavily stepped on the floor, if it was the same as Su Rui said, there was no sound at all¡° It''s kind of interesting. " Looking at her new shoes, she couldn''t help shaking her feet. Su Rui asked, "guess what they are called?" Tezara shook his head. Su Rui asked himself, "sneak shoes." When Su Rui finishes speaking, she sees that tezara''s face is confused. Obviously, the name is... Low. In tezara''s heart, she felt the name of sneaker was very low, but she didn''t want to say it to her sister. Su Rui patted her shoulder and said the reason for her name: "because of you." Tezara''s face turned awkward. "But it doesn''t matter. Come with me." Su Rui went to the other side, "if you want to catch crow, you must be equipped with a set of top equipment. The first thing is..." Su Rui pointed to the leopard tooth necklace hanging on the mannequin in front of him. Tezara said, "I designed it." Su Rui make complaints about it: "it''s a bit too outdated." There are three styles of leopard tooth Necklace in front of them. The first one is designed by tezara, and the other two have bigger curved leopard teeth and gouyu like ones. "Old?" Tezara doesn''t think so.. Su Rui said: "yes, it can still be used, but it''s really out of date. Someone shot me. Just a moment, let me put on my helmet." "Enough." Tezara interrupts Surui''s uproar. Su Rui pointed to several leopard tooth necklaces designed by himself and said, "how about it?" Looking at the leopard tooth necklace with a layer of gold foil, tezara praised: "it''s dazzling, but I can''t make too much of my style. What about this one?" Tezara went to the second silver leopard tooth necklace. Su Rui sticks a string of beads on his hand to tezara''s ear. After the beads shine, Su Rui says to tezara, "now let it start." Tezara takes a look at the silver Panther tooth necklace, which immediately covers the Black Panther suit on the mannequin like the shoes on his feet. Su Rui yelled: "the whole Panther suit is hidden in the teeth of the necklace. Hit it twice." "Anything you want?" Tezara clenched his fist. "Well, whatever." Su Rui stepped back. A swing kick from tezarama kicks the head and body out of the mannequin. Seeing the flying mannequin, Su Rui yelled, "don''t use so much force!" "I didn''t say I couldn''t push." Tezara had an innocent look on her face. Su Rui ran to pick up the mannequin and said, "I asked you to come to my research lab, not to destroy it." Su Rui quickly moved the mannequin back and put it away. Tezara said, "maybe you can make it stronger. Just a moment..." Tezara saw that there was no trace on the Panther suit that Su Rui had picked up. He just kicked the whole Panther suit and the mannequin out, but now it was as clean as new. "Nanotechnology can absorb kinetic energy, save it and release it again," Su Rui explained as tezara stroked the Panther suit "Very good!" Tezara put her hand on the corner of her mouth and enjoyed the Panther suit. Su Rui said: "play again in the same position." At this time, tezara sees that Su Rui opens the video while retreating. Tezara immediately realizes that he is going to be harmed by his own sister. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 799 Su Rui found that his little action was noticed by tezara, and immediately laughed awkwardly. Then he gave a reason and said: "for research reference only." There was no way for tezara to take his sister''s words, so he had to sigh and gather all his strength on his feet. Then he kicked the Panther suit like a tornado destroyed the parking lot. Bang! Tezara bounced out of the Panther suit and fell to the ground with a crisp thump. On the other hand, the Panther suit that he kicked off before is now standing firmly in place with the mannequin. Seeing her brother rebound, Su Rui laughs heartlessly. She records the video just to see the ugliness of tezara. How can there be so much research. Tezara understood Su Rui''s real purpose at the moment when he was rebounded to the ground. He said to Su Rui regardless of his standing up: "delete the video immediately!" Tezara pats his clothes and stands up. Seeing that Su Rui is still laughing, he is angry. Later, after wearing the equipment Su Rui prepared for him, tezara set out to Busan, South Korea, to capture Ulysses Crowe. In a vegetable market in Pusan, South Korea, tezara gets off the bus with bodyguard chief okye and his ex girlfriend najiya. "This way." Nagiya seems quite familiar with South Korea and points the way for them. Because she was going out, nagiya was wearing a pair of patterned Scottish trousers, while okye was wearing a red evening dress. With tezara''s suit, she looked out of place with the food market. Okye prayed, "blessed by baste, let''s make a quick decision and take off this stupid hair cap." Okye bumped her long wavy hair awkwardly. Originally, she didn''t have any hair, but in order to go out, she had to disguise herself. Nagiya chuckled: "it''s pretty. It''s beautiful to throw it." Nagiya, on the other hand, has brown hair with perm and dye. It seems that she is very comfortable with it. Tezara walked between them without saying a word that it was a woman''s battlefield. If he interrupted casually, he would only be scorned by the two women. "What?" he said? It''s a shame. " For the people of vakanda, the vast majority of women are proud of their bald heads, just like cheetahs, so having hair and playing with various shapes seriously violates their inner beliefs. In an aquatic product store selling squid, eel and king crab, a man and a woman are buying eels from the owner''s wife. Nagiya comes to the owner''s wife and says, "Sophia, how do you do? Nice to meet you." Sophia is a middle-aged woman with a red hat and special make-up. It can be seen that she was definitely a beautiful woman when she was young. After seeing najiya, Sophia''s eyes quickly swept over tezara and okye behind najiya. She asked warily, "who are these two people?" Najiya is not in a hurry. She has already prepared a set of introductions: "all the friends from Kenya are local tyrants. They are very nice people." Except for Kenya, there is no deviation in nagiya''s description. Sophia frowned as she warned nagiya, "do you want to get into trouble? Like you? "¡° Hey... "Nagiya makes eye contact only between each other. Sofia''s originally locked brow is released immediately, and then her head shakes to a shop assistant behind her, signaling her to take nagiya and her friends in. Tezara and okye thought that najiya would not get along with others, so they planned to do it by force. Fortunately, they were not impulsive. "Thank you." Nagiya raised her eyebrows at Sophia. Three people approached the shop, which seemed to be selling aquatic products, but actually they didn''t know what they were doing, and immediately met the man in black. The three men raised their hands at the same time. After a metal scan, they confirmed that they were not carrying any dangerous goods, a door opened in front of them. This is a bar and entertainment area, where a large number of people in suits gather to roll dice and throw playing cards. The dim yellow light embellished the atmosphere just right. When she was upstairs, she looked down one by one and looked nervous. She was waiting for a sudden wealth and a flood. My humanity: "the buyer may have come." Okye took the initiative to walk in front of them to explore the way. Her eyes turned and turned, pretending to be seducing others. In fact, she was observing the people around. Because of okye''s strong momentum, no one came to chat up for a moment. Tezara and najiya naturally joined hands behind. A large part of the reason why okye walked so fast was that he didn''t want to eat two people''s dog food. After all, her boyfriend is still in wakanda guarding the border. "The woman outside just now said that you''ve been in trouble before?" she asked Tezara was a man who could not walk when he saw najiya. He wanted to know something about it. Najiya truthfully replied: "I have some small differences with a few Ivory smugglers and caused some small troubles." Nagiya''s eyes seemed to shine at night, and tezara''s mind was shaking. Two people have been walking from the stairs to the hall below, where the light music, as well as the smell of red wine can be smelled at any time. Even in the entertainment activities, the whole venue is very quiet. "What''s the trouble tonight?" asked tezara? The little rich woman of Kenya. " "Yes, it depends on whether the task goes well." Nagiya separated from tezara and went to the other side. "Can we work more seriously, can we?" he said Okye couldn''t stand the flirting between two people there. As the captain of the bodyguard, she always goes straight, which tezara has been used to. Nagiya came to the bar and said to the bartender, "have a whisky." Tezara casually came to a stage and pretended to be entertaining here, while okye naturally went up to the second floor to observe the situation nearby. There is no doubt about the performance of the three from now on. Because they wear the unlimited distance earphone prepared by Su Rui, they can communicate and share their intelligence at any time. While waiting for whisky to arrive, nagiya glanced aside, which made her discover the existence of Americans. Nagiya immediately told tezara and okye, "be careful, there are Americans. I see three people." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 800 Okye looked in the direction where nagiya was. She found a new situation. Since the appearance of nagiya''s Americans, the whole venue suddenly became more lively, surrounded by a large number of people. On the second floor, she took the whole situation to the end. She corrected nagiya and said, "there are five people in all. Don''t you see the little brother with half a can of hair gel behind him?" At this time, walking below, tezara saw a familiar person, who was agent Everett of the CIA who had arrested him with Captain Steve of the United States and was very polite to him. "Six, I found an old friend of the CIA, and now it''s a bit tricky," he said Everett was playing on a table when he suddenly felt that there was a line of sight looking at him all the time. When he turned to see tezara, his eyes suddenly widened. He didn''t receive any news that vakanda would take part in the capture, so he was surprised to keep looking at the coming tezara. "Agent Everett," she whispered as she came to him "Your Majesty." Everett said hello and continued to stare at the cards in his hand in case he was caught. Tezara pretended to look at Everett''s card, but actually asked in a low voice, "are you the buyer of crow?" Everett frowned and said, "as the representative of Buckingham Palace in the United States, it''s none of your business to buy anything. Now, no matter what you''re doing here, do me a favor and don''t hinder me." Everett had an expression that he wanted to drive away tezara, which was quite different from his previous polite manner. Sure enough, these people are the ones who take the helm in the face of the wind. Tezara''s smiling face has become serious. Ulysses Crowe will be captured by him. No matter who stands in front of him, he will not give in, even the United States. "I gave you ZEMO," she said Everett very hard gas reply way: "don''t I keep a secret for you?"? As the king of a third world country, you are wandering around in a bulletproof cat suit. We really don''t owe anyone. You go away quickly. " Everett looked at the desk normally again as soon as he finished the call, as if the series of long words didn''t consume gas at all. However, from Everett''s attitude, tezara knew that the other side would not compromise. This time, he had to deal with not only crow, but also Everett. Tezara for the new difficulties in front of the tough said: "crow, I must take away, I can say hello to you." When she finished, she left. Everett watched her leave with a smile and said, "Hey, you win." At this time, a mysterious old man came over. Everett had just lost, so all the chips in hand were taken away by the mysterious old man. "Do you know? These are all mine. I''ll take them all. No one can win. " The mysterious old man took Everett''s chips and laughed. Everett left the table, too. He bent his arm up and paged through the wireless device in his sleeve, "everyone, King vakanda is here. Don''t let him take crow." There are more and more people in the hall, almost every step can meet a person, in this crowded room there is extraordinary quiet. Most people focus on the table. Others drink slowly and talk quietly. Everett immediately came to tezara and said to him, "OK, the piece of Zhenjin in socovia is really related to this man. I''m not finished making a deal with him, but this deal can''t be cancelled. After all the dust is settled, we can discuss where to buy him." Everett''s attitude softened. He tried to seek cooperation with tezara. Of course, it''s just his usual skill. First hard, then soft. Tezara was not the only child who would follow his father. He saw Everett''s trick clearly, so he said firmly: "I''m not here to discuss it." Everett gave a tut. Just as tezara and Everett were communicating, their common goal, Ulysses Crowe, appeared. He drove several black sports cars into the vegetable market, then pressed his cheek with Sophia at the door and rushed in with his men''s momentum. Even the security guard at the door didn''t stop him when he found that crow was carrying metal. Obviously, crow could ignore the rules here, and he was above the rules. The intruder put his hands on the railings and examined the hall below. With a smile of death on his face, like the devil of hell, he would take out the sickle in his trouser pocket at any time and take the disobedient to the underworld. When nagiya saw crow coming in, she immediately said, "crow, there are eight more." "Okye." Tezara called okye''s name. "I''ll hold the exit," he said, sticking to a post at the corner of the second floor Nagiya began to walk in the hall below. Among the three of them, she was someone Claude didn''t know at all. Tezara has his back to crow. He doesn''t wear any disguise now. Crow has a good chance to recognize him, so he can''t act rashly. "See Zhenjin?" Asked tezara, a free-living nagiya. Nagiya looked at it from an excellent angle and didn''t find that crow and his men had anything with them, so she replied, "I haven''t seen it yet." "I don''t think weapons should be allowed here," he said "Nothing is wrong." Nagiya is quite aware of the rules. Sure enough, when crow and his men went to the hall, oakye saw that they were carrying guns. She said, "it seems that these people really don''t obey the rules. They have guns." At the moment when crow walked in, Everett also received the news. He immediately disguised himself as a buyer and waited for crow to come. When Clare came, Everett make complaints about it: "look at your group of attendant, have you sent your new album?" Crow burst out laughing: "yes, yes. Actually, I sent you a link to cloud music if you want to hear it. Can you find that link, Dave?" Everett stopped and said, "well, I don''t want to hear your songs. I mean you''re bringing a lot of people." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 801 At the same time, Su Rui in vakanda connected her sand table through Qimo Youzhu, who was thrown into the car by okye. She yelled excitedly: "yes!" Su Rui in the research room simulated the vegetable market through the sand table, and then sat on the virtual projected car on her side through the remote driving system. This technology is so powerful that it''s terrifying. As soon as she got on the bus, Su Rui was so excited that she quickly asked, "wait, do you want to drive left or right?" Tezara had already run forward, waiting for Su Rui to pick him up, so he said on his way: "please, drive quickly." "Well, don''t worry." After su Rui started the car, the whole person began to jump. Tezara starts the Panther combat suit hidden in the Panther''s teeth and jumps back to Su Rui''s car. In the vegetable market, we can see that there is no one in the car. Su Rui is controlling the car remotely in her research laboratory. On the target vehicle they chase, claw Tucao said, "are you going to make complaints about the rush?" Crow is a wonderful girl. When he runs away, he still wants to slow down. Behind, okye and nagiya have been driving to catch up, nagiya asked tezara: "which car is crow in?" "I don''t know." How could tchara know which car crow was in just after catching up. Crow and his men had four or five cars in front of them. If it wasn''t for okye and nagiya, they would have been behind all the time. I''m afraid crow might have gone down from the car to steal the day. "He wants to get rid of us." In the co pilot''s seat, okye was staring at the cars in front of him. "We''re going after the one on the right," nagiya said immediately At the fork in the road, nagiya went to the right. Su Rui is to say: "we chase another two, I see a shortcut." Tezara was climbing on the roof of the car, ready to jump forward like a cheetah. Su Rui rushes out from the shortcut, but he is just about to bump crow''s car to one side. Crow''s men successfully drove the car to the street. They were far away from the vegetable market and located in the center of the street. Here is a crossroads, there are vehicles passing everywhere, crow''s men did not hesitate to rush in the past, attracted a South Korean curse. Su Rui looked at the vehicle blocking in front of him and said, "we can''t get through." Tezara is bold to Su Rui said: "continue to drive." With that, tezara came to the side of the car, and then grabbed the ground with one hand and put the other hand on the car, overturning the car with brute force. In this way, the car can pass through the middle of many vehicles, and will not collide. "Whoa, whoa, brother." Su Rui cheered for the scene of the car rollover and crossing the road. When the car caught up with the two cars running ahead, tezara jumped onto the car. Crow''s men shot at the roof of the car, even if they broke their own roof, they would kill tezara. Their bullets, however, were just to help tezara open the roof. The bullet could not pierce tezara''s body. It was like an egg hitting a stone. It was just like an egg hitting a stone. Tezara lifted the top of the car, grabbed one of the shooters and threw him into the street. After driving in the back, she felt the car was cocked up, as if it was pressing something. She asked, "brother, what am I pressing?" "Don''t worry about that, you did a good job," tezara replied After discovering that there was no crow in the car, tezara kicked over the car. It seems that they are not lucky enough to run into crow. On the other hand, okye and nagiya, who are chasing the other side of the road, are relatively calm. They were on a straight road, and crow''s men broke the glass from the back of the car and shot at both of them. Even if the glass was broken, okye said in an indifferent way: "still shooting, Taiyuan started." Okye looked at the rotten glass in front of him and laughed with disdain, because the Zhenjin was used under this layer of glass, and the bullet could not penetrate at all. They don''t have anything else in the kingdom of vakanda, which is the hardest metal on earth. Even the shield used by us captain Steve Rogers is made by Zhenjin, which shows how powerful Zhenjin is. Crow also yelled at his men through a pager: "that car is made of Zhenjin, stupid. Bullets are useless." After scolding his subordinates, crow takes a look at okye and nagiya. The distance between them is getting closer and closer. Okye opened the window and came to the top of the car. She had a spear in her hand and was ready to throw. "What do you want to do?" Nagiya looks at okye in bewilderment. "Don''t worry. Keep driving." Okye stood behind the roof of the car and hurled his spear at him. The next moment, one of Crowe''s cars was cut by a spear. "Wow!" Nagiya screams like Suri. Okye is wearing shoes made by Surui, so it can be attached to the roof of the car. There is no need to be afraid to throw himself down because the car is driving too fast. After a successful incision of a car, okeye revealed her big white teeth. Crow saw that his car had been cut in half. He beat his seat angrily and said, "Damn it!" Su Rui and tezara chase the rest of the car to the bridge. The brightly lit bridge is beautiful. Many vehicles come and go, and the speed is well controlled. Only these unexpected cars are very crazy. Su Rui reminded tezara on the roof of the car: "don''t forget your Panther suit. You''ve been shot so many times. Use kinetic energy to store power." There is also a car on the side of the two. Su Rui wants tezara to use the new features she added to the Panther suit. "Go around in front of them." Tezara is ready to do it, because he suffered a lot of bullets on his body when the car was parallel. As a panther, he can''t just let his opponent attack him. Su Rui stepped on the gas and drove the car to the front, while tezara jumped into the air and disappeared. "Where''s the other guy?" the driver asked As soon as his voice dropped, he saw tezara lying in front of the mirror. Tezara will be good kinetic energy all impact on the car cover, the huge impact of the whole car turned over. With the help of impact force, tezara jumps back to the car. Su Rui says with a smile, "just show off." After they solved the two cars in tezara, okye and nagiya finally found the trail of crow. "There''s crow!" The two men rushed in at once. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 802 ?=? w; Nagiya began to work hard, and she said to okye on the roof, "stand firm!" Nagiya stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the car made of Zhenjin jumped into the air, and then fell down to catch up with crow in front. "It seems that we have to be tough!" Crowe saw that the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer. He opens the window, grabs one hand on the window, and the whole person comes out of the car. With his modified right hand, Crowe aims at the cars of okye and nagiya, who are chasing after them. It''s unbelievable that when the shock wave in Crowe''s hand attacked, the car made of Zhenjin suddenly broke into pieces, and the whole car was scattered on the street. Okye jumped out of the air, and used the nano spear to insert himself on the ground to make a stable landing. Nagiya was sitting in her seat and coasting all the way to the stop. Although the car is made by Zhenjin, only some key parts are made by Zhenjin. Otherwise, the car will be too heavy to start. After okye and nagiya lost their car and chased crow, a car suddenly came out of the next lane. It was Everett who was driving. He waved to the two women and said, "come on up! Put this spear in the trunk. " Everett shivered when he saw the spear in okye''s hand. Vakanda''s signature weapon is the spear. After the loss of the vehicle, okeye and nagiya get on Everett''s car and continue to pursue crow. Tezara and Surui are also on their way here. Tezara urged: "drive faster!" Obviously, the two of them are taking another road, so they must catch up faster now, or crow will flee to the horizon, and they will lose this great opportunity to catch him. "I''ve tried my best!" Su Rui''s foot has always stepped on the gas pedal to the bottom, because there are still many vehicles driving on the streets in the city at night, so Su Rui can''t rush recklessly. In the sky, a helicopter drives over, and tezara and Surui catch up from the shortcut according to crow''s position. Finally, at a downhill, tezara sees crow''s car in front. Su Rui stepped on the accelerator to the end and rushed over, while crow yelled at the corner: "turn right, turn right!" After turning right, Crowe hit Su Rui''s car with a shock wave. Su Rui watched the shock wave attack, but there was no way. She turned the steering wheel desperately and yelled, "no, no, no But the shockwave didn''t stop. It hit the car directly, pounding the whole car to pieces. Su Rui lost remote control and fell on the floor of his research lab. "Brother!" After su Rui fell down, she called tezara with concern. Fortunately, when tezara saw that crow wanted to attack again, he had already jumped into the air and avoided the fatal blow. With the help of an advertisement sign, tezara jumps to Crowe''s car one by one, and then tears up the fast rolling tire directly. As a result, Crowe''s car lost its balance and turned a circle in the air. Tezara watched as the car rolled over in front of him passed by. Crow and his men suffered a great pain in the chest. When they got out of the car, tezara held out the claws of the Panther suit and yelled, "crow, do you think we''re going to let you go?" On the street, many South Korean citizens took out their mobile phones to shoot here. They thought it was making a movie, but it was not. Crow aimed at the coming tezara and launched a shockwave. Tezara did not dodge and let the shockwave hit his heart. The shock wave, which was enough to smash the vehicle directly into pieces, hit the Panther''s suit and just flashed a light. Not moved, tezara continued to walk towards Claude, then tore his claws, grabbed Claude''s right hand, and then kicked him in the stomach and beat him to the ground. "Look at you murderer, where did you get this weapon?" Tezara looked down at crow and was not in a hurry to kill him at the first time. Crow got up from the ground. His eyes were bloodshot. He looked at terchara angrily and said, "you barbarians don''t deserve these." Tezara grabs crow by the shoulder with his left hand, and the claw of his right hand is facing his head. Crow was immediately frightened to beg for mercy: "forgive me, your majesty, forgive me." Tezara took back his claws and said, "it''s my forgiveness to let you live to this day." Just as tezara was about to take off crow''s head with one claw, okye and nagiya came from behind and stopped, "Your Majesty, so many people are watching!" Everett also blocked in the car: "everybody, let''s get out first, OK?" Tezara looked around, surrounded by a large number of South Korean citizens, and took out their mobile phones to record there. If he really kills people in public, it will undoubtedly put vakanda in the right and wrong of public opinion. Crowe saw so many people assist him, and tezara was afraid to kill him on the spot. He said with a smile, "Yeah Then crow was taken to a nearby factory by tezara, which was Everett''s temporary interrogation site. Nagiya was watching outside, crow was tied to a stool, and tezara and all of them were watching him outside the room. Crow yelled, "is anyone there? I can see you. Yes, I can see you. Ha ha ha. " Crow looks at tezara on the other side of the mirror and they laugh madly. "This guy is a real pain, isn''t he?" Tezara wanted to go in and smash crow in the head. Everett suggested, "let''s sing the white face and the red face. I''ll talk to him first, and then you''ll go in." However, okye disagreed and said to tezara, "he must not be allowed to go in and talk to Crowe alone." Tcharago raised his head, looked at Everett with a smile, and said, "it''s better for him to go in and trap crow than to force him here. After your trial, we''ll take him back to vakanda." Now Everett was not happy. He said, "what? no way! I said, "I''m very fond of you, but he''s my prisoner. No one can take him away. Listen, I''ve made a big concession to let you in." With that, Everett touched tchara''s clothes. "If he dares to move you again, I''ll nail him to the table in the back," he said angrily Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 804 Okye can be said to be quite fierce, but she is speaking to tezara in the language of vakanda. Therefore, after such a threat to kill Everett, Everett is still confused. Everett took a look at okeye. From her fierce eyes, Everett felt the chill on his back. But because he couldn''t understand, he asked tchara, "can she speak English?" Tezara did not answer him. "It depends on the mood," he said in fluent English Everett immediately knew that okye and tezara were playing tricks on him. After all, they used their native dialect to curse others, and others couldn''t understand them. This experience was experienced by Everett as early as he was in school. Sometimes you even have to ask each other what they are talking about with a smile, but I don''t know that they are scolding you for being iron and simple. Everett didn''t ask for nothing, so he said, "I''ll go first, and when I get out, it''s your turn." As Everett was about to turn away, in the quiet air, tchara said, "agent Everett." "What''s the matter?" Avery looked at tchara with an American frown. "Thank you for your help in Busan." Tezara put her hand on Everett''s shoulder. Everett gave a white look at the ferocious okeye and said, "see? This is reciprocity. " Okye didn''t want to look straight at Everett. Everett turned away and opened the door. "You''re welcome," he said After seeing Everett go in, tezara called okye. Okye waved and said, "what''s the matter?" "Be gentle." Tezara knew that okye had always been very hot tempered. Okye did not listen to advice and said: "forget it, American." It can be seen that okye is disgusted with Everett, rather than Everett, and he doesn''t even want to show them his playful expression. In the past, tezara would go straight up and down like okye, and he would put on any face he had. But now he is the king of vakanda. His words, deeds and every move must conform to the identity of king, otherwise he will bring vakanda unnecessary bad reputation. In the room, as soon as Everett went in, crow said to himself, "don''t hurt me again. What''s love? Baby, don''t hurt me, don''t hurt me, don''t come back. " Crow is singing in high spirits, even if his face and body are scarred, he doesn''t care. It''s crow''s eccentric character that makes him not be captured successfully all the time. This time, he was arrested because he underestimated the strength of the Panther suit, otherwise now it was tezara who was killed by his shockwave. Everett watched crow perform quietly when he saw him pretending to be a fool. Crow immediately stopped singing. He knew that Everett was an expert in front of him, so he began to sow discord and said, "you know, the wakanda people are not trustworthy. We should be together." Crow''s eyes and eyebrows are seducing Everett, this cunning dog is really people want to hit him hard. Everett pointed to Crowe and said, "I don''t believe anyone is the principle of our business. I''m curious where did you get the cannon on your arm?" Everett doesn''t bother to discuss with crow about vakanda. His purpose is very simple, that is to capture crow and get Zhenjin. In addition, crow will turn a deaf ear to everything he says, which is also the basic quality that an agent should have. Mission! no other. "In fact, it''s just an old mining tool. I can get one for you if you like," said Crowe Crowe''s words all reveal the meaning of pulling Everett into the water. Everett, like a little iron man cast from steel, said, "you might as well tell me who the supplier is and I''ll contact them directly." Everett shifted his words over and over again, but heard crow wave his hand and said, "the supplier is outside. Why don''t you ask him yourself?" "What, tchara? You mean the weapon on your arm is from vakanda? " Everett''s expression was moved and he looked at crow. His eyes narrowed like a mouse. Everett then put his arms around him, leaned his head back on the chair, closed his eyes and thought. Crowe continued to deeply disturb Everett''s thoughts and said, "how much do you know about vacanda?" Sure enough, after Crowe took advantage of Everett''s interest in cannons on his arm to introduce Everett into his routine, Everett was deceived. He followed crow''s words and said, "animal husbandry, weaving, beautiful clothes." When Everett said these words, both tezara and okye outside could hear clearly. Crowe continued to seduce Everett and said: "these are just illusions. For centuries, explorers have been looking for Eldorado, the so-called golden city. Everyone thinks it should be in South America, but in fact it has always been in Africa. It''s a wonderful high-tech country, and its cornerstone is the rarest metal of human beings, which is called ixpo, It means that the gift from heaven is Zhenjin. " Everett listened attentively to Crowe talking about some ancient history. Vakanda, the secret of this country has not been fully revealed in the world. Even Everett has not been to vakanda in person. The mystery there is only a few words from other people. Only when he climbs higher and higher in his position can he reach the real vakanda. After hearing the name Zhenjin, Everett nodded and said, "Zhenjin, yes, the hardest metal on earth." Crow shook his head, obviously Everett knew very little, otherwise he would not think that the meaning of Zhenjin was the hardest on earth. To woo Everett, Crowe continued, "it''s not just metal. Zhenjin can also be used to make clothes, provide energy for cities, develop technology and make weapons." "Weapons?" Crowe said a word that people can''t ignore. What is the strength comparison between major countries now? It''s not nuclear weapons, it''s something beyond these, beyond nature. Like Hulk, like Tony''s new elemental energy, like super soldier Steve Rogers, the famous captain of the United States. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 805 Therefore, when Crowe said that Zhenjin could make weapons, Everett''s expression became extremely serious and serious. The weapon made of the hardest metal in the world is absolutely powerful. "Yes, by contrast, my cannon is just a hair dryer," crow said When Crowe thought that what he said was about to arouse Everett''s interest, Everett suddenly changed the subject and said: "the story is well made up, but vakanda is just a nagiya. She thinks the car is not right. Nagiya''s intuition was right. The two men in the car were searching for a signal. The source of the signal was the cannon on crow''s arm. Nagiya frowned at the seal car driving through the street, I don''t know when it will come back. After leaving the monitoring room, Everett came to tezara and asked, "your father told the United Nations that crow had stolen all the Zhenjin, but now he says you still have..." Everett is questioning tezara. He didn''t completely believe what Crowe said, but the possibility made him feel that there was a big secret behind it. As an agent, he wanted to dig it out. Tezara didn''t intend to tell Everett the truth. Vakanda didn''t want to be exposed to the public now, so tezara said, "so you believe the nonsense of an arms dealer?" Everett tut tut mouth, since tezara said so, then he knew he could not ask anything. After all, one side can say that the other side''s black history is not enough to be trusted, while the other side can constantly embellish it. No one can tell which is true and which is false. At this time, the stamp car had already driven to an alley, from which came several people who had robbed the London museum with Crowe. Nagiya came to the monitoring office and looked around. She immediately asked, "what''s the position?" The South Korean in charge of monitoring pointed back: "behind the building." Nagiya saw the stamp car drive to the rear of their building. It was not a coincidence, it was an attack. More strangely, however, nagiya saw the stamp car go out and never come in again. This is not quite right. Nagiya always feels that something is wrong. If Su Rui is here at this time, she will immediately know that the camera has been tampered with. This is as like as two peas in London museum. It switches the monitoring camera to keep it in a single screen. At the moment, crow''s accomplices have been unscrupulously in the rear of the building to arrange the things needed to rescue crow. They put on masks, which are ancient masks from the London museum. In the room, Everett chose to trust his intuition, so he asked, "how much Zhenjin do you still have?" Just as tezara was about to make a fool of herself, the door was suddenly opened. Nagiya burst in and said, "something''s wrong behind the building." As soon as najiya''s voice fell, all the people here were shocked and squatted down. The room where Crowe was held was blown up by a bomb. A group of criminals broke in from here and kept shooting at the people in the room. "Get down!" A group of people hid behind the table, but many were still hit by the bullets. Crow was taken by them with the table. Tcharama put on his Panther suit, and the shooter threw a grenade at the ground and followed his accomplice into the car. "It''s a grenade!" A group of people were scared. They had tigers in front of them and wolves behind them. They had nowhere to hide. In an extremely urgent situation, tezara covered the grenade with his body, and then absorbed the explosive power of the grenade with the defense of the Panther suit, so that the rest of the people in the room were not killed. Crow sat on the chair and was carried away. He said happily, "you''ve come at the right time. Ha ha ha ha." Crow laughs and gets in the car. After solving the grenade, tezara rushes out of the room. He saw a man with a mask shooting off, and the bullets hit him painlessly. At this time, the mask man''s gun launched a cannon shell as powerful as the clouna cannon. The strong impact knocked tezara to the ground. Although tezara was not injured, it made tezara lose the best chance to pursue. At the moment when the masked man gets on the bus, tezara sees a silver necklace hanging around the masked man''s neck, which may be an important clue for them to find them. When tezara got up, okye rushed out of the room and said, "no, your majesty." Okye''s voice was very urgent. Tezara looked at the back of the car and said, "let him stay." It''s not this that okye cares about, but something else: "Your Majesty, nagiya..." Hearing these three words of najiya, tchalama ran back to the room to see how najiya was. His heart was raised, just the barrage of bullets, who did not see in the end swept who. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 806 When tezara rushed back to the room, he found that there was nothing wrong with nagiya. Instead, nagiya''s hand was pressing on a man who had fallen to the ground. That man is Everett that tezara knows best. Nagiya said to tezara, "a bullet just came. He stood in front of me." Everett fell to the ground, twitching, his mouth full of blood, unable to speak. Tezara saw a bullet hole on Everett''s back. It was obvious that the bullet had gone through his back. "He couldn''t last long. The bullet hit his spine," she said A tragic capital letter was written on Everett. "Give me kimoyouzhu," said tcharama Nagiya takes kimoyuzhu from her body to tezara. Tezara first puts kimoyuzhu on Everett''s spine and says, "this will hold him for a while." Kimo put the beads on Everett''s spine and blocked the wound, allowing his blood flow to stabilize temporarily. Because she is the Savior of nagiya, it is impossible for the wakanda people who always repay their kindness to save their lives. Now, the only one who can save Everett in this situation is the high technology of the vakanda kingdom. "We have to take him back. Only we can save him." Tezara looks at nagiya and okye. His words mean that he wants Everett to see the real vakanda. This is against their original intention of vakanda, but there is no way. It''s impossible for tchara not to save Everett, because without Everett, the dangerous person will be his beloved woman. A plane soon landed in South Korea. Tezara, okye and nagiya took Everett on the plane and went back and forth to wakanda. In the endless cloud sky, the light of dusk was shining, Everett lay motionless on the spaceship, and his consciousness had already fallen into obscurity. Okye looked at Everett, who was motionless, and said, "our mission is to bring crow back. If the mission fails, this man is a foreign intelligence agent. Why should we bring him into the territory of vakanda?" Okye''s expression and tone did not agree to take Everett back. "But he blocked the bullet for me," nagiya said Nagiya is also on the side of tezara. "It was of his own free will," he said mercilessly Okye was very determined. She wanted to persuade him, because even if she has the final say, the real person is still the special agent. Nagiya yelled, "so we''re just going to watch him die?" Nagiya''s mood was excited by the words of okye''s not saving. "Think about it calmly. If we save him, his duty is to report all this truthfully. As a king, your duty is to protect us," he said Okye''s words are very clear. When tezara decided to save Everett, the three people knew it very well. Saving is morally correct, but it''s a mistake in duty. Not saving is morally incorrect, but it''s a mistake in duty. Ever since Everett blocked nagiya''s bullet and didn''t die at the first time, they decided to choose between morality and duty. Tezara also said: "I know my duty, general. If we have the ability, we can''t be helpless." "Where on earth are we going to take him?" Asked okye. There is no doubt that there is only one place, which is the technological core of the whole vakanda kingdom where Princess Surui, sister of tezara, is located. Only technology there can save a person with a broken spine. There is no doubt that after this decision is made, the secrets of their kingdom of vakanda are likely to be exposed in the eyes of the world, which completely opens a new page in the history of vakanda. Especially now that the outside world is so insecure, vakanda will fall into a huge crisis in the future. However, it can also be said that this is an epoch-making process. Maybe it is the God who wants vakanda to come out of this situation. Tezara has chosen to accept that the soldiers will block the water and cover the land! In the science and technology center, Everett was placed on a suspended stretcher, his head covered with a gray cloth, looking like a senior treatment for a dead man. Su Rui lifted the gray cloth and said, "there''s another disabled white man waiting for me. It''s going to be very interesting." Tezara followed all the way. Su Rui said to tezara, "he''ll be OK." When Su Rui just started treatment, she received the news and immediately said to tezara, "wakabi is here." Wakabi! Okye''s boyfriend, who is also tezara''s good brother, has a grudge against Crowe. After tezara came back, wakabi ran over excitedly. He thought tezara had caught crow. Tezara ran up and saw wakabi, who was also running fast. After meeting, wakabi didn''t even call. He directly asked tchara, "where''s crow?" Wakabi looked down. He thought crow would be here. "He''s not here," he said When tezara finished, wakabi looked at tezara with big eyes, an incredible look. Tezara also knew that it was hard to say this. After all, he set out in person, and before he set out, he said that he would catch crow back in front of him. "He ran away from us," she said with a dignified expression "Run away?" When wakabi heard these words, his whole life was not good. His strong desire for revenge has not subsided for so many years, but has become more and more intense. Tezara vowed, and did not let him go, the result is in exchange for a run away. If wakabi was also working together this time, maybe he would understand, but tezara didn''t let him go and couldn''t catch people, which immediately made his inner volcano erupt. "I thought you would be different, but it seems that you are half the weight," wakabi said with disappointment Wakabi left the tech center with a look that tezara would never forget. There is not only blame in this look, but also chilling, thorough chilling. Tezara''s breathing became uneven. He felt very guilty. It was his fault to let crow escape. For a moment, there was a lot of mixed feelings in tezara''s heart. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 807 In an open area lined with a large number of aircraft heads, the stamp car that rescued him finally stopped here. Here is a wasteland, almost no one to contact, crow they don''t have to worry about being found. As the door opened, crow''s men said, "we''re going, boss." Crow''s robotic arm has been removed, so he carries a backpack on his right shoulder and looks at his cell phone with his right hand. Previously, the London museum helped Crowe identify Zhenjin. The man followed him all the way and said, "do you often do business with the CIA?" This man is also the mask man who shot tezara back, with a silver necklace hanging around his neck. Crow stared at his mobile phone and said, "when you do business, you only know money but not people. Don''t worry. When you return to Johannesburg, I will be careful and promise to give you two no less money." The wound on crow''s head was temporarily sutured, and it seemed to be all right. In front of them was a brand-new white plane. The masked man said, "I don''t worry about money, man. You are expert in this. Just put us in vacanda on the way back." The masked man made a crazy request, which was unexpected to Crowe. However, the masked man is so proficient in African antiques that he can distinguish Zhenjin and know where Zhenjin is. It can be seen that this guy must have a lot of talent. In addition, the masked man is black. It seems that there is a clue to the masked man''s true identity floating on the water. "You don''t want to go there, boy," crow cautioned "No, I want to go!" After the mask man finished laughing, a gun burst out here. It''s the masked man who''s pulling out his gun and shooting crow. This sudden scene made the men who put their luggage on the plane close the door immediately. Crow still stayed outside. Fortunately, he thought there was something wrong with the masked man, so he quickly dragged the masked man''s girlfriend to the side of the plane. The mask man''s shot is empty, and crow holds his girlfriend''s gun to the forehead. Although there was only one hand left, the experienced Crowe was completely unaffected by the empty arm. If it was when Crowe was young, the masked man had been shot down by him. Time makes people old, so I have to take it. After catching the masked man''s girlfriend, Crowe turned around and threatened, "put down your guns, or you two male and female thieves will die. Put down your guns for me!" Crow threatened the masked man loudly. At this critical time, the betrayal of the people around him made him angry. However, there was one thing that was beyond crow''s expectation. The masked man said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Eric." After the masked man apologized to the woman, the woman named Eric looked forgiving and said, "it''s OK." Eric knows what needs to be done right now, that is to sacrifice himself to become a masked man. So, mask man mercilessly shot and killed Eric, let Crowe lost can use hostages. Crow didn''t expect that this man and woman were so decisive. He threw the woman forward and ran to a pile of broken airplanes. Crow hid in the head of an airplane and watched the masked man carefully. When he saw the masked man coming out from the opposite side, crow shot him. Unexpectedly, the masked man hit him in the abdomen with a backhand shot. The accuracy of the shot was frightening. Crow was close to the head of the plane next to him, breathing with his head up to the sky. The masked man came over and pointed his gun at crow all the time, in case crow had any backhand. Crow is really tired. He can''t resist the masked man. Seeing the approaching masked man, crow said with wide eyes, "do you really want to go to vakanda? They''re all barbarians, and that''s what they''ve done to me. " Crow pointed to the iron mark on his neck. The masked man said, "what is your mark? Look at this. " The masked man pulled his sleeve open, and his whole arm was burned out one by one. It was full of bumps, which made people get goose bumps. The masked man said, "kill a man to get a mark." His entire arm had been burned, enough to show how many people he had killed. "It''s your own business how you want to hurt yourself," said crow with ridicule. "For the wakanda people, you are an outsider. Don''t think you can easily get in." While crow was here laughing at the impossibility of the masked man entering vakanda, the masked man turned his chin out, revealing the blue mark belonging to the vakanda people. "I thought you were just a crazy American, ha ha ha," crow said in a sneering voice When crow finished laughing, the masked man shot and killed him. And in vakandari, tezara came to the palace, where the heart-shaped grass was planted, and a group of maids were cultivating the heart-shaped grass. Tezara ordered them, "back off." So all the maids left here obediently. Tezara went in, and one of them didn''t leave. He was stroking the heart-shaped grass. After tezara came, he said, "I hear your mission is not going well." The man who is caressing the heart-shaped grass is Zuli. Now in vakandari, his seniority is the same as that of tezara''s mother. He can be said to be a senior figure. Tezara asked Zuli, "what happened to my uncle nietzob? My father told me that he was missing, but today I met a man with the same ring as me Zuli, he was the good brother who followed and lived with him. After he betrayed vakanda, he always followed and exposed his secret. In the end, nezob was defeated by Zuli''s real identity, and was tried by techaka, techala''s father. This is a matter of the older generation, and tezara didn''t care about it. After all, nietzob has become the past, and now vakanda is peaceful. But when crow was rescued, tezara saw the necklace on the masked man''s body. The silver ring hanging in the necklace was just the Royal ring, which made him feel that his uncle nietzob''s business was not simple. As for tezara''s question, Zuli insisted: "absolutely impossible." The voice of teas like as two peas began to change. "He helped runaway, and the same ring on his neck. My grandfather''s ring, don''t tell me it''s impossible. Tell me the truth!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 808 Zuli stood up from the ground and said to tezara, "it''s better not to know, tezara." "Has the final say," he said, "what''s wrong with you?" Tezara asks Zuli. As a king, he must know the whole story before he can go out to arrest crow. Otherwise, he will be afraid of masked men and dare not do it easily. Zuli shook his head: "I promise the king to keep a secret." "Now I''m your king!" tezara roared Zuli''s body shape, tezara''s words completely roared him, he knew he could not continue to hide, so half knelt in a pile of heart-shaped grass when the middle way: "your uncle went to the United States to do undercover, your father... Sent me to hide identity, to his side to watch him." Zuli once said all the scenes, which was also a wound for him. It''s true that he had a life-long friendship with nezob, and it''s true that he was loyal to the kingdom of vakanda all his life. However, Zuli had to choose one from the two, and finally he personally put nezob into hell, although nezob should have gone to hell. After picking a heart-shaped grass and putting it in the basket, Zuli said, "your uncle fell in love with an American girl and had children. After seeing too much suffering, he began to become more and more radical..." Zuli recalled what nietzob had said: "I really can''t bear it any longer. The country is in chaos, all kinds of weapons and dangerous goods are flooding everywhere, and people are suffering from prison. In this world, our people are suffering because they don''t have the weapons of resistance. If they have the help of Zhenjin weapons, they can overthrow anyone''s rule, Then put up the banner of justice in vakanda. " Nezob said this after he was caught by the old king techaka for betraying the kingdom of vakanda. Zuli looked at tezara and said, "he knows your father won''t agree, so your uncle betrayed us." "No way." Tezara shook his head. How could the people of vakanda Kingdom, especially the royal family, choose to betray vakanda. Tezara kept shaking his head, but the reality is that Zuli said: "he helped crow steal Zhenjin. He took out his gun to me. In order to protect me, your father killed his own brother and told me not to mention it to anyone." There are tears in tezara''s eyes. This betrayal within the royal family makes him feel that vakanda needs to change for the first time. He can no longer live in seclusion in Africa and turn a blind eye to the outside world. "Where''s the child?" she asked with tears in her eyes Tra asked as like as two peas of his uncle Nichab''s son. Now the truth is almost clear. The man with the same ring on his neck should be Nichab''s son, who wanders outside the von Kant royal family. Sure enough, Zuli said, "we left him there. We have to keep this lie." At the beginning, there were several children playing basketball downstairs. One of them was his own son. He kept looking downstairs, just looking at his own son. But no one thought that ever since that night, nezob and his son had been separated forever. One day later, an unexpected guest came to vakanda. He was the masked man who rescued crow but killed him. The masked man comes to the border tribe of vakanda. He comes to vakabi with a covered body. "What''s this?" wakabi asked "A little greeting." Then the masked man went to open the bag. One by one, wakabi''s men took out their spears and were ready to attack the strange man in front of them. Wakabi stopped them because he saw that the man in the bag was the dead crow. Wakabi''s heart was shocked, and he asked the masked man: "who are you?" Through the grudge between wakabi and crow, masked man successfully entered wakanda. Meanwhile, Everett has been treated by Surui at the technology center in vakanda. After waking up, Everett touched his spine up and down. He still clearly remembered that his spine was broken, and he was about to see God. But now I find my spine is better than before. Everett then found that the place he was in was full of technology. He jumped out of his bed and looked around. It was a place he didn''t know. As Everett looked around, he saw a woman in a red robe sitting in front of him. He went over and asked, "well, where am I now?" Su Rui said with a frightened expression: "don''t scare me so much, colonist!" "What?" Everett put his hand to his chest. "My name is Everett." After looking back at Everett, Surui continued to concentrate on his research and said, "yes, I know. Everett rose, a former Air Force pilot, now works for the CIA." "All right!" Everett curled his lips. "So we''re in vacanda now?" Everett looked at the place in front of him with interest. It seemed that what Crowe said was not all false. "No, we''re in Kansas now," Surui denied "How long have we been away from Korea?" Everett asked "Yesterday." When Surui answered, Everett said more unbelievably, "I don''t believe that gunshot wounds can''t heal miraculously overnight." Su Rui said with a smile when he heard Everett''s appearance: "nothing is impossible, but it''s not a miracle, it''s technology." Su Rui pointed to the huge totem behind him and said, "don''t move things. My brother will be back soon." Everett looked out of the room. There was a huge dark valley outside. A large number of stone pillars were used as supports to build luminous, train like tracks. On these luminous tracks, trains like trains are constantly shuttling. Everett asked, "are these things like trains maglev?" "Of course." Surui looks at Everett. He finally understands something. Everett put his hand out and said, "of course, but I''ve never seen anything so efficient. It''s just..." Everett said and laughed, as if a poor man had come into a splendid house. The country bumpkin went to town and said that he was Everett now. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 809 Everett asked curiously about the lights that supported the train on the track. At night, they were gorgeous: "what are those lights?" Everett pointed to him, and from a distance, he could see that the light plate was like a lamp, glowing white. "Acoustic stabilizers." Su Rui took the trouble to explain that after all, these technologies are the achievements of her and her team, and it''s a very proud thing to introduce them to others. "What is a sound wave?" Everett''s question is like explaining to a child why an apple came to you. It goes back to the history of human development. Even so, Su Rui said with a proud smile: "sound wave is used for high-speed transportation of Zhenjin raw materials, Zhenjin is very dangerous, so I think of a way to let them sleep temporarily." Everett understood a little bit. He used sound waves to stabilize the gold and then transported it by train in the underground track. "Is the train full of Zhenjin?" In fact, even if Everett doesn''t ask this question, he knows what the answer is. Crowe is right. The Zhenjin he stole is just a drop in the bucket for the kingdom of vakanda. Su Rui looked at the research room and said, "Zhenjin is everywhere here. It''s Zhenjin that cured you. Ha ha." Su Rui looks at Everett, whose eyes are constantly enlarging. After hearing that his spine is repaired with metal, Everett feels that his spine will rust at any time, so he has to be careful when taking a bath. As soon as she gets in touch with them, Su Rui walks over. When she slips her hand, Everett sees half of the projection of the bodyguard who worked with them before. It''s lifelike, as if a real person is in front of her. As soon as the bodyguard arrived, he asked, "where is tezara? His kimoju has been turned off. " Everett carefully approached the projection of the bodyguard, and now the bodyguard is projected from the bead in Su Rui''s hands. Su Rui said with a smile: "okye, we are not conjoined babies." Su Ruigang didn''t laugh a few times, and okye said loudly: "there is a man at the border who claims to have killed crow." The news of okye shocked Su Rui. She quickly asked, "what?" Okye knew that Surui would not smile after hearing the news. She continued: "now wakabi is on the way to bring him to the palace. We have to find your brother quickly." Su Rui understands that this matter is of great significance. You know, there are not many people who know the grudge between crow and vakanda, and there are few people who can subdue crow. No matter how stupid they are, they can understand that this person must have a certain purpose. There is no free lunch in the world, and there will be no pie falling from the sky. It''s also a bait to lure mice into the cage. Su Rui asked quickly, "is he an outsider?" Okye put out the picture of the masked man on the large screen of the research room. Su Rui looked at the black man and felt familiar. Without waiting for him to explain, actually, he doesn''t know who the masked man is. Everett, who is next to Surui, answers Surui''s question: "no, he''s a wakanda. He''s one of us." A word aroused a thousand waves, the mask man''s real identity is actually CIA people. When the masked man entered the border of vakanda, he closed qimoyouzhu and did not let anyone contact him. Tezara came to a mountain top. Next to tezara sat nagiya, and now the only one who could comfort him was nagiya. Tezara''s eyes are absent-minded looking at the valley below. The beautiful scenery of vakanda always makes people feel relaxed and happy at first glance. At the moment, tezara has no such feeling at all. It''s not that he is tired of the scenery, but that his heart is numb. Tezara said to nagiya dully, "he killed his brother and abandoned the child who had nothing. What kind of king, what kind of person would do such a thing?" After tezara learned the truth from Zuli more than ten years ago, he was not good at all. The father he adores most and wants to pursue is actually the murderer who killed his brother and abandoned his brother''s only son. For whatever reason, tezara could not forgive or acknowledge what his father had done. This further led to the confusion of today''s tezara. The only light in front of him turned into a shadow some time ago. Now he wants to get his own light through the shadow, but he finds that the shadow has fallen into the darkness and is in the abyss of the demons. Fortunately, nagiya comforted him: "no one is perfect, even your father." Nagiya is a person with high emotional intelligence. She knows that at this time, she can''t follow what tezara said, otherwise tezara will never walk out of his father''s shadow. "He didn''t even collect the body for him. My uncle nietzob may have betrayed vakanda, but my father... What he did was even worse," he said Tezara looks at the front without expression, and his expression is gradually sad. Nagiya looked at him and comforted him: "don''t belittle yourself because of your father''s fault. Only you can decide what kind of king you want to be." Tezara takes a deep breath. Najiya''s comfort makes him feel better, so he opens qimoyouzhu again. As soon as it is opened, he receives a contact from his sister Surui. Su Rui said anxiously: "brother, you have to come here now." After hearing Su Rui finish his uncle''s son come back to vakanda and present crow''s head, tezara and nagiya come here for the first time. In Surui''s lab, Everett pointed to the projection of the masked man and said, "Eric Stevens, 19, graduated from Annapolis Naval Academy, got his master''s degree from MIT, then joined the seal commandos, and was sent to Afghanistan, where he killed people like playing a game and got the nickname killer." Hearing this, tezara and nagiya looked at each other. It was obvious that the Royal aristocrat and they had embarked on a completely different road, and even if they came back, they would not come back peacefully. A curtain is about to open. Everett continued: "later he joined the U.S. ghost team. These guys were dangerous people who abandoned their identity and secretly engaged in assassinating and subverting the regime." With Everett''s in-depth introduction, the royal family can already be labeled as a criminal. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 810 "Has he ever revealed his true identity?" she asked I have to say that Eric Stevens, the Royal aristocrat, has lived a life that terchara did not expect. Tezara looked at the projection in front of him and carefully examined his good brother who should have built the great kingdom of vakanda with him. "He has our undercover tattoo, but we don''t have his record," Su said All of a sudden, the vacanda royal family became more and more complicated, and the purpose of his return this time was also unclear. So tezara urgently opened the Council of chiefs. A group of people were sitting in the hall of the palace. After hearing this, the tribal chief immediately asked aloud, "is this man a wakanda?" "What''s going on?" The chiefs asked questions one after another, sitting in the center of the tezara silent. He realized that the king was really bad. Vakanda was good. As long as he didn''t have any external activities, there were basically no major meetings to be held. But now the meetings are one after another, which makes him feel headache. While the chiefs were asking questions, the guards came in, pressing Eric Stevens, whose hands were trapped. Eric looked at the chiefs with a proud face. Wakabi stood beside him when he came in. Eric glanced and didn''t say a word. "Talk," said tezara Eric was still speechless, and wakabi urged next to him, "speak up." The whole meeting was quiet and the needle dropped. The chieftains turned their eyes on Eric, who was supposed to be a royal nobleman in the kingdom of vakanda. Eric looked at terchara and said, "I''m here to punish this guy who stole Zhenjin and killed innocent people, and do what your king didn''t do." Eric''s words came out with a strong smell of gunpowder. He directly said that tezara was a waste, and attributed all the credit to himself, in order to prove his greatness and tezara''s incompetence. When he got up from his seat, he angrily walked to Eric''s side and whispered, "I don''t care if you bring crow. I didn''t take your life immediately, just because I know your real identity. Now, what do you want?" Even the sheikhs don''t know Eric''s true identity. Now, no more than three people in the whole kingdom of vakanda know his true identity. Eric gave a faint smile. He looked at the seat where tchara had just left and said, "I want the throne!" When Eric said this, the chiefs couldn''t hold back their smiles. "My God." "I laugh to death, ha ha ha ha." "What a funny joke." The chiefs were very happy with their laughter. Facing the laughter of a group of people, Eric said: "you are free here. There are two billion people in the world who are just like us, but they are living a miserable life. Vakanda can help them win the rescue." Eric''s idea is the same as that of his father nietzob. He can''t stand a powerful country like vakanda. He doesn''t do anything in the mountains, but lets the outside world fall into deep water. Even in other African countries not far away, they are living a life in which they don''t know whether they will have a next meal after eating the last meal every day. Indeed, those who have been in the kingdom of vakanda will not know what the real situation is. "What do you mean?" tezara asked after hearing what Eric said Eric looked at tezara and said, "Zhenjin! Your weapons. " When tezara heard that Zhenjin was linked with weapons, he immediately denied: "our weapons are not used for militarism, and the fate of outsiders should not be decided by vakanda." This sentence of tezara is to draw a line with Eric. So Eric raised his head to look at tezara and said, "outsider? Didn''t man come from this continent? Isn''t everyone your people? " Eric''s voice grew louder and louder. Even if he was alone in the meeting of chiefs in vakanda, he didn''t have any fear and retreat, and his words were powerful and heartfelt. Tezara shook his head: "I am not the king of all mankind. I am the king of vakanda. My duty is to protect my people and make sure that Zhenjin does not fall into your hands." The queen couldn''t listen there any more. In his opinion, Eric was just a fool who was daydreaming and wanted to make a living for all. She said to tezara, "son, we don''t have to fight this liar and refuse his request directly." Now the reason Eric is here is because he''s got crow back. But his words made the queen and the chiefs present very unhappy. To put it bluntly, the queen and the chiefs of vakanda are very thorough and stubborn conservatives, who do not want vakanda to be involved in the world and influence their future life. After all, a person baking stove in a warm house every day, drinking hot milk and baked bread, who would like to open their own side to bring in the people who are suffering from the wind and snow outside. Now Eric is the one who is suffering from the cold outside. Unless his ability is strong enough to make the door open by force, he can only plead outside. Eric turned his head to the queen and said, "I''m not asking for anything. If you can, just ask who I am." Just as the queen was about to speak, Su Rui, standing behind the queen, said, "you are Eric Stevens, an American secret agent, a mercenary who calls himself a murderer. This is your true identity!" Eric said with a disdainful smile, "that''s not my real name, little girl." Eric is confident now. He still has many secrets in his hand. Once he says it, the whole royal family will be greatly affected. This is the real strong and powerful backhand for him to come here. "If you can, ask my real name." Eric said defiantly to tezara. "No," tezara refused "Ask me!" Eric repeated it again. Tezara turned straight away and said to the guard, "take him away." Tezara did not want to talk about the scandal of their royal family on such occasions, especially in the presence of many chiefs. However, an unexpected thing happened. A chief who couldn''t see what Eric had done angrily said, "who are you?" Eric gave a cold smile. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 811 Asked by the chief, Eric roared, "I''m nicadhaka, the son of Prince nikob!" Under Eric''s roar, the chiefs stood up one by one in shock. They looked at each other and said, "what? The son of nezob? " It can be seen that the chiefs were deeply impressed by Prince nezob. The prince suddenly disappeared after doing a lot of things outside. They went to ask the old king techaka, but after so many years, his son came back. Eric did not stop. He told the truth of that year: "I found the claw mark of panther on my father''s chest. Your father is not a king, he is a murderer!" The audience was no longer quiet, and the queen scolded him angrily: "a bunch of nonsense!" The seriousness of this matter is self-evident after Eric said it, so the Queen''s first practice is to say it is a lie However, another unexpected thing happened, that is, wakabi, the general guarding the border, said: "I''m afraid what he said is true, your majesty." "What?" The chiefs felt that it was not easy for wakabi to take Eric''s side. At this time, wakabi took out the necklace in his hand and put a ring in the center of the necklace, which was exclusive and unique to their royal family. "Give it to me!" The queen held out her hand and looked at wakabi solemnly. "You are the son of nietzob?" The queen thought Eric was disturbing the royal family, but she was moved when she saw the ring on wakabi''s hand. Eric greets the queen and says, "Hey, aunt." Wakabi put the ring on the Queen''s hand, which is indeed their royal ring, belonging to Prince nikob. While the chiefs, including okye, were looking at the ring, Eric said, "I''m going to exercise the power given to me by blood. I''m going to challenge you for the identity of king and Panther!" Eric raised his head and looked at tezara through his nostrils. The smell of gunpowder suddenly became strong. The Queen''s head turns fast, and she immediately understands Eric''s real purpose. If he is allowed to succeed, it will bring vacanda into the abyss. So the queen turned to tezara and said, "ignore him, son." At this time, the chief next to him said, "as the son of Prince nezob, he has this right." The queen immediately scolded the chief and said, "he has no right!" Another chief came forward and said, "it will take weeks to prepare for the challenge." The chiefs are just adding fuel to the story. They don''t seem to understand what Eric is trying to do. Tezara turned silently, and the bodyguard who was going to take Eric down did not dare to move, because Eric''s real identity was beyond their reach. Eric said, "weeks? I don''t need such a long time, and I don''t need to mobilize people. He''s enough. Let me go! " Eric''s eyes stare at tezara fiercely, as if a cheetah is staring at his own food, and his eyes never move away for a moment. If the prey is a little lax, he will pursue it without hesitation, tear the throat of the prey, and then have a good meal! As she sat on her throne and looked at the ring in her hand, the queen came up to her and asked, "what do you know, tezara?" The queen noticed something from the way that tezara didn''t speak. If it was in the past, tezara would immediately detain Eric, and said that the ring was just picked up. However, judging from the attitude of tezara, he did not deny Eric''s true identity. In fact, as long as he denies it, even if there is some element of disbelief in the hearts of the chiefs, this matter will eventually fade away with Eric''s disappearance. After all, the king of the kingdom of vakanda is his tezara, not Eric, who suddenly appeared and claimed to be the son of his own king. Tezara, who sat on the throne, spoke, which immediately set off a storm. "I accept your challenge!" Tezara looks at Eric firmly. He will not shrink back. He can expel Eric at the first time when Eric arrives, but tezara who knows the truth wants to give Eric a chance to explain. Since Eric is dissatisfied, he will accept his challenge and defeat Eric openly, so that all his thoughts will be eliminated. The challenge was immediately arranged. This time, not many people witnessed that the stone wall above the waterfall was empty. Zuli removes the Panther power from tezara''s body. Eric has a spear in his hand and a dagger in his right. Eric held the spear that vakanda had prepared for him, so he stepped on it and threw it away. On the stone wall, the queen and princess Surui look at Eric. Su Rui said to the queen, "he''s not tezara''s opponent. If he comes back, he won''t abandon this matter." Several bodyguards were watching, and the water of the waterfall kept flowing into the abyss below. "The Panther power in the king''s body will be stripped," Zuli said after giving tezara a a drink of the liquid to remove the Panther power After tezara finished drinking, the tribal chiefs and some bodyguards, including the queen and princess Surui, were dancing a strange dance. The deep cheers rang out, and Eric was stunned by the strange civilization. Eric rushes over from the stone wall. After the Panther''s strength disappears, the whole person breathes heavily. Tezara is still holding shield in his left hand and spear in his right. "Where''s agent Everett?" he asked after nagiya came "I''ve tied him up in the office and he can''t go anywhere," nagiya said Nagiya said without blushing and beating. Poor Everett can''t go anywhere without appreciating the real vakanda kingdom. Tezara looked at Eric and said, "this is your last chance. Put down your arms. We can solve it in other ways." Eric put his knife into the water. He really put down his weapon, but he didn''t put down the fight. He stared at tezara and said, "I''ve been waiting for this moment all my life. I''ve trained, cheated and killed people just to come here. I''ve been slaughtering my brothers and sisters in America, Afghanistan and Iraq. All these massacres are just for your life!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 812 ? -> HX sky is extremely gloomy, dusk is covered by large clouds. The weather in vakanda has always been warm and hot, but today it is unusual. Eric pulled the sword out of the water and pointed it directly at tezara''s head. His eyes were merciless and cold. The words that took tezara''s life were not just words. On the stone wall, the chieftain and the queen here could not help hanging their hearts. If Eric does succeed, what will be the future of their kingdom of vacanda? When a new king takes office, vakanda''s door opens to the world. For a while, he was still supporting Eric, and the chief who wanted to give him a chance to challenge couldn''t help regretting it. Now they can only believe that tezara can beat Eric. Tezara nodded to Zuli, indicating that he was ready. So Zuli announced in a loud voice: "the challenge begins!" Zuli said and stabbed his long hair into the water, then walked between them. Behind them, a sunset is slowly descending, and it will soon be night. As soon as Zuli passed by, tezara and Eric launched an attack. Tezara is contradictory and Eric has double swords. Both of them have royal blood, and they are muscular men. Eric''s double swords are very flexible and fierce. He almost does not have any gap to use them at the same time. The ferocious offensive ordered tezara to soon have to defend with shields. Eric was a tall man with two swords cutting at the shield of tezara at the same time. The clang of metal sound, the surface of the water caused a lot of spray. Tezara''s feet were steady, and he didn''t step back under Eric''s bombardment. The queen and Princess Su Rui both hold each other''s hand tightly. Eric is different from other people. He really sticks to the belief of taking the life of tezara until now. What''s more, the names of his murderers are chilling. Just look at the beginning of the battle. Eric didn''t want to defend at all, just attack, attack and attack again. Double swords, like two flexible snakes, are constantly searching for the weakness of tezara. Snake letter huff and puff, eyes tear! When Eric''s double swords hit the shield and his strength was the weakest, tezara stepped forward with his feet, and his whole strength gathered on the shield. Eric pushed backward. With his left shield and right spear, tezara forced Eric to step back and cross his swords to stop the spear in tezara''s hand. After tezara gained the upper hand, people watching nearby were a little relieved. But before their tone eased, Eric was forced to enter again with a violent attack and a double sword swing. People watching this battle are on tenterhooks. But so far, both sides have not been injured, the strength is already one or two. It can be seen that both tezara and Eric don''t look down on their opponents. In the seemingly fierce situation, they are actually as stable as old dogs, unwilling to show their flaws to each other. In this battle of life and death, if a flaw is caught by the other party, it may mean that life goes to hell. Eric took his sword down and tried to attack the footwall of tezara and make him lose his balance. This move is extremely ingenious. He first put all his attacks on tezara''s shield, and then suddenly attacked the footwall. Although it was mean, it was also his strategy. Unfortunately, tezara had already figured out Eric''s mind. He was born with the strongest defense when he held the shield, and he specially exercised his weak footwall. As soon as Eric''s sword began to change direction, tezara had a keen eye on it. Eric''s sword was thrust to his leg at the gap between tezara''s shield. At this time, the spear in tezara''s hand was directly inserted into the water and picked back. Before Eric''s sword arrived, the spear took the initiative to attack. The difference in strength made Eric pull the sword back quickly, which led tezara to seize the opportunity to attack. Eric soon lost his footing and fell on the water. Everyone cheered. When the cheers were in full swing, tezara stabbed Eric. The eyes of all the people immediately concentrated on this thorn. Eric roared, his double swords blocked him, and then quickly got up to distance himself from tezara. Extremely dangerous, Eric solved this crisis. It''s a pity that everyone sighed. It''s really a good chance to have a showdown. Just Eric''s experience, even if he was knocked down on the ground, he did not rush to find a good response, and successfully escaped. Eric stood up again. There was not much panic on his face. This kind of thing was just normal for him. In the war zone, he could come back intact like death. He was even more afraid of fighting with tezara. Tezara''s eyes locked on Eric. Few people could avoid his move. Eric was the first. Everyone who wants to attack him will be countered by him, Eric is no exception, but Eric can get out of danger, and is intact. Tezara could not help but hold his spear and shield tightly. Eric is very hard to deal with! After some observation, they communicate with each other again. Eric is still fierce attack, double sword violence wave down, let tezara soon fell into a passive defense. There is a big difference between attack and Defense Integration of tezara and attack only Eric. No matter which side has the advantage, it will continue to expand the advantage. The problem now is that Eric can''t break through tezara''s defense, so no matter how fierce his attack is, it won''t help. How to break the damned shield defense of tcharana? Eric thought in the constant attack. His brain was running at full speed. Finally, he had a flash of inspiration. The next second was when his double swords were finished and his strength was the weakest, he kicked tezara''s shield. If tezara still defends, he will not be able to fight against tezara and lose all his strength. That''s how Eric would fight his own life. Fortunately, Eric succeeded. Tezara blocked his fierce double swords and reached the limit of arm support. When Eric kicked again, tezara fell to the water behind him. Eric took a slow breath and went after him as soon as he came. Tezara turned over first with a shield in his head, and then looked for a chance to stand firm again. Eric won''t give him the chance. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 813 Eric''s fury and boldness are astonishing. Is this the ability to kill gods in the battlefield? Before she got up, tezara was slashed at the shield by Eric. Tezara had to squat half body, arms on the shield, under Eric''s fierce attack. When Surui saw that tezara was almost defeated by Eric''s attack, he was worried and yelled, "brother, hold on!" Tezara is at the end of his tether. Eric didn''t give him a chance. He used his double swords to cut at tezara''s shield. Half squatting tezara can only bear the strength of Eric. It''s all about being beaten in the sheets. Until tezara can''t hold on, Eric will cut through tezara''s arm with a sword. Tezara knew he couldn''t go on like this any more. If he didn''t do something, he would feel numb in his arms soon. Then Eric would fly his shield and kill him with one blow. Tezara carefully felt the gap between Eric''s attacks. He had to catch a gap in Eric''s attack, then move his shield up, and use the spear to help him out. After Eric had cut dozens of swords in succession, tezara roared and pushed his shield to the top! "Ah, ah, ah, ah Tezara stood up and pushed forward like a red eyed cow. Eric grinned coldly. He knew he had won the challenge. Tezara is now fighting back from the Jedi, and Eric has a lot of experience in dealing with such people. As tezara keeps crashing forward, Eric methodically draws a sword to tezara''s arm. Hiss! There was a bloodstain in tezara''s arm. The pain made him unable to hold the spear and lose his offensive weapon. Eric laughs from the corner of his mouth and his eyes are cold. Shua! Eric swipes at tezara''s shield arm. A blood line passes through the sky, and the defensive shield in tezha''s hand falls into the water. Weapons lost, arms injured, tezara''s experience let people cover their mouths. Tezara lost! Everyone knows in their hearts that there will be no hope of a turnaround. Without weapons, how can tezara with an injured arm withstand Eric, who is in good condition and has two swords in his hand? The next second, just as tezara wants to rush to Eric, Eric mercilessly inserts his sword into tezara''s abdomen. Tezara''s movement stopped. He looked at Eric, who widened his eyes as if to stare them out. He constantly put the sword deep into the belly of tezara, and let the sword body disturb tezara''s organs. Tezara grabs Eric''s arm to grab his sword, but Eric cuts tezara''s wrist with his palm, and then hits tezara''s back with his elbow, causing tezara to fall to the ground. "Come on! Stand up Nagiya was looking on, eager that her strength could all converge on tezara at the moment. The fallen tezara is crawling on his body. He is unyielding and supports himself with his right arm, so that he doesn''t fall into the water completely. The battle is coming to an end, and Eric looks like a king at the struggling tezara. This time, instead of using double swords, he said sarcastically, "come here!" With that, Eric smashes his fist into tezara''s face. The punch was as heavy as a punch, and tezara''s blood came out of his mouth. Blood light soars to the sky, Zu Li''s vision all silly Leng. Seeing their king being bullied like this, they can only watch it. This feeling of oppression and anger can only be understood through personal experience. Ten thousand ants are gnawing at themselves, but they can''t move. Eric raised his sword high and yelled, "it''s for my father!" when tezara had no fighting power Eric roared and slashed at terchara''s head with a sword. This sword will break the sunset, let the night come ahead of time. Tezara could not resist. He could only watch the cold light on the sword attack his neck. At this critical moment, Zuli rushed out with a spear and stood in front of tezara. When the spear blocked the sword, Zuli yelled, "stop it!" Eric looked at Zuli, and so did tchara. He called to Zuli, "Zuli, no!" Tezara doesn''t want to let Zuli rush out to block the sword. He is defeated and should die. Zuli can''t be involved because of his defeat. But Zuli had made up his mind. He called out to Eric again, "stop it!" Empress, Princess Su Rui, and bodyguard chief aokeye all shout to Zuli: "Zuli, Zuli, don''t!" Zuli didn''t stop his action. After blocking Eric''s fatal sword, he said, "your father died because of me. Your enemy is not him. Kill me." Eric looked at Zuli, then mercilessly put his sword into Zuli''s chest and said, "I won''t let you two go, uncle James." Eric knew of course that Zuli was in his teens the night his father was killed by the old king terchaka. At that time, Zuli, that is James, had been with him for many years, and Eric had a good relationship with him. Just because of his father''s death, Eric is now a person who has no one to recognize and only has revenge in his eyes. So even uncle James, who used to have a good relationship with himself, Eric can kill him mercilessly. With a sword, Zuli''s spear fell to the ground in an instant. After Eric takes out his sword, Zuli falls into the water. Tezara climbed over and yelled, "no, no, no! Zuli, no! No, no, Zuli, Zuli! No, no Tezara was coughing blood in his mouth. He saw Zuli fall down to save himself. At the moment, tezara has gone crazy. He even waved his hand to the air and wanted to hit Eric like a weak man. The way he cried out in embarrassment was really tearful. Eric stepped back and said to all the people in the room, "this is your king. Look at him. This is your king!" Tezara stood up and waved her fist to Eric without any strength, but Eric grabbed her arm and hit him in the stomach. Wakabi saw this behind the scenes on the stone wall, and there was no sympathy in his eyes. He seems to have seen this scene for a long time. Once again, tezara was knocked down by Eric. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 814 After defeating tezara again and again, Eric shouts to the chief on the stone wall, "this is your king, the Panther who leads you to the future." Su Rui and the queen are already crying. Su Rui cried: "stand up, brother!" "Are we just going to stand by?" the bodyguards asked Now the situation is turning upside down. The chiefs also took deep breaths, with tears in their eyes. Watching his own king was severely defeated, and Zuli fell in the water and died. For the kingdom of vakanda, it was as heavy and sad as the news of the death of an old king. Eric scornfully insulted tezara and said, "waste, is he the one who can protect you?" Tezara stands up and pours on Eric. He is now a man who has lost his arm completely. He only has the form of arm. In fact, he is paralyzed. Even a three-year-old can fight with him. Tezara has now lost all means of resistance. He was able to stand up because he was angry and unwilling. But the anger didn''t help him defeat Eric. Miracles don''t exist all the time. Tezara, who rushed to Eric, was carried up by him. Eric carried tezara all the way to the edge of the waterfall. The bottom is a torrent waterfall. It''s a near death if you fall down. Seeing Eric walking to the edge of the waterfall, the queen and princess Surui yelled, "no, no!" But will Eric listen to them? can''t! Eric didn''t hesitate to throw tezara in! Tezara fell in the air, his ears filled with the impact of water and the wailing of his mother and sister. Eric looks at him on the waterfall with no expression, and tezara''s consciousness gradually loses. With a bang, tezara fell into the rapids and disappeared. This challenge is officially announced to be won by Eric! After seeing tezara fall, the bodyguards, such as okye, felt desperate. Zuli uses his life to save tezara, but the final result is no different. They can''t go against the challenge, against the rules of their vakanda kingdom. As soon as tezara falls into the waterfall, Eric will become the new king of their vakanda kingdom. This is the rule of vakanda in the world of the strong. The winner is king! The crowd fell into great grief. Eric turned to them and yelled angrily, "now! I am your king Eric''s revenge and anger didn''t dissipate completely after he solved the problem. This is just the first step of his revenge. After taking over the kingdom of vakanda, he still needs to do a lot of things. He knew that even if he became the king of vakanda, no one would really surrender to him. So he needs to rule vakanda step by step with his own violence! The queen hugs the princess Su Rui weeping. Su Rui wants to rush out and take revenge on Eric. She is stopped by the weeping queen. "No, no!" The queen hugs Su Rui tightly, and the great sadness and the departure of tezara make them only use tears to vent. Nagiya is also holding Su Rui behind them. She is also sad, but the more this happens, the more they need to turn sadness into motivation. "We have to leave now, Queen, let''s go!" As soon as tezara dies, Eric becomes king. Everyone can think that Eric''s next step is definitely to attack tezara''s relatives. So nagiya quickly took them out of here. Eric took the leopard tooth necklace, which is the symbol of the king. The chief and the guards had to admit that Eric was their new king. So one by one they put up spears at Eric to welcome the birth of the new king. When Eric saw that his own world was about to be born, the corners of his mouth showed a smile. When the night comes, najiya and okye meet secretly. Okye asks anxiously, "Queen and Surui, are they safe now?" "Safe." Nagiya hugged okye. "Thank you," he said Nagiya nodded to okeye, then took her hand and said, "we have to get together with them in a hurry." "I can''t go," okeye said in wakanda Nagiara did not move okye''s hand, so she asked, "what?" "I can''t go with you," he replied with a frown As a bodyguard, now Eric is king. She has to listen to Eric. Nagiya said with a frown, "we can''t give our country to an uninvited guest." Nagiya does not recognize Eric. She is a wakanda who often lives outside, so she has absorbed a lot of knowledge outside wakanda. To be exact, najiya is a woman who transcends the thinking of vakanda, so tezara is deeply attracted by her. Now nagiya just doesn''t recognize Eric, and wants to overthrow Eric''s rule. But okye is a very traditional wakanda. The rules of wakanda are always engraved in her mind, so she said: "he is also royal blood." Nagiya said incomprehensibly, "he killed tezara!" After hearing what okye said, nagiya felt that okye was so strange. Okye''s attitude made her not know what to do. It''s impossible for her to resist Eric alone. "It was a challenge ceremony," okeyer said Now okye''s head is still filled with the same old things of the vakanda kingdom. Nagiya heard it and yelled, "are those important? You are the most powerful soldier in the history of vakanda. Join me in overthrowing his rule before his wings are full "Overthrow?" Okye seems to have heard something amazing. She said to nagiya seriously, "nagiya, I''m not like you. I''m not a free agent. I''m loyal to the throne. No matter who is sitting on it, what are you loyal to?" Okye reached out and pointed to the palace. She was quite determined and raised her voice. To let him overthrow Eric is to overthrow her belief that she has always been alive. It was enough to tear her brain apart. Nagiya looked at okye with twinkling eyes and said her true words: "I love him, and I love my motherland!" "Then be loyal to your country." Okye''s words are quite heartless. Net, net,...: Chapter 815 No matter what the belief in okye''s heart is, nagiya seriously said to her: "no, I want to save my motherland." With that, nagiya left here. Okye looked at najiya who had left, and he didn''t know what it was like. On the one hand, it is one''s own morality, on the other hand, it is one''s own emotion. No matter how she chooses, she is not a person inside or outside. Nagiya left and went to the room where he held Everett. When okye opened the door, Everett, who knew nothing, immediately asked, "what happened?" As an agent, Everett was very observant. He saw nagiya''s uneven breathing and disordered steps. It''s obvious that something big is going on out there. Sure enough, nagiya said: "the king is dead, come with me, unless you don''t want to live." Najiya said, then she threw her clothes to Everett. Everett quickly put on her clothes, followed najiya and slipped out of here. At this moment, Eric is undergoing the baptism ceremony of the Panther, so he has no time to manage nagiya. The queen and Su Rui were not at the ceremony. They were hiding in a forest. You can see that the Queen''s hair was all white. After the old king techaka left, now her son techala left again. The Queen''s hair turned white in a moment of sadness. She hugged Su Rui. Su Rui said sadly, "first dad, now brother and mother, we didn''t even bury him." Su Rui began to cry. The queen can only hold Su Rui and cry with her. Great grief cannot be restrained. Just as they were crying, the Queen''s ears moved and she heard a very slight step behind her. Now the whole forest is dark, and there is not even an animal''s cry. Now the sound from this time makes the queen turn around fiercely, and point her dagger at the coming person. "It''s me, nagiya." Nagiya called the queen. But the queen didn''t put down her dagger, because there was a man beside nagiya who he didn''t know and was not from the kingdom of vakanda. The white man, who could be seen even in the dark, made the queen full of vigilance. Now the queen has a serious sense of isolation from outsiders. "Who is he?" The queen asked nagiya. Nagiya put her hands in front of Everett and said, "he''s a friend of tezara and saved my life." "Where is okye?" Even though nagiya had explained, the queen was still on guard against Everett. "Okye won''t come," nagiya said. "She and Dora''s bodyguard decided to help the new king." After hearing the news, the queen sighed deeply and put down her dagger. This means that they will overthrow Eric''s rule. Instead of stopping, they will fight with the powerful Dora guards. That is undoubtedly a matter of adding insult to injury. Dora''s bodyguards are the most elite troops in their vakanda kingdom. They take the lead to fight. "Wait for me here." Nagiya ran out again, leaving Everett with them. The queen looked around at the desolate scene and said, "how did our vakanda become like this?" At the beginning, the Queen''s idea was right, that is to directly detain Eric, so that nothing would happen. But now the result is undoubtedly the worst. No one knows what their country, vacanda, will look like in the future. The unknown fate and the death of tezara make the future of the country unpredictable. At the ceremony of panther power, because of Zuli''s death, the chambermaids now give Eric a drink of the liquid made of heart-shaped grass. Eric looked at the maid with wide eyes, put the heart-shaped grass liquid in the ladle to his mouth, and said, "the heart-shaped grass will give you the strength of the Panther, and take you to your ancestors." After Eric finished drinking, the Panther''s power kept surging in his body. He closed his eyes, and the ladies shoveled all the red powder into Eric''s body to bury him. Eric came to his ancestors. He went back to the night when he was playing basketball under the building, while his father was killed by the old king terchaka upstairs. In the dark sky, the spaceship lights up and flies in the clouds. Eric puts down his basketball and runs upstairs. When he opens the door, he sees his father dead in the room. Eric hugs his father sadly and starts to cry. The sadness is no less than that of the queen and Surui. Nietzob''s death was a complete accident, but it has become a tragedy. In the past, Eric returned to the room as a grown-up. There was no body of his father on the ground. Eric knew that there could not be his father here. Eric goes to a wooden wall. He skillfully opens the wooden wall without any trace. Inside is a locker. Eric took out a book from the locker and put it on the floor to open it. He turned a few pages and took out the ring that belonged to Prince nezob. The ring is surrounded by a silver necklace, which is the only proof of identity that he can turn over. As soon as Eric got the ring, a voice he knew very well suddenly sounded from next to him: "didn''t I say don''t rummage my things? Well Eric saw his father, nikrab, sitting in front of him intact. Eric''s body changed back to his childhood. Prince nezob asked, "what did you find out?" Little Eric replied, "your hometown." Nietzob said with a smile, "I left that mark for you, hoping that one day you can go back there." Eric turned his chin out to reveal the blue mark. "Yes, there is the most beautiful sunset in the world, but I''m afraid they will treat you as an outsider." Prince nezob looked a little sad. "Why?" Little Eric asked, puzzled. Prince nezob replied, "because they might say you''re lost." "But here I am." Little Eric''s eyes are quite pure. Prince nezob''s eyes began to twinkle and he said, "don''t you feel sorry for my death?" Little Eric lowered his head and said, "it''s hard to avoid death. No one can escape this fate." "I''m such an incompetent father. I should have taken you back long ago. Now we''re all abandoned here," he said Net, net,...: Chapter 816 ? 8l?? Little Eric has become Eric when he talks to nietzob. Little Eric''s tears were still on both sides of his cheek. He looked at his father, who had been dead for many years, and said, "maybe they are the ones who are lost. That''s why we are strangers to them." After hearing this, nietzob lowered his head. His son had grown up completely. Eric quits. He suddenly rises from the red powder and looks around at the crowd of vakanda people. Eric''s eyes are like tigers. "Calm down, your majesty," said the chambermaid and the men "Breathe, breathe, breathe." Eric calmed down for a while and then recovered. He asked the maid, "is that the power of heartgrass? It''s all here, isn''t it? " Eric has two questions in succession. He looks at a lot of heart-shaped grass, which is a magical plant that can give the Panther power. Nagiya secretly came to the palace, she watched what happened in front of her eyes in the crevice of the stone, ready to wait for the opportunity to move. Because it was completely dark, the fire had been lit inside, and no one found najiya in the dark. She is engaged in the secret service work, regarding lurks with the investigation skill to be thoroughly familiar with the heart. To Eric''s question, the chambermaid explained, "yes, so that every time the new king ascends the throne, there will be reserves." "New king?" Eric looked at the chambermaid fiercely, and he said decidedly, "burn all this for me!" Eric means that no new king can be born after him, and the kingdom of vakanda can only have one king from now on. The power of the Panther will always belong to him. Eric is as ambitious as a wolf. The maid immediately refused, "Your Majesty, we can''t do this. It''s our tradition." As soon as the waitress finished speaking, Eric grabbed her by the neck with one hand and raised her over his head. His eyes showed a real sense of killing and said, "what I want you to do is not just talk." With that, Eric throws the maid out of his hand. The ferocity of the new king is chilling. The ladies next to them were so frightened that they had seen such a cruel king. Eric looked at them, their bodies were all for a while, Eric said again: "I burned them all!" Cut off the heartgrass so Eric can be the only panther. There will be no one in the whole kingdom of vakanda who can fight against him. Unable to disobey Eric''s orders, the ladies picked up torches one after another to burn the heart-shaped grass. Even if they don''t burn it, Eric will do it himself. When the maids lit the heart-shaped grass, nagiya secretly picked a heart-shaped grass from the side, and successfully left without being found. The female agent''s ability really deserves her reputation. The whole heritage of panther''s power was destroyed by the fire, and Eric stood in the middle of it, smiling. He is getting closer and closer to completely ruling the kingdom of vakanda. In the conference hall of the palace, Eric sat on the throne in the center, and a group of bodyguards stood behind him with spears. Before Eric sat down, okye and the chief were afraid to sit down. After Eric sat on the throne, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, enjoying all this. Wakabi was standing next to him. After sitting down, the chief also took a seat. Eric said, "in the place where I grew up, those black people were unarmed when they resisted and helpless in the face of oppression. Where was vakanda then? Well Eric glanced at all the people present. His air was so heavy that none of the chief dared to take the initiative to speak. Nowadays, the most effective fighting force of vakanda kingdom is not okye, but the new king Eric. Seeing no one talking, Eric said his plan: "today will be a brand new start. We have undercover agents in every country on the earth and are ready to respond at any time. I know too much about the small abacus of those colonists. We should treat them in their own way, equip them with gold weapons, and let them arm the oppressed people all over the world, To overthrow the rule of the powerful, their descendants, and their accomplices, it''s time for them to see who we really are. " The more Eric said, the louder his voice was. He stood up and stood in the center of the crowd like a speech. He was in a high mood and said, "we are soldiers! This time, we will be the king of the world, and vakanda will be the new sun never setting empire. " Eric sat down on the throne. After a dignified speech, Eric waited for the chief to speak. At this time, okeye spoke, she said tit for tat: "vakanda can survive until now, because we have never been militaristic." "This is how vakanda lived in the past." Wakabi also assists and takes a look at okye. They look at each other in the eyes. As a boyfriend and girlfriend, they should have a tacit understanding. However, accidents happen. "But the world is changing, generals and elders. The world is getting smaller and smaller. Other countries are catching up. Soon it will be a time of conquest or subjugation. I''d rather they submit to us." What wakabi said made okye angry. Before he knew it, wakabi was totally in the same boat with Eric. It was wakabi who brought Eric in before. On this thought, everything seems to be smooth. Wakabi chose to surrender to Eric, because Eric brought crow''s head back, and he avenged wakabi instead of tezara. The chief also understood that wakabi, the leader of the border guard, was standing with Eric. Eric said in wakabi after a pair of you have no right to speak: "you understand it, start action!" Eric left the conference hall after that. In a snow capped mountain, nagiya, the queen and princesses Surui and Everett are climbing. The clothes nagiya threw to Everett were cotton sweaters used to climb the snow mountain to keep out the cold. "Where are we going?" Everett asked Nagiya replied, "we''re going to send the heartgrass to jabali." Nagiya plans to use the jabali clan, which is already dissatisfied with the present vakanda Kingdom, to deal with Eric. "Heart grass, what''s that?" Everett''s face was blank. Net, net,...: Chapter 817 Nagiya walked over and said: "drink it, you will get extraordinary power, it is the source of tezara''s power." The Queen walked behind and thought a lot. She suddenly stopped nagiya and said, "nagiya, I don''t think it''s OK. Herbs are our sacred things. We may make mbaku more terrible." Nagiya comes to the queen. The queen grabs her arm and persuades her. Nagiya takes a look at a tusk sculpture on the stone wall in front of her. It''s the mask that mubaku brought to challenge tezara. At that time, tezara was beaten by mbaku, and it was not easy to win. Now that mbaku is defeated by tezara, how can he obediently listen to them and deal with the powerful Eric. You know, even tezara can''t deal with Eric. Even after eating heart-shaped grass, mubaku, who has gained the strength of the Panther, can''t defeat Eric, who has also gained the strength of the Panther. Eric > tchala > mbaku. This is a step-by-step strength gap. The queen said, "najya, you should drink this herb yourself." The queen has a deep aversion to the jabali tribe, and naturally does not want to borrow their power at this time. Such a clan, if not well controlled, is likely to lead to the complete demise of vakanda. Nagiya shook her head and told the queen, "I''m just a spy. I don''t have a chance to win. Let''s go on." Najiya then continued to set out for jabali tribe. It has to be said that the jabali tribe has been forced to be miserable enough. In this continuous snow mountain, there are no abundant resources. It is a miracle that they have been able to persist until now. "My God Just as the crowd was walking, a strange man''s voice suddenly rang out. "Shh Nagiya hissed. They all looked back. There was a jabali on the mountain road they had walked before. More jabali came out from all around and surrounded them. "Calm down, don''t panic." Each of the four gave his back to the other. "Su Rui." The queen put her hand in front of Su Rui. In the past, when they met the jabali, both of them were superior. Now, like prisoners, they can only shrink back. "Head down!" The jabali came out one by one with spears. They didn''t wear much clothes. Obviously, for them, the cold is the normal temperature. This is the result of thousands of years of genetic change. At night, on the top of the snow mountain, najiya and the four of them were escorted down to the front of mbaku by the jabali people. Unlike the kingdom of vakanda, jabali tribes don''t have much light even at night. Their material is scarce, even the bath is a very rare thing. Most of the time, jabali people need to use snow to bathe. Mbaku sat on his simple throne and looked at the queen and her party. The queen came up and said, "my son... Was murdered in the ritual war." Mbaku''s right arm was also injured in the last match with tezara. Hearing what the queen said, mbaku frowned and asked, "is the game fair?" "Fair, but..." the queen had not finished her words, and mbaku corrected, "so it was defeated, not murdered." After hearing this, Su Rui yelled angrily, "what sarcastic remarks do you say?" "Shut up Mu Baku saw Su Rui dares to shout at herself on his own site, and immediately became unhappy. "This place has the final say, little girl!" Everett stood up and spoke. He said in an extremely embarrassing way: "well, king, the new king is an American..." Hearing the words of the new king, mbaku, including the jabali present, made strange whirring sounds one by one. Everett was at a loss. When they stopped whining, mbaku threatened with wide eyes: "new king? Don''t make a noise. If you make a noise again, I''ll kill you and make a sacrifice for our children. " Everett immediately shut up and was stunned. He said that the title of "King" was enough to prove that he did not understand this kind of African tribe at all and remained in prehistoric civilization. After seeing Everett''s group of people scared, mbaku said with a laugh: "I''m kidding, we are vegetarians, hehe hehe." Mbaku himself was laughing happily there. Everett''s mouth twitched. If it wasn''t for his personality, he would definitely smack mbaku and ask him which one is better than his grandfather''s. Nagiya knelt down, took out the heart-shaped grass in her palm and said, "great white feathered ape mbaku, we are here to dedicate this to you. An outsider stole our throne. Only you can help us stop his atrocities." Queen, they knelt down one by one. After seeing the attitude of the heart-shaped grass and the queen, mbaku stood up from the simple throne. His smile all accept, the whole person also incomparably earnest say to them: "follow me." A group of people followed mbaku to a wooden house not far away. When they saw the man lying on the snow in the wooden house, they covered their mouths in shock. That man is the unconscious tezara! "Oh, my God!" Empress, Princess Surui and nagiya surround the comatose tezara one after another. "Is he still alive?" nagiya asked "He was in a coma and had only one breath left. A fisherman found him by the river and brought him to me," mbaku said Su Rui puzzled asked: "why should he be buried in the snow?" "That''s the only way he doesn''t have to be reunited with his ancestors," mbaku explained Su Rui said quickly: "take him back to my lab to cure him!" "You take him away, he''ll be dead soon," mbaku stopped When the scene was at a loss, the queen reminded najiya: "najiya, heart-shaped grass." Nagiya quickly took the heart-shaped grass to the queen. Mubaku sent for a pestle and pottery. The queen quickly pestled the heart-shaped grass and fed the pestle liquid to tezara. The queen said, "blessed by the ancestors, blessed by the goddess baste, my son tezara and I are here. I hope he will be safe." After drinking all the liquid, the queen quickly said, "we have to bury him. Bury him quickly, bury him quickly!" "All right." Najiya and Su Rui begin to bury the snow on tezara. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 818 After the empress and them buried them in the snow, Everett and mbaku walked out of the cabin. They were speechless, leaving a silent figure behind. When the last cloud of snow covered tezara''s head, the queen said, "blessed ancestors!" "Bless the ancestors!" Nagiya began to talk. Su Rui looked at tezara under the snow and said, "ancestors bless you!" "Wake up, tezara, wake up!" Nagiya calls for love. At this moment, in the familiar place of our ancestors, in the vast grassland that belongs to tezara alone, tezara is in this strange space in white clothes. His eyes closed until a call came from behind him: "son!" Turning slowly, he saw his father behind him, and behind him, a large number of vakanda people came towards him with spears. "It''s time to go home. Come and reunite with me." After seeing his father, tezara''s face no longer had the feeling of excitement and crying. After learning the truth that Prince nezob suddenly had no news, there was a violent turmoil in tezara''s heart. Knowing that he may not be able to beat Eric, he resolutely accepted Eric''s challenge in order to return him a favor. As a result, the whole kingdom of vakanda almost fell. Fortunately, God bless their kingdom of vakanda. Tezara was not dead after Eric left the waterfall, but was rescued and sent to jabali tribe. Looking at his father and the wakanda people behind him, tezara asked, "why? Why don''t you bring that kid back? Why, dad? " Tezara asked the old king techaka, this is a truth he must know. He wanted to know what his father thought when he saw that an innocent child was abandoned in a strange city in his teens. And the child just lost his father, who would be burning the flame of revenge. Eric''s arrival is not an accident, but the inevitable result when the old king terchaka chose to ignore the child. The old king trechaka bowed his head when he heard his son trechala''s questioning. His eyes dimmed for a moment, then he looked up at tchara and said, "he is the truth I chose to forget." When tezara heard the cruel words, warm tears came out of her eyes. He loves his brother Eric very much. If his father had been able to take him back and defuse the hatred in Eric''s heart, their kingdom of vacanda would be stronger now, instead of being in crisis because of Eric''s arrival. So tezara looked at the old king and said, "it''s your fault to abandon him." Tezara seldom said that the old king techaka was wrong. Today is not the first time, but the one he most wanted to say. For this reason, tezara even faintly trembled. Old king terchaka looked at terchara and said, "I chose my people, I chose vakanda, our future depends on..." The old king terchaka spoke louder and louder. At this moment, terchara interrupted him with a roar: "you are wrong! You are so wrong Tezara angrily pointed to the old king techaka: "we are indifferent to the world, we give up our responsibility, just for fear of exposing ourselves, so far! I can''t stay with you. He''s sitting on the throne. I can''t close my eyes. He''s a monster made by us. I want to take back the throne. I have to do this. I have to correct all this! " Tezara''s faith is so strong that the old king tezara''s hand to him is actually the embrace of death. If tezara''s belief is a little weaker, he wants to give up his responsibility and no longer face it, then he will completely stay in the frontier of his ancestors. In fact, all the vakanda people behind the old king terchaka were once vakanda kings. After tezara finished speaking, his consciousness withdrew from his forefathers, and he got up to shake away all the snow that covered him. Seeing that tezara gets up, the queen hugs him weeping with Princess Surui and nagiya. Everett also turned his head and looked excitedly at the wake-up tezara. Mbaku also moved to close his eyes. What''s more, the jabali tribe is dissatisfied with the way of the present vakanda Kingdom, but now the vakanda Kingdom has changed. As they said, as long as tezara regains the throne, vakanda will appear in the eyes of the world and use his own resources to make the world a better place. This is what the jabali tribe wants to see. And to achieve all this, we must not let the present King Eric to achieve. Everyone knows that Eric is not to bring happiness to the world, but to bring destruction to the world. Only when tezara really understands everything can he do these things well. For this reason, after inquiring about what happened in the kingdom of vakanda, mbaku would choose to keep tezara''s last breath and wait for the miracle to happen. And it''s time for the jabali tribe to return to the big family of the vakanda kingdom. It''s time for him to feel lonely again. "Do you have a blanket?" she said with a smile He was stiff with a smile. On this cold day, he was covered with ice and snow on his back, and the cold was piercing. Su Rui goes to get a blanket to cover tezara. Then it''s time for them to fight back. ¡­¡­ The next day, after they had a night''s rest in jabali tribe, they got up early to learn about the current situation of vakanda kingdom. Among them, tezara didn''t know anything because she fell down the waterfall. Nagiya told tezara what happened after that ¡±The murderer was in charge of the whole army, and he set the garden of heartgrass on fire¡° When tezara heard this, he was in a daze. Eric was crazy. The heart-shaped grass garden is the source of their kings, the tradition of tradition, one of the greatest heritage. Everett came out and explained: "of course he will do it. That''s what he learned from training. His troops used to create chaos abroad with the CIA. Whenever there is a change of power, it''s the best time for them to start. For example, when the election is held, or when the monarch dies, once they control the government, the army..." Tezara added: "and our resources, yes, Mount St. Mond!" There''s a lot to think about in tcharama. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 819 Su Rui immediately said: "our Zhenjin, and all my inventions." When they thought about it together, the crisis of the kingdom of vakanda suddenly appeared in front of their eyes. It was a worldwide disaster. What will happen if these powerful weapons are suddenly obtained by a group of oppressed people? It''s not peace, it''s destruction. The oppressed will take weapons to destroy everything and become oppressors. Only guiding them to use weapons correctly is the right way. It is good to oppose violence, but it must be done in a proper way. Tezara understood this, so he said, "he will send weapons to every corner of the world." After hearing this, the queen grasped the princess Su Rui''s hand tightly. There is not much left of the world from the chaos. Now Eric has taken control of all the regimes in vakanda, and with the power of the Panther, no one dares to resist him. "You have to take them away from vakanda safely," she said "What? What about you? " The queen knew that tezara was worried about her own safety, but did not tezara put herself in danger? Because she had lost one of her own, the queen was very worried about her stay. "The challenge to the throne is not over," tezara said with a firm look in her eyes Seeing such a determined tezara, the queen stood up and walked up to him and said, "tezara, we will not leave vakanda!" The queen doesn''t want to be separated from her son again. She wants to fight with tezara to the end. But tezara shook his head and refused: "it''s my duty to keep you safe." The queen couldn''t talk to tezara, so Su Rui stood up and said to her brother, "if he controls our technology, it won''t be safe anywhere." Su Rui said, and tezara''s face tightened. This is really a big problem. The science and technology team led by Su Rui has almost advanced the technology level of vakanda for a hundred years. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to evade the eyes and ears under the technology of vakanda. They are not discovered by Eric now because Eric has not controlled the technology that Surui left behind. At this moment, Su Rui goes to tezara, takes out a necklace of leopard teeth in his hand, and looks at tezara with a smile. Tezara smiles. He takes down the blanket on his head. Su Rui brings the leopard tooth necklace for him. Now, the strength of the Panther is back, and so is the Panther battle suit. Tezara is back on top, Eric! "The Panther has returned. I will be with him when he is fighting for the fate of vakanda," Su Rui said Su Rui''s eyes are firm. Even if tezara says anything, she won''t leave tezara and run away from vakanda with the queen. This is their home, no one can drive them out of here! Nagiya also reached out and grabbed tezara''s arm. "Me too," she said Just as tezara felt warm, Everett said, "I''ll join in." The party all looked at Everett. Here is Everett, an outsider. It''s normal to be surprised to hear him join. After all, Everett didn''t have to fight Eric with them. None of them dare to say who can survive 100%. This is a very dangerous battle! Everett saw their moving eyes and said, "what''s the matter? The fire is high when people gather firewood. " Everett''s expression was quite natural, as if he was talking about a very common thing. Just as they were gathering firewood there, mbaku, who was sitting on the throne, interrupted, "are you finished?" As the king of jabali Kingdom, when he watched a group of people who did not belong to his jabali tribe talking in front of him, his feeling was very strange. Seeing mbaku''s aggrieved expression, the crowd laughed, and tezara said, "can I have a chat with Prince mbaku alone?" Mbaku twisted his neck on the throne. The last time he and tezara went up against each other, they fought for each other''s lives on the waterfall. Now they work together and cherish each other. The friendship between men is also very strange. After tezara had finished, nagiya and they left the humble palace. Tezara walked slowly to mbaku and said, "thank you." "I owe you a big favor, one life for another, and now we are clean," mbaku said The favor mbaku said was that at that time, tezara did not kill him in the waterfall, leaving him a way to live. Otherwise, how could mbaku really save tezara. Even if they were expelled, the people of jabali tribe are affectionate and righteous. Seeing this, tezara pleaded, "Qing Dynasty allows my mother to stay here." Mubaku put his right hand to his chest and promised, "she''ll be all right, I promise you!" Mbaku said and patted gently. Seeing that mbaku said nothing and agreed without any conditions, tezara was embarrassed. You have to offer some conditions. Doesn''t it make me feel like a white wolf with no hands? But I can''t help it. Tezara really can''t promise anything to mbaku now. Only when he regains the throne can he count. "In fact... I have to ask you for more people," she continued awkwardly "I knew it," mbaku said with a smile Mbaku was smiling. Suddenly, the smile on his face closed and he said coldly, "no way!" There was doubt on tezara''s face. "I can''t let jabali die for your mission," mbaku explained "It''s our common mission, and it''s for all of us," tezara said After hearing such kind words from tezara, mbaku interrupted, "don''t worry about us. You are the first king who has condescended to come here for hundreds of years. Then what do you tell me about us?" The discontent in mbaku''s heart was vented. Their jabali tribe has been left out for too long. The rest of the tribes, including the whole kingdom of vakanda, did not attack them, but they were treated like outsiders. The jabali tribe endured this taste for hundreds of years. It is not until today, until the great changes began to take place in the vakanda Kingdom, that their jabali tribe ushered in the arrival of a king. On this day, the jabali tribe did not know how long it had been waiting. Their discontent, resentment, and cold all burst out on mbaku. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 820 Seeing mbaku venting his emotions there, tezara said, "I have no intention to defend the former king, but now sitting on the throne is our enemy. We all know the power of Zhenjin. If it falls into the hands of the murderer, do you think you can be good at it alone?" Mbaku stood up, gave tezara a look, and then returned to his throne. He still refused and said, "we can''t help you." At this moment, Eric and wakabi have arrived in Mount St. mond, the technological center of the kingdom of vakanda. Eric began to take over the technology here, and quickly launched his operations. Numerous advanced high-tech spaceships are flying on Mount St. Mond. Eric walks with wakabi, and Eric asks, "have the undercover agents been informed?" Wakabi looked at Eric and said, "yes, some people are disobedient, but the undercover agents in London, New York and Hong Kong are ready to go." Okye followed them, holding a spear and not saying a word. Now she has no feelings, there is only indifference, indifference, plus indifference, as well as the heart of that tiny touch of light called waiting for a miracle. Eric nodded. From beginning to end, he didn''t look at okye, let alone let her have any right to speak. If it were to be tezara, now okye would be sneering at tezara coldly. From this point alone, okye felt that his original decision seemed to be wrong. She should put down her own righteousness, follow her own feelings and fight for the former vakanda kingdom. Even if this result will be extremely miserable in the end. Eric said: "after we start, other people will naturally be moved by the wind. Look at this. It''s easy to handle sonic guns and tanks, and it won''t be detected by metal detectors. We have plenty of such weapons." Eric picked up a metal spear in front of him. It looked like a spear, but it was actually a powerful sonic gun. Su Rui really thought of all the talented technologies and realized them. At this time, Eric finally looked at okye, but his next sentence was: "let the world know how powerful we are!" Okye didn''t nod to Eric. Wakabi nodded. Ships began to take off outside the kingdom of vakanda, to distribute weapons to their undercover agents, and to launch operations around the world. Eric had a picture of the destruction of the world in front of him. Just then, however, a spaceship that had just taken off was blown up. The wreckage of the spaceship fell from the air and was burning. Suddenly, Eric and the bodyguards behind him all run over. They are watching the burning wreckage of the spaceship on the prairie. In the fire and black smoke, a man in a panther suit appears. Tezara stepped on the wreckage of the spaceship and opened his Panther mask to reveal his true face. It''s him! Vakanda''s only Savior! Tezara the Panther! After okye and other bodyguards saw that it was tezara, they all showed a smile on their faces. Okye was even more excited to tears: "tezara, my God, he is still alive." After wakabi saw tezara, his whole face was bad. He was afraid of tchara. Because he betrayed tchara and chose to cooperate with Eric. Before that, they were still good brothers until tezara brought back the news that crow had failed to capture him. It''s just a matter of a moment. The audience was shocked, and Eric couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. Shouldn''t tchara be dead? Some people are happy and others are worried to see the reappearance of tezara. Tezara jumped straight out of the wreckage and walked up to Eric, shouting, "nijadaka!" Tezara yells Eric''s real name. Eric replied with a defiant smile, "what''s the matter?" "I haven''t given up yet!" Tezara stretched out her arms. "And you see, I''m not dead!" What tezara means is that the challenge is not over. Because the final decision of the challenge is whether one party is going to die or not. From the beginning to the end, tezara did not say that he would surrender, and there is no time limit for the challenge, because he is still in the middle of the challenge. But Eric didn''t seem to think that way. He looked up and said, "the challenge is over. I''m king now. All the spaceships will start immediately and start the mission!" Eric gave orders not to give tezara a chance to stop him. In any case, he has to send out a batch of Zhenjin weapons to bring the world into chaos. Because it was the king''s order, the spaceship soon started again from Mount St. Mond. The spaceship that tezara crashed could not be rebooted, but the spaceship owned by the kingdom of vakanda could not be destroyed by him alone for a day and a night. Seeing this, tezara had been ready to say to Su Rui at the other end of the communication: "Su Rui, hurry up!" "Got it!" At this time, Su Rui puts on the clothes of the scientific and technological personnel in Mount Saint Mond and sneaks into the science and technology center of Mount Saint Mond with nagiya and Everett. Because the appearance of tezara led to the chaos of the guards at the scene, no one found the three of them sneaking in. "Come on, come on, Everett." Su Rui shouts in a low voice, they must seize the time to stop all the spaceships. As for the rest, just leave it to tezara. As long as tezara defeats Eric, their kingdom of vakanda will return to normal. Eric immediately pointed to tezara after he started all the spaceships and said, "wakabi, kill this clown." Eric directly orders wakabi, who was once tezara''s good brother. Wakabi''s eyes widened when he heard this, and okye stopped and said, "wakabi, the challenge ceremony is not over yet!" Okye points the spear at wakabi. She can tolerate wakabi''s betrayal, but this time she will never allow wakabi''s betrayal, especially breaking the rules of the ceremony. "What should we do, wakabi?" wakabi''s men asked As tezara goes faster and faster, wakabi has to make a choice immediately. It''s all in Eric''s mind whether to listen to him or not. The next second, wakabi made his decision. Wakabi raised his machete and said, "soldiers of the border Tribes! Go Wakabi aimed his machete at tezara. He didn''t want to retreat. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 821 Wakabi chose to follow Eric thoroughly. "Go With wakabi''s command, the warriors of the border tribes rushed to tezara one by one with curved swords. Hundreds of people rushed down the hillside. In the sky, there was a plane flying over their heads. Tezara didn''t say anything after seeing wakabi''s betrayal. He was met by a man with firm eyes. Facing his former people, and now facing each other with his sword, tezara''s heart is filled with endless hatred for Eric. With the Panther''s helmet on, tezara''s steps changed from fast walking to fast running. Then he jumped up and knocked a warrior of the border tribe unconscious. Okye was angry when he saw Eric let his boyfriend lead his hand to attack tezara. She turned her spear at Eric and said, "you! Your heart is full of hatred. You are not worthy to be the king of a country. " The bodyguards also looked at Eric fiercely one by one, Eric''s hands hiding behind his back. Because wakabi and his men rushed to tezara, there were only female bodyguards around him. Now it seems that the bodyguards are going to rebel. As okye''s anger leaps higher and higher, she directly puts on an offensive posture and leads the bodyguards to fight against Eric. The one who said he would only be loyal to the king sitting on the throne has changed. She took off her mask and began to obey her heart from now on. When Eric saw that the whole situation had been decided, he knew that the bodyguards would no longer obey him. So after going back to a certain distance, Eric puts on the Panther suit and draws out two swords from behind, posing as an attack. The bodyguards pointed their spears at Eric one after another. Okye said to one of her subordinates, "zhuyou, help tezara." Zhu you then led a part of the female bodyguards to support tezara. "At my command, attack!" Okye immediately launched an attack on Eric, four female bodyguards with perfect siege from Eric. With okye as the head, their fierce offensive even suppressed Eric at the beginning. In the sky, the plane constantly fired bullets to attack tezara. Tezara, who incarnated as panther, was so fast that it was hard to catch. There''s nothing he can do about the precise locking of the plane. "Attack The warriors of the border tribes have come to tezara. At this time, tezara took the initiative to come up, the warriors one by one in the hands of the blue shield, formed a huge barrier to stop tezara. But tezara jumped directly behind them, and hit the ground with a fist, which instantly burst out a shock wave. The ripple spreads all around, and all the warriors in front of us will fly into the air. Tezara solved more than 20 warriors with just one jump and one punch. By the way, tezara picked up a machete, threw it directly into the air and knocked it down. The plane bored him like a fly. After the plane crashed, its fuselage was burning flames, and countless thick smoke floated to the sky with the wind. At the back of the border, the tribal warriors rushed forward one by one. And at the back of the border tribe warriors, okye''s men also rushed over. The bodyguards soon fought with the warriors, sharing the pressure of tezara. Tezara went straight to wakabi. Wakabi, holding a machete, slashes at tezara mercilessly. But before tezara, who inherits the power of the Panther and owns the most advanced Panther combat clothes, wakabi is kicked out by tezara like a three-year-old. Wakabi bumped into a stone. Tezara took back the Panther mask, showed his face and called to wakabi: "wakabi, stop it! Stop it But wakabi didn''t listen to tezara. He ran to the stone like a disgusting traitor, and took out his clothes and blew the horn loudly. "Wakabi, no!" Tezara was shouting the moment she saw wakabi take out his horn. But it didn''t work. Wakabi directly sounded the horn, as the leader of the border tribe, they captive the giant fighting beast of wakanda Kingdom, rhinoceros! Under the sound of the horn, a rhinoceros with Zhenjin weapons on its head and horn rushed from the distant land. Wakabi jumped directly on the back of a rhinoceros and charged with the rhinoceros. All the frontier warriors under his command also rode rhinoceros. The rhinoceros are huge and powerful, and they can easily break big trees. In addition, the most powerful rhinoceros horn is covered with a layer of armor made by Zhenjin, which makes the rhinoceros more incomparable. In an instant, the border tribe warriors who were trapped in a disadvantage once again became powerful. These rhinoceros, even the burning wreckage of the plane, can be directly hit by them. They are truly fighting beasts! And in Mount St. mond, Surui and nagiya have successfully sneaked in. "Nagiya and I will use remote control of the Royal claw," she said in her familiar lab Everett watched as Surui picked up a ring from the research platform. He asked, "what do I need to do?" Everett doesn''t know anything about these high-tech things. Surui took the ring weapon to Everett''s hand and said, "you drive!" "What?" Everett was surprised when he was suddenly entrusted with the task of driving. Su Rui took Everett a ring and went on to the other side. Without stopping for a moment, he said, "you used to be an excellent pilot. Don''t worry. I will guide you all the way, just like riding a flying motorcycle." With that, Surui installed the wireless communicator behind Everett''s ear. "What, and a scooter?" Everett believed it. Now he is like an illiterate reading 300 Tang poems. Su Rui ran to the other side after finishing, pointed to a set of red clothes on the research platform and said, "najiya, you put on this." "I''m not a bodyguard." Nagiya saw the red suit belonging to the bodyguard and naturally began to change it. "Just put it on. It''s self-defense. Come on!" Su Rui ran to and fro. She ran out of the research room and said to Everett when she left: "agent Everett, I''ll leave it to you. Have a good drive!" Everett looks at Su Rui and shouts: "but I don''t know how to operate..." "It''s all up to you, this thing!" Nagiya, dressed, ran out. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 822 Everett, who stayed in the research room, looked confused. "So who can teach me how to drive your royal?" Everett sighs, and then quietly waits for Su Rui''s command. The picture goes to another place. Outside Mount St. mond, four elite bodyguards are fighting with Eric. However, when they attack Eric in turn, Eric grabs one of the bodyguards with his backhand, and immediately pulls away from the other three. Eric gets the neck of the bodyguard, and the remaining three bodyguards, including okye, can only aim their spears at Eric, but they dare not continue to attack. The female bodyguard who was caught immediately said: "long live vakanda!" Her eyes showed a sense of determination. Eric did not hesitate to wipe the knife over her neck, and then threw the dead bodyguard to the ground. The three of them roared bitterly: "ah Seeing the cry of the three, Eric''s face showed a cruel smile, like a madman who wanted to beat him to death. "Go Okye leads the charge, but Eric throws her foot in the face. There is still a big gap between the two sides in combat effectiveness. If it was Eric under normal circumstances, the four of them would have subdued him. Outside, Su Rui and najiya rush out. Su Rui has two glove like things in his hand, and najiya is a ring as big as a collar. At the moment when the door is opened, Su Rui sees two guards. Without hesitation, she sends out one or two cannons from her gloves to knock the guards unconscious. "Go Su Rui sticks to the wall and comes to the Royal claw carefully, then throws Qimo Youzhu. Waiting quietly in the research room, Everett suddenly saw the sofa beside him ring out a voice: "the remote driving system has been activated." Everett saw the first mock exam of his space as a royal claw, and the scenery outside was simulated. "My God!" Everett was shocked to see this new high technology, which he had never imagined, and which did not even exist in the movies. Su Rui did not give Everett too much shock time, she immediately said: "the operation mode has been changed to the American Standard, come on." "All right." Everett took a deep breath, sat on it, and manipulated the remote sensing. The remote sensing of this simulated spaceship is really controllable! Everett immediately pushed it forward, and the Royal claw took off directly from St. Mond. Two guards guarding the Royal claw fell to the ground when the Royal claw took off. After seeing the Royal claw successfully take off, Su Rui and nagiya yelled: "yes!" Nagiya is watching to see if anyone is coming. Surui says to Everett, "hurry up, we must stop them from taking their weapons away from vakanda!" Su Rui is also tense at the moment. At the moment when every step is crucial, there should be no mistakes, otherwise all previous achievements will be wasted. Once Zhenjin weapons leave vakanda, they will be hard to trace back. This kind of weapon is like Aladdin''s magic lamp. Anyone who meets it will not give up. Everett looked at the blue sky in the distance, as if he had returned to the time when he flew through all the dangers when he was young. The old blood was rekindled, and Everett said in a voice, "I see. Leave it to me." The Royal claw soared above the sky. Below the Royal claw, which is the slope of Surui and nagiya, tezara is working with a group of bodyguards against the warriors and rhinoceros of the border tribe. Tezara grabs the horn of a galloping rhinoceros, and then falls the rhinoceros down with great strength, which is just extraordinary. Even the galloping rhinoceros can be brought down directly. On the top of the slope, three bodyguards headed by okye join hands to trap Eric with spears. "Lock him up!" Okye yelled, and the spear in the hands of the three men immediately sent out a yellow light. Eric was stimulated to shout. Okye took advantage of this opportunity to kick Eric''s leg to bend, let Eric kneel down. Three spears crossed Eric''s neck, and the yellow light turned into a white electric light. Okye said, "take off his necklace! Take off his necklace The three felt Eric struggling furiously. They are not like a man trapped with a spear, but a beast. Eric kept yelling, but they couldn''t do it. They didn''t have the extra strength to take off Eric''s Panther necklace with one hand. At this time, Eric''s whole body burst out a yellow shock wave, which shocked the three people out directly. The three flew from the slope to the fighting tezara below. After seeing the defeat of the three, nagiya in the side yelled: "Viva vakanda!" Then nagiya rushes to Eric with the metal ring, while Surui aims her gloves at Eric. Eric, who has just finished dealing with the bodyguard, hears the movement behind him. He turns his head and looks around. When he sees that the other party is tezara''s beloved woman and sister, Eric''s eyes immediately lock on the second daughter like a pack of wolves. Without waiting for najiya to rush over, Eric took the initiative to run by himself. But at this time, Su Rui''s gloves continue to fire cannons, will run over Eric step by step. For a moment, Eric couldn''t move forward. Everett, in the Royal claw, soon caught up with the ship that was carrying the Zhenjin weapon. Everett asked, "OK, Surui, I saw the enemy plane. What should I do then?" Su Rui is dealing with Eric at this time. She has no spare time to take care of Everett. She just shouts impatiently: "beat them down, you don''t need to ask!" Su Rui uses affirmative sentences, which shows how nervous she is now. This is an enemy that even okye can''t deal with. As a science and technology worker, she is naturally extremely afraid now. "All right. Leave it to fate Everett pulled the rocker, and the automatic aiming system on the Royal claw had locked the enemy plane. Two light cannons came out and accurately destroyed one of the enemy planes. The enemy plane flying outside the kingdom of vakanda fell into the river. Everett said to himself after a successful shot: "OK, I hit it!" At this moment, the enemy plane which had been flying forward suddenly turned around and attacked him. "Oh, damn it!" Everett began to get nervous. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 823 Everett saw a lot of artillery coming at him. "Damn it! damn! Damn it Everett cordially greets these enemy planes. In fact, even if he''s actually hit, it won''t matter. This is the advantage of remote control. Like the soverins, they like to control the spacecraft remotely to pursue the enemy. In this way, even if they fail, they will lose the spaceship at most, and the members still have no problems. Su Rui''s remote control technology is similar to the invention of the soverins. The two are similar. But now Everett has long forgotten that he is piloting a spaceship remotely. The real surroundings made the cells all over his body active. Outside Mount St. mond, tezara rushed to wakabi, who was sitting on the other rhino, as soon as he knocked down one. Tezara wanted to kick wakabi off the rhinoceros. In front of him, there are several border tribe warriors who rush to tezara and want to suppress tezara together. Tezara kicked them all with a roundabout kick, his body just landed, and the space in front of him suddenly became dark. It turned out that wakabi came to him on a rhinoceros, and the rhinoceros put his horn directly on tezara''s chest. This top, tezara as if told to fly forward by a boulder to hit the general inverted fly a hundred meters away. The Panther''s battle suit plays a role in absorbing power. Therefore, after landing heavily, tezara didn''t suffer too much damage, otherwise, just this time, tezara''s body would have to lie in the hospital bed for ten days and a half months. The power of the fighting beast is not blown. Next to Mount St. mond, because Surui''s cannon attack makes Eric unable to move forward, nagiya sneaks around Eric''s back and smashes the metal ring on Eric''s body. There are sharp cutting pieces around the metal ring, and nagiya cuts Eric''s body several times in succession. But because it''s also su Rui''s modified and evolved Panther suit, these attacks of nagiya didn''t hurt Eric himself, and all of them were resisted by the Panther suit. Su Rui continued to fire later. Eric''s body is unnaturally crooked, but after su Rui''s so many shots, Eric has adapted. So when nagiya plans to continue attacking Eric, Eric scratches nagiya''s thigh with his backhand, and then kicks nagiya in the stomach, kicking her into the battlefield below. Now Surui is the only one left to fight Eric on Mount St. Mond. Without any physical fighting skills and strength, Surui has to use his gloves to send out cannons to delay Eric. But it didn''t work. As Eric gets closer to Surui, her cannons can''t hit Eric any more. Instead, Eric''s hand is taken away. When Eric is only two or three meters away from Surui, Surui suddenly changes the attack mode in his gloves, from a cannon to a shockwave. Two blue shockwaves crisscross Eric''s brain like tornadoes. Close to bear the high-intensity shock wave, or against the head, Eric''s knees instantly kneel down, while covering his head with his hands in pain. Su Rui continued to approach, trying to maximize the effectiveness of the shock wave. Eric cries out in pain. Just when he can''t bear it, Eric grabs the short spear he throws on the ground and paddles to Surui. Su Rui quickly dodges back, which leads to insufficient power transmission of the shock wave. Eric stands up, grabs Su Rui''s arm and gives a cold laugh. Su Rui struggles, but it''s useless. Losing her gloves, she is an ant in front of Eric, who throws her aside. On the hillside of Mount St. mond, due to being pushed out by rhinoceros, tezara took off the Panther mask and took a deep breath. Even if the Panther suit has the special function of absorbing energy, it doesn''t mean that it can be completely harmless. The impact of the rhinoceros made it hard for tezara. As soon as he took a few breaths of air, wakabi rushed over with his men. The bodyguards eventually lost out to the border tribe warriors with rhinoceros bonus. Now tezara is the only one left on the hillside. The warriors of the border tribe hold on to tezara and beat him violently, just like hooligans beating tezara. Tezara covers his head with his hand, and uses the defense of the Panther suit to reduce the damage. Just when tezara was surrounded and beaten up, he saw Suri next to Mount St. Mond being bullied by Eric. Looking at Eric''s action, it seems that he wants to hurt Surui. Tezara''s internal strength burst out, his fists waved out, and the purple aura shocked all the warriors who had besieged his border tribe out. "Su Rui!" Tezara roared and ran up. At this moment, Surui was forced to the edge, Eric holding a short spear said: "what, little princess?" Behind Surui is the great abyss of Mount St. mond, which leads to the inner core of Mount St. Mond. It''s also a place where a lot of spaceships and planes take off, so it''s thousands of meters high. If you fall down, even if you wear a panther suit, you will break your whole body. Seeing Eric approaching step by step, Surui said without any color of begging for mercy: "you will never be a real king!" Eric is furious when he hears about it and stabs Su Rui with his short spear. Su Rui closes her eyes in fear, but the next second she feels a strong wind blowing through her cheek. When she opens her eyes, she sees that tezara runs over and pours Eric into the abyss below¡° Brother Su Rui looks at the blue light in the abyss and shouts. Tezara and Eric fight each other with fists in the process of falling. They bump into the track and fall together. With the help of the air rail buffer, the two did not fall directly can not move. When the two fell on a straight track, they fought quickly. The Yellow waves collide with the purple waves, and tezara and Eric fly backwards at the same time. At this time, tezara saw the bright pillar beside him, and he immediately contacted Su Rui and said, "Su Rui!" "Brother!" Su Rui looks at tezara at the bottom and contacts him through the wireless communication device. Tcharama turned over and stood up and said, "put the train on the track below!" Tezara has a plan. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 824 Eric kept on standing up and rushing to tezara. He didn''t want to give tezara a a break for a moment. He cannot continue to rule the kingdom of vakanda without killing tezara. Su Rui reminded tezara: "the acoustic stabilizer will make your battle suit invalid, and you will have no protection." Su Rui said anxiously on Mount St. Mond. But tezara did not care at all and said, "so does he!" Su Rui understands what tezara wants to do. He wants to fight with Eric. If both sides have Panther suits, it''s hard for them to decide whether to win or not. Now the kingdom of vakanda is controlled by Eric, so the longer they fight, the more likely Eric will win. Tezara decided to make a quick decision. When he asked Su Rui to start the train, he was still ready to win. Eric is tall and wants to kick tezara''s head with his knee. Surui has started the train and the sound stabilizers come from the light plates on both sides. An invisible air ripple suddenly appeared on the whole track. The train passed by them in an instant. Tezara and Eric jumped to the edge of the track to escape. Eric''s mouth was still smiling. Because even if tezara is resurrected, he will not be his opponent. If he can beat tezara once, he can beat tezara twice, three times, countless times. Panther power, he has it. Leopard battle clothes, he also Eric suddenly felt that his body was a little chilly by the wind from the train. He was surprised to see the Panther suit on his arm disappear. His arm is changing back to its original shape. Eric took a look at the light board next to him. He knew it was caused by the light board. But it doesn''t matter. Eric said, "I can kill you without a uniform. Your time is over. You''re afraid of your hands and feet and doing nothing." Eric kept walking on the edge of the track, even if the train opened fire, they could see each other in the gap between the train carriages. Eric yelled. Now he can only yell at tezara. After all, the train is standing in front of him. Since the fist and foot attack is not good, the sound wave attack will annoy you to death. Seeing this, tezara countered: "do you want vakanda to look like you hate? Fall apart and kill each other. " Two cousins yelled at each other in the crevice of the train. Eric clenched his teeth and said, "of course not. I''ll pay him back in his own way." Eric then gave a thumbs up sign to tchara that he was a coward. Tezara mercilessly scolded: "you and they are like birds of a feather, you will destroy the world, vakanda is not immune." Eric began to get more and more excited. He bared his teeth and said, "this world has left me nothing. It has taken away everything I love, but I won''t swallow my anger. I''ll find the minions you left outside one by one, and then let them go to hell to accompany Zuli!" Eric finally spoke out his great revenge plan. He didn''t want to save the world and destroy it completely. Zhenjin of vakanda kingdom? He didn''t care. He just wanted to transport these Zhenjin weapons from the kingdom of vakanda, pretending to lose their support to the suffering people all over the world. The kingdom of vakanda without Zhenjin is nothing. Eric first destroyed all the heart-shaped grass, breaking the Panther''s power inheritance. After that, Zhenjin was transported out. The next step is to destroy vakanda''s technology. In the end, of course, vakanda''s crops and livestock. When all this was done, his revenge plan came to an end. Eric, he is a Avenger who has already gone into the dark, not a founder of a great era. "Ah As the last section of the train passed, tezara and Eric jumped at each other. Above Mount St. mond, Surui, after helping tezara start the train, went down the hill to see nagiya. "Nagiya, are you ok?" Su Rui slides all the way on the hillside to nagiya''s side. Nagiya''s leg was scratched by Eric, but it didn''t matter. She just couldn''t stand up and walk for a while. "I''m fine, and you?" Najiya can see that Su Rui is not hurt by the way she slides down. After all, tezara just rushed through. "I''m fine, too." Su Rui finished and looked at the hillside ahead. Nagiya said firmly in her eyes, "let''s go!" The second daughter continued to fight. On the other hand, Everett, who was constantly chased by enemy planes, flew among the mountains in his royal claw. The mountains of the kingdom of vakanda are very low, mostly only tens of meters, and those of hundreds of meters are rare. And the best mountain has been used as a science and technology research center. It''s Mount St. Mond. In such a wide terrain, Everett circled the river like a nimble rabbit, which made the enemy plane unable to catch the flaw. The technology of the former pilot is reflected. But it''s no use just running away, so Everett asked for help: "Surui, I threw away one fight, but the other two bit me dead." While Everett was driving the Royal claw, the whole ship suddenly vibrated. "What''s the matter?" Everett was surprised, you know, he was in the research room, even if the Royal claw vibration did not affect him. Everett''s brain is very clear after a period of adaptation. "The lab is under attack!" Everett knew the reason immediately. It was the attack on the laboratory that made him feel the shock. "What, where?" Everett saw the scene begin to disappear. The system said, "the whole projection system is off." The next second, Everett''s eyes returned to the laboratory. In front of the research room, there is an enemy plane constantly firing, trying to blow up the research room. Su Rui said: "Everett, get out of there!" Everett watched a lot of gunfire coming in front of him. He locked his eyes tightly to the picture and asked, "how much time do I have?" Everett looked like the best pilot in the world. "The glass wall defense index is 50 percent," the system said In other words, in a few minutes, the research laboratory will be bombed, and others will be destroyed on the spot. Faced with such a tense time, Everett said calmly: "return to combat mode!" The holographic projection unfolds again. Su Rui stopped him and said, "Everett! Everett Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 825 As a former pilot, although he is too old to engage in high-intensity flight missions, Everett''s military heart has been burning. He will not retreat. No one can tell him to retreat and run away in the face of difficulties. Even if Surui kept telling him to leave the research room quickly, Everett was not moved. As the hologram unfolds, Everett continues to fight with the enemy plane in the shock. Su Rui doesn''t have time to take care of Everett. They fight again. The warriors of the border tribe were tangled with the bodyguards. Su Rui follows the bodyguards to attack the border warriors with the shockwave in the spear and attacks them continuously with the energy shield defense. "Control it!" Wakabi commands the warriors of the border tribes. This time, wakabi learned to be smart. He sent a few people to turn the shield from horizontal to vertical, and surrounded it in a circle, trapping okye, nagiya and Surui. In this way, if the height is enough, they can''t jump out of the energy shield like tezara. The high defensive energy shield is the perfect cage, which can trap Su Rui and them. At the same time, a large number of tribal warriors resisted the attack of other bodyguards on the periphery. For a moment, Su Rui and they are trapped and unable to break out. "Let''s just give up. I''ll give up on the count of three." Wakabi rides on the rhinoceros and persuades them to surrender instead of making unnecessary resistance. Wakabi didn''t give Su Rui too much time to deal with them. He just started timing: "one, two..." Before wakabi could count to three, there was a strange sound all around him. All the people looked around. At this moment, wakabi suddenly found that his vision became higher. It turned out that he was caught by mobaku, who was attacking from behind. Wakabi only has the appearance of 1.67 meters, while mbaku is a real strong man close to 2 meters. With the height of the hillside, mbaku was able to catch wakabi directly on the rhinoceros. After grabbing wakabiko, mbaku yelled, "come and see jabali! Attack Mbaku throws wakabi directly on the energy shield of their border tribe warriors, and then rushes up with his men to rescue the bodyguards. Su Rui and they all smile when they see the support coming from mbaku. For a time, they once again took control of the situation. Wakabi was thrown to the ground. Under the impact of jabali people outside, the energy shields of the frontier tribal warriors disintegrated instantly. "Go on!" Okye roared with a spear in his hand. Like a tiger rushing into a flock, mbaku grabs the neck of a frontier tribal warrior and throws it. "Who else?" he cried Mbaku released his ferocity completely, and together with his men, he defeated wakabi. It''s in the track. As the train goes by, tezara and Eric come back with their Panther suits. Only when the train has just arrived or left for a short period of time will the sonic stabilizer remove their Panther suit. Not long after their fight, the train came back again. Tezara picked up the weapon on the ground and rushed straight to Eric. Now the most dangerous is not tezara and Eric, but Everett. After returning to combat mode again, Everett''s ears would hear the system''s prompt constantly: "the glass wall defense index is 15 percent." Everett was not disturbed by it, but focused on driving the spacecraft to avoid the pursuit of enemy aircraft. Just then, two enemy planes behind him suddenly launched two iron hooks and caught the Royal claw opened by Everett. The system immediately prompted: "serious failure of weapon system!" "Damn it Everett was unable to move when he launched the Royal claw into the sky. Two enemy planes held him back. Everett closed his eyes and said, "well, Surui, the last plane is about to reach the border, but now I''m caught in some kind of wire." Everett didn''t know how to break free. Surui''s fight was easy, so he told him: "arms crossed in front of his chest!" Everett immediately made this awkward gesture, and did not hesitate. The system prompts: "sonic overload system starts!" Su Rui naturally heard the sound of the system, so she said, "now open your arms." After the sonic overload system started, a large number of yellow light waves began to gather on the Royal claw, as if it was storing energy. After Everett opened his arms, these yellow light waves suddenly burst out and directly destroyed the two enemy planes. So the Royal claw regained its freedom and kept falling to the ground. Everett panic everywhere, when the system prompt: "system restart countdown, five, four, three, two, one!" When the Royal claw was about to explode, the system was restarted, and Everett drove it directly to crash the last enemy plane heading for the border. After the Royal claw died with the enemy plane, Everett clenched his fist excitedly and said, "yes! It''s a success At the same time, Everett returned to the research room, he fell down in the air, and the first time to stand up and run outside the research room. Su Rui is also reminding him: "run now!" Everett successfully escaped from the research laboratory, and his life was not in great danger. So he was the first one to finish the task. The battle continues below the hillside. With the addition of mbaku and his men, the situation turned around in an instant. Wakabi was riding on the rhinoceros, looking at himself as the situation was gone, and his eyes didn''t know what he was thinking. He stares at mubaku tightly. At the moment of mubaku''s attack, wakabi says to the rhinoceros in vakanda''s language: "go!" No one can stop him. Only tezara and Eric, who have inherited the power of the Panther and are wearing Panther suits, can stop them. The rhinoceros collided so fast that it came to mbaku in the blink of an eye. Just when the rhinoceros horn wants to directly pierce mbaku''s stomach, an unexpected person stops in front of the rhinoceros. Wakabi immediately grabbed the rhinoceros and looked at okye in front of them. The rhinoceros licked okye''s face kindly. Okye gave a rare smile to the rhinoceros. Mubaku saw that okye helped him stop wakabi, so he continued to run to another place, which was left to okye to deal with. In the face of his boyfriend, okye was furious. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 827 It''s natural that okye will be angry with wakabi. When wakabi turns to Eric, he can understand it as thinking about the future. But when tezara came back, wakabi still listened to the tyrant''s order to attack tezara. From that moment on, okye wanted to stab the spear into wakabi''s chest and ask him why. Now, here''s the opportunity. After mbaku left, wakabi got off the rhinoceros. Okye said to her, "put down your arms!" There was no emotion in okye''s eyes. She just glared at wakabi. Wakabi looked at okye''s angry face and said, "are you going to kill me, honey?" Wakabi''s hand was always in his clothes. The scene of two people chatting here is totally different from that around them. Everyone was fighting, only the two of them were chatting. It''s like the sky that will never be affected in troubled times. In the face of wakabi''s doubt, okye said coldly: "for vakanda, no doubt!" Okye pointed his spear at wakabi''s head. Wakabi looked around. Najiya and Surui have subdued his men. Mubaku and his men are brave and good at fighting. They beat down the remaining warriors of the border tribes one by one. Wakabi knew that he was no longer winning. So in full view of the public, wakabi''s hand came out of his clothes, along with a machete. In the end, wakabi threw his machete to the ground and chose to surrender. This man, really hateful! So far, there have been two places have won, the remaining one is only tezara and Eric. This is the root of all evils. Only when Eric is solved can their kingdom of vakanda return to normal and make a big step forward in history. By the track, trains come and go, and tezara and Eric are on the same side. When they are fighting, the Panther suit will suddenly disappear. After mastering certain rules, now they have a more accurate grasp of the time when the Panther suit disappears. Both of them know that they can kill each other only when the Panther''s battle suit disappears. Otherwise, with the battle suit, ordinary sharp weapons can''t do any damage to them. So the key to their victory is when the train goes by. When the train came again, tezara stabbed Eric''s short spear into his chest to make him lose the ability to resist. Eric is not a fuel-efficient lamp, he inherited the strength of the Panther, and grabbed the wrist of tezara, and pressed the short spear to tezara''s side. Tezara grimaced at the corners of his mouth. Like Eric, both of them are now in a state of blue veins. Eric turns over, grabs the spear back and stabs at tezara. "This is for you, cousin!" Eric''s teeth show. He locks tezara and his spear comes closer. Tezara saw the most accurate time when the train was about to leave from behind, because at the moment when the train left, he used the huge wind of the train to push Eric forward. Eric lost his balance and his spear flew into the sky. The Panther suit is about to recover. Tezara quickly grabs the short spear and stabs Eric in when the Panther suit is about to cover Eric''s abdomen. Eric spat out a mouthful of blood and praised, "good move!" Eric, who knew he had lost, took a look at tezara, and then breathed the air and enjoyed the underground space. Eric said, "my father said that vakanda is the best place in the world, the most beautiful place he has ever seen. He promised to show me. Isn''t that ridiculous?" Eric''s expression more said more sad, generally at the end of the failure, the villain will say his life can not say the words. That''s not to win sympathy, but if he doesn''t say it now, he won''t have a chance to say it. It''s like a person who has hidden a secret for a lifetime. The longer he goes, the more he will want to find someone to say it. Tezara is Eric''s best listener, because tezara can understand everything he says. So she didn''t interrupt Eric. She just watched him and listened. Eric said: "a kid born in Auckland would believe that. Ha ha." Eli Yan was very happy. He had a great pain in his abdomen, but he didn''t cry out from the beginning to the end. He didn''t shed tears or feel desperate because he was about to die. He just felt that everything had become less important. Tezara grabs Eric by the shoulder and takes him up the elevator to Panther canyon. It used to be a place for tezara to relax, but now it''s the most beautiful dusk. A round of sunset in the horizon that end slowly decline, endless vast plain exudes the last warmth. Thin clouds in the sky, the whole world fell into a yellow. Tezara brings Eric in and puts him down. Eric looked at the scene behind the scenes and exclaimed, "it''s beautiful!" Seeing the humanity in Eric''s eyes, tezara said, "we can cure you." With Surui''s high technology, even Everett''s broken spine can be cured. Eric''s abdominal puncture would have been successful if it hadn''t been treated as soon as possible, but it didn''t matter for a while. Eric still has a chance to live. But Eric didn''t understand. He wanted to destroy the kingdom of vakanda. Now that he has been defeated, he has no reason to live. Eric looked at tchara in disbelief and asked, "why? Let me be your prisoner? over my dead body! Just bury me in the sea, just like the ancestors of those ships who wanted to die, because they knew that they would rather die than be free. " Eric pulled out the spear. When he saw that tezara had not refuted, he knew that he really wanted to do it. So Eric chose to die here. As soon as the spear was drawn out, Eric''s abdomen was bleeding in a large area. In less than a minute, he died in the Panther Canyon because of excessive bleeding. It''s also the best destination for him. After Eric died, tezara buried him in the Royal Cemetery. Anyway, Eric is all royal and he''s qualified to live there. The crisis in the kingdom of vakanda has been lifted. Everything is back to normal and peace is coming again. The sun is still shining, herdsmen are nomadic, bodyguards are training, everything is so harmonious. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 828 ?? In order to deal with the impending extermination of hegemony, Yang Han is naturally seizing the time. He did not know whether he would disappear under the threat of extermination. It''s all unknown. It is one of Yang Han''s methods to create a powerful warrior with symbiosis and vampire as one. Captain Marvel didn''t come back from outer space. Now it''s not easy for them to deal with mieba. And in order to have a perfect ending, Yang Han must have something to keep. But if you can try to save people in mieba''s hands, try to save them. Ten evil spirits and vampires were born for this. Their ability one by one is too strong to be true. They may not be as strong as hulk and general Ross. But they are the weakened version of Hulk. And it can be mass produced! The top ten evil spirits are just the first template. As time goes on, Yang Han will build an invincible army of evil spirits when he becomes more proficient in the manufacture of symbionts! When the earth is thriving, the crisis is coming! The plot of Avengers 3 begins! A rescue signal came out of the vast universe. "This is the leader sleeve of Asgard refugee ship. We are under attack. Again, we are under attack. The engine is completely damaged and the life support device is invalid. We request the ships in the airspace to come to the rescue quickly. We are twenty-two miles away from Asgard. Our crew are civilians of Asgard. We have almost no armed forces. We are not warships, Again, we are not warships. " At this moment, a huge spaceship attacked Asgard''s refugee ship, and they were invaded without resistance. The invader stepped on the fire and walked by the wounded Asgard refugees. He said, "listen to me, please be happy. Your supreme glory is to be able to get the salvation of the great titan. Maybe you feel miserable, no! This is redemption. The balance of the universe can be kept in balance because of your sacrifice. Smile. Even if you die, you are also the people of extermination. " Ebony throat, one of mieba''s five men, passed by rocky. He is going with his brother Thor to bring Asgard people from the universe to the earth. Unexpectedly, he met mieba. Thor and rocky immediately fight mieba, but they are defeated by mieba in an instant. Even Thor, who has awakened the power of Thor, is not an opponent to destroy hegemony. It''s a formidable opponent, and it''s hard to imagine. Mieba looked at the universe in the ruins. He turned his hair and said in a deep and dignified voice, "I know the feeling of failure. I''m so disappointed. Even if you do nothing wrong, you still have to accept the fate of failure. It''s frightening and chilling. But I ask you, what''s the use of fear? Fear or escape, fate is always coming, now fate is coming! Or, I am your destiny Mieba was holding the toppling tor in his hand and clenched his fist. He wears a glove on his left hand. There are several gem holes on the back of the glove. Mieba is collecting infinite gems from all over the universe. On the far left of mieba gloves, an infinite gem is emitting its light. Mieba clenches his left hand and grabs Thor''s head in his right. Thor vomited blood, a look embarrassed, but he is still stubborn said: "you talk too much nonsense!" Rocky trembled at the sight of Thor''s miserable appearance. Mieba asked, "do you want the magic cube or your brother''s head? I think you know the good and the bad. " Mieba''s five men aimed their weapons at rocky one after another, waiting for his answer. Mieba is wearing gold armor and is waiting. Rocky said with a smile: "of course, kill him!" Rocky''s words surprised mieba a little. However, the surprise passed quickly, and mieba then aimed his jewel at Thor''s head. Thor yelled at once. The power of infinite gems was destroying his brain. Rocky''s brow was locked, and he watched his brother suffer there, and his face had no smile. When mieba wanted to destroy Thor''s head with the power of gems, rocky couldn''t see it anymore. "Enough, stop it!" he cried Mieba stops the infinite gem in his hand, and Thor''s mouth is bleeding. If he was not a God, he would have died now. Thor is quite strong said: "the magic cube of the universe is not with us, it was destroyed with Asgard." But rocky knew that this matter could not be concealed, so he made a move to the air with his right hand. When rocky went to Asgard''s treasure house to revive Sirte, he took away the magic cube of the universe. Almost no one knows the news, but they don''t know how mieba got to know it, and they came to the door. The magic cube of the universe appears in Rocky''s fingers. He radiates white and blue light, which is as elusive as the mysterious universe. Mieba smiles when he sees the cube coming out. Thor looked at Rocky with white eyes and said, "how could I have a brother like you?" Rocky knelt down to send the cube to mieba, and said to Thor, "I promise you, brother, we will be safe." Mieba said coldly, "this is not the time for optimism, Asgard." Rocky had come near mieba. He looked up at the tall mieba: "on the one hand, I''m not from Asgard, on the other hand, we have hawk!" The next second, Hulk hawk appeared in the spaceship. Because Bruce in order to deal with the goddess of death Hella when again changed back to the Hulk form. So he never turned back to Bruce. Even going back to earth once didn''t change back to Bruce. And hawk himself does not want to return to the earth. He feels that the earth refuses him, does not like him, and does not accept him. So after settling down the asgards, Thor and rocky followed hawk into space in a spaceship. Who knows, this will meet mieba. The combat effectiveness of the whole ship was destroyed by mieba and his men. Thor and rocky have no resistance. The only hope left is Hulk! Although rocky was extremely afraid of hawk, he believed in the power of hawk from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, he painstakingly communicated with hawk through his mind when he was talking about mieba, and planned the anti war plan. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 829 As soon as hawk rushed out, he pressed mieba on the wall. So Thor got out of the hands of mieba. The furious hawk grabs mieba by the shoulder and bumps him all the way to the wall. Black dwarf, one of the five subordinates of mieba, wants to rush up to help mieba with a giant hammer, but he is stopped by ebony throat. Ebony throat said: "let him also relax." So black dwarf stopped. They were watching hawk vs mieba on the damaged spaceship. Haoke, who pushed mieba into the wall, was quickly pushed away by mieba''s arm. Hawk struggled, but his fierce strength in mieba''s hands seemed like a child of two or three years old. Hawk''s hand was broken off by mieba, and people were also going backward. Hawk couldn''t believe it. He had never met an opponent with more strength than himself, and almost completely crushed. Hawk, who had never felt fear, suddenly felt an inexplicable emotion in his heart. Strange, surprised, and want to defeat mieba. But Mieba punches on hawk one after another. Hawk punches back. His speed, strength and fighting skills are not as good as mieba. This led to hawk being hanged unilaterally by mieba. Besides, mieba''s body is five to five away from that of hawk. Both of them are huge. Mieba grabs hawk''s head and kicks it off with his knees. Then he directly lifts hawk up and falls to the ground. Hawk was beaten black and blue and fell down motionless. Mieba is so easy to deal with him that it''s hard to imagine what kind of monster can deal with mieba. Just gasping for breath, Thor picked up a metal stick from the ground and knocked on mieba''s head. It didn''t work. Mieba''s backhand slapped Thor, and even hawk failed. Their best hope was gone. Ebony throat said strange incantations, and then flew out of the ruins everywhere. The parts of the spaceship locked Thor''s body. Hamdal fell on the ruins and looked over at Thor. His eyes were also full of despair. He could not see any rescue coming. In the whole universe, no one knows that Thor and rocky are in space. Even Yang Han didn''t know, because this time point was too difficult to speculate. "Father of the gods, give me the power of the dark magic for the last time," heydal said breathlessly At last, heydal summoned rainbow bridge and sent hawk to earth. He knew that in order to defeat the hegemony, only the Avengers Alliance on earth! Mieba saw that heimdar had sent hawk away under his eyes. He took the scepter next to him and pointed it at his chest and said, "you shouldn''t do that!" Heydal finally took a deep look at Thor, and mieba mercilessly penetrated heydal''s chest with the scepter. "No!" Thor cried sadly Heimdar, dead! "You''re going to pay for it!" cried Thor With a wave of ebony''s throat, a piece of metal flew over and sealed Thor''s mouth. Ebony throat gave him a hiss. It''s too strong. Mieba and his five men. Not to mention the space army that conquers all the planets. It''s like a locust crossing the country. Nobody can do it. Ebony throat took the magic cube from Rocky''s hand, and half knelt down to destroy Hegemony: "in front of your brilliant body, we are ashamed, no one has such power, no, it is so noble, sitting in the hands of two infinite gems in one person, the whole universe is in your fingers." Mieba took off the heavy gold armor and took the magic cube from Ebony throat. He directly smashed the cube in his palm, then took out the infinite gem and put it on the glove. Mieba cried out that the power of the two infinite gems was far more tolerable for him. After getting two infinite gems, mieba looked at their beautiful brilliance and said, "there are two other gems on the earth. Go and find them for me, children, and then bring them to Titan." Mieba''s five men all knelt down and said, "father, we won''t let you down." While mieba was talking to his men, rocky came out from the inside and said, "excuse me. If you want to go to the earth, maybe you need a guide. I have some experience in that place." Rocky, as usual, is trying to deceive mieba and fight with them. Loki, the God of trickery, is not known for his fame. How do you know mieba looked at Rocky with disdain and said: "if your failures are also experience, I''m experience in experience." Rocky still said: "Lord mieba, I, rocky, Prince of Asgard, son of Odin..." Rocky took a look at Thor, and then approached miebatao: "the orthodox monarch of Jotunheim, the God of cunning, here I swear to you to show my undying loyalty." TOL on the side of rocky can see clearly that there is a dagger hidden beside Rocky''s left hand. He is not going to surrender to mieba, but to assassinate mieba. So even if Thor''s mouth is sealed and his body is sealed, he''s whimpering to ask rocky not to do it. He won''t succeed. Rocky saw what Thor was saying in his eyes, but he had to go. They have all seen the power of mieba. If he continues to collect infinite gems, it will not be the disaster of the asgards, but the disaster of the whole universe. Who can stop the power of extermination? Now is the best chance for rocky to get close to mieba. He will not miss this chance. If it was in the past, rocky might really choose to surrender to mieba, but he has changed. He wants to protect Asgard and his brother. All this is becoming more and more important in the heart of Loki, the God of trickery. The dagger stabs mieba from Rocky''s hand like a flash point. However, Rocky''s hand is fixed in the air. Mieba is using the power of infinite gems he obtained from the cosmic cube to stop Rocky''s assassination. Mieba looked as if he had known that rocky had come back to assassinate him and said, "immortal? You''re not ashamed of yourself. " Mieba grabs Rocky''s hand and throws his dagger to the ground. Then he grabs Rocky''s neck with a gloved hand and lifts him into the air. Rocky''s legs struggled and his face turned red in a flash. Mieba also took a special look at Thor, with endless irony in his mouth. He has been fighting in the universe for many years, but he has not seen any scenes. He has seen through rocky''s mind in the early days. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 830 Rocky''s face flushed and he struggled, "you... Will never be... The real God." Rocky said mieba and cut off his neck completely. "No!" Thor''s eyes were red. Mieba threw Rocky''s body directly in front of him and said, "don''t try to revive this time." Then mieba used the power of two infinite gems to burn down the spaceship first, and then left here with his men. Thor broke free of the iron and climbed over to look at rocky. He couldn''t cry out, "no! no Rocky In Thor''s tears, their ship exploded. At the same time, in the middle of the earth, a rainbow of seven colors came to the home of Dr. strange. At this moment, Dr. strange is here with his friend Wang. Dr. strange said, "seriously, you really don''t have a cent?" "The fetter of material is the betrayal of spirit." Strange doctor down the stairs, Wang followed, and from his pocket has been fumbling for money. Strange doctor helpless way: "I will tell the young man of food shop to let them prepare food for your spirit." Wang is a disciple of master Guyi. When Dr. strange went to learn from master Guyi, he had a good relationship with Wang. Now Dr. Wang is here, but he doesn''t even have a cent. After all, they don''t need transportation. They can come here by drawing a circle of fire in front of their chest. When he heard that Dr. strange was going to prepare spiritual food for him, Wang''s hand groped for the money: "just a moment, just a moment, just a moment, I may have 200." "Dollars?" Dr. strange asked. "It''s rupee," Wang said "How much is that?" Dr. strange thought that he would get a miserable answer. Sure enough, Wang tut said, "one five." "Ah." Dr. strange sighed. How could he have such a simple friend. I don''t take a cent when I go out. Well, I''ve got a five. Dr. strange no longer embarrassed his friend Wang, so he asked, "what would you like to eat?" Wang rubbed his hands and said, "tuna sandwiches are good." Just as they were about to walk down the stairs, the rainbow bridge of heimdar ran directly through the house and blew up the stairs. Dr. strange and Wang crouched down with their heads in their arms at the same time. Then they looked back and saw that the colorful light destroyed the stairs. When the seven color light disappeared, Dr. strange and Wang ran to the pit immediately. A flame colored aperture appeared in Wang''s hand, ready to attack at any time. But obviously, they don''t need to attack. Because under the blown up stairs lies Hulk, who was beaten back to the form of Bruce. This kind of view is somewhat strange, but Hawk is really beaten back to Bruce''s personality by mieba. Bruce''s first words after seeing them were: "mieba is coming! He''s coming Bruce''s tone was full of fear. Strange doctor puzzled asked: "who?" ¡­¡­ In a park by a lake, Tony is playing with pepper. Tony says, "slow down, slow down, listen to me..." "You''re bullshit." Pepper interrupted. "I didn''t." Tony is explaining, "I really don''t. You must have had a dream of looking for toilets everywhere." "Well, good." It''s a dream I''ve had. It''s better to say that most people had this kind of dream when they were about to wet their bed when they were young. Thor continued, "and then you think, oh my God, there''s no toilet here. What should I do?" "Is someone watching?" Pepper said. Thor put down his hand and said, "I can''t hold it any longer..." "Then you wake up and find that you really want to go to the toilet," Pepper said Tony nodded. "That''s right, eh." Pepper looked at Tony with the same expression as a fool: "please, this is the performance that everyone wants to wet the bed." "Yes, that''s what I mean." Tony continued, "well, last night I had a dream that we had a child. That dream was very real. It''s the same name as your crazy uncle. What''s his name again?" Pepper said with a smile, "Morgan." She now understood what Tony was going to say. "All right." Tony looks at pepper. He has made his meaning clear. "So when you wake up, you feel like we''re going to have children naturally," she said with a smile "Yes, really?" Tony asked expectantly. Pepper shook his head: "No." Tony said incredulously, "I had a dream. It''s real." Pepper reached out to help Thor clean up his clothes, pointed to the energy core on Tony''s chest and said, "if you really want children, you won''t go on with this stuff." Tony put his hand on the energy core and said, "since you mentioned it, it''s really nothing. It''s just a device for nanomachines." "I don''t believe you." Tony said, "you know, this one can be removed." Pepper retorted, "you don''t need it after the surgery." The energy core was designed to give Tony life, but it''s no longer needed. Tony explained, "I just want to protect us and our future children, in case there''s a monster in the closet one day instead of..." shirt. " The peppers were immediately added. Tony said with a happy smile, "you know me so well. My God, you''ve finished what I said." Pepper is not the temptation of Tony''s praise, said: "the wardrobe should have put the shirt." Tony said, "yes. What else should I put? Let''s have a big dinner tonight and show off this diamond ring. OK, we''ll never have any more accidents. Never, I promise you "Well, I promise." Chili nods. Just as they were about to make out, a voice suddenly appeared beside them and said, "Tony Stark, I''m Dr. Stephen stranch. You have to come with me. I wish you two a happy wedding." Dr. strange drew a circle and appeared in the park. Tony and pepper look at Dr. strange with a look of surprise. Tony said, "excuse me, do you get tickets for the show?" Dr. strange very seriously said: "we need your help, I''m not joking, the fate of the whole universe is at stake." "Who do you mean by us?" Tony felt that things had become serious. He had just promised pepper that there would be no more accidents, but now Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 831 Tony''s doubts are correct. Dr. strange is the only one here, but he says it''s us. It''s natural that Tony will have doubts. Just as Tony suspected, a man came out of the ring of fire. "Hey, Tony." This is Bruce, who was sent back to earth by hamdal. Bruce has changed back to the original, he was wearing a gray suit, but the expression is not happy. Seeing Bruce appear as Bruce, Tony was shocked and said, "Bruce! Are you ok? " Bruce came over and hugged Tony. The sadness in his expression made anyone understand that he had suffered a great blow. However, there is nothing wrong with his family on earth now, and the one who went to outer space with Bruce after his last return to earth is Tony knew what was going on when he clapped his hands to comfort Bruce. Something happened to Thor! Even hawk took the initiative to break away from the control of the body and turned back to Bruce. It can be seen that the enemy is very powerful. Tony knew he couldn''t avoid it, so after talking to pepper, Tony followed Dr. strange to his house. On the sofa, Tony sat listening to Dr. strange and Wang. Dr. strange said: "at the beginning of the universe, the world was in chaos, and then bang, the big bang created six elemental crystals, swimming in the newborn universe. Each infinite gem controls a specific attribute." Under the magic of Dr. Wang and Dr. strange, the picture in front of them became the picture of the big bang. And then there''s a picture of six infinite gems glowing. "Space, reality, power, soul, soul, time," Wang said Time gem is now in charge of Dr. strange. After hearing the story of infinite gems, Tony asked, "what''s his name?" Bruce said with a bitter face, "mieba. He''s a disaster, Tony. He''s plundering all over the planet. He''s killing half of the creatures everywhere. He''s ordering rocky to attack New York. That''s the man. " "So it is." Tony nodded to show that he understood, "how much time do we have?" Bruce said: "it''s hard for him to get two gems of power and space. His power can dominate the whole universe. If all six gems fall into his hands, Tony..." Tony kept touching his chin when he heard this, and then he leaned against the handrail of the stairs. Dr. strange added: "countless lives will be ruined. It''s unthinkable." "I heard you say it''s unthinkable, didn''t I?" Tony changed places. There''s a tripod next to the stairs. It looks interesting. Dr. strange immediately added: "how dare you lie on the cauldron of all things?" "Is that it?" Tony even knocked on the cauldron with his hand. Dr. strange''s cloak suddenly grabbed Tony. Tony looked back at the cloak, then turned to Dr. strange and said, "I don''t know the same thing about the cloak." Tony immediately came up with an idea: "if mieba wants to collect six infinite gems, it''s not enough to treat them as garbage." After Tony finished, Dr. strange and Wang immediately refused, "don''t even think about it. We swear to protect the gem of time with our lives." To this kind of oath, Tony bent his head and said: "I also vowed never to eat dairy products again, but with the ice cream named after me, I''ll..." Dr. strange said, "startuo, wild nutty?" "Not bad, just listen to the plug." Tony nodded. Wang said, "I love hawk''s sweet smile." Bruce''s face was muddled and he said, "what''s the smell?" ¡°yes¡£¡± Wang threw a smile at Bruce. Their Avengers have been commercialized. But Tony quickly moved away from ice cream and said, "I mean things will change." However, Dr. strange obviously didn''t accept Tony''s theory. He still said, "our pledge to protect the gem of time will not change, and it may be an opportunity to defeat hegemony." Tony immediately tit for tat said: "but it will also become an opportunity for him to deal with us." "Yes, if we wait to die." Dr. strange''s meaning is to fight against mieba and guard the gem of time. After hearing that Dr. strange was unwilling to destroy the gem of time, Tony asked a very important question: "what do you really do? In addition to being able to pinch animals with balloons. " Dr. strange said, "guardian of the real world, you fool!" Strange doctor is very happy to scold a Tony, two people''s concept is completely different. Tony wants to avoid the risk as much as possible to solve the attack of mieba, because he promised pepper that there would be no more accidents and risks. But Dr. strange wants to use the power of time gem and others to fight against mieba, so that he can''t get the time gem. There is no doubt that Dr. strange''s practice is very dangerous, but if it succeeds, it can be done once and for all. Bruce saw that the two people were getting hotter and hotter. Then he stopped and said, "OK, everybody, can''t we stop fighting now? Now the situation is that we have this gem. We know where it is. The heart gem is in the vision. We have to find it quickly. " After hearing this, Tony crossed his hands and looked helpless. Since Bruce left the earth as Hulk, a lot has happened here. Bruce didn''t know that their Avengers alliance had collapsed, because they had not contacted and gathered for a long time in the last winter. Now even Steve and Tony don''t know where they are. Today''s Avengers alliance is a loose sand that can''t be put together for the time being. Tony looked away from Bruce and said, "yes, that''s the problem."¡° What do you mean Bruce had a faint sense that something was wrong. Tony said: "two weeks ago, vision turned off his communicator and his whereabouts were unknown." After hearing the news, Bruce yelled, "what?" "Yes." Tony took a few steps forward, looking guilty. Bruce frowned and said, "Tony, you''ve lost another super robot." Bruce has a headache. How can so many things happen as soon as he leaves the earth. Even if he doesn''t leave, these things will happen. "I didn''t lose him," Tony said. "He''s not just a robot. He can evolve." Tony walked up to the three, and Dr. strange asked, "who can find the vision now?" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 832 When asked who could find the vision, Tony turned his back to the three and looked as if he had eaten dog poop. Tony also said "Damn it" by the way. Steve Rogers, it''s because of the grudge between him and Steve that the Avengers alliance is now falling apart. Although the two sides just had different ideas at the beginning, when Tony knew that Bucky was responsible for the death of his father and mother, and Steve didn''t know it, it was very difficult for him to sit down with Steve for a drink. Now Steve and mirage are all gone. Tony thought the world would be quiet, but he didn''t expect that when he was ready to relax with pepper, a big crisis swept the universe. Tony knew that this was not the time for his personal feelings, so he said coldly, "Steve Rogers can find visions." Hearing the captain''s name, Bruce immediately called out, "great!" Bruce walks up to Tony. He sees Tony''s expression of silence. It''s obvious what happened to Tony and Steve during his absence. When he was happy that Steve could find the vision, Tony closed his eyes, as if recalling the words of a painful man: "maybe, but..." Tony took a deep breath. He opened his eyes and looked ahead. The whole person wanted to sigh. "Call him." Bruce''s face began to frown. When Tony turned around, their brows started at the same time. Tony said, "it''s not that easy. God, we haven''t been in touch for a while?" Bruce nodded. He really hasn''t been in touch with people on earth for a long time since he went to outer space. In Saka, he stayed for several years, because he was in hawk''s state, so Bruce had to remember a lot of things too clearly. But he disappeared in this period of time, hawk and his heart more fit. "Yes." Bruce recalled his time in outer space, when so many things happened. If Nur didn''t come to Saka by chance, maybe he would still know nothing about Saka after the hegemony crisis. Tony knew it was time to tell Bruce the truth, so he looked into Bruce''s eyes and said, "the Avengers are disbanded. We are disbanded." Bruce tilted his head to look at Tony: "broken up? Like the band broke up, like the Beatles? " Bruce didn''t understand why the Avengers broke up. Tony explained: "the captain and I have fallen out completely. We don''t talk to anyone now." After hearing this news, Bruce immediately advised: "Tony, listen to me, Thor is no longer here, mieba is coming, now is not the time for you to make trouble." After hearing the news of Thor''s absence, Tony''s eyes flashed a moment of sadness, but he soon restrained the sadness. Now he has to pick himself up to fight against mieba. Even if their hearts have not completely put down the mustard, in fact, it is just a little face. Under Bruce''s persuasion, Tony finally turned around and took out the old flip phone he thought would be used for many years. Tony finds Steve Rogers'' cell phone number in the flip phone. When Tony cuts and is ready to dial out, he suddenly feels a strange vibration around him. Tony immediately turned around and looked around. The vibration became louder and louder, and everyone in the room frowned. Tony pointed the flip phone at Dr. strange and said, "doctor, you didn''t mean to move your hair, did you?" "No, of course not," explained Dr. strange, whose fringe was drifting in the absence of wind Tony looked up at the ceiling. There was a big hole in the ceiling. It was the rainbow bridge that brought Bruce to earth. And in the big hole, there are debris floating, the whole ground began to make a roaring sound, and extremely dull, as if there is a huge thing is pressing to the ground. At the same time, the four of them looked out of the door. Some people were running, as if they had encountered a natural disaster. Fortunately, Dr. strange''s house is soundproof, otherwise they would hear lots of screams now. Tony went straight to the door and pushed the door. As soon as the door opened, the chaos of the street and the sound of the sirens rushed into the house like a storm. Tony saw the crowd running to the right. It was obvious that something terrible had happened on the left. Tony walked all the way to the left against the crowd. On the way, a woman fell to the ground because she was running too fast. Tony helped her up and asked, "are you ok?" The woman continued to run away without even saying thank you. Tony realized that this was not a small disaster. He immediately said to Bruce, who came out of the room behind him, "Benner, come and help, Wang. Hurry up." "Here we are Bruce and Wang get in the car, ready to drive forward to explore the cause of the chaos. Tony put on his smart glasses and asked, "Friday, what happened?" Friday immediately replied, "I''m not sure for the time being. I''m investigating." Tony ran back to Dr. strange and said, "I''ve got your time stone. Put it away, doctor!" Dr. strange didn''t get in the car. He followed Tony. There were rings of fire on his arms. "I''d better fight it out!" Dr. strange is ready to fight. When Tony came to the street, he saw the wind blowing endlessly from the side, newspapers and some messy things blowing to the end of the street. Tony looked to the left. The whole street was covered with dust. Cars crowded around the street. People abandoned their cars and fled. In the sky hundreds of meters away, a huge space warship appeared there. It''s not so much a huge space warship as a huge doughnut painted metallic. It''s like a wheel running down the street. At this time, Spiderman Peter, who is taking the bus to school, suddenly gets his hair up, which means danger is approaching. Peter quickly put on his sleeve and looked out of the bus. Several streets away from him, Peter saw the huge metal doughnut. There is no doubt that this is what brought him danger. Peter knew that he had to rush to solve the crisis now, and he immediately thought about how to get out of the bus. Soon, Peter is targeting his friend Ned, who is listening to music through headphones. Net, net,...: Chapter 833 Peter''s good friend Ned was suddenly patted on the shoulder. He took off a headset and heard Peter say to him, "Ned, help me divert everyone''s attention." Ned knew that Peter was going to fight evil again. So he very skillfully first secretly scolded a "damn" and then yelled to the whole bus: "we are going to end, that is an alien spaceship!" Ned left his seat and ran to the back of the bus, pointing to the huge metal doughnut in the distance. All the students followed ned to the back of the car to see the spaceship from the alien. "My God, what''s going on? What''s going on?" The whole car was screaming. Peter continued to sit in his seat waiting for the time to leave the bus. After everyone turned their attention away, Peter opened the window of the bus and spewed out spider silk. Then the bus driver, a mysterious old man, said to the shouting students, "have you never seen an alien spaceship before?" After the mysterious old man finished, Peter hung himself on the side of the bus with spider silk. He put on spider man''s headgear and jumped directly to the bridge. Spider silk stuck to the bridge, Peter came to a 360 degree circumflex, across the vast ocean, and then swing to the distant block. By the time Peter rushes in, Tony is on the street where the doughnut lands. He immediately said to Friday, "on Friday, evacuate all people south of 43rd Street and call emergency personnel." "Got it!" At this moment, there are still a lot of people on the street are running away, the only one left is Tony and the four of them. The ground was wet and all the nearby fire hydrants were blown up. Dr. strange drew a huge ring of fire with both hands and attacked the huge metal doughnut. With a burst of flame light and gray dust, the huge metal doughnut stopped rotating, no longer blowing out the wind. As a result, newspapers flying on the streets have landed one after another, merging with the wet ground. After Dr. strange stopped the operation of the metal doughnut, a haze blue light came down from the metal doughnut. Ebony throat, two of mieba''s five hands, and black dwarf came to the street. Tony and they walked over together. Because they didn''t know what mieba looked like, they all felt that these two people were extremely dangerous except Bruce. This is not the case. After seeing the four people coming, ebony throat said, "listen to me, be happy. The son of mieba will personally die for you. You should be grateful. Your body of ants can also balance the universe." The black dwarf next to ebony''s throat smashes his weapon like a black sickle to the ground heavily, and speaks alien language while ebony''s throat speaks. But ebony throat said these words exposed that they were not about exterminating hegemony, so Tony stepped forward and said: "sorry, the earth is closed today, you''d better pack up and go away." Tony will not give polite words to those who want to destroy the earth and the universe. Ebony throat looked at Dr. strange. He fixed his eyes on Dr. strange and said, "gem guardian, is this nagging animal your spokesman?" It''s no coincidence that ebony throat, black dwarf and huge metal doughnut landed directly near Dr. strange''s house. In addition, ebony throat knows that Dr. strange has infinite gems, which further proves that mieba knows where infinite gems are on the earth. Although people don''t know how he knew it, now there is only one World War I to protect infinite gems! Dr. strange drew a circle of fire with both hands and said, "of course not. I can speak by myself. You are invading this city and this planet illegally!" Wang also unfolded a circle of fire behind Dr. strange. Both men are ready to fight. Tony translated what Dr. strange said for ebony throat in more popular words: "he means get out of here, octopus!" After hearing what Tony said, ebony throat said to the black dwarf beside him, "he''s so annoying." Black Dwarf murmured in the alien language, roughly meaning that I killed him for you. Ebony throat said, "bring back the jewels." So black dwarf stepped on the ground, the whole ground was shaking, and his black sickle weapon was even more shocking. After seeing the black dwarf''s size and muscle similar to hawk''s, Tony asked Bruce next to him, "Benner, won''t you do it?" Bruce shook his head. "No, I don''t, but when did my thoughts matter?" "So it is." Tony nodded. So Bruce began to move his body and said, "OK, come out!" Bruce finished, and his neck began to turn into hawk''s green skin. But his neck just changed and then retreated. It was obvious that his transformation into Hulk failed. Tony has been looking at ebony throat and black dwarf, so he didn''t notice Bruce''s abnormality. Tony just said with emotion: "some days have not seen, you are at ease, man." Bruce seemed to be exerting himself all the time when he was going to the bathroom and said, "I need to focus again! Come out, come out Tony detects the abnormality. He looks at Bruce. His neck has been changing back and forth between green skin and normal skin color. As usual, Hulk would have been out long ago. But now the other side''s black dwarf has come slowly, and hawk still has no reaction at all. "Damn it Bruce kept pushing, but in any case, hawk didn''t come out. This is simply an incredible thing. The crisis is just around the corner, and Hawke can''t be out of it. What''s more, after the years of Saka, Bruce is very proficient in Hawking. In addition, he was beaten back to his original shape by mieba in outer space. Now he thinks that he and hawk should be able to have a certain degree of tacit understanding. The reality is that this tacit understanding does not exist. Tony asked, "where is he?" "I don''t know. It seems we''re still having a fight," Bruce said "This is not the time to make trouble. Hurry up, that''s the real trouble. Let''s go together!" Tony pulled Bruce''s hand. Bruce tried his best to turn into Hulk again. But it didn''t work. Next to Dr. strange and Wang have seen over, a strange look. Tony whispered, "man, you make me lose face in front of the mage." Net, net,...: Chapter 834 But even if Tony said that, Bruce still had no way to call hawk. He even self doubt said: "sorry, either I can''t, or he is not willing, I really can''t help it." Bruce looked exhausted. Tony understood that hawk would not come out, so he held on to the tired Bruce and said, "OK, stand aside and watch him for me. Thank you." Tony takes Bruce to Wang. Wang nods and says, "leave it to me." "Damn it Tony is the black dwarf who comes in the face of the collision. The next second, Tony presses the core of his chest, and the latest iron man armor made of nanotechnology instantly covers his whole body. Tony throws his glasses out and iron man is finished. Nowadays, nanotechnology has become the representative of the latest high technology. Surui, Princess of the kingdom of vakanda, is also the latest Panther suit made with nanotechnology. It can be said that the earth''s science and technology under the leadership of the two people has surpassed most of the extraterrestrial science and technology. Black Dwarf bull collides with Tony, and he cuts him with a sickle. A red shield appears in Tony''s hand to block him. Then Tony gave a strong shock, and black dwarf stepped back a few steps. With a wave of Tony''s hand, the red shield disappeared, and four or five semicircular metals appeared on the edge of his arm, which looked like a cut bracelet. The semicircular metal targets the retrograde body of the black dwarf. Whew, whew, whew! Several intense white shock waves were sent out from the semicircular metal and attacked the black dwarf. In an instant, the black dwarf''s tall body was blasted to the ebony throat. Ebony throat hand to the side of a wave, so black dwarf hit the side of a car. Seeing Tony''s weapon and clothes that seemed to appear out of thin air, Bruce asked curiously, "how did that come out of it?" Tony turned around and said, "this is nanotechnology. Do you like it? This is..." When Tony shows off his latest technology to Bruce, ebony throat raises his hand to blow Tony from the ground to the sky. Then ebony throat waved again, and all the trees nearby rose to attack Dr. strange. Wang constantly paddled his hand, instantly made a huge fire ring out to block the ebony throat tree attack. With Wang in front of him, Dr. strange pointed to Bruce and said, "Dr. Benner, since your green friend doesn''t want to appear..." Dr. strange drew a circle of fire at Bruce''s feet and sent him elsewhere. He didn''t even have time to tell Bruce, because he always did it first and said it later. Bruce fell right out of the ring of fire. He was transported to the park, just below the park there is a car, Bruce directly hit the car, a good pain. After seeing Bruce off safely, Tony flew back from the air. Now there are only three of them left to deal with mieba''s two good sons. Dr. strange smashed a nearby car into ebony throat. It can be seen that ebony throat is much more difficult to deal with than that big fool. Ebony, with a little hand, split the car into two and flew out of his side. Tony stood in front of them and said, "send the jewel away." After a short fight, Tony knew that mieba was really hard to deal with. Nowadays, there are few of them. The best way is to hide the gems first, rather than let the gemstone holders use them to fight. But Dr. strange always disagreed with putting the gem in a place. He refused: "it must be with me." Tony is too lazy to say any more. Since Dr. strange wants to fight, fight. Anyway, he doesn''t like these two mieba''s sons. "All right, let''s go!" The flames from Tony''s feet went straight to ebony''s throat. For a long-range mage like ebony throat, his biggest fear is melee, so Tony won''t fight with him all the time. Sure enough, when Tony rushed over, ebony throat made use of the cars, metals and other things nearby to form a net to stop him. But ebony throat''s control speed is obviously not very fast. Tony rushed out before his net was finished. No way, ebony throat finger a little, behind him suddenly drilled a big tree roots to Tony. Because the speed of both sides is too fast, so Tony didn''t escape and was directly photographed by the rhizome and flew to the nearby park. Bruce in the Park saw Tony coming. He ran to Tony and asked, "Tony, are you ok? How is it going, good or bad? " Seeing Bruce coming, Tony said, "it''s really good. It''s really good. Don''t you do it yet?" Bruce said helplessly: "I really worked very hard, but he just didn''t come out." While they were chatting, black dwarf suddenly appeared in a nearby house. Tony immediately noticed and reminded Bruce, "be careful, it''s dangerous!" Bruce squatted down in an emergency. Black dwarf''s heavy sickle weapon flew over the top of his head, almost separating the Bruce head. After the attack failed, black dwarf rushed out of the house. Tony sweeps the black dwarf with his laser and cuts off all the trees nearby. Bruce was covered with leaves, and he kept shouting to hawk in his body, "come on, hawk, what are you doing? Come out? Come out! Come out Bruce is urging hawk to come out. At this time, hawk rushes to Bruce''s head and says, "no!" Half of Bruce''s face turned green, then he fell on the branch and asked, "why do you say no?" Thor was fighting black dwarf in the park. Black Dwarf takes his weapon back and slashes at Tony. Coupled with the strong physical defense of black dwarf, Tony is smashed out by black dwarf in close combat. Just when the black dwarf wanted a sickle to cut at Tony''s body, spider man Peter appeared. He blocked the black dwarf''s sickle and said, "you number, man, are you OK, Mr. stark?" Tony turned to Peter and asked, "boy, where did you come from?" Peter said, "I followed the school car to visit the Museum of modern art!" In the middle of Peter''s words, the black dwarf swung his sickle and threw peter out. Peter taped his spider silk to a nearby pool to cushion some of the impact. Net, net,...: Chapter 835 Peter immediately launched the spider silk, ready to go back to support Tony and said, "what''s the matter with this guy, Mr. stark?" Tony goes around behind the black dwarf and launches an energy cannon to attack his back. Peter is using spider silk to pull the black dwarf, so that his movement is limited. Black Dwarf was made before and after, very uncomfortable. Tony explained, "he''s an alien. He''s here to steal a mage''s necklace." Petra drags spider silk onto the black dwarf''s head, and Tony attacks as well. The black dwarf whirled wildly, involving the huge sickle in his hand and everything around him. Tony and Peter were thrown out. Although black dwarf doesn''t have any special ability, it''s hard to bear beating and violent strength. Especially Peter and Tony this kind of attack power is not enough, but also have to fight against the black dwarf is not so easy. If Hawk is willing to come out at the moment, black dwarf will be in bad luck. On the other side, ebony throat is fighting against Dr. strange and Wang. With a little finger, all the bricks on the sidewalk around him flew up and stood horizontally behind him. With the constant rotation of ebony throat fingers, these bricks began to shatter, and eventually became sharp bricks, shooting at Dr. strange and Wang Fei. Dr. strange and Wang circle at the same time. They are very good at dealing with this kind of attack. See ebony throat made of brick thorns all fly into the strange doctor and Wang draw out of the ring of fire in front of. Then two rings of fire appeared in front of ebony throat. The ingenious space transfer makes these brick spines fall back to attack ebony throat himself. Ebony throat''s face was hit by several bricks, and his expression became fierce. Then ebony throat will be next to the king of an iron bar directly hit the king. The speed made Wang defenceless and he was beaten out. Dr. strange seized the gap of ebony throat attack and made a fire rope. The fire rope wound forward and locked ebony throat. Dr. strange pulled it fiercely and ebony throat flew towards him. They collided and flew back together. But in the process of flying backwards, ebony throat flew directly out of thin air, and got the bricks around and nailed Dr. strange to the wall. In this way, Dr. strange''s hands could not be used, and he could not continue to fight against ebony throat. Ebony throat looked at the trapped strange doctor and said, "your power is amazing. You must be very popular with children." Ebony throat said and grabbed the necklace of strange doctor. But the necklace burst out with a yellow flame, and the hot ebony throat pulled out its hand. Ebony throat looked at his palm, where there was a large burning mark. Dr. strange said: "although the spell is simple, it''s not so easy to break." Ebony throat direct threat way: "that I want your life first!" Ebony throat directly grabs Dr. strange and throws it to the ground. Dr. strange is so happy that he can continue to draw circles with his own hands. But as soon as Dr. strange wanted to do it, his hands were tied by the strange things on the ground. When you look at that strange thing carefully, it turns out to be steel. Under the strength of ebony throat, these steel bars seem to become belts that bind Dr. strange''s hands, body and neck. Seeing this, Dr. strange said, "if I die, you''ll never break the spell!" Ebony throat has already had a way to deal with it. He clenched his hand, and then the steel bar wrapped the strange doctor''s neck three times. Ebony throat said: "then I''ll make your life worse than death!" So, ebony throat mercilessly used steel bars to suffocate Dr. strange and fainted. Then he made a stone surface on the ground and flew up with Dr. strange. Just when ebony throat wanted to take Dr. strange back to the huge metal doughnut, Dr. strange suddenly flew out of the stone. "No!" Ebony throat immediately flew to pursue Dr. strange. Tony and Peter, fighting against black dwarf, see Dr. strange flying over. Tony said, "boy, that''s the wizard. Follow him." It''s Tony''s high technology that takes Dr. strange away. Peter immediately shot out the spider silk and said, "no problem." Peter constantly swings around the city, very fast, which is what he is good at. Ebony waved his hand behind him, and a metal billboard slapped Peter directly. Peter pulled the spider silk back to avoid the attack of the metal billboard, and said with a lingering fear: "it''s dangerous!" Then Peter crazily pulled the spider''s silk, leaped over ebony throat, and passed through it when ebony throat let the nearby electric light bend. Spider silk successfully stuck to Dr. strange''s body, Peter exclaimed: "got it!" But Peter could not be happy for a few seconds, the huge metal doughnut in the sky suddenly emitted a blue light. This light has a huge adsorption force, which will attract Dr. strange to the sky. Peter was also implicated and taken to the sky. Peter grabbed the power pole next to him and tried to pull Dr. strange down. But ebony throat raised his hand and the power pole split from the ground. Peter really went on the spaceship with Dr. strange. Peter asked for help. "Mr. stark, I''m going to be sucked in." "Hold on, boy." Tony was distracted by the news, and the black dwarf took advantage of the situation to punch him. Tony''s iron man armor has a current disorder. Tony is paralyzed. Black Dwarf grabs his scythe and cuts at Tony. If he succeeds, Tony will be in danger. At the critical moment, a ring of fire blocked Tony''s face, and the black dwarf rushed in and was transported to the snow mountain. Then the ring of fire closes and the black dwarf grabs here, cutting off one of his own arms. Tony''s iron man armor was immediately repaired. He immediately shot laser flames out of his hands and feet and said, "Wang, you must come to my wedding." With that, Tony rushed to rescue Peter and Dr. strange on the huge metal doughnut. "Give me something fierce, Friday." Tony saw the huge metal doughnut flying thousands of meters above the sky. Peter is on the outside of the metal doughnut, and Dr. strange is brought in. At such a high altitude, Peter would soon die of lack of oxygen and cold. So Tony knew he couldn''t delay, so he started the biggest fire and rushed to the sky. Inside the metal doughnut, ebony throat has successfully captured Dr. strange, and is ready to go to Titan to join mieba. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 836 Br / > "unlock 17a." Tony has unlocked the new armor from his home and is on his way. To save Peter and bring Dr. strange back to earth, they had to fight in the metal doughnut. Otherwise, once the metal doughnuts leave the earth, they are equivalent to giving away the gem of time. Peter is climbing the doughnut. He''s very cold now, and he''s breathing hard. Tony said, "Peter, let go and I''ll catch you." Peter was still climbing, and asked, "isn''t it going to save the mage? I can''t breathe. " Peter took off his head mask directly and began to breathe with his mouth and nose. Tony explained, "we''re flying too high. You''re going to lose oxygen." "I see." Peter gasped. He looked back. Tony was speeding up to catch up. Then Peter released Tony''s handle, and the whole person fell tens of thousands of meters. Tony''s 17a spider man nano armor successfully collides with the fallen Peter, and then quickly covers his whole body. Peter had strength all at once, and he felt more flexible, relaxed and powerful than before. He stood on top of the doughnut and said, "Mr. stark, it''s a new feeling." Tony had already flown to the metal circle. He looked back at Peter and said, "good luck, boy. I''ll take him back on Friday." "All right." On Friday, he immediately put up a parachute on Peter''s body. When the wind blows, the parachute and Peter fall off the metal doughnut together. Tony cut the doughnut and was about to go in when he said on Friday, "boss, Miss Potts is on the phone." Tony immediately answers the phone and walks into the doughnut. Chili answered the phone and said, "Oh, my God, Tony, are you ok? What''s the matter?" Tony looked inside the doughnut and said, "I''m fine. Maybe I''ll have to push the dinner at 8:30 tonight." "Why?" Asked pepper. When Tony saw the inside of the alien spaceship, he kept scanning and said, "because I may not be able to go back for a while." Then Tony released his helmet. Pepper sensitive asked: "don''t tell me you are on that ship." "Yes." Tony took a deep breath. This is undoubtedly his most dangerous move in recent years. It''s like New York blowing up a wormhole. Pepper exclaimed: "God, you are not really on that ship, are you?" Tony knew it was hard to explain, so he said, "honey, I''m sorry, I don''t know..." Tony choked, and pepper ordered, "come back quickly, Tony, I''m serious, come back now!" This is such a dangerous thing, once the metal sweet circle out of space, Tony can''t come back alone. What''s more, it''s an enemy ship. How can you come and go freely. "Give... Me... Come back!" The sound of pepper began to appear electromagnetic wave. Friday said, "boss, there''s no signal." At last, Tony heard the two words of pepper: "me too..." The call came to an abrupt end because the doughnut had already flown out of the earth and into the universe. At this time, an unexpected person is still staying outside the metal doughnut, and that person is spider man Peter. Although the parachute let him be blown by the strong wind, he vomited spider silk and stuck to the metal doughnut at the critical moment. Peter looked behind him. It was the blue earth. Peter bet that he was definitely the first to go into space and look at the earth like this. "My God Peter exclaimed, then climbed up and said, "I should have been honest in the car." In the metal doughnut, ebony throat drives the power of the metal doughnut to the maximum, and the metal doughnut disappears outside the earth. On the street, Bruce picked up Tony''s flip phone, and Wang drew a circle of fire and went back to Dr. strange''s home. Bruce asked, "Hey, where are you going?" Wang said, "the gem of time has been robbed. There is no guard in the temple. What''s your plan?" One of the temples mentioned by Wang is Dr. strange''s home. Bruce replied, "I''m going to make a phone call." The ring of fire disappears and Bruce dials captain Steve Rogers of the United States. ¡­¡­ In outer space, an exciting rock music is playing. As soon as BGM rings, it''s the Galactic convoy that comes out. Star Jue shakes his cell phone with the music on the spaceship, and says to Drax who is asleep below: "Drax, sing together." Carmela was the only one on the ship singing with the star baron. The raccoon yawned and asked, "what are we going to do?" Carmela corrected: "that''s a distress signal, rocket. It could kill people." Drax''s head fell off, and he immediately reclined in his seat and went back to sleep. The raccoon scratched his head and said, "I know, but why are we going?" "Because we''re good people, and maybe we can make a profit," he said The last sentence is from the heart of xingjue. Carmela said casually, "the good doesn''t matter." The star Baron immediately said after the buttocks: "of course, the benefits are not important. I mean, if you don''t give some benefits..." Drax suddenly woke up and added, "take his ship!" Rocket raccoon said happily, "that''s right." "Full mark!" cried the star baron Carmella looked at the star Baron with a white eye. The star Baron did not dare to speak immediately. This is the best performance of being hen pecked. The mantis girl looked at the map seriously and said, "we''re coming." Now the whole ship began to take it seriously. "Star Baron said seriously:" guys, this job is not so easy, all cheer me up And at this moment has recovered the body of grunt is picking up PS4 there to play the game. The sound of patter patter came, and Groot had a good time. Star Baron looked back at grut and said, "grut, put that thing down quickly. I don''t want to say it again, grut?" Star Baron heard the sound did not stop, grunt continued to play PS4: "I am grunt!" "Wow, what are you talking about? You''re going too far. " Star Jue''s discontented turn round to shout. Rocket raccoon also said: "since you grow up, more and more bastards, hurry to me, sooner or later I have to smash that crap." The rocket raccoon is threatening. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 837 In outer space, the Galactic convoy''s spaceship after the last space jump to the location of the distress signal. Deep here is the last heat of a dazzling neutron star. And around the space, there are all the wrecks of the incomplete spaceship, covering the whole space, which makes people feel numb. The bodies of countless people are floating in space in front of their eyes, which is a very sad picture. The mantis asked, "what happened?" Countless bodies fell down from the space, and the Galactic guards opened their eyes one by one, even their hearts contracted. In the main driving position of the star Jue incredible said: "my God!" Rocket raccoon said: "it looks like there is no oil to fish." Just as the crowd exclaimed at the tragic space scene, a man came head-on to their spaceship. Rocket raccoon immediately yelled: "wiper, where''s the wiper? Get him out of here Just then, the man who hit their spaceship suddenly opened one eye. When the public saw clearly, they found that this man was their old friend Thor. The last time they went to deal with NAR, the symbiotic God on Kuntar, they had a short time in the sky with Thor. Not particularly familiar, but because time has passed for a few months, it can also be said to be an old friend. So they took Thor back to the spaceship. He should have sent the distress signal. As the king of Asgard, Thor and his people are beaten to extinction in space, which shows that they will face great danger. But the Galactic guards chose to save Thor. The reason is nothing, just because it may be able to earn some money. After all, it is also the king of Asgard. On the spaceship, star Baron and they surrounded Thor. His injuries were unimaginable. Every wound was fatal, but Thor was breathing. And he stayed in space for so long that his body didn''t freeze and died of lack of oxygen. Although there is a neutron star emitting light and heat nearby to provide temperature, it is still lack of oxygen. Rocket raccoon surprised: "how can this man still be alive?" Drax put one hand on the operating table and said, "this guy is not a man. You call him a man. He''s a man. He''s beautiful and muscular." The more Drax said, the heavier he breathed, as if it was philosophical. Star Jue pointed to himself and said, "I also have developed muscles. I''m a man, too." The rocket raccoon immediately said, "who can you make complaints about, KUL? There''s a bowl of rice between you and obesity. " "Yes, that''s right." Star Jue narrowed his eyes painfully. How could he become a fat middle-aged man. Drax also tore the star Baron''s wound and said, "yes, quill, you''ve really gained a lot of weight." "What?" After the double injury, xingjue looked at Carmella, "Carmella, do you think I too..." Carmela did not answer the star Baron, but observed Thor. Mantis girl put her hand on Thor''s head to activate her synaesthesia. Mantis female said: "he is very anxious, very angry, he suffered a great loss, full of guilt." Drax is still very appreciative of Thor''s words: "he is like the crystallization of noble angels and wild pirates." Xingjue was still there, immersed in the sadness of others saying that he was fat: "it''s a real slap in the face, OK. I''m going to work out. I''ve decided. I''m going to get a dumbbell. " "Don''t eat the dumbbells." Rocket raccoon white one eye star Jue that pair of firm appearance. Carmela stroked Thor''s arm and said, "his muscles are like cast iron." The star Jue saw after the brow wrinkly way: "don''t continue to touch disorderly, wake him up." Carmella immediately dropped Thor''s arm. The mantis woman put her hand on Thor''s forehead and said, "wake up." The next second, a wild animal roar sounded, and Thor jumped directly from the operating table and ran several steps forward. When Thor breathed heavily, he looked back at the Galactic convoys behind him and asked, "who are you?" Obviously, after the first World War, Thor can''t remember the Galactic guards who used to be only passers-by. Mieba attacked Thor''s head several times with infinite gems. With the great sadness, it''s not easy for Thor to calm down now. Then Thor talked to the Galactic convoys, and he immediately remembered that these were the drivers he had been with Skye to deal with NAR, the God of symbiosis. Thor explains why he looks like this. Carmela is not good after hearing mieba''s name. The plan of exterminating hegemony has finally begun! It was Asgard who suffered first. Carmela climbed to the top of the spaceship with one hand and said, "as far as I know, the only purpose of exterminating hegemony is to kill half of life to maintain the balance of the universe. Before, he wantonly slaughtered between the stars and killed all the people wherever he went." "My hometown is hard to escape," said Drax in a deep voice When Thor ate, Carmela continued, "if he gets all six infinite stones, he can take half of his life with one snap of his finger." Carmela said with a snap of her fingers. Thor said solemnly, "it seems that you know mieba very well." "Kamala, the daughter of mieba," Drax explained After hearing this, Thor put down his food and looked at Carmela. "Your father killed my brother!" Thor said and stood up. Xingjue said: "brother, to be exact, she is the adoptive father, and she hates mieba as much as you do." When Thor comes to Carmela, the star barons surround Thor one after another for fear that Thor will be greatly stimulated and give Carmela a hand. Thor really took the hand. He clapped his hand on Carmela''s shoulder and said, "every family has its own difficult Sutra. My father said before he died that I had a half sister who was put in hell. Then my sister came back and stabbed me in the eye, so I had to kill him. Life is like this, ups and downs, ups and downs. I understand your pain." Star Baron saw that Thor''s hand had been on Carmela''s shoulder, so he went to the middle of the two and separated them, saying: "I also understand your suffering, because I don''t want to compare with you, but our family doesn''t stop. My father killed my mother, so I have to kill my father. It''s hard to accept it!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 838 The star Jue says to have a bit than miserable meaning. His pupils gathered in one place and did not move. "Maybe it''s worse than killing my sister," Thor said Thor picked up his spoon, and the star Baron said, "fortunately, my eyes are preserved..." Star Jue turned his head away, and Thor said immediately: "what I need is a weapon, not a tableware. How can I open this thing? Is there a four digit code in it? Is it a birthday or... " Thor began to walk around the spaceship. He saw the cockpit of the spaceship, so he walked over and began to press. Now Thor is very anxious, anxious to find weapons and deal with mieba. The rocket raccoon stares at Thor and says, "what are you going to do?" Thor said bluntly, "take your ship away!" "What did you say?" Rocket raccoon voice increased. Star Baron pointed to Thor and said, "you can''t take our spaceship like this!" Thor then added "Sir" in a very low voice. Rocket raccoon and Carmela look like a fool, so deliberately pretending to be deep makes people feel very naive. The raccoon said, "quill, do you mean to speak in a low voice?" "Of course not." Thor quickly denied it. "You are!" Rocket raccoon definitely pointed at Starbuck. But the question now is not whether Thor can drive the spaceship, but Thor''s attitude. If Thor really wants to take the ship by force, they can''t stop him. "It''s weird that you''re imitating this male god." Rocket raccoon pointed out that star Jue''s low voice was learning from Thor. "I''m not." Starbuck kept retreating, because Thor was slowly coming towards him. Mantis woman in the back also said: "he learned again." "My voice has always been like this." Xingjue kept denying it. Thor came to the star Baron and asked, "are you provoking?" Star Jue also narrowed his eyes and said, "are you provoking?" "Shut up, you just..." Thor said, star Jue narrowed his eyes. The star Jue laughed two ways: "you are not learning me." "You are learning from me!" Thor began to roar. Carmela yelled at the two people directly: "stop it, you two. We have to stop mieba. That is to say, we have to find out their next goal." "Land of nothingness!" Thor gave the name of a place and walked to the grill of the spaceship. Mantis woman said: "it must be a certain place." Because the name of nihilism is so strange, the Galactic guards don''t think it''s a place. The star Baron said: "no, the land of nothingness? It''s a place name. We''ve been to that crappy place before Star Baron and Drax had been to nothingness when they were dealing with the accuser Ronan. When it''s a mantis woman, she''s not on the ship, so it''s normal not to know. Thor took the newly baked sweet potato out of the oven and ate it. "That''s our food," said Starbuck "Not now," Thor said with a polite look Carmela is relatively calm asked: "Thor, why does he want to go to nothingness?" Carmela is more concerned about mieba''s whereabouts. She has long wanted to kill mieba herself, but she has never had a chance. "Because a few years ago, real gems were there and kept by a collector," Thor said as he ate baked sweet potatoes Collector, this name is very familiar to xingjue. It was the collectors who cheated them at the beginning. This crafty guy is not a good man. Star Jue is disdain a way: "collector can take good care of go to hell, idiot just can entrust gem to that kind of person." But it was also an opportunity for xingjue to get to know Carmela. "It could be genius," Thor said Carmela asked, "how do you know he won''t look for other gems first?" Thor thought deeply: "there are six gems in total. Mieba has got the power gems. Last week, he bloody washed the star shandar. He took the space gems from me, destroyed my spaceship, and slaughtered half of my people. The gems of time and soul are on the earth, guarded by the Avengers Alliance." Thor nodded: "Avengers? The most powerful superheroes on earth. " With them guarding, we really don''t need to worry. Xingjue has seen the power of Skye. But the star Jue turns to think, the last time on Kuntar star, Thor was defeated by mieba. In this way, it seems that the Avengers alliance is not so reliable. Mantis woman was interested in superheroes this time, so she asked, "like Kevin beckon?" Thor said casually, "maybe it''s one of the heroes. I''m not sure, because I haven''t been back for some time. As for the soul gem, no one has seen it with their own eyes, and no one knows where it is. Therefore, mieba can''t touch it for the time being, so he must go to the void first, so that he can get the real gem. The explanation is over." After listening to Thor''s analysis, kamura said, "then we have to go to the void as soon as possible." "No, we''re going to nivida," Thor said "The place name is made up," said drakes "Which place name is not universal?" Thor said something very philosophical. About nivida, the rocket raccoon who didn''t talk much all the time finally said in a voice: "there''s a place like nivida. Are you kidding? This place is a legend. The weapons they forged are invincible. Please take me to see them. " When Thor heard that someone finally knew what he was talking about, he said with a smile, "this little rabbit is much smarter. His IQ is a bit higher than yours." "Who is the rabbit?" Rocket Raccoon''s face drooped. Ignoring the rocket Raccoon''s drooping voice, Thor said, "only the dwarf Wang AI Cui can forge the weapons I need. I think you are the captain, sir." Thor would look at the raccoon. The raccoon nodded and said, "you have a good eye." Two people sing one song, Thor praised the same way: "it seems that you are an excellent commander, would you like to join my tour of nivida?" Rocket raccoon subconsciously said: "I first ask the captain, just a moment, that''s me! Of course. " "Very good!" Thor had a standard smile. Star Jue raised his hand and said, "but I''m the captain! Listen, this is my spaceship. I''m not going. Just a moment. What kind of weapon did you say? " "The weapon that can kill the tyrant!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 839 Torr''s words are amazing. He can kill the weapon of mieba. Doesn''t that mean that this weapon surpasses infinite gems? Although logic is unreasonable in theory, Thor is short of a weapon. Thor has not been able to pick up a weapon for a long time since Thor''s hammer was destroyed by the dead female snake Haila. The weapons that can bear his thunder power are rare in the world. Even the weapons made by Zhenjin can hardly stimulate his thunder power. Therefore, he had to go to nivida to get weapons before he could fight against the hegemony. Star Jue brain circuit novelty of ask a way: "don''t we should hand a such weapon?" Star Baron asked the point, but it was a particularly stupid question. Then Thor explained, "it''s impossible, you don''t have the power to control these weapons, your body will be broken, or your mind will go crazy." Xingjue is silly. Although he is the son of the God of heaven, he does not inherit any power belonging to the God of heaven. He is just a little better than ordinary people, and even worse than most mutants. After Thor said this, the star Baron gave up the idea of getting the weapon to kill the tyrant. But there is one person who is different. To be exact, he is not a person. Rocket raccoon hands crossed in front of the chest, put on a look of adults: "the more I listen, the more I want to go, isn''t it very strange?" "A little bit." Because Thor himself is a God, he just feels very common about these legends. Carmela advised xingjue: "if we don''t go to the void and mieba gets other gems, his power will be invincible." Now xingjue is the only one on the spaceship who doesn''t want to go to mieba''s trouble. As long as he is convinced, they can set off immediately to deal with mieba. "That''s how it is now." Mieba has got two infinite gems. Thor can''t let him get more gems. With each additional one, the power of mieba will become more and more incredible. Thor, who has really dealt with mieba, knows that even without infinite gems, the power of mieba is above him. Therefore, it is far from enough to rely on these people alone, unless they are extremely unlucky and run into the weakness of mieba. In addition, it''s the artifact of nivida! Rocket raccoon thought of a way: "I have an idea, we have two ships, and there are a lot of idiots, so I''ll go with grunt and noble wild, you idiots go to the nihilistic place to stop the extermination of hegemony, how about it, powerful enough?" Rocket raccoon is very happy to praise himself and belittle the others, so he should say: "it''s cool and powerful!" Rocket raccoon said and jumped down from the side of the spaceship. For him, even the dining table was a high platform. Star Jue looked at the rocket raccoon, eyes rarely serious: "to tell you the truth, you go with him, in fact, in order to avoid mieba?" Star Baron''s eyes are sincere, without any responsibilities, and his tone is quite flat, which makes people feel that he is mocking rocket raccoon. The simplest irony is often the deadliest. Rocket raccoon bared his teeth and said, "I think you have to reflect on your attitude towards the captain. Quill, come on, grut, stop playing games. Sooner or later, you will play yourself silly." So rocket raccoon, grunt, and Thor got on another spaceship and set sail for nivida. Star Baron, they go to the void. Before officially piloting the spaceship to leave, the rocket raccoon said, "goodbye. Good luck to you fools. Bye!" While talking, the spaceship started, the rocket raccoon and they left. Xingjue finally waved to them, which was also the way to start the spaceship and go to the void. No one knows what will happen if the party is divided into two groups. ¡­¡­ On earth, at night. A man opened the curtain and stood by the window. He suddenly felt a headache, which was almost impossible for him. Even if people all over the world have a headache, it''s impossible for them to. Unless Behind the man, a beautiful woman woke up from the bed. She looked at the man''s headache and asked, "vision? Is it because of the gem again? " Men and women began to live in seclusion with the vision of the Scarlet Witch Wanda. They are now friends and girlfriends and have lived in peace for more than a week. But lately things have started to go wrong. My head aches, and I''m standing by the window like tonight, pressing the jewel on my forehead. Wanda couldn''t continue to watch, so she woke up and asked about the condition of the vision. The vision said, "it seems to be talking to me." Wanda worried to get up to illusion: "what does it say?" Wanda is almost the same as the person who has been transformed by infinite gems. She has extremely powerful scarlet energy. Although she can''t feel what gems are doing, she has some connection with illusion. Wanda was the first one to communicate with him when vision was born. So Wanda wants to help visionary solve the problem of gems. She gradually realizes that the earth is no longer peaceful, and their seclusion life is coming to an end. Vision turned to Wanda and said, "I don''t know, but I must be saying something." When the vision speaks, the infinite gem on his forehead glows again, and stings the brain nerve of the vision. Wanda went over and looked at the infinite jewel on mirage''s head, and put her hand on it. The vision asked, "tell me what you feel?" Wanda uses scarlet energy to communicate with infinite gems, but after she tries, she only gets one result: "all I feel is you." They knew they couldn''t go on like this any more. They had to take the initiative to find out the root of the problem instead of waiting to die, so they decided to move. In Scotland, the streets are lonely at night, only the dim lights shine a bright light on the cold streets. Wanda and vision are walking hand in hand on the street. Wanda said, "the train to Glasgow is tomorrow at 10 am. We can stay together a little longer before you go back." "What if I miss this train?" I don''t want to be separated from Wanda. Their brief seclusion will come to an end. They are not ordinary people, they are a group of special and powerful people, want to get peace in the power to give their own from the beginning has been a desire. Vision''s wish is not to save the world. It used to be, but now he''s devoted to Wanda. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 840 Wanda knew that she didn''t want to leave, and she didn''t want to. But the problem has to be solved after all, not to mention that the illusion is exactly made by Tony. Tony has to check his condition regularly to avoid infinite gem riot, which is also for the sake of mirage and Wanda. The two of them secretly shut down the messenger, not let Tony find, and honeymoon for two weeks is already the limit. Wanda said, "there''s another flight at eleven." Vision is eager to say: "if I miss every bus? What if I don''t go back this time? " Mirage is so reluctant to leave Wanda. But meteors travel through too much space, and they can''t stop. The only way to stop is to collide and then destroy. Wanda said worriedly, "but you promised stark." "I''d rather promise you." Vision is now like a child who doesn''t want to leave. Wanda, on the other hand, said, "there are also people waiting for me. You know, we all made promises." Wanda has been arrested since she was a child and lost her family, so she knows very well that if she wants to protect her and vision, she must rely on something. They can''t make a foothold in the world by themselves. Even if they live in seclusion and don''t look for trouble, trouble will come to them automatically. Mirage seriously said: "we haven''t made a commitment, Wanda. We''ve been together for the past two years. We want to give this relationship a result. I don''t know. I... you know, I think, i... I think... I think we are very suitable, very suitable." Vision stuttered finally finished. Wanda laughed and said, "we''re fit." Wanda was moved by the vision, vision said: "stay with me, stay with me, do not agree, I am not too much?" Mirage see Wanda''s expression suddenly become serious, as if something terrible happened. Then mirage saw Wanda break free from his hands and walk behind him. At this time, they were in front of a newsstand, in which there was a piece of news. The news is about the attack on New York, Tony and Dr. strange. They are dealing with the exterminators. "Who are they?" Wanda looked at ebony throat and black dwarf, who made her feel very dangerous. People who can fight Tony Stark are terrible for Wanda and mirage. The expression of illusion became serious: "this is the warning of gemstone to me." And at the back of the news report, next to the hostess, there was a picture and said that Tony Stark had disappeared after the war. Mirage and Wanda''s heart are like a Chinese medicine bottle being overturned, which is very unpleasant. After kissing Wanda on the arm, he said, "I have to go!" On the contrary, Wanda said, "no, mirage. If it''s true, maybe you shouldn''t go alone." Vision has made a decision, and even Tony Stark is missing, which shows that the strength of the enemy this time is beyond their imagination. You know, most of them haven''t been in touch since the fall of the Avengers. If he doesn''t support Tony now, I''m afraid Tony''s life will be in trouble. Finally, he said to Wanda: "Wanda, I..." Half way through, his body was suddenly penetrated. "Vision!" Wanda covered her mouth and yelled. The attack was so sudden that neither of them responded. In a flash, the vision was also returned to its original shape. He has become an ordinary person, and now he has become the illusion of red skin. Mieba''s hands are down! The man who penetrates the body of illusion is the most powerful general of mieba. The dead blade general is the first of the five Obsidian generals, and his strength must be the most powerful one among them. His character is cruel and arrogant, and his strength is loyalty and his only strength. After betraying his race, the general of the dead blade defected to mieba and became the right man of mieba. He has super strength and super fast speed. The weapon in his hand can pierce any object. As long as the blade is not broken, the general of the blade will not die. If he wants to kill, he will break the blade first. Wanda immediately uses the scarlet energy to pull the general out. Then Wanda took the vision to the street corner. The vision leaned against the wall and said, "that knife directly made me lose my control ability." Wanda looks at the wound in the belly of illusion and can make illusion lose control of itself. That''s incredible. Wanda said suspiciously, "it really shouldn''t be like this." "My system is starting to get out of order," he gasped. "I knew we should stay inside." When mirage was talking to Wanda, the general of the dead blade came quickly. He separated them with a knife, and then grabbed mirage and jumped to the top of the opposite wall. Wanda wanted to save vision, but was stopped by another person. The night is next to the star. She is the wife of the dead blade general. She is also a powerful person. The weapon is a spear, which was made by mieba himself. It is a very powerful weapon. Husband and wife fight against husband and wife. Wanda is stopped by the nearby star in the dark night, and mirage is taken away by the general of the dead blade. It''s time for men and women to fight separately. Wanda directly uses the scarlet energy to throw the spear of the nearby star of the dark night with people. In the real strength, Wanda is absolutely able to beat the night star. In fact, as long as Wanda develops her own strength, even mieba will be afraid of her. But Wanda''s lack of training, plus nothing to stimulate her inner strength, so Wanda''s strength is not very strong now. The general of the dead blade took the vision to the roof, immediately grabbed him and jumped to the other side. Then he pressed the vision on the wall and said fiercely, "hand over the gem and spare her life." Hearing that the general of the dead blade threatened his beloved woman, he became angry. He regained control of his body and flew out with a backhand grasp of the blade. The angry vision made the general of the dead blade press a blow. Fists, feet, any means of attack, visions all hit the general. Wanda didn''t feel good when visions got the upper hand. In the dark night, Bilin star attacked her crazily, and a spear picked Wanda to the ground, and stabbed her down from the air. Wanda uses crimson energy to block the attack of the spear, and the spear can only go through her throat. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 841 ? ?? The illusion on the roof kicked the general away and used his infinite gem to attack him. A bright yellow light accurately swept to the general, and swept the street below. Because of the attack of yellow light, Wanda''s dark night was held down and the neighboring star dodged to the side. Wanda took this opportunity to stand up again. After helping Wanda, vision continues to attack the general. His yellow light swept to the blade of the general''s weapon, but did not break the blade of the general''s weapon. On the contrary, the general of the dead blade lifted the dead blade up, forced the yellow light to block out, and then shot a light from his weapon to smash the vision to the wall. The general of the dead blade once again gained the upper hand. He bullied himself and went forward. He used the dead blade to point on the infinite gem on the vision head, and the vision gave out a cry of pain. The dead blade of the dead blade general restrained his vision. If the vision was not successfully attacked by him at the beginning, they could fight each other, but the vision just forced them to control their own system. Now the system is completely out of order, and he can''t fight any more. Wanda suddenly burst out of his own strength, the night than the next star mercilessly thrown to the ground, and then fly to the roof to save vision. "Don''t touch him!" Wanda saw that the general was a group of scarlet energy lost in the past, her voice was very low, and domineering side leakage. The general of the dead blade is like a child who is smashed by the scarlet energy. Wanda embraces the vision and flies him into the air, but is hit by an energy shock wave from the spear of the neighboring star in the dark. They fell in the air and fell into a factory. Mirage glided all the way to the ground and hit the metal gate. Wanda is the first time on the ground to the vision, running, Wanda''s legs suddenly weak, fell to the ground, but even so, Wanda still climbed to the vision, said: "stand up, let''s go, we have to leave, let''s go." Mirage tried to stand up, but just like Wanda, he fell uncontrollably as soon as he got up. Mirage knows that his system is no longer operational. Until the system is repaired, he can no longer stand up. Wanda''s forehead also had a bloodstain, vision stroked her face and said: "please, you go quickly." Mirage knows that the other party''s purpose is his own, so Wanda can escape here. But how can Wanda be willing to leave alone? She cried and said, "you asked me to stay. I won''t go now." They were talking here, and there was a sound from the roof of the factory. General dead blade and the next star of dark night are killed. "Please." Visions beseech Wanda. Wanda stood up and faced the general of the dead blade alone, next to the night star. She will save vision at all costs, even if it is dead, she will die with vision. Wanda''s hands appear two groups of scarlet energy, scarlet energy directly to the general and the dark night nearby star. At night, when Bilin star wanted to take action, the train set up between cities outside the factory suddenly came. The four of them looked back together. When the train had run out, a dark shadow appeared on the street opposite the factory. The next star in the dark is about to throw its spear. Her spear is so powerful that ordinary people can''t bear the power above. In addition, her throwing strength is so great that it''s impossible to catch it and avoid it. The spear cut through the air and came in an instant, attacking the figure in the dark. When the spear was about to pass through the figure''s body, the figure stretched out his hand in the dark, stood in front of him and caught the spear directly. The dark night was a shock to the next star. It''s a big deal! In the dark, the figure came out. He had firm sides, locked brows, and explosive but extremely closed muscles. The whole person seems to be cast in steel, which gives off the momentum that people dare not fight against. Like a huge tiger, the shadow stands behind him! After seeing the visitor, mirage and Wanda''s mouth were all smiling. Captain! American captain Steve Rogers is here! The fear of illusion was relieved. The burden of wandana''s one against two was also relieved. The captain''s here. We''re safe. Steve grabs the spear of night''s neighbor and throws it back in his own way. Sam Falcon flew out from the side of the factory and fired directly into the night sky. The black widow Natasha catches Steve''s spear and stabs him in the belly of the general. The situation reversed in an instant. Sam went all the way to the next star in the dark. Steve jumped over from the opposite side, too. The three men joined hands to attack the nearby star of the dead blade general. Soon, with only a few breaths, the dead blade general fell first. After all, Natasha used the weapons of night''s neighbor to attack the general. With Sam''s help, the general fell to the ground in agony. In the dark night, Bilin star, worried about her husband''s comfort, ran over and said, "get up!" "I can''t do it," cried the general Natasha very magnanimous said: "for the time being, let you go, next time will not be spared." "Next time you won''t be so lucky!" The dark night stars in turn threaten Natasha. Then a blue light shone from the air to their bodies, and they flew all the way to the metal doughnut above their heads. The huge metal doughnut left the earth. Steve and Natasha immediately went to check the situation of mirage and Wanda. It''s mainly illusions. "Are you all right?" Sam lifts up the vision. Vision looked at Steve and said, "thank you, captain." Steve said with a faint smile, "get on the plane first." Steve''s coming, of course, because of the call Bruce made. He already knows what''s going on. If they want to deal with the exterminators, they must rally the Avengers again. Now that they have lost Thor, there must be no more omissions. Only by working together can they defeat mieba. On the plane, Natasha looked down at the buildings destroyed by their fighting and said, "I remember what we said. Keep in touch with the team. Don''t be suspected." Natasha is talking about Wanda and mirage. They left alone. Fortunately, the three of them found it at the critical moment. Otherwise, mirage and mirage would really have an accident. "Sorry, we just want to get together more." Wanda sincerely apologized. Sam asked, "Captain, where are we going?" "Go home!" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 842 "We''ll be fine. We''ll be fine." More than ten years ago, before mieba started his plan to collect infinite gems, mieba led his army to attack here on a planet. Young Carmela was held in her mother''s arms, her mother was afraid of crying, but still in constant comfort Carmela. Young Carmela didn''t cry or laugh. She just looked out through the crack in the room. Outside the room came a huge noise, gunfire, endless shouts and screams. Mieba''s subordinates are wantonly destroying. They always have only one rule, that is to kill half the people on every planet. Kamura''s planet is no exception. Carmela''s mother covered Carmela''s mouth and told her not to make a sound, but it didn''t work. The gate is kicked open, and mieba''s men drag Carmela away, while her mother is the death list of the other half, who is mercilessly killed. "The people of zekhopoli, whether they live or die depends on one thought, whether they accept the ultimate enlightenment of life, or whether they get the glory that only a few people enjoy..." Mieba''s men read out their great beliefs to the zehopoli people on the square. Carmela was dragged all the time. She broke free and cried, "Mom, mom, where are you?" Kamura didn''t find her mother because she couldn''t find her anymore. Just when Carmela was lost in this chaotic land of strife, a tall man in gold armor appeared in front of her. This man is mieba. After seeing mieba, Carmella has no tears in her eyes. She looks at mieba with dull curiosity. Mieba asked, "what''s the matter, little guy?" Carmella immediately asked, "my mother, where is my mother?" Seeing the little girl who was not afraid of herself, mieba squatted down and asked, "what''s your name?" "Carmela." Young Carmela already has a pair of big eyes. Mieba said with great appreciation: "you have the potential to be a soldier. Carmela, come here. I''ll help you." Mieba reaches out his hand to Carmella, who follows mieba and walks into the pavilion in front of him. Outside the pavilion, mieba''s men are encircling all Kamala''s compatriots. Just wait for mieba to give an order, and they will destroy half of them. Mieba sat down in the pavilion and took out a thing from his clothes to Carmela and said, "you see, it''s beautiful, isn''t it? What a perfect balance, everything should be The object in mieba''s hand is a knife inlaid with ruby in the center. As long as you gently press the ruby in the center, sharp blades will appear at both ends. Mieba put the knife on his finger and smoothed it out. Then he tilted his finger slightly and said, "if you lean to one side, or the other side..." Mieba fell with a knife, then he caught him and took him to Carmela: "come on, try it." When Carmela took the knife from mieba, the mieba''s men behind him also announced: "now go to meet the death." The next second, a large number of bullets swept towards kamorra''s compatriots. Hearing the screams and gunshots, Carmela turned around to see it, but was pressed back by mieba and said, "don''t be distracted. Look, I''ve learned." Carmela puts his finger in the center of the knife, and the balance is completed. Carmela looks up at mieba, and the picture turns. Now Carmela is on the spaceship going to nothingness. She still has the ruby knife that mieba gave her in her hand. She will kill mieba with this knife herself. When she was a child, she didn''t understand anything, but now she knows very well that what mieba was doing was killing. The balance of the universe doesn''t need to be controlled by one person. It''s a matter between the major creatures in the universe. Carmela was playing with the ruby knife. Xingjue called out: "Carmela, do you think this grenade can explode or only smoke? I want to tie a few on my belt, but I''m not careful and I''m afraid I''ll explode them. " Carmella didn''t listen to what xingjue said. She was thinking about the journey to challenge mieba. She said to xingjue, "I want you to do me a favor." "OK, no problem." Star Baron looked at Carmela. From Carmela''s heavy voice, star Baron felt that this busy was not simple. Sure enough, Carmela said, "in any case, we always have to face mieba in the end." Carmella got up from her seat. "Star Baron said:" or I am ready to do grenades Carmelaine gave the star Baron a look and motioned him not to interrupt. Xing Jue apologized and said, "I''m sorry. What can I do for you?" Carmela looked forward at the purple star sky and said, "if things don''t go well, if mieba catches me, I want you to promise me that you will kill me." Kamura said, and her voice began to sob. Just as Carmela was immersed in sadness, xingjue asked: "what did you say?" Carmel closed his eyes and wanted to knock a brain shell. Kamura once again brewed a mood, said: "I know he does not know the secret, if let him know, the whole universe will be in danger." "What secret do you know?" Star Jue frowned. Kamura said, "if I tell you, you will know." Star Baron walked to Carmela and said softly, "if it''s a very important secret, shouldn''t I know?" "Unless you want to die." Carmela looks sadly at the star baron. No one can tell her the secret. The best thing is that they can be buried with her forever after their failure. Star Baron once again brain circuit novel said: "why must someone die?" "As long as..." Carmella choked, "believe me, you must kill me." Ask the person you love most to kill yourself. Carmela has no choice. "I mean, I want to, I really want to believe you, but..." Star Baron wanted to refuse, but Carmela covered his mouth and said, "swear to me, swear to me in the name of your mother." After seeing Carmela''s serious expression and crying tears, star Jue wiped her and said, "OK, OK." Just as xingjue and Carmela plan to enter the intimate stage of mutual comfort, they hear the sound of munching beans nearby. At the same time, they looked back. Drax was holding a box of sugar beans and watching them clucking and biting. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 843 While eating the sweet beans, Drax looked at xingjue and Carmela with a lot of funny expressions. Star Baron looked at Drax as if he had eaten excrement and said, "man, how long have you been standing there?" Drax continued to eat the sugar beans and said, "an hour." "An hour?" Star Baron''s hand is on Carmela''s shoulder. Now he and Carmela are very embarrassed. The ambiguous atmosphere just created by him and Carmela is destroyed by the sudden appearance of Drax. Most importantly, Drax said he had been standing for an hour? Carmela suddenly asked with a smile, "are you kidding Drax answered very seriously: "I have mastered the ability to stand completely still. It is impossible for the naked eye to find me. Look at me..." Drax began to perform, and his arm slowly picked up a sugar bean and put it into his mouth. Star Baron asked, "are you eating zag fructose?" Drax put the sugar beans in his mouth and said, "look at my movements... So slow, you can''t even notice." Xing Jue held back his smile like hell and said: "no..." Carmella was already laughing. Drax''s serious manner was extremely amusing. "I''m completely invisible." Drax chewed the sugar beans and looked very confident. At this time, the mantis woman came to greet him and said, "Hi, Drax!" Drax left awkwardly: "Damn it!" All the way to nothingness. Nothingness is originally made of the remains of extremely ancient cosmic creatures in the universe. As an extremely ancient human who has lived for millions of years, the collector developed the remains of ancient cosmic creatures at a very early time. Until now, the remains of this ancient creature have not been fully mined, which shows how terrible a creature it used to be. As a result, collectors have built a large number of mining teams and various entertainment places in the void, where people from all over the world will come to play. The collector himself has a special hobby. He likes collecting new things all over the world, because he is also called a collector. The last time xingjue went out to fight alone, he got the magic box of the universe and wanted to go to shandar star to sell it for a good price, but he didn''t sell it because of mieba. After that, he planned to come to the nihilistic land and sell it to collectors, so he got to know collectors. But this time, when they came to the void again, they found that it was full of death, and there was no prosperity before. Star Jue frowned and drove the spaceship in and said, "this place is a mess." Drax looked at his dashboard and said, "there''s activity in sector three." "That''s right. I noticed that too. Let''s land there!" Xingjue drove the spaceship to the third sector. There was no one in the void, just like a ghost area. Carmela didn''t speak any more all the way. She looked ahead and didn''t know what she was thinking. After the spaceship landed, Carmela and the four of them got off the ship and walked forward. They soon heard the news. "It''s really with me." The speaker is a collector, an old crafty guy. Mieba put a hand on the collector''s neck and said, "who in the whole universe doesn''t know your reputation? You can even sell your brother in order to increase your boring collection." The four walked forward gently. Xingjue raised his hand and clenched it into a fist, indicating to stop here. But Carmela, Drax, and the mantis all walked directly past him without any face to the star baron. Star Jue blinked his eyes and thought to himself, "Walter?" Yes, he, Starbuck, has no face. Carmela''s voice became clearer as they walked forward. "I know the gem of reality is in your hands. Tiffany, call it out quickly. I can make you suffer less." Mieba stepped on the collector tifeng''s body. Now the collector''s gray hair is like a bad old man. In the face of exterminating hegemony, he has no resistance to his nothingness. But the collector tifeng still insisted: "I told you, I sold it, what''s the benefit of lying to me?" After seeing mieba from a close range, xingjue takes a special look at Carmela to see what state Carmela is in. Carmela is very calm. She is waiting for the opportunity to destroy mieba. Now mieba doesn''t know that they are coming, and his attention is all on the collector tifeng. This is a good chance to sneak attack. The four of them began to be nervous and tense. They have neglected a very serious matter, but so far none of them has thought of it. Mieba stepped on the chest of the collector tifeng and kept lowering his body. He pressed the weight of his whole body on the collector tifeng and said, "lying is like breathing to you." "I''m looking for death." The collector tifeng''s head is covered with blood. He looks at mieba with a reluctant smile. Mieba looked like he had seen through the collector tifeng and said, "so you know in your heart that you can''t give away this kind of treasure." "I have no idea what it is." Tivon, the collector, is still shaking his head. Mieba seemed to have lost his patience. He stood up and said, "then you are more stupid than I thought. This is your last chance. Liar, where is the gem?" When mieba asked the collector tivon, xingjue looked at Drax and asked, "is that him?" Drax said angrily, "it''s him. Let him pay for my wife and daughter today." Drax drew a silver sword from his trouser leg. His hometown was destroyed by the accuser Ronan, but the accuser Ronan was ordered to destroy hegemony. Now the accuser Ronan is dead, but mieba is still alive. Drax always loses his mind when he sees the enemy. Star Baron said in a low voice: "it''s not the time yet, Drax, don''t move, don''t move! Drax Drax went out. The star Baron stopped him with a small step and said, "Drax, listen to me, don''t move. He hasn''t got the gem yet. If we get there first, we can get the gem. We have to get the gem first, right?" Star Baron said so much, Drax directly denied: "no, for ovette, for camaria!" Drax broke away from the star Baron and was about to rush out. Then the mantis woman patted Drax on the head and said, "go to sleep." So Drax fell to the ground. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 844 The sound of Drax''s fall was loud, and the star Baron and they all lowered their heads to hide behind the telephone booth. Mieba looks at it here. After finding no abnormality, he throws the collector tifeng into one of the telephone booths, and then comes to xingjue. Xingjue knew that he couldn''t hide any more, so he put forward a plan and said, "OK, Carmela, mantis lady, you go over from the right side, not this side." Carmela had rushed out from his left side as the star Baron spoke. Mieba smiles when he sees Carmela. His smile didn''t last long, because Carmella jumped up and attacked mieba with a dagger. Mieba grabs Carmela''s arm, but Carmela pushes her foot directly to mieba''s chest, and then the ruby knife presented to her by mieba appears between the rapid waving of her right hand. Mieba was caught off guard and was inserted directly into his chest by ruby knife. Mieba''s step was backward. Carmella is alert and puts out her hand to mieba. Even if the knife goes into mieba''s chest, she doesn''t think mieba will die. Mieba looked at Carmela with tears in her eyes and asked her, "why? Why you, my daughter? " With that, mieba falls to the ground. Carmela looks at mieba who can''t get up and starts to cry. Mieba is very kind to her. Now she kills her father and makes the whole universe restore order. If mieba didn''t want to destroy half of the life in the universe, Carmela would not have fallen out with mieba completely. The collector tifeng, who was shut up in a telephone booth, was shocked when he saw mieba fall to the ground. Drax, who just rushed out, fell asleep because of the power of the mantis woman. Now mieba has been killed by Carmela alone, and the mantis woman wakes him up again. Star Jue leaned on the phone booth and said in disbelief: "is this too simple?" It''s the first time for xingjue to see the legendary killer mieba. Before, he didn''t know the power and appearance of mieba very well. But no matter how you look at it, it''s too easy to do today. You know, mieba is a man that even Thor can defeat easily. Now Carmela''s killing him with two knives? Tivon, the collector, clapped his hands and yelled, "incomparable! incomparable! It''s incomparable Tivon, the collector, is cheering for Carmela. Carmela was crying. At this time, Carmela suddenly heard mieba''s voice: "do I feel your sadness, daughter? Deep down in my heart, I know you care about me Carmela''s tears stopped. She looked up at mieba, who couldn''t afford it. At the next moment, if half of mieba''s figure was erased, it would disappear in front of him, and the surrounding environment would be erased, and it would return to a different appearance. Mieba''s voice still reverberated in the whole space: "it''s just that you''re not sure." When the space is completely restored, the neighborhood is no longer extremely dark, but burning, more than before experienced the traces of fierce fighting. Countless fires will burn here into a sea of fire, in front of a further place is also burning fire. Tivon, the collector in the phone booth, disappeared. Mieba suddenly appeared behind Carmela and said, "the reality is always so depressing. It used to be like this, but now..." Mieba shakes the red gem on his right hand. This moment is the real gem kept by the collector tevon. All the scenes they saw just now are made by mieba. The gem of reality, the gem of reality, has the magic power to make reality and change what you think into reality. Mieba knew for a long time that someone would hinder him, but he didn''t expect that it would be his daughter. No, to be exact, he expected that it would be his daughter. For this reason, mieba disguised the nihilistic land in order to invite the emperor into the urn. What xingjue didn''t notice when they arrived was that there was no one around mieba. And the whole nothingness was so quiet that it was like a place no one had ever known. What about the army of exterminating hegemony? Where are the original people in the void? Star Baron they were directly deceived by the extermination of hegemony in front of them, resulting in not thinking about what a place should look like after a war. The play of mieba is not true. It''s just that Carmela and Drax have lost their composure after seeing mieba. Now the nihilistic land that has been torn off a mask is real. Fire, endless dust, burning smoke, and countless bodies on the ground. Carmela looks up at mieba, who is half a head taller than herself and is extremely big. She instinctively goes back. It turns out that all this is a conspiracy! Mieba said, "I can change the reality at will." Carmela asked, "do you know I''m coming here?" Carmela knows they''ve lost, so he just wants to ask. Mieba nodded: "I believe it. I have something to ask you, little guy." After hearing that mieba had something to ask, KAMORA quickly picked up a sword on the ground and wanted to commit suicide. Mieba knows his secret! Carmela knows that it''s not good. Everything she does is under the control of mieba. Now the only way is to commit suicide so that mieba can''t know her secret. Carmela''s reaction was extremely rapid, but he was still caught by mieba''s arm and couldn''t commit suicide. Drax couldn''t bear it any longer. He roared in the distant fire: "mieba!" The next moment, Drax rushed out. Mieba aimed his right glove at Drax. One of the red gemstones started, and Drax became a pile of pieces. Star Baron and Mantis girl''s eyes suddenly widened and took a deep breath, shocked. It''s a pile of pieces before it''s even hit? Mantis woman also couldn''t help, she jumped out from the side and said: "let her go!" Without any accident, mieba''s right hand turned, the red reality gem started, and the mantis woman also fell to the ground. The star Jue, who is the most tolerant, appears in the position where mieba''s hand can''t turn around for a moment. He points a gun at mieba: "let her go, you purple potato essence." "Peter." Carmela calls to the star baron. This call is a call for something. Now the only one who can stop mieba from getting his secret is xingjue. Carmela asked the star Baron to do what he had promised. That is to kill herself after she was caught by mieba. But star Baron didn''t want to do that, he just said: "I told you to go right." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 845 In the face of what the star Baron said, Carmela couldn''t help crying and laughing: "now you want to fight for this?" Star Jue gave Carmela a reassuring look, and then roared to destroy Ba: "you quickly let her go!" Mieba said with a smile: "Oh, little boy friend." "No Star Baron gnashed his teeth and said, "I''m a famous full-time gold medal recruit Titan killer, let her go! Or I''ll blow up your ugly face like a butt. " Xingjue points his gun at mieba''s head. He believes that as long as he shoots at a distance of less than five meters, mieba will die with him at most. Carmela begged, "Peter, it''s not him. You promised, you promised me Carmela began to cry. She looked at the star Baron with tears in her eyes. Her eyes were telling the star Baron what they said before they came to the void. Star Jue''s expression suddenly solidified, he looked at Carmela with wide eyes, and then slowly shifted the direction of the gun to Carmela. Mieba''s expression was still flat, and he said with a little sarcasm: "daughter, you are too hard for others. She told you, right?" Mieba tilted his head and looked at xingjue. Carmela had already given up hope and said, "let''s do it." Mieba saw that xingjue didn''t want to shoot, so he pushed Carmela to xingjue for a few steps. Mie Ba Leng snorted, which undoubtedly meant that he was looking down on Xing Jue''s indecisive nature. "Do it!" When Carmela''s face was only tens of centimeters away from star Baron''s gun, she yelled at Star baron. If she doesn''t die and mieba gets her secret, no one in the whole universe can stop mieba. The star Jue clenched his teeth and nodded his head, and whispered to Carmela, "I told you to go right." Kamura said his true words before he died: "I love you more than anything in the world." "I love you, too!" Star Baron closed his eyes and pulled the trigger. Kamura closed her eyes and waited for death. Death in the hands of star Baron is not a pity for her, on the contrary, it is a relief. However, when Xing Jue closed his eyes and pulled the trigger, he did not feel any movement. Star Baron suddenly opened his eyes, he was surprised to find that his pistol is not a bullet, but a string of bubbles. The real gem on mieba''s left glove is starting. He changed the reality. Carmela knew it was a failure. They were a complete failure. The only way to stop it is gone. Star Jue is staring at mieba in a daze. Mieba put away his real gem and said, "I appreciate this boy." With that, mieba launched the space gem, and he and Carmela disappeared in the same place. Behind mieba, there was a mass of black and purple fog, like a portal. When Kamala and mieba disappear, xingjue picks up Kamala''s sword on the ground. Drax and Mantis girl, who had been broken, were restored to their original state because of mieba''s departure. Mieba didn''t kill them. There is only one rule for mieba to kill people, that is to eliminate half of the people and kill all the things that affect the balance in the universe. He didn''t kill them. Maybe he had a judgment in his heart that they were the surviving half. The fire of nothingness is burning, and xingjue and they are completely defeated. This is the second victory of mieba against the earth! ¡­¡­ On earth, in the Avengers'' base, Colonel Roddy is talking to Ross, who is in charge of national defense and security, through holographic projection. A Kun jet stealthily arrived outside the Avengers base, and no one found it. "Still can''t get in touch with vision?" Ross and a group of people are sorting out papers on their desks. Colonel Roddy said helplessly: "the satellite showed that his last whereabouts were in Edinburgh." "On a stolen Kun jet, there are four most wanted people in the world." Rose rushed out the news. When Roddy heard these three harsh words about wanted criminals, he pointed to Ross with the remote control of the whole projection system and said, "the reason why they became wanted criminals is because of you, sir?" "God, Roddy, when did you learn to talk back?" Rose didn''t even look up at Roddy. "If it wasn''t for the socowia deal, vision would not have left," Roddy said Rose stood up and went to Roddy. He was just the influence of the whole department, so in fact he was just going forward. "I remember you signed the agreement, too, Colonel." When Ross came to the end of the whole projection system, he and Roddy were just a line apart, but in fact they were thousands of miles apart. "I know, and I paid the price." Roddy''s arms crossed. When he was injured by vision, the whole footwall became a vegetable. After a long time of unremitting training, he recovered. Naturally, one of the biggest factors that can recover is Yang Han''s treatment, otherwise his lower body may have to spend in a wheelchair. "Do you have any comments?" Rose looks at Roddy, and they both know that each other is not happy with each other. "No more." Roddy''s mouth was trying to close the holographic projection when he saw several people coming near him from the corner of his eyes. Roddy turned his head, rose turned his head, and they couldn''t believe they saw Steve and his party. "Mr. Secretary of state." Steve friendly to Secretary of state rose asked a good, but his eyes are not half respect. They''ve been cheeky for a long time. Secretary of state Rose''s expression froze because of their appearance. He walked up to Steve and said, "you are so bold. I really admire you."¡° How about I lend you the courage? " Natasha responded mercilessly. Secretary of state rose said: "the world is in dire straits. Do you think there is an amnesty?" Steve light smile: "I''m not here to plead guilty, also don''t need to listen to your command, the earth is now vulnerable, we are to fight for, if you want to stop us, then don''t blame us not angry." Secretary of state rose turned to Roddy and said, "arrest them." Roddy nodded, "no problem." Then Roddy turned off the whole projection. After turning off the whole system projection, it means that Roddy betrayed the military. Roddy said to Steve with an indifferent face: "enough for the military court. Nice to meet you, Captain!" Roddy held out his hand and walked to Steve with a smile. Steve held it and said with a smile, "me too, Roddy." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 846 Natasha came up and gave Roddy a hug. In the current situation, Roddy chose to fight with them instead of following socowia''s agreement. In fact, everyone is one, just because there are differences in the socowia agreement. Now the earth will face an unprecedented crisis. They will unite again to form an avenger alliance to fight against hegemony! After greeting the crowd, Roddy said, "you look... Shabby. You''ve had a good time these years." This sentence is sad, and it also represents Roddy''s guilt for them. Because of an agreement, their Avenger alliance fell apart, and he is still enjoying all the glory and wealth, but his brothers are hiding everywhere. Roddy didn''t feel very well inside. Sam said, "yes, after all, it''s not a five-star hotel." At this time, an unexpected person appeared, and everyone looked back. "You look good. Yes, I''m back." Bruce came out, and his words were to Natasha. "Hi, Bruce." Natasha called out Bruce''s name. The last time Bruce came back, he left in a hurry. They didn''t even have a chance to meet. I just heard that Bruce had come back, but I couldn''t find him right away. In addition, Natasha and they are fugitives, and they can''t go anywhere openly. Then people began to discuss the issue of exterminating hegemony. The purpose of their gathering is to deal with mieba. During the New York war, Tony, Dr. strange and spider man Peter were taken into outer space. Roddy asked, "so they''ll definitely come back?" Now there is an infinite gem on the earth. Mieba will definitely come back again and take the gem from his illusory head. Roddy also heard from Steve and them about the battle in England. It seems that the strength of several of them is not enough. Especially now Hawke''s unwillingness to come out has become the biggest problem. Hawk''s combat effectiveness is very important among them. Losing Hawk is equivalent to taking off one of the strongest and powerful arms. Wanda analyzed: "they can easily find us." Bruce knew it was hard for him to play a role, so he asked, "we need more people. Where''s eagle eye Clint?" Natasha replied: "after the socowia incident, he and Scott both pleaded guilty. The family was under too much pressure. Now they are all under house arrest." "Who''s Scott?" Steve asked a key question. In the last Avengers war, there were several people Steve didn''t know, so he didn''t know their names very well. Bruce immediately explained: "there is an ant man and a spider man. Listen to me, mieba has assembled the most powerful army in the whole universe. He will not give up until he gets the gem of illusion." Bruce sped up when he talked about extermination, which further proved that he was afraid of extermination. In fact, Hawk has never been afraid of exterminating hegemonism. Although he was defeated by exterminating hegemonism, he did not know what fear was in hawk''s heart. He didn''t want to come out to fight, not because he was strong at exterminating hegemony, but because he was here on earth. Hawk felt that the earth did not accept him, so he would not fight for the earth. On the contrary, Bruce himself is afraid of mieba. After all, he is the one who has really dealt with mieba in close quarters. Among so many people present, no one can beat mieba, even without an infinite gem. Since mieba was coming to take away the infinite gem, Natasha said, "then we must protect it." But visionary didn''t agree. Instead, he said, "no, we have to destroy it. I''ve been studying the properties and composition of this gem on my head recently. If I come into contact with a powerful enough energy source and resonate with its properties, maybe..." Mirage to his girlfriend Wanda in front, he refers to the powerful enough energy source is Wanda''s Scarlet energy. Mirage looked at Wanda and said, "its molecular structure will be destroyed." Mirage''s idea is the same as Tony''s. as long as the gem is destroyed, no matter whether they can defeat mieba or not, the plan of mieba will fail. This is the surest way. Wanda looked at the serious look in her eyes, and she said extremely seriously: "yes, at the same time, you''re dead. Don''t even think about this kind of thing." Wanda is like Dr. strange, insisting on not destroying infinite gems. Bruce, Steve and others watched the two people quarrel with each other. This scene was similar, as if they had returned to the socowia agreement when they had their initial disagreement. Vision did not give up his idea, he continued to explain to Wanda: "to prevent the gem from falling into the hands of mieba, there is no other way but to destroy it." Wanda shook his head: "I can''t accept the price." Wanda''s eyes began to shed tears, just like star Baron and Carmela, and now it''s time to fight again. Mirage put his hand on Wanda''s face and said, "you are the only one who has the power. Extermination endangers the whole universe. It''s nothing to sacrifice one''s life." Visions have left their lives out of the question. Since he was born, he has lived for peace. In order to achieve peace, even if he died, he didn''t feel any harm. Wanda broke free from the illusion and went to the corner. Steve frowned and sighed. "A life is important. We don''t trade it for a life." Steve refused the request of vision. But vision said, "didn''t you sacrifice yourself 70 years ago to save millions of lives? You tell me, what''s the difference? " Vision some angry to Steve, just when the two are about to quarrel. Bruce said: "because you may really have other choices, your spirit is a combination of several complex structures, Jarvis, otron, Tony, me, and gems, all of which are mixed together and interact." Wanda, who came to the corner, asked, "do you mean vision isn''t just that gem?" Bruce looked back and explained to Wanda, "I mean, if we take out the jewel, the vision is still his own, maybe it can be better." "Really?" Natasha is not very good at these scientific theories, but Bruce seems to be saying that. Bruce shook his head. "I can''t do it. This place can''t do it." Bruce needs company. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 847 As for the idea put forward by Bruce, Roddy said, "you''d better find people and places as soon as possible. Ross doesn''t just want to put you back in prison." Steve was silent. He thought for a long time after hearing Bruce''s thoughts. Then Steve said, "I know a place." On earth, with the most advanced technology and no less intelligent than Tony and Bruce, she does exist. That place is because Eric''s appearance causes the entire kingdom to have the huge change vakanda! The place is vakanda, and people are naturally tezara''s sister Surui. Now, Baji is still with Su Rui. It can be seen that Steve and vacanda have always had contacts. In the kingdom of vakanda, tezara followed okye, who said, "the guards and Dora''s guards are ready." "What about the border tribes?" Tezara was dressed in a suit, okye was still a red bodyguard, and a spear that would not change. "The rest is in." Okye is explaining to tezara the unification of the present vakanda kingdom. Because of wakabi''s betrayal last time, there were some problems in the border tribe, which have not been solved up to now. Now, the border tribe that may split has finally stabilized. "Let''s also inform jabali that mbaku is indispensable at this time," he said The jabali tribe, once discriminated against and excluded by all the wakanda tribes, has become the right arm of tezara, and their status is also rising in the kingdom of wakanda. When one person gets the right way, he is undoubtedly talking about mubaku, the leader of jabali tribe. "Yes, your majesty! What about this guy? " Okye asked a man, but did not give his name. "This guy may be tired of war, but the white wolf is eager to try," he said They walked all the way to a small village on the edge, where there were only a few houses and a few children. It''s here that winter soldier Bucky lives. Tezara had his men bring a box to Bucky. After his men opened the box, Bucky came over. Now his left arm is empty, and what tezaraling brought is a metal arm made of Zhenjin. When Bucky saw the arm, he knew the battle was going to happen. He immediately asked, "where is the enemy?" Bucky swallowed a mouthful of water. He had been away from the battlefield for a long time and had been living in the border village of wakanda. Now when he saw the metal arm again, Bucky took a deep breath in his heart. Fight, never stop! Tezara put one hand on the box and said, "on the way here." Okye stood by and watched the trumpets playing in the water. ¡­¡­ Universe, endless space, a huge metal doughnut is flying to a place. Dr. strange wakes up. There are still blood stains on his head, all the way to his cheek. When he opened his eyes, he felt very sore. He was tied by a lot of steel wire and couldn''t move. Behind him, there was a dazzling white light, and he was suspended in the air by the steel wire. Seeing that Dr. strange woke up, ebony throat came over and said, "I''ve never let him down because I''ve been working for mieba for so long. If I go to Titan and unfortunately have a problem with you when I offer the gems, it''s that I can''t do things well." Ebony throat will be some of the steel line between the long straight into the strange doctor''s face Strange doctor immediately feel a pain in the heart, tearing himself, more and more steel wire into the strange doctor''s body. Ebony throat said, "hand it in, gem." Dr. strange didn''t say a word, just suffering. Ebony throat has no way to take his time gem, so he will torture him like this. On top of the doughnut, Tony was watching ebony throat and Dr. strange, when suddenly something was patting him on the shoulder. Tony looked back and saw that it was Dr. strange''s cloak. Tony and the cloak looked at each other. Tony said, "your coat is so loyal to the owner." Another accident happened as Tony spoke. "Speaking of loyalty..." Spiderman Peter appears behind Tony. "Why are you here?" Tony felt incredible for a moment when he saw Peter appear. He didn''t want Peter to come to such a dangerous place, so he ordered to take him back to earth on Friday, but it didn''t work out. Peter said, "I know what you''re going to say." "You shouldn''t be here." Peter''s brow frowned tightly. Although Peter also had extraordinary power, he was still a child, and they could hold up the sky. Peter explained, "I wanted to go back, but the way back is so far away that I thought of you on the way." "And I have to listen." Tony breathed heavily. He was pissed off by Peter. Peter said: "you may be trapped somewhere in this spaceship. The clothes seem to be telepathic, so it''s your fault that I''m here." "Damn it! Tony pointed to Peter. "Tell me again?" Seeing that Tony was angry, Peter quickly said, "I take back what I said, and now I''m in space." "Yes." Tony walked up to Peter seriously. "This is the place I don''t want you to come to. This is not a sightseeing tour. It''s likely that there will be no return. Do you understand? Don''t think you''ve got it all figured out. " "No, I think so." Peter shakes his head and denies Tony''s statement, saying that he has made it clear. "You can''t think of such a thing at all!" Tony yelled at him. Peter said, "if you can''t even protect the neighborhood, what kind of superhero can you be? It''s a bit of a rhetorical, but you know what I mean Tony takes a deep look at Peter. From Peter''s eyes, Tony sees seriousness, so he doesn''t talk about Peter any more. Now that they have been in space, they have to rescue Dr. strange first, and then try to return to earth. As long as the metal doughnut is not destroyed, Tony is confident that he can control this special spaceship. So Tony said to Peter, "well, we''re in a bit of trouble now. Do you see the man down there? He''s very bad now. Do you have any ideas? " Tony pointed to the strange doctor who was targeted by ebony throat below. It didn''t look good. "Well..." Peter squatted down to think. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 848 ?? [J? E] Peter''s brain is spinning rapidly. He immediately comes up with an idea, so he stands up and says to Tony, "yes, have you ever seen an old movie called alien?" Tony understood Peter''s idea immediately. Below, strange doctor was ebony throat steel needle can''t stand, he yelled, ebony throat cold smile: "pain, right? This is specially prepared for minimally invasive surgery. Any one of them... " Ebony throat said and found Dr. strange''s eyes looking behind him. Ebony throat turned around coldly. He saw that Tony was aiming his hand at him. Ebony throat continued: "any one of them can kill your friend right away." Tony said honestly, "I''d like to make it clear that he''s not really a friend of mine. It''s professional ethics to save his life." Ebony throat to Tony, his left hand and right hand to the side of the spaceship parts on a stretch, a few parts fly up, ebony throat is very confident way: "you can''t save anyone, your strength in my opinion is simply insignificant." As ebony throat spoke, more and more parts floated around him. Tony immediately said, "but this guy has seen more movies than you." Tony said that a mini missile would blow into the wall beside him and blow a hole in the spaceship. The attraction from space would instantly pull ebony throat and Dr. strange out. Ebony throat can''t resist the attraction from space. It flies out and falls into the boundless space. Peter jumps out from the side and sticks the spider silk to Dr. strange''s body. Then he uses the eight metal spider legs on Tony''s battle suit to support the edge in the big hole that Tony blows up, and forcefully pulls Dr. strange. "Great. Wait. What''s that?" Peter saw the universe scenery outside, and then he pulled fiercely, combined with the most powerful horsepower of Spiderman uniform to bring Dr. strange back. Toni quickly sprayed the condensate spray from his palm and filled up the leak. The ebony throat that fell out turned into ice in just a moment. Peter exclaimed that it was ebony throat. After rescuing Dr. strange, Dr. strange''s cloak came to him. Peter said to the cloak, "nice to meet you for the first time." Peter reached out to shake the cloak, but the cloak was more concerned about Dr. strange''s state and didn''t hold Peter''s hand. "All right." Peter scratched his head awkwardly. Tony said immediately, "we''re going to take the ship back." The strange doctor who stood up sneered: "this is about to run away? That''s good. I have to protect the gems. " The cloak flew to Dr. strange and put it on directly. Tony came to the metal doughnut cab and said, "first of all, you have to thank me. What are you waiting for? I''m all ears." Dr. strange followed Tony in a cold voice: "thank you for what? Thank you for almost blowing me up in space? " Tony immediately quarreled with Dr. strange: "who just saved you this conceited guy? It''s me Dr. strange''s mouth is also excellent: "how did your arrogant face get into your helmet? Admit it. You should have sneaked away then. " Tony complained: "I told you to leave quickly, but you didn''t listen." Peter watched the two men quarrel here. He couldn''t say a word at all. Dr. strange looked at the horn of the spaceship and said, "I''m not your men. I don''t need to listen to you." Tony scolded: "because of you! We are now trapped in this space doughnut, thousands of miles away from the earth, and we are all alone. " Peter raised his hand and said, "you still have me." Tony looks a little relaxed when he looks at Peter, but he inevitably says, "you''re not. You''re a stowaway. Don''t cut in when adults talk and children talk." Dr. strange narrowed his eyes, as if he were looking at his mobile phone on the subway, and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t understand the interpersonal relationship. Who is he? Are you his guardian? " "No Peter denied, "my name is Peter." Dr. strange said, "I''m Dr. strange." Peter suggested, "we need to use nicknames, um... I''m Spiderman." Dr. strange took a look at Peter and immediately went to Tony. Tony looked at the cab and said, "the ship is aligning its course. It''s self piloting." "Can we control it? Let it fly back to earth. " Dr. strange saw that Tony was walking in circles and didn''t answer him. "Stark?" Dr. strange asked Tony tentatively. Tony''s face looked grim: "what for?" Dr. strange asked, "can you take us back to earth?" Tony crossed his hands and thought, "OK, I hear you. I wonder if we should go back." "In any case, we can''t give the gem of time to mieba. You still don''t understand the situation." Dr. strange said that he was going to quarrel with Tony again. Tony ran to Dr. strange and said, "Oh, no, what I don''t understand is you. The shadow of mieba has been lingering in my mind for six years. After the invasion of New York, now he is back again. I''m not sure what to do. I''m not sure whose main battlefield is better, but you see what they do, At least he didn''t expect us to rush into his territory, so I suggest we take the initiative, doctor? Do you see what I mean? " Tony and Dr. strange looked at each other face to face. Dr. strange saw his determination to win from Tony''s eyes, so he said, "OK, stark, let''s take the initiative, but you have to understand that if I choose between you, this child and the gem of time, I will not hesitate to give up you two. I have to do this, Because it''s about the fate of the universe. " Strange doctor will be very clear, he has only one task, that is to guard the gem of time. Tony nodded and said, "no problem. There are principles. That''s it." With that, Tony patted Dr. strange on the shoulder, then walked up to Peter, patted him on the shoulder and said, "boy, you''re a member of the Avengers league now." Peter was secretly elated. At the same time, in a very huge spaceship, Carmela sat here alone, looking at the bleak scenery ahead, not knowing what he was thinking. Mieba came to her and brought her some food and said, "I think you should be hungry." Carmela takes it and throws it away, and looks at mieba with resentful eyes. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 849 The crisp sound of broken cups and dishes reverberates in the dark and boundless ship of the universe. Carmela stood up and looked at a huge stone chair in front of her, on which her cup and saucer had fallen. There was a little light beside the cold chair. Carmela said, "I''ve seen that chair before." For Carmela''s behavior of breaking the cup and dish, mieba was not angry. Instead, he said in a very gentle tone: "I know you don''t like it very much. Even so, I still hope you will sit there instead of me." Mieba looked at his throne from a distance. There was no enthusiasm in his eyes. Only his plain expression made people not know what he was thinking in his heart. Does he care about that throne? No one knows. Carmela''s tears swirled in her eyes. Even if she was caught by mieba, Carmela had no fear. For her, it was just a rebellious daughter coming back to her father. What mieba wants to do to her? Carmela doesn''t know. Her only idea is to protect the secret she knows anyway. Carmela cried and said, "I hate this room, this ship, my life." Carmela said more and more from crying to anger, if not she can''t fight mieba, now maybe she will fight mieba to the death. Carmela turned away and didn''t want to see the throne of mieba again. Mieba, like an old father, taught: "it''s not the first time you''ve said this to me. It''s been like this every day for 20 years." Mieba sits on the stone ladder leading to his throne, and then looks at Carmela with his back to him. Hearing the long years of twenty years, Carmela said bitterly, "when you took me away, I was a child." It can be heard that Carmela has always been resentful of mieba''s deceiving her. "I saved you." Mieba explained, but Carmela shook his head and said, "no, no, we are very happy on the original planet." Carmela''s stinging eyes were pressing him. Mieba sighed: "happiness means not having enough to eat. Do you have no clothes to be frozen in winter? Your planet is on the verge of collapse, and I stopped the tragedy. Do you know what happened there? After the children were born, they had plenty of food and clothing and grew up in a clear sky. It was just like heaven there. " When mieba said these words, he looked up at the ceiling of the spaceship. There was a sense of pride in his eyes, so the corner of his mouth opened a little and he was laughing. For mieba said these beautiful scenes, Carmela is more hateful said: "because you killed half the life of the planet." Mieba said, "it''s just a small price for redemption." Mieba takes it for granted that he has killed half of the planet''s life. Everything is for the sake of creating a better home. "You are out of your mind!" Carmela can''t recognize the extreme idea of exterminating hegemony, and has been unable to recognize it. Mieba sneered: "little guy, the truth is too simple. The universe is not infinite, and resources are not infinite. If life is not temperate, one day life will no longer exist, and someone needs to correct it." After mieba finished, Carmela yelled at him: "you don''t understand!" After hearing this, mieba looked up and said, "I''m the only one who understands this. At least I''m the only one who has the will to take action. Once upon a time, you, with the same will, would fight with me, daughter." Mieba stood up and went to Kamala. From beginning to end, mieba didn''t really hurt Kamala, especially now. He wants to make Carmela understand his behavior through reasoning. There is only one goal he wants to achieve, to balance the universe. Carmela said with disdain, "I''m not your daughter. I hate myself because of what you taught me." "Because of me, you can become a woman warrior in the universe, so I believe you can find the soul gem." Mieba finally mentioned something that made kamorra''s heart jump, the soul gem. Soul gem, the existence of this gem is only a legend, no one has really seen it, no one has ever owned it, it is ethereal, nowhere to find. In the past, mieba asked Kamala and Xingyun to search for soul gems in the universe, but in the end, they didn''t get anything. But now mieba mentioned soul gems in front of Kamala, it seems that he already knows something. Carmeladang said, "I''m sorry I let you down." Mieba said in a low voice: "I''m really disappointed, but not because you didn''t find it, but because you found it and lied to me." Then mieba brings Carmela to a room. When the door of the room opens, Carmela sees her sister Nebula hanging in the air, and her body is twisted and squirming. "Don''t come here!" The nebula was originally made up of a mechanical body. Now she is suspended in the air, and some parts of her body have been taken apart. Mieba said: "a few days ago, your sister sneaked into this spaceship to assassinate me..." Mieba said, Carmel stretched out her hand to touch the nebula, but drew back. Her voice trembled and said, "please don''t do this to her." Carmela and Xingyun have been reconciled on tianshenxing for a long time. Now their relationship is closer than ever. As soon as tianshenxing departs, Carmela has not heard from Xingyun for a long time. Who would have thought that Xingyun would be imprisoned here by mieba and suffer torture. Carmela wanted to plead for Xingyun, but mieba didn''t pay any attention. He said, "she almost got it, so I brought her here to have a good talk." With that, mieba starts to split the body of the nebula into five parts. Even if it''s made of metal, the nebula can feel the pain of nerves being cut off one by one. Therefore, the nebula can''t help crying out for pain. The cry was heartbreaking. Carmel couldn''t bear it any more. She went to the exterminator with painful expression: "stop it, stop it Carmela held mieba and cried, "I swear by my life that I really didn''t find the soul gem." Mieba pulls his hand out of Carmela''s and then plays a memory clip. The voice of the system rang out: "read the memory clip!" After that, a memory belonging to the nebula was played in front of Carmela. Carmela turned and looked at the memory with mieba. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 850 "You know what he''s going to do. He''s finally ready. He''s going to look for those gems, all of them!" In the clip released from the pupil of the nebula, the nebula is talking to Carmela. Carmela insisted, "he can''t look for all the gems." Nebula is very sure to say: "he can." Xingyun knows the ability to destroy hegemony, otherwise he would not have been so afraid of him all the time. Carmela denied: "impossible, nebula, because I found the map of the soul gem, and then a fire burned it down, and everything went up in smoke." After playing the memory clip, Carmela lowered his head. Mieba already knew the secret he was hiding. Now it''s useless to hide it. Carmela stopped talking. Mieba said, "I taught you all your skills. I also taught you to be so generous. But I never taught you to lie, so you can''t lie at all. Where is the soul gem?" Carmella is still reluctant to say it. At this time, mieba continues to tear the whole body of the nebula apart. The painful cry of the nebula makes Carmella cry. Finally, after nebula''s cry of pain pierced Carmela''s heart, Carmela couldn''t help it. She said, "waumir!" After hearing the place name, mieba closed his palm, and the cry of Xingyun came to an end. Carmela walked to the nebula, then touched her face and said, "the jewel is on wormeer." "Take me!" Mieba''s words revealed bursts of ruthlessness, but he never felt distressed. Everything was for the balance of the universe. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Thor and rocket raccoon are on their way to nivida. The spaceship started the autopilot function, and the rocket raccoon came up to grute and said, "grute, you just pee in the cup, we won''t see, what''s good for you? What twigs? We haven''t seen anything about you "I''m Groot!" Groot said something that was incomprehensible. Thor crossed his arms and said, "little tree, pour out what''s in the cup. It''ll still work next time." The raccoon asked curiously, "do you understand the grut language?" In the galaxy escort team, including many places they have been, the rocket raccoon has never seen anyone who can understand what gruot said. Now xingjue can understand a little, but it is not very clear. Thor nodded. "Yes, I studied in Asgard. It''s an elective course." "I''m Groot!" As always, grute said a sentence of infinite significance. "As soon as you get there, you''ll know that nivida''s furnace depends on the power of the neutron star, and that''s where my hammer was born. That furnace is very powerful," Thor said Thor sat down and his voice became low. He looked sad. Groot looked at Thor at a loss, and then looked at the rocket raccoon, the atmosphere suddenly became not quite right. Rocket raccoon whispered, "well, it''s time to play captain intimate." Rocket raccoon went up to Thor and said, "your brother is dead, isn''t he? It must be hard. " "He''s not dead, either, but this time it''s different. I think he might be dead," he said This time, rocky was really killed by mieba in front of Thor''s eyes. No matter how strong rocky was, there was no reason to survive. Thor sighed. Rocket raccoon continued: "you also mentioned your sister and your father." Rocket raccoon takes a look at rocky, who is looking down at the moment with a hopeless expression. "All dead." There is a great sadness in Thor''s plain voice. Rocket raccoon head a turn way: "but mom is still alive, isn''t it?" Thor looked up at the rocket raccoon: "killed by the dark elves." "Where''s the iron man?" Rocket raccoon does not believe, can not ask a living person. Still, Thor said without accident, "I was stabbed in the heart." "Are you sure you can continue the mission with your state?" the raccoon asked TOL forced out a smile and said, "it should be possible. Anger burns, revenge, loss of relatives and friends, regret. All these have become my great motivation, which makes my mind more clear, so I have no problem." The smile in front of Thor disappeared again. "All right, but I want to say that this exterminator is the hardest to deal with." Rocket raccoon looks serious. "That''s because he didn''t fight me," Thor said with a smile "Yes." Rocket raccoon said so sure, you know, when they found Thor, they received the signal for help, and Thor himself said that he was defeated by mieba, and his brother and good friends were killed by mieba himself. To this, Thor explained, "but this time it''s different. Don''t forget, I''ll have a new hammer soon." Thor felt full of power when he thought of a new hammer. Rocket raccoon light way: "well, that hammer can be strong enough." Rocket raccoon still doesn''t believe it. If a weapon can change its life and defeat mieba, mieba will be too worthless. It''s a powerful enemy who really conquers the universe. It''s not a clown. What''s more, what weapons can fight against infinite gems? Thor solemnly said to the rocket raccoon: "you see, I''ve lived for 1500 years. I''ve killed more than twice as many enemies. Each of them wants to kill me. So far, none of them can succeed, because that''s my destiny. It''s not too bad to kill many tyrants. It''s just a lot of losers. He will see my anger sooner or later. That''s my destiny." Rocket raccoon asked a big question: "well, what if you can''t?" The question choked Thor''s throat. Against mieba, Thor had no confidence, even more so than against his sister HeLa, the goddess of death. Thor saw with his own eyes that hawk had no power to fight back in the face of exterminating hegemony. In addition, mieba has five extremely powerful men, as well as countless space warships and countless men, which is very different from Haila alone. "If I can''t do it... I have nothing," said Thor chokingly Thor said and sniffed. The man''s grief never came to tears. He got up and left. Rocket raccoon whispered: "I''m not nothing, I said myself, I don''t want to lose too much." The image of the Galactic convoy appeared in the mind of the rocket raccoon. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 851 When Thor got back to his seat and sat side by side with Groot, the raccoon lowered his head and thought for a moment. Then he took out something and went to Thor and said, "well, if fate really arranges you to kill that bastard, you can''t turn a blind eye." The rocket raccoon took what he had in his hand to Thor. Torr, who originally went back to earth, has been fitted with a new artificial eye. However, in the fight with mieba, his eye was blinded by mieba again. Therefore, Torr is still a one eyed dragon. "What is this?" Thor then asked about the rocket raccoon. "What do you say?" said the raccoon? It was lost to me by a bastard from the star of controversia Thor looked at the eyeball in his hand. To be exact, the eyeball was very strange, as if it were made by machine. "He lost his eyeball to you?" Thor looked puzzled. He got an eyeball for the first time, and it was like he was alive. That feeling made his body get goose bumps. The raccoon sat in the driver''s seat and said, "no, he lost 100 yuan to me, but that night, I felt in his room and took his eyes." Although the eyeball gives Thor goose bumps, he still thanks: "thank you, little warm rabbit." After that, Thor took off his blindfold and put his eyes in his empty pupils. In a word... Even if it''s put in, it doesn''t need any operation or bacteria cleaning. Grutt put down his PS4 and turned to look at Thor. Rocket raccoon also took a special look, but he quickly turned the chair to the past, the picture is too unacceptable. The rocket raccoon said uneasily: "you''d better wash it first and then use it. I didn''t wear any clothes when I came out from there. It can only be hidden in my... Hey, here we are." Thor patted himself on the head, and his right eye didn''t return to sight when he put it in. "This thing seems to be broken. You can''t see anything." Thor stood up and looked ahead at nivida, which was dark, completely different from the previous burning flame, and the huge neutron star was releasing endless high temperature. "Maybe it''s not your eyes," the raccoon said in a deep voice When the spaceship flew into nivida and stretched out, Tony went to the front of the spaceship and said, "something''s wrong. The whole star is completely out and the ring is frozen." The rocket raccoon drove the spaceship in. It was dark all around, and there were countless pieces of iron scattered. It looked very dirty. "I hope the dwarves are better at forging than they are clean," the raccoon said The three got off the ship and went into nivida. There is no life and light in the whole nivida. They have to rely on the lights on the spaceship to illuminate the surroundings. "They may have retreated from the middle of the universe," the raccoon said Thor looked around. The temperature here was very low, and it was all made of steel. Tony''s self-confidence began to fade away. He said, "the furnace here has never been out for centuries."¡° Didn''t you say mieba had a glove? " Rocket raccoon felt that there was a possibility that it would make this place so desolate. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Thor asked Rocket raccoon looked at a thing in front of him and said, "is it the same as that thing?" Grute was playing PS4 behind them. He also looked at the place where the raccoon pointed out. He saw a metal glove placed in front of them. Thor recognized that it was mieba''s glove. "I''m Groot." Groot was immediately aware of the danger. Thor was also quick to say, "we''ll go back to the spaceship right away." Torr was about to turn away. As soon as he turned his head, he was kicked away by a tall shadow. Although the environment was dark, Torr recognized who was attacking him. Just as the tall shadow wanted to continue attacking Thor, Thor stretched out his hand and cried, "etree, wait! Stop it! Stop it Thor retreated a little bit for fear that etree would continue to attack him. "Thor?" The dwarf named etree folded his fist. Seeing the crazy etree and mieba''s glove mold, Thor roughly guessed what was going on here. "What''s going on here?" Thor asked "You should have protected us, Asgard should have protected us!" she said The more he scolds, the louder his voice is. He points to the nivida behind him, which has been destroyed now. Thor stood up and said, "Asgard has been destroyed. Etree, what have you done with the gloves?" Hearing that Asgard was also destroyed, the anger of etree''s intention to continue to accuse Thor also dissipated. He knew the power of mieba, but he didn''t expect that even Asgard could not fight against mieba. "There are more than 300 dwarves living on this ring. I thought I would do as he said. Everyone could save their lives. I forged what he wanted, an equipment that can control the power of gems. Then he slaughtered everyone, and I was the only one left. He said that your life belongs to you, but your hands, It will only be for me. " There was an endless sadness on her face as she finished. The experience of nivida is the same as that of other planets, but the extermination of hegemony is even more fierce this time. He almost cleaned up nivida thoroughly. Thor said with heartache: "etree, your hands are not the key, every weapon you forged, those axes, hammers, swords... Are all in your memory, I know that now it seems that the hope is slim, I understand the truth, but you and I work together, we will surely kill the tyrant!" Etree looks at Thor, and now Thor is his only hope for revenge. ¡­¡­ On mieba''s ship, when mieba followed Carmela to get the soul gem, mieba''s hand came down to the room where Xingyun was held to splice her body. Nebula''s left eye suddenly fell down. Mieba''s men pushed it in. The next second, it was knocked down by nebula''s combined fist. As a result, nebula regained her freedom. She immediately contacted a person and said, "mantis, listen up. I need you to meet me on Titan!" Titan, this is also the parent star of mieba. The assassination plan of Xingyun is not over. She is going to ambush mieba! This time can only succeed, not fail! Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 852 ? On the huge metal doughnut of 1tY? G, Tony, Dr. strange and Peter are on the same planet. The surface of the planet is extremely bare. Dr. strange asked, "what''s the situation?" Seeing the doughnut land on the planet, Tony said, "I think we''re here. I don''t think this ship has automatic landing function." Tony immediately went to the right side of the spaceship and said to Peter, "hold on to the direction, rotate the balancer and turn it off. Do you understand?" "OK, no problem." Peter grabbed the spinning balancer next to him and took a deep breath. Tony looked at Peter. "It''s a big design. We have to work together at the same time." "All right, ready!" Peter began to work. At the same time, on the ground of Titan, we can see a ring shaped spaceship in the sky is rapidly landing. When the doughnut was about to hit a starfish rock, Tony yelled, "we have to turn, turn! Turn! Turn around Tony puts on the iron man armor. He and Peter work at the same time. The metal doughnut finally tilts to the side, and doesn''t hit the starfish rock. But even so, the other half of the metal doughnut was damaged by starfish rock. Dr. strange launched the array to protect several of them. When the metal doughnut landed, it had already suffered eye damage and could not continue to fly. This means that if Tony and they can''t find a new ship, they''ll have to stay on Titan for the rest of their lives. "Are you all right?" Dr. strange came to help Tony. The huge impact force made him fall to the ground. In addition, he had to do his best to control the direction and rotate the balancer. Tony''s feet were more unbalanced. "It''s really suspensive. There''s no problem. It''s good to have you." Tony praised Dr. strange for the first time. Without his array, several people would bump around in the spaceship under the impact force, which means they would be killed. Peter vomited a spider silk to the top of the spaceship, then the whole person hung upside down and appeared on the side of the two people, saying, "I''ll make a statement first. If any alien jumps up to lay eggs in my chest or something, and then I eat any of you, I''ll say sorry first." Deeply influenced by the film, Peter began to be mischievous. Tony pointed to Peter and said, "I don''t want to hear your little kid use pop culture as an analogy all the way, OK?" Tony is educating Peter like a parent. Peter explained, "I just want to say something is coming this way." Peter''s voice just fell, a ball rolled down to the middle of the three, with a bang, the three were blown out directly. Tony and Dr. strange immediately launched the attack posture. Dr. strange threw his cloak and began to circle his hands. At the gate of the spaceship, a big man with his upper body rushed in and yelled, "mieba!" Dr. strange''s cloak blinds the man and knocks him to the ground. Behind the shouting, a man with a gas mask was sweeping towards them with guns in both hands, and a woman with two antennas in her head was following him. Tony was soon at war with the man in the gas mask. The daughter with two antennae in her head found Peter. As soon as Peter saw her, he kept climbing back and said, "please don''t lay eggs in me!" Peter stepped back and was kicked out by the man with the gas mask. "Get down, you clown," he said The man with the gas mask shoots quickly. Peter spreads eight metal spider legs behind him and jumps in the spaceship with himself. The gas mask man''s attack didn''t fall on Peter. On the other side, the man who was thrown on the ground by Dr. strange''s cloak grabbed his cloak and cried out, "go to die, you carpet of death!" Tony was previously fixed by a super strong magnetic device thrown out by the man with gas mask. As soon as he left, he arrested the man. The man with the gas mask also catches Peter. Dr. strange launches the array and waits for the opportunity to attack. As a result, the situation froze, gas mask man yelled: "everyone stay still, calm down for me!" The gas mask man took off his mask, then pointed a gun at Tony and said, "I just want to ask you, where is Carmela?" Tony also took off his mask and asked, "I''ll ask you a higher question. Who''s Carmela?" And the man who was controlled by Tony also asked, "then I also asked a senior, why do you ask Carmela?" Gas mask men and others are the star barons who rush to Titan to rescue Carmela. For Tony''s words, star Baron continue to say: "tell me the whereabouts of the girl, or I''ll cook him!" Facing the threat, Tony didn''t panic at all and said, "do it! If you touch my man, I''ll kill him. Come on Thor had a shockwave in his left hand, ready to blow Drax''s head off at any time. At the critical moment, Drax said without hesitation, "go ahead, quill, I can handle it." One side of the mantis female anxiously said: "no, he can''t carry it!" "She''s right, you can''t carry it!" Dr. strange is adding to the story. The scene was chaotic for a time. Xingjue didn''t relax his vigilance. He still pointed his gun at Peter''s head and said, "OK, you don''t tell me her whereabouts, right? No problem, then I''ll kill all three of you, and then I''ll go to find mieba to settle the accounts! Start with you After hearing these words, Dr. strange quickly interrupted the star Baron and said, "well, I know what you said about mieba. Now it''s my turn to ask. Who are you serving?" "And who am I serving?" The star Baron sneered, "how to answer this question, Jesus Christ?" Jesus Christ! This sentence made Tony react immediately and said, "are you from earth?" "I''m not. I''m from Missouri." Star Jue said very seriously. Tony said, "Missouri is on earth, stupid! What are you doing with us? That''s why you''re not part of mieba. " Xingjue''s face became distressed and ferocious: "with mieba? Of course not. I''m here to kill mieba. He took my girlfriend. Wait a minute. Who are you Peter also took back his mask and said, "we are the Avengers League, man." After hearing this word, star Jue was about to release Peter, and then he began to cry. The mantis girl said, "you are the group that Thor mentioned." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 853 The misunderstanding of a group of people was finally explained. When he heard the mantis girl talking about Thor, Tony pointed to her excitedly and asked, "do you know Thor?" Xingjue nodded: "yes, big and tall, not good-looking, especially lack of love." There are true and false adjectives in xingjue''s words, and most of them contain his own jealousy. Dr. strange asked directly, "where is he now?" ¡­¡­ On nivida, Thor explained to etree about exterminating hegemony, and etree decided to forge a new weapon for Thor. Under the leadership of etree, they came to the weapons that etree said. It''s a huge weapon, like a brick used to build a wall. When the rocket raccoon saw the huge brick slowly hanging down, he said, "is this your plan to make complaints about death?" Make complaints about the raccoon of the rocket, the tall dwarf AI Cui said, "this is just a mold. The king''s weapon is asgad''s most powerful presence. Theoretically, it can even summon rainbow bridge." In fact, Thor said, "a hammer can''t summon rainbow bridge..." But Thor didn''t have time to think about the dead hammer. He asked etree, "what''s its name?" Etree gave him a name that he thought was cool and domineering: "storm axe." The rocket raccoon once again make complaints about it: "this is a bit too much." Etree doesn''t think so. He thinks it''s cool. Thor didn''t care much about the name. He wanted to know how to use the Tomahawk. So Thor looked at the mold in front of him and said, "so what should we do?" Seeing the darkness of nivida, Thor felt that things were not so simple, especially now that only Patricia was left, could his weapons be well formed? "First of all, you have to restart the furnace and wake up the core of the dying star," she said with a little helplessness Etree looks at a dead neutron star in the distance, which is the key to forging weapons. Thor made a quick decision and said, "Bunny, go and start the ship." ¡­¡­ On Titan, a group of people finally cooperated after clearing up the misunderstanding. Star Baron came to the outside of Titan, with a yellow light emitting bachelor said: "what''s the matter with this planet, the rotation axis has shifted eight degrees, the gravity is extremely unstable." Peter is watching the mantis women keep jumping. Because of the unstable gravity, they can jump very high at any time, but they may not be able to jump all the time. Tony said: "our only advantage is that he will come to the door, so we need to take advantage of this. Well, I have a plan, or at least a preliminary idea. It''s very simple. We bring him in, put him down, and then take what we want. We don''t have to fight with him. What we want is gloves." As Tony kept talking, Drax next to him yawned loudly and looked as if he had just woken up. Tony looked at Drax discontentedly and said, "are you yawning?" Drax glanced at Tony, innocent and lazy. Tony said word by word: "at this time, when I explained the tactics, did you hear what I said?" Faced with Tony''s question, Drax said sincerely: "since you mentioned that I have a plan, I don''t want to hear it." With that, drakes again put on an indifferent expression. Tony pointed to Drax with his left hand, then turned his head to Starbuck and said, "well, it seems that big brother bareheaded is absent-minded." Star Baron has been used to it for a long time, he explained: "they usually have no plans." Peter can''t believe this scene. It''s a terrible thing to have no plans. It''s like going out to buy a $1.5 ice cream without thinking about how much money to bring, or even without money. In short, it''s the opposite of taking off your pants and farting. So Peter pointed to Drax and asked the star Baron, "what do they usually do?" Mantis woman concise and concise way: "soldiers to earth cover, water to block." Mantis girl is right. This is what Drax taught him. "That''s right." Drax had no problem. Tony felt that he didn''t want to live for a moment. His expression was to give up hope. He thought it would be a good thing to meet a group of people who also want to kill the tyrant on Titan, but who knows that he met a group of guys who don''t want to kill the tyrant. Tony took a deep breath and spat it out. "All right, come here, sir. Can you call your brothers here, too?" Tony is kind enough to the star Baron, because soon he will find that his Baron is a waste. Star Baron is also modest said: "what Baron, call me star Baron on the line." So, with the star Baron''s eyes, Drax and the mantis girl came over. Tony looked at them and said, "we have to work together. If we can face him with the posture of death and posterity..." What is what brother suck said, "buddies, make complaints about what is born in the dead, we do not understand this. Yes, we are happy, your plan is good, the only drawback is weak explosion, so this is for me to show you what is reliable." Drax immediately said, "tell him about our dance to save the universe." Drax was very excited, and Tony asked, "what kind of dance?" What Tony cares about is not dancing, but saving the universe. Can these people save the universe? Tony can''t imagine how they''re going to save the universe even if he smashes a watermelon with his head. Star Baron also denied: "nothing, that''s nothing." Peter had a picture in his mind because of a sentence from Drax, so he asked, "just like the movie all in one?" As like as two peas of Peter''s words resonated with the star, he looked at Peter and said, "the same as that movie, is it the greatest movie in history?" Peter shook his head. "Never." Star Jue felt disappointed. Tony listened to the two of them getting further and further away from each other, and interrupted hastily, "stop gossiping, OK?" "All right." Peter stopped talking. Tony walked up to Peter and said, "there''s not a word serious about this little flying." "Feixia? I''m sorry, thank you for your praise, "Starbuck immediately looked at Tony with wide eyes. He said sarcastically," don''t forget, I''m only half human, so even if I''m stupid, I''m only half stupid. " Net, net,...: Chapter 854 /> ?? Xingjue''s words were extremely sharp. Who said that he would have to return ten of his words. In his algorithm, star Baron said: "converted to you is very stupid!" Tony said, "your math ability is amazing." Just as they became more and more incisive, the mantis girl looked into the distance. Her brow wrinkled and said, "excuse me, does your friend often do that?" They followed the mantis woman''s words and looked at Dr. strange. He was sitting on a stone, and then spread his hands to both sides. At the same time, a necklace on his chest gave off a green light. The green light has been divergent to Dr. strange''s arm, forming a green ring. Tony asked, "are you all right, strange?" At this moment, Dr. strange''s state is very strange. The green light gradually diffuses to his whole upper body, making him look like he is in another dimensional space. At the same time, Dr. strange''s head is twisting rapidly and irregularly. It looks very strange. Every time he twists, his face will become empty. After such a twist, the green light on Dr. strange disappeared in an instant, and others also sat on the stone slab, just now he even floated a few centimeters. "You''re back. Are you all right?" Tony is holding Dr. strange. He''s panting. Peter asked, "what are you doing?" Dr. strange soon recovered. He has been in charge of time gems for a long time. With his amazing talent, he can adapt when using time gems to travel through time and space. "I went to the future, saw different endings, saw all the results of this battle," Dr. strange explained Dr. strange''s words are very frightening. A person who can predict the future is absolutely the most stupid to be against him. However, the people present were not very happy because of Dr. strange''s ability to predict. They knew what kind of opponent mieba was. Even if they knew that if several ants wanted to challenge the elephant, no matter how hard the ants tried, it was impossible. Predict the battle picture and analyze that the premise of winning is the hope of combat effectiveness. Xingjue naturally felt that it was impossible to rely on just a few of them, so xingjue asked, "how many results have you seen?" Dr. strange gave a terrible number: "fourteen million six hundred and five." Such a huge number is enough to prove that there is a reason why Dr. strange is breathing heavily now. Tony asked, "how many times have we won?" Dr. strange once again gave a very contrasting number: "only once." One in ten million, this probability is almost nonexistent. I''m afraid it can be compared with the theory that the universe is suddenly opened. While Tony and they are waiting for mieba to arrive, mieba uses the space gem to bring kamura to vomeer. It''s already night time for the whole star. There is only a little light in the far sky. Besides, it''s also dark. Mieba and Carmela are on their way to the highest mountain of vomeir. Because this is their first time to vomeir, mieba can''t locate the mountain accurately, so they have to walk. Mieba said, "gemstone better be there, or your sister won''t live." Next to the top, a huge planet is emitting light, but there are many clouds on the surface of the planet to prevent its light from directly shining on the mountains. Mieba and Carmela went up the mountain, and then came to the entrance of a cave. A dark shadow floated out and said, "welcome, mieba, son of allars, Carmela, daughter of mieba." Hand pulled noodle as like as two peas before the face of the devil and the face of the face of the katrera, the black robe was drifting with the wind in the hunting. He himself was floating in the air. If there was a sickle in his hand, it would be the same as death. His skill is even more excellent. He can tell the identity of mieba and Carmela at once. "Do you know us?" Mieba was not afraid of the person who suddenly appeared in front of him. He just asked. "My curse is to know all the people who come here," the man said He unfolded his hands, and there was a large black fog floating out from under his robe, which was very strange. "Where is the soul gem?" Mieba looks at strange people and doesn''t want to waste any time. "You should know that it costs a lot to get it," the man said Mieba said without hesitation, "I''m ready." After mieba finished, the man changed from floating state to standing state. He said: "everyone said that. At first, we thought we were ready. We were all wrong!" After that, the man showed his face. It was a red skull face. He was the enemy of Steve Rogers, red skull! In the universe Rubik''s cube infinite gems involved in disappeared, red skeleton became the guardian here. Led by red skull, mieba and Carmela come to the place where they get the soul gem. There are two extremely high stone tablets standing like two door panels. Originally, the sky with dark clouds began to surge, and endless snow drifted down, filled with a desolate and pathetic atmosphere. Mieba asked, "how do you know this place so well?" Mieba, the place they passed was all dyed white by the falling snow. In an instant, they came to winter. Red Skull explained: "in the last life, I once pursued these gems. I even grabbed one by myself, but it abandoned me and banished me here. It took others to look for treasure, but it never got it. What you are facing now is not only the treasure you are looking for, but also your fear!" Mieba and Carmela went through two huge stone slabs. In front of them, there was an bottomless abyss. On the left, there was a crimson halo, which was like the sun burning to the extreme. "What is this?" Carmela looks into the abyss ahead. Red Skull said: "the price to pay, the soul gem in the infinite gem status respected, precisely because it contains the unique wisdom." Mieba asked bluntly, "tell me what it wants." Red Skull explained slowly: "in order to make sure the owner understands its power, the gem needs your sacrifice." After hearing the sacrifice, mieba began to change his expression. He quickly asked, "what to sacrifice?" "In order to get this gem, you have to lose your loved one and trade your soul for your soul," the red skull said without expression Net, net,...: Chapter 855 Red skeleton''s words made mieba''s face stiff. The price of exchanging soul for soul is the same as that of using one''s life to get the soul gem, and that person has to be the beloved of mieba. Carmela laughed on the spot when she heard this condition. She laughed at Mie hegemonism: "I''ve been dreaming of this day all my life. At this moment, I''ve never been able to achieve my wish, but now..." Carmela walked around mieba. Her smile came from her heart, out of her hatred of mieba: "you kill innocent people indiscriminately, and call it compassion. That''s the punishment of the universe. You go all out of your life to search, and finally you get nothing. You lose. Do you want to know why? Because you don''t love anything, you don''t love anyone. " Carmela looked at mieba''s tall figure and waited for the moment when mieba was desperate. Unexpectedly, mieba turned around and said, "no!" Carmela shook his head in disbelief: "really? Are you crying Carmela saw a scene that made her feel false, that is, mieba''s tears are slowly flowing. A ruthless killer who slaughtered the whole universe burst into tears. Carmela sneered. Red Skull said, "he''s not crying for himself." Carmela''s smile solidified in an instant because of the words of red skull. Mieba is not crying for himself. Who else can he shed tears for here? The truth is right in front of us, but Carmela is incredibly backward and says, "no way!" As mieba approached, Carmela''s voice became fierce: "you are not love at all!" Carmella already knows that mieba''s tears are for her, which means mieba has a beloved, and that beloved is herself. Is that possible? Carmela refused to shake her head. Mieba looked at Carmela, his voice suddenly changed into vicissitudes: "I once escaped my destiny, this time I will never escape, even if I want to lose you." Carmela''s tears flow out again. In a moment, too many feelings are presented. At this moment, mieba''s condition to get the soul gem is herself. If she wants to stop mieba, she has to commit suicide first! Kamura did not hesitate to take out the knife from mieba''s waist, and then stabbed it into his abdomen. But when the knife touched her abdomen, the knife turned into a burst of air and dissipated. That was mieba''s ability to launch the real gem. At the moment when the knife disappeared, Carmela began to cry bitterly. Despair was born in her heart again and again. When she thought she saw the hope of preventing the extermination of hegemony, she found that it was herself that really made her despair. Mieba said sincerely, "I''m sorry, little guy." Mieba then takes Carmela by the hand and drags her forward. In order to realize the great plan of balancing the universe, mieba can sacrifice his favorite daughter Carmela. "No!" Carmella desperately wants to get rid of mieba, but under the launch of mieba power gem, she can''t shake mieba at all. Mieba''s tears kept flowing when he dragged Carmella to the abyss. He really loved Carmella, but Carmella had changed. In front of his great ideal, mieba chooses to sacrifice everything, even if he needs to sacrifice himself in the end, mieba will not retreat. This is mieba, an extreme cosmopolitan balancer. He was born to keep the balance of the universe. It can be said that exterminating hegemonism is not only exterminating itself, but also representing a kind of will. Carmella is mercilessly thrown down by mieba. Seeing Carmella fall into the abyss below, mieba closes his eyes. This time, his feelings will disappear completely. Large white smoke began to gather, and then all poured into a huge hole in the sky. A white thunder burst from the sky, and mieba lost his consciousness. When he woke up again, he found himself in a pool, and mieba immediately got up. At this time, he found that his right hand was holding a luminous yellow gem, which was the most mysterious soul gem in the universe. ¡­¡­ On earth, Steve, they fly Kungfu fighters to the kingdom of vacanda. Steve looked at the African continent in front of him and said, "down to 2600 meters, 30 degrees." Sam falcon is flying his fighter. He is looking at the mountains ahead. If he follows Steve''s way, the Kun fighter will hit these mountains. But Sam has always trusted Steve. He did it without hesitation and said, "I hope you command correctly, or we''ll die." Mirage is lying on the plane, and the infinite gem on his head is abnormal again, which leads to the poor state of mirage. It is precisely because mieba has just got the soul gem, and the interaction between several gems leads to the worse and worse state of illusion. The extremely powerful illusion becomes more powerful because of the infinite gems. However, when mieba has several other gems in his hand, the illusion will become a paper man in front of him. It will be broken once it is touched with water. In the blink of an eye, the Kungfu fighter arrived among the mountains. When it was about to crash into the mountains, a water like feeling came into being. The Kungfu fighter instantly passed through a virtual barrier and came to the real wacandari. On the endless river, the Kungfu fighters arrived at the palace of the kingdom of vakanda. After docking outside the palace, Kun said rudely to okye, "I didn''t expect that when you said that vakanda would be open to the world. "What do you think of?" she said with a smile "The Olympics, and American coffee." So okye said. A group of bodyguards lined up to the front and spread out two rows. The door of the Kun fighter opened and they came out. Wearing a black coat, Bruce asked the nearby Colonel Roddy, "do you need to bow?" Roddy said definitely, "yes, he is the king." Steve went straight to tchara and said, "it''s like I''m always giving you trouble." Steve held out his hand to tezara, and Bruce bowed back to tezara. Roddy grabbed him and said, "what are you doing?" "We don''t have this custom," she said Roddy smiles. Bruce looks back at him. Roddy is obviously cheating him. Tezara immediately got to the point and said, "how big is the enemy?" Tezara''s expression became serious, which made Steve go out of his way. It can be seen that the other side was not simple. Net, net,...: Chapter 856 Steve and others followed tezara. Bruce said, "Sir, I think the scale will be amazing this time." "What about our side?" Natasha asked behind tezara. It''s not long since the kingdom of vakanda really joined the WTO. Natasha doesn''t know how powerful their fighting capacity is. "There''s the king''s bodyguard, the border tribe, the Dora''s bodyguard, and this one," tezara said Following the bodyguards, they went to the other side of the palace. They saw a familiar man, Baji, a winter soldier who had been recovering in the kingdom of vakanda. Bucky, now equipped with a brand new metal arm made of Zhenjin, walked up to Steve and said with a happy smile: "a centenarian who is not so easy to worry about." Steve went up for a hug, patted Bucky on the shoulder and asked, "how are you, Bucky?" Two people meet again, and resolve the past misunderstanding and resentment, can be said to be Steve''s most comforting thing in the heart. He is now on the earth has nothing to worry about, the only one who was a close friend is Bucky. When Steve asked him how he was, buckett took a quick look at his left arm and said, "OK, it''s the end of the world anyway." The vakanda Kingdom has already received the news of the attack of mieba, so tezara will let people build Zhenjin metal arm to baki early in the morning, ready to fight against mieba. Soon, mirage and Wanda came to Mount St. mond, the science and technology research center of the kingdom of vakanda, which is in charge of Surui, tezara''s sister. Vision lies on the research platform. Su Rui sweeps around vision''s body and extracts the infinite gem projection on his head. Su Rui came to a conclusion: "this is a polycrystalline polymorphic architecture." Bruce is analyzing infinite gems with Surui. Steve and they are watching quietly. They can''t insert these topics at all. They are just like astronomical numbers, which makes them headache. Bruce, wearing a pair of black glasses, said, "yes, we have to operate each neuron independently." After hearing Bruce''s words, Su Rui said with a smile, "why don''t you recode the neural contacts and operate them at the same time?" Su Rui''s words directly made Bruce smile. He really met a real expert, which made Bruce feel like talking to Steve. The other side can always give him some unexpected surprises. Bruce''s mouth closed and he said, "because... We didn''t expect this kind of operation." Su Rui shrugged his shoulders and said, "you must have tried your best." Su Rui''s words saved Bruce face. Wanda couldn''t understand the conversation either. She asked directly, "can you handle it?" Su Rui''s smile disappears, because the data to be processed next makes her scalp numb. Su Rui said: "yes, but there are more than two trillion neurons here. Any small deviation will lead to the concurrent disorder of the circuit. I need time, brother." Tezara put his hand on his chin and felt his beard. "How long will it take?" Steve asked No one knows if the attack of mieba will come in the next second. After all, mieba can know their location. What people don''t know is that mieba already has space gems, which can instantly travel to all parts of the universe. Time will not give them a little tolerance. Su Rui estimates to say: "as long as possible." As soon as Su Rui''s words were finished, okye received an urgent notice: "the enemy has invaded the atmosphere." This is undoubtedly a very bad news, Steve, they have been trying their best to find a way to destroy the soul gem on the illusory head, but mieba still followed, reluctantly followed. Now the army of exterminating hegemony has come, they only use the body to stop exterminating hegemony, until Su Rui successfully destroys the soul gem. Outside the earth, a huge metal doughnut is crossing the space. It throws down an extraterrestrial meteorite and goes straight to the earth. Sam is following the bodyguards to patrol the situation outside. He looks up and finds a meteorite falling rapidly in the sky. Sam quickly knew: "Captain, there''s something going on here." Bucky also looked up and saw that the falling speed of the extraterrestrial meteorite was in front of them in the blink of an eye, and its target was the palace! Mieba, this is to destroy the kingdom of vakanda with extraterrestrial meteorites. The impact of tianwai meteorite is irreversible. It directly smashed into the palace, but was blocked by an invisible barrier in the air. After the barrier collided with the meteorite, the blue and white light flowed, and the meteorite broke away, falling out under the streamline shape of the barrier. Seeing such a strong defense, Sam praised, "God, I love this place!" On the other side, Roddy warned, "don''t be too happy, there are more enemies coming out of the dome!" Sure enough, on the other side of the sky, a large number of meteorites carrying endless flames and smoke attacked the palace. Some of them collided with the barrier, and more of them fell to the periphery of the barrier. It can be seen that these meteorite attacks have real-time command. The rest of the meteorites that fell outside, like a triangular cone, scattered all the trees outside the barrier. Steve, they look at these meteorites and look at each other. Vision propped up his body from the research platform and said, "we don''t have time. We have to destroy the gem now." The expression of vision struggled, and now he didn''t even have the strength to get up. Natasha quickly stopped him and said, "illusion, lie down for me now." Natasha goes over and lies down with the illusion. All he can do now is to perfectly separate the heart gem from his body and destroy it. Tezara stepped forward and said, "we will delay as long as possible." Steve also reminded Wanda: "Wanda, as soon as the stone is taken out, destroy it immediately!" "No problem!" Wanda stood by mirage. It''s not necessary to keep everyone here, just Wanda, Surui and Bruce. The rest went out with tezara to fight against the army of mieba, including mieba himself! This is a tough battle. There is no way out. Fortunately, they are now in the kingdom of vakanda. Otherwise, anywhere in the world, they would not be able to deal with the army of exterminating hegemony. Net, net,...: Chapter 857 p? ? As for Scott''s denial, officer Jimmy knew it would be like this for a long time, but he didn''t care at all. Instead, he said, "don''t worry, we''ll catch both of them sooner or later. The battle clothes belong to them, so they also violated the socowia agreement. If you have a connection with them, it''s a breach of contract, and, I don''t have to remind you... If you violate the plea agreement, you will face 20 years in prison, at least... " Scott''s face drooped when he heard this, and officer Jimmy stopped talking when he saw it. "I haven''t spoken to both of them for hundreds of years," Scott said, smelly and nostalgic Cathy also assists in the side, said: "they hate him." "Thank you, peanut." Scott thanks his daughter for helping. Officer Jimmy took a look at Cathy and whispered to Scott, "how did you do that?" "For what?" Officer Jimmy''s sudden whisper made Scott feel strange. Officer Jimmy took another look at Cathy and continued to whisper, "magic." It can be seen that officer Jimmy is also interested in the magic of playing cards out of thin air. "Are you serious?" Scott asked officer Jimmy seriously. He thought there was something particularly important. While they were discussing magic, Scott''s ex-wife Maggie ran upstairs and said, "my God! I said, "you can''t just hit your head and want to search. Just run over and turn it upside down." Paxton followed Maggie and said, "they can do it." Maggie, I don''t care. You have to listen to me. "You have to have a search warrant." Paxton shook his head and said, "they don''t really need to." "Really? WOW Maggie had nothing to say. When the police officers left, Cathy should go out with Maggie. When Cathy came downstairs, Maggie called out beside the car, "have you put your shoes in?" Scott personally escorts Cathy to the door. Cathy turns around and hugs Scott and says, "let go." "Great. Next time I see you, I''ll be outside." Maggie came over and gave Scott a hug. Paxton ran over and said happily, "Oh, don''t forget to count me in." A group of people just hugged Scott to death. "Oh, there are three days left, thank you." Scott takes a look at Paxton. The two people who once wanted to fight each other are getting better and better because of crow. After Maggie and Cathy left, Paxton looked at Scott and said, "I''m proud of you." "Thank you." Scott smiles. Paxton said again, "one more." Paxton''s enthusiasm makes people think whether he likes men or not. Scott looked at Maggie and they were outside ready to play, and he was looking forward to the day of his liberation. Maggie said, "Oh, go out and start a business. I have a hunch that your future is bright." "I had a good time this weekend," Cathy said to Scott with a smile Scott said: "me too, peanut. When I can go out next weekend, we must go to town and have a good time! Eat lots of ice cream until you vomit. " Then Scott pretended to vomit and took out a lot of playing cards from his mouth. Maggie is happy with a smile. Paxton looked at Scott curiously and said, "you''ve made great progress. How did you make it?" Maggie and Cathy get on the bus and say goodbye to Scott. So again, Scott was the only one left in the house. Scott walked around the boring house and said, "three days left. It''s a piece of cake!" Because he couldn''t go out, Scott made a lot of entertainment facilities in the house. There was a disc player and bowling. For the last three days, he played and consumed. Occasionally, he also went online to learn other people''s magic tricks, so as to change for Cathy. By the way, he went to the room to sing karaoke, or read emotional crying, and then folded some paper cranes and stuck them on the window. In his spare time, he has to do some homework for the security system of karapetjan company, which is his source of income so far. Finally, Scott took a comfortable bath in the bathtub, but as soon as he closed his eyes, there was a picture of him lost in the quantum field. Endless darkness and unable to control his body, all the space is silent, in this dark and starry quantum field, Scott''s eyes will always flash a face. Scott was scared, but he didn''t wake up. Instead, he continued to turn the picture. He became a woman, opening a closet with a little girl hidden inside. When Scott looked in the mirror of the wardrobe, he saw that his face was a woman''s face. At this moment, Scott was completely scared to wake up. He doesn''t know how many times he has achieved this nightmare. The source of all the beginning is that time when he entered the quantum field. Before, the nightmare was a fragment, which was not complete at all, so Scott didn''t pay much attention to it. But the latest nightmare, until this time, he saw the woman in his dream. Scott couldn''t help it any more. He called and said, "Hey, Hank, I haven''t been in touch for a long time. Er, I don''t know if you''re still using this number. Maybe you don''t want to hear my voice at all, but I had a very strange dream. I know it doesn''t seem to be an important thing, but that feeling is too real." Scott thinks that this must be explained clearly to Dr. PIM: "in my dream, I went back to the quantum field, and I seem to have met your wife. I mean I became your wife. Don''t think of it as something else. Don''t get me wrong. Well, when I tell you this, I feel that, er, it''s really not a big deal. I''m sorry to disturb you, I''ve done a lot of stupid things. " After that, Scott folded the phone in half and left it on the table. He quarreled with Dr. PIM because he used the ant man''s war clothes to do many things he didn''t agree with. Now he is under house arrest, and Dr. PIM and his daughter have to hide because of Scott. Everyone would be very angry, and now they can''t contact Scott at all, so in Scott''s opinion, Dr. PIM has completely broken up with him, even little Cathy thinks so. Over the past few years, no one knows how the two sides are doing. Maybe Dr. PIM knows about him, but Scott has no idea what Dr. PIM and hope think and what they are doing. Net, net,...: Chapter 874 After giving up calling Dr. PIM, Scott went to eat in the living room with an old science fiction movie on the TV. The protagonist said, "it means that a small atom in my fingernail may be... It may be a small universe." Scott was eating while watching. He suddenly felt that a mosquito was biting him. Scott held out his hand and patted him. He continued to eat while watching, but then he felt a sting in his neck. Scott slapped himself on the neck with a wrinkled expression, but he still didn''t put down his spoon and took a big mouthful of rice to put into his mouth. As soon as the spoon reached his mouth, Scott fainted. When Scott woke up again, he appeared on the co pilot of a car. He looked at the person sitting on the main driver and asked, "hope? Did I dream again? " Instead of looking at Scott, hope said, "do you really think it''s a dream, or is it possible that you actually met my mother there?" "I''m not sure." Scott held his breath for a moment, and then he woke up and yelled, "I... I can''t come out, I have to be at home!" Scott wanted to open the door and go home. Hope said, "the door doesn''t open when the system works, Scott." Just then, Scott saw a huge eye next to the window, just like a Jurassic dinosaur. Scott was startled when he noticed that it was not the big eye, but that they were getting smaller. The owner of those eyes is the pigeon beside the road. He and hope are driving in the shrinking car. A large truck drove directly over their heads, and the vision darkened. Scott said anxiously to hope, "you have to take me home. They can come to me at any time." Hope comforted him: "you relax a little bit, your police nanny thought you were at home." Scott takes a look at his feet. He''s wearing slippers, which were originally used to locate him, on an enlarged ant. The ant was lying on the sofa eating happily. When Louis came back, he was shocked to see a huge ant. He asked, "Scott?" Obviously, the ant would not answer him. "This ant will exactly copy your routine, nine hours in bed, five hours in front of the TV, two hours in the bathroom, did you fall in the toilet?" hope explained When Scott heard this, he said, "you''re not sure. How can you know my routine? Are you spying on me? " In response, hope replied, "we monitor all those who are at risk, and the biggest threat at the moment is you." Hope pursed her lips as she spoke, and it was clear that the threat she was talking about was not fake. Then the car drove into a stone pipe. Scott explained: "I''m sorry about Germany. They came to me all of a sudden and said it''s related to the safety of the country. The captain needs help, so..." Hope immediately frowned and said, "Captain?" Scott nodded: "Captain America, I call him captain. That''s what everyone calls him. I''m not a friend, but I know him. I''m sorry about him. OK? I... I didn''t expect to be arrested. " Hope put his head, a pair of helpless mouth airway: "you didn''t think of many things." Scott lowered his head. "How''s hank?" Hope''s tone slightly added: "we are wanted, home and freedom are gone, do you think he will be ok?" Scott has been blaming himself for years: "I''m sorry, I know you''re angry." Hope looked to his left front and said, "I don''t need you to apologize, Scott. I came to you because we need something in your head." After that, hope enlarges the car, opens the door and takes Scott into a deserted building. The lights here are flickering dimly, and there are construction props in the hall of the building. This is a building that has not been built, but has been abandoned. But the elevator system is still working normally. After all, there are still people living here. After the elevator door opened, hope took a deep breath and stayed in the same space with Scott. Hope didn''t know whether she was happy or not. Even in the past so many years, she still loved Scott deeply, but what Scott did deeply hurt her and her father. Scott saw the building, which is nothing but volume, and said, "do you live here? If you need help or money, maybe I can... " Scott started a company in partnership with Louis, and now he has a little bit of money, but hope immediately refused, "No." The elevator stopped. When the door opened, Scott saw what he saw and knew it didn''t need his money. In front of him is a high-tech factory full of modern sense. Ants are working here as employees. The only two people are hope and PIM. Dr. PIM is in a huge metal tunnel. When Scott and hope come, Dr. PIM closes his notebook and walks to Scott coldly. As Dr. PIM walked faster and faster, Scott said to him, "Hey, Hank, I want to talk to you..." "No need!" Dr. PIM knew that Scott wanted to apologize, but he needed more practical action than apology, or he didn''t intend to forgive Scott now. "Let''s start." Dr. PIM walked past Scott as if he were a stranger. Scott felt sad for some reason. If he didn''t help Steve that time, everything would be happy for him now. Maybe he had already set up a family with hope and even had children. Hope took a look at Scott and said, "when you''re watching TV at home, we''re building this. It''s a tunnel into the quantum realm, my mother''s, and we think she might still be there somewhere." "What?" Scott was shocked to hear that. This means that Dr. PIM and hope want to save a man from quantum more than a decade ago. It''s just a fantasy. It''s impossible. In response, hope said: "if we can determine where my mother is, we can take the flight deck to save her." Hope and Scott walked forward behind Dr. PIM. Net, net,...: Chapter 875 As for what hope said, Scott asked, "you made this before you were sure whether she was alive or dead?" Scott can see the value of these devices at a glance. It''s not only measured by money, but also by time. In the past two years, Dr. PIM and hope built a whole science laboratory with a pile of ants, which shows how crazy and persistent they are. "Have you never heard of scientific hypothesis?" retorted Dr. PIM? Last night, we tried to start the tunnel for the first time, and the current overload turned off automatically, but for a moment, the channel to the quantum field was opened "And then?" Scott didn''t understand what it had to do with the mother who was able to save hope. Hope looked back at Scott and said, "five minutes later you called and said you saw my mom." Scott''s face was muddled and emotional. He had nightmares and didn''t know it clearly. Finally, he saw the woman''s face clearly. Is it because they opened the channel of quantum field last night? But what does it have to do with his dream that he was in the bathroom, not in the quantum field. "We think you''re there and maybe you''ve got a problem with her," Dr. PIM said After hearing what Dr. PIM said, Scott quickly cleared up the relationship and said, "hank, I respect you very much. I won''t green cap you." Dr. PIM frowned at Scott and said, "I mean quantum entanglement, Scott!" "We don''t think she''s able to implant some information into your brain," hope said. "It''s possible that her location, opening the tunnel, triggered it." Hope''s explanation seems to be able to understand a little bit of last night''s nightmare, but Scott still doubts: "your mother implanted information into my brain? You''re crazy. " As soon as Scott said that Dr. PIM was crazy, Dr. PIM got angry. He said loudly, "no, Scott, it''s you. You''re crazy when you go to Germany to fight with the Avengers! I hope you can tell me the truth. Did you really destroy the war clothes you stole? " Dr. PIM asked word by word, and Scott replied, "I swear, I really destroyed it." Scott thought it would be better to destroy it at this time, but Dr. PIM spread his hands, frowned and said in disbelief: "you actually destroyed my uniform! That''s my life''s work Scott yelled, "what do you say I should do?" "You shouldn''t have taken my uniform from the beginning," Dr. PIM yelled After shouting, Dr. PIM turned his back angrily. Scott immediately apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Hank! I shouldn''t have taken your uniform, and I shouldn''t have called you last night. I, I don''t remember meeting Jennie there, and I wish I had. I dreamed that she was playing hide and seek with a little girl. " When Scott finished, Dr. PIM and hope looked at Scott at the same time. Hope is more surprised: "what?" When Scott saw their expressions, he knew he would continue to talk, so he said, "I... I had a dream. She was playing hide and seek with a little girl, and Cathy and I played a lot. It doesn''t mean anything." Hope said solemnly, "you, is the girl you dream of Cathy?"¡° No, "he said Scott said no. Hope continued, "where is she hiding?" Scott said blankly, "what?" "That little girl, where is she hiding? Is it in the closet? " Hope was eager to know where it was. Scott thought about it and said, "no, it''s a... a big double door cabinet." "That''s a closet." Dr. PIM felt speechless. Scott asked himself, "is that the wardrobe?" Anyway, whether it''s a wardrobe or not, hope continued, "what color is it?" "Red!" When Scott finished with the color, Hopkins and Dr. PIM looked at each other. Both of them showed a happy expression. They were one step closer to saving Jennie. "Is there a horse on it?" Hope went straight to the details of the wardrobe. "Oh, my God," Scott exclaimed Scott also understood what was going on. The little girl was hope, and he dreamed that hope was playing hide and seek with her mother Jennie. You know, it''s not just something that dreams can explain. Although dreams are distorted and exaggerated to a certain extent, they are all a combination of the scenes we have seen, encountered and imagined in our mind. However, Scott has never seen hope as a child, and he does not know what happened in her family. It''s impossible for him, and there''s no reason for him, to dream of hope playing hide and seek with Jennie. What''s more, Scott''s dream is that he becomes Jenny. If we have to explain all this, it is the quantum entanglement that Dr. Pimm said. When all these clues are put together, Dr. PIM and hope are more confident about saving Jennie through the quantum tunnel. It used to be illusory, but now it is finding the way forward step by step, and it is Scott who leads them to the right path. "Every time I play hide and seek, I hide there," says hope Scott said a very digressive thing: "I say, you seem to have some misunderstanding about hide and seek." But hope didn''t know what Scott said. She looked at Dr. PIM happily and said, "she''s still alive." Then Hopkins hugged Dr. PIM, and the news alone was enough to make them happy for a long time. Hope reappeared, and Dr. PIM burst into tears: "I knew it! I knew it "We have to get that part," said hope, with a serious look after the two hugs "All right." Dr. PIM and hope immediately continued the experiment, and Scott was stunned by their aggressive style. "The sooner we finish the tunnel, the sooner we can read Scott''s mind," hope said "Did birch get it?" Asked Dr. PIM. They pushed open the door of the laboratory. Hope walked in front of them and said, "yes, let''s go!" "What are you talking about?" Scott said? Who''s birch? Wait, what''s this for? " "We need a part to prevent the tunnel from overloading again. I''ve packed your clothes for you. You''d better change it," he explained Net, net,...: Chapter 876 Dr. PIM opened a disk that he had taken from the test bench. Inside were vehicles the size of capsules. Dr. PIM first shrunk the car with Scott in front of him, put it into the disc, and then threw out another bigger car. Scott said, "listen, I really want to help you, but if they come to retrieve the ankle rings and find me out, I''ll be in jail." With a look you don''t have to worry about, hope said, "when we get the parts, restart the tunnel, read your information, and take you home before lunch, quantum entanglement lasts for a short time, we have to hurry up." Dr. PIM pointed to Scott and said, "you owe us." Scott lowered his head and thought for a while, then he agreed, "OK, can I wait in there? I can''t be seen outside At this time, Dr. PIM aimed at the building and pressed a button. The building in front of him shrank into a suitcase. Can Scott still play like this when he''s shocked? Hope put the smaller building in the back of the car and took Dr. PIM and Scott to drive to pick up the parts. However, at this time, no one found a ghost like person watching them leave. When the car arrived at the parking lot of a building, hope hugged Dr. PIM and said, "I''m leaving. I''ll be back soon." As soon as hope went out, Scott and Dr. PIM were in the car watching the surveillance ahead. Scott saw a box of gum like things on the table, so he held out his hand and said, "can I have one?" "No way." Dr. PIM put his hand on it first and moved it in front of him. Hope all the way out of the parking lot into the building, in front of the hall of the building is also placed a piano. On the second floor of the hall, a security guard was watching the people coming in. With a smile, hope walked to the reception area in front of him. There were a lot of people sitting on the sofa. They were chatting. "Have you got back the clothes you sent to dry cleaning?" "Take it. Don''t worry." "Well, do we have an appointment with Harold at four?" "Yes, around four o''clock, I''ve adjusted it." "Great." Hope walked up to one of the white men in a gray suit, a black and red striped tie and revealing his smooth forehead. When the man saw hope coming, he immediately said, "Oh, Susan, welcome, woo Hoo." "Hey, sonny." Hope put his bag on the table. Sonny, a white man, explained the meaning of the word after he finished his strange whine: "in French, whine means" yes ". It must be farm direct delivery, it must be local food, and it must be green production." Sonny said as his men opened the bag that hope had brought. There were stacks of dollars in it. "Then I asked you about the part you ordered, and you must have got it," said hope Sonny laughed, looked at the black box on the left side of his desk and said, "I''ve always appreciated your sense of humor, Susan. Please sit down." Hope refused, "no, thank you." Scott looked at the man in front of him, who is this guy "Sonny birch, he specializes in profiteering illegal high-tech products. He made all the materials we used to build tunnels," Dr. PIM explained Scott asked, looking at the box. He held out his hand and said, "I''ll have one!" But Dr. PIM patted his hand off and said, "no way!" When hope wanted to take the parts and leave, sonny looked down at the table and said, "another special friend of mine, from the FBI, is him. He''s special because he''s going to tell me something I didn''t know. It''s like... Your name is not Susan. You''re hope van den. Your partner who doesn''t show up is your father hank PIM." When Scott heard this in the car, he worried and said, "I can''t hold it now." "Why don''t you say that?" The moment of identity exposure, PIM gem is more nervous than hope at the scene. Hope, who wants to leave as soon as possible, also sits down in the chair pushed out by sonny. The other party has inquired about the information clearly, so it must have a purpose. Hope sat down and asked, "what do you want?" "Trust is the foundation of interpersonal relationship. I hope our relationship has a solid foundation," Sonny said "Our relationship?" Hope frowned when he heard that. "My business environment has been changing. Hope, aegis and Hydra are finished, but hank PIM, Hank PIM has a huge business opportunity," Sonny explained "What are you trying to say?" The expression on hope''s face began to become unhappy, and Sonny said these things just like Klaus. Sonny whispered, "do you think I don''t know what you''re building with these? It''s quantum technology. It''s also about nanotechnology, artificial intelligence, cryptocurrency. Quantum energy is the future. It''s a new round of gold rush. " Hearing what Sonny said, hope asked instead, "really?" Sonny said with a fiery face: "I want to join, hope. In order to show my sincerity, I have decided to find several buyers for your laboratory. The bidding price starts from one billion dollars." Sonny is like a man who will do anything for money. Today he has a hunch that it may be the last deal, so he specially left hope to talk about joining. Unfortunately, Sonny''s guess is not correct. Dr. Hopkins and PIM do not want to study quantum energy. They just want to save Jennie. "Thank you for your kindness, but my father and I have more important things to do than start a business with you, so we''d better give me the parts as we said before." After refusing Sonny, hope leaned back on the sofa, patted his hand on the box with the parts and said, "my buyers don''t like being rejected. We either do business together or don''t do any business." Sonny took the black box back and threatened hope with it. He didn''t believe hope wouldn''t agree. Hope stood up and said, "then don''t do it." When hope wanted to take the bag from the table, sonny put it away and said, "you can go, but you have to keep your money. You hurt my heart. You have to make it up to me." After seeing Sonny''s insatiable manner, hope threatened him: "listen, sonny, you''d better give me the parts as agreed, so that everyone can save a lot of trouble." Net, net,...: Chapter 877 Facing the threat of hope, sonny was not afraid at all, but said: "baby, what you can take away from here is only my heart, let time heal for me." "All right." Hope left the hall without looking back. This is Sonny''s territory. She can''t do it directly, and she can''t do it openly. After hope left, Scott asked, "what do you do now?" "Wait and see," said Dr. PIM, with a flat face ¡­¡­ As soon as hope left, sonny immediately said to his men, "she said they have more urgent matters to investigate. If they don''t cooperate with me, they are looking for someone else. I want to know their name." Just then, one of Sonny''s men was suddenly hit by someone and hit the glass, making a clear bang. Sonny looked at the attacked men in disbelief, and the rest of the people were guarding sonny. It was hope who attacked Sonny''s men. After she left the building, she put on the new wasp combat suit developed by Dr. PIM. This time, the wasp combat suit has been upgraded completely. It has a pair of wings more than the ant man combat suit. Hope was flying to beat Sonny''s men. After Scott saw it, he was also very surprised and asked, "did you actually give her wings?" Hope didn''t want to hide himself at all. She became bigger and smaller, as if invisible, and knocked Sonny''s men down one by one. "Come on, get her!" Sonny himself fled immediately after giving the order. But how could hope let her slip away from her own eyes? If Scott doesn''t show up, hope is going to inherit the ant man''s battle suit. She has better skills than Scott, so using the wasp battle suit is just like adding wings to a tiger. Hope three or two down Sonny''s several men, and then she disappeared on the ceiling, Sonny''s other men immediately shot to the ceiling of the crystal chandelier to break. Sonny heartache said: "don''t shoot, that is the last century!" Sonny''s men didn''t listen to him. The guns in their hands suddenly fired bullets and smashed the crystal chandelier into pieces. Hope shuttled back and forth in the crystal chandelier, dodging all the bullets. Sonny yelled angrily, "don''t shoot, stop!" So Sonny''s men didn''t dare shoot. Standing on the crystal chandelier, hope saw Sonny give the black package to his men and said, "take this, go "Look at me!" Hope flew over and threw a bottle of milk in the kitchen when they wanted to leave the building through the back door of the kitchen. The milk that used to be the size of a slap suddenly became bigger and bet on the door, causing the man who wanted to run away to bump into it. Hope became smaller again. When he came in, he picked up the kitchen knife on the table and threw it to him. However, he was knocked unconscious by a cabbage he picked up at random. Another person picked up the pan and wanted to pat hope. He smashed a lot of tomatoes all the way on the table, but he just missed hope. A few people in the kitchen by hope play round and round, after a while one by one on the ground can''t get up. Hope walked to the door smartly, picked up the black package in the hand of the man who knocked his head on the milk bottle and fainted, and left calmly. Scott saw this behind the scenes and said to Dr. PIM, "you didn''t have this technology at that time But Dr. PIM unexpectedly replied, "I''ve had it a long time ago." After getting the package, hope went back to the hall and walked up to Sonny, who was sitting on the sofa and didn''t dare to move. "It''s nice doing business with you, sonny," he said Sonny looked at the departing hope and said, "Oh, our business is not finished yet, hope. I promise you that." At this time, however, an unexpected presence appeared outside the hall. He was dressed like a ghost in white, covering his whole body. He appeared and disappeared from time to time. He seemed to be invisible, but he seemed to be fast enough to produce residual shadow. Hope immediately put on the Hornets to fight with him, hope thought it was Sonny''s means. But even Sonny stood up from the sofa in surprise and said, "am I losing my eyes?" The ghostly man went straight through hope''s body, went around her back and tried to throw him. When he wants to attack hope, he grabs him with his backhand and pushes hard. After several unsuccessful attempts, the ghost disappeared in front of hope again. Hope immediately said to Dr. PIM, "Dad, do you see that?" Dr. PIM was very afraid of this ghost like existence. He quickly informed hope and said, "hope, come out quickly." However, at this time, the disappeared ghost rushed up, and the black box in hope''s hand fell to the ground. Hope quickly shrinks, and then kicks the chair at the ghost, but the ghost directly penetrates the chair without any damage. Seeing that hope was in danger, Scott left the car and said, "I have to help her!" "Wait!" Dr. PIM stopped Scott, and then took out a small box from the roof of the car. After opening it, he put the ant man battle suit. Dr. PIM picked up the ant man battle suit and said to Scott, "this is a semi-finished product. You can use it first." Scott put on his ant man suit and went to help hope without saying a word. After being pushed back by the ghost, hope wants to run to pick up the black box, but the ghost presses it on the wall. Hope punches and the ghost blocks it. When the two sides are in a stalemate, Scott comes. Scott kicked the ghost from the side and said to hope, "you taught me that, remember?" "Yes, the posture is very standard!" Hope really gave Scott a thumbs up. Scott sighed: "how happy I was then. How can I be like this now?" Hope looked forward at the ghost who should have fallen to the ground, but now disappeared and said, "it''s not the time for emotion. Where has it gone? It''s gone! " Hope and Scott run into the kitchen and still don''t find the ghost. Dr. PIM also said to the two of them, "there''s nothing in the ant surveillance. Go and look for it." Just then, Hopkins and Scott heard a strange signal from Dr. PIM. They immediately realized that the ghost had gone to Dr. PIM. "Daddy Hope rushed out of the kitchen and Scott caught up. If anything happens to Dr. PIM, their quantum tunneling program will end. Net, net,...: Chapter 878 In the car, Dr. PIM didn''t know how the ghost appeared in the car, because the door didn''t open at all, but the ghost appeared in the car miraculously. What''s more strange is that one of the ghost''s fists penetrated Dr. PIM''s neck, but it did not cause any damage. However, Dr. PIM could not say a word, as if the genetic organ had never existed. The ghost''s left hand penetrated Dr. PIM''s throat, and his right hand pointed to something on the table and said, "give me that! Come on After the ghost shows up at a close distance, you can see that in addition to being wrapped in white clothes at the foot of the mountain, he has three red triangular eyes on his head, which is a bit like a gas mask standing upside down. Obviously, the clothes on this ghost are also a kind of high-tech. he is not a real ghost, but a technology killer similar to Scott and hope. The white ghost pointed to Dr. PIM''s shrunken building. When Scott and hope came back, they saw the door open and Dr. PIM was sitting vomiting. "Dad, are you ok?" Hope asked anxiously. Dr. PIM vomited and said, "yes, it robbed the laboratory." When he heard that the lab had been shot, hope and Scott got on the bus. Hope was in the driver''s seat, Dr. PIM was in the copilot, and Scott was in the back. Along the way, hope asked, "what the hell is that?" White ghost is extremely terrible. If he is one-on-one, hope is not his opponent at all. The most terrible thing is that he doesn''t know his opponent''s origin and ability. In a known fight, Hopkins and Scott can know that each other has the ability of penetration and stealth, and there is no extra intelligence. As for the skill of the white ghost, it''s difficult to judge because the invisibility and penetration are too weird. Hope thought that Dr. PIM would know who the other party was, but even Dr. PIM shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The most urgent thing is to find a place to regroup and find out the whereabouts of the laboratory." Originally, the hope was just around the corner, but a white ghost suddenly appeared to overturn their overall plan, and Dr. PIM was a little shaken. Hope was even more reluctant. The other party didn''t come to rob the parts in hope''s hands at all. Instead, they tried to attract Scott out of the car to rob the lab. "Where are we going now?" Scott asked? Why don''t you go to my house, huh? I should have stayed at home. Jimmy might come at any time After the lab was robbed, Scott knew that he couldn''t go home for the time being, so he put forward the idea of going to his house. Otherwise, once he is found to have left home without permission, it will be the end of the world waiting for him. "That''s why we can''t go to your house," Dr. PIM refused "Then go to your house?" Scott''s tone was a bit blunt. He was also afraid that he would be sentenced to 20 years of house arrest. Dr. PIM looked back at Scott. Scott apologized for his impulse and said, "I''m sorry." Then he thought, "well, there''s only one place to go." Dr. PIM naturally knows where Scott is talking about. He knows all about what happened around him in recent years. You can''t go back home. The only company left is the company Scott and Louis jointly run, Qianke security consulting company. Dr. PIM denied with both hands, "no! No! No! No! No Dr. PIM directly came to a quality five company to express his position, but it was useless. In Qianke security consulting company, Louis made a cup of coffee for Dr. PIM immediately after he saw him coming and said, "Wow, Dr. PIM, I never dreamed that there would be such a day when you would find us again when you need help." Louis warmly received Dr. PIM. "I didn''t expect that either." Don''t look away from Dr. PIM sitting on the sofa. He didn''t like them very much. "Eat, you''re welcome." Computer hacker genius Kurt took out half of the puff he had eaten. Louis said to Kurt with a straight face, "who asked you to buy these things? We should strictly control the cost of food. " "What shall we have for breakfast?" Dave spread his hands and put the newspaper down. Louis pointed to the cereal next to him and said, "instant cereal." "How can I eat cereal?" Dave turned his head in a bad mood. Kurt said to Louis, "are you insulting me?" "How did I insult you?" Louis had a confused face. "You let me eat those junk cereal!" Kurt sat at the back desk with an unhappy face. Louis stressed, "you know what? That''s... that''s organic cereal! " "That''s not organic cereal!" Kurt yelled. "Breakfast is the most important thing of the day," Dave yelled "You can add some brown sugar to it," Lewis said "I''ll knock my teeth off." Kurt didn''t accept it. Louis added, "or cinnamon, honey, whatever you want." When the three people were talking more and more fiercely and the quarrel was not good, Scott couldn''t help shouting, "OK, OK, OK, guys, stop quarreling, OK? This is not the time to discuss this. Is that my desk? " Scott pointed to a child''s table between Dave and Kurt. Louis nodded and said, "well, it''s yours." There''s nothing on this desk. An adult can''t sleep on it enough. "Why is my desk so small?" Scott asked Louis gave Scott a silent answer: "because you''re not here when we choose the table. It''s your fault." "I''ve been under house arrest. It''s not a table at all." Scott wasn''t happy, either¡° Yes Lewis has nothing to say. Scott pointed to the green desk and said, "this is garbage. This is garbage you picked up from the garbage heap." Louis said solemnly, "I bought it at the sale." After hearing this, Scott even more unhappy said: "you save money to my head?" "Two of you!" Hopkins and Dr. PIM were impatient. Dr. PIM took several deep breaths, and could hardly bear his anger. Scott immediately interrupted hope and said, "hope, please don''t digress, OK? We have to get to the lab, really. " Net, net,...: Chapter 879 ???? Scott saw that hope and Dr. PIM wanted to swear, so he pulled the topic back. When the conversation got back on track, Louis said, "Oh, I''ve heard all about that strange thing you met. It said that you met a super weird guy who could go through the wall or something, just like a ghost." Kurt said, "it''s like mother-in-law Yaga, mother-in-law Yaga, the witch. Adults scare children with her stories. Do you know mother-in-law Yaga?" Dr. PIM and Scott thought that Kurt had said something crucial, but they were disappointed to hear that. Dr. PIM didn''t answer Kurt''s question, and he didn''t want to know who mother-in-law Yaga was. In short, urban legend and white ghost are not the same place at all. "Whoever stole the lab, we have to get it back," said hope "You can''t find them, you have to wait for them to come to you," Dave said with a good reason Kurt whispered, "it''s like granny Yaga." Louis said to Dr. PIM with a smile, "Dr. PIM, you are the smartest person I know. Don''t you have anti-theft software in your lab? If not, we have a lot of affordable products to recommend to you. " Louis began to do business. Instead of getting angry, Dr. PIM thought, "I installed anti-theft software, Louis, but it was shut down. The person who stole the lab knows all these details." "It also has phase transition capability," hope added "Phase transition?" Scott was at a loss, including Louis, and so were the three of them. Dr. Pimm explained what is called phase transition: "quantum phase transition refers to the transformation of objects between different states of matter." Scott immediately nodded and said, "Oh, yes, just like I thought." In fact, no one cares whether Scott thinks so or not. After Dr. PIM had a sip of coffee, hope said to him, "the lab will emit radiation. Can we modify the quantum spectrometer to track it?" Scott, they couldn''t get in the conversation between hope and Dr. PIM. Dr. PIM put the coffee back on the table and said, "it works, but my equipment is in the laboratory." Scott was ready to plug in, and he immediately asked, "is there any place else that has this kind of device?" He doesn''t understand high technology, but he can still say things like asking for directions and places. Dr. PIM sighed: "I know a man, Bill foster." As soon as he heard someone, Scott immediately said, "great! Who''s bill foster? " Hope was impressed with the man and explained to Scott, "he''s an old colleague of my father''s at aegis. They broke up years ago." Louis said with a smile, "you... You seem to have broken up with a lot of people." "It would be a waste of time to find him." The thought of falling out with Bill foster made Dr. PIM feel that this plan was not feasible. But Scott didn''t want to give up any hope: "Hey, I''m taking such a big risk to accompany you. You can have a try." Hope also advised: "we have to find out who stole it." When Dr. PIM and they discussed how to find the white ghost, the white ghost had successfully returned to the house with the parts and the laboratory. White ghost "a completely isolated quantum system will return to several different material states, each of which will entangle with the unique state of the corresponding environment. In other words, the research object and the parallel reality of complex number will be in the same and different state." Just as Bill Foster was explaining this extremely complex aspect, he looked up and saw that there were three people outside his classroom... Exactly one who shouldn''t be here. Bill foster took a look at the postdoctoral student PIM and said with a smile: "just now I said that it''s different from the real world. I noticed that there are a lot of students who are too dreamy today. Let''s finish a few minutes earlier. Let''s stop here today. Thank you. Let''s finish class." So Bill foster ended the class early to see Dr. PIM, and then came to his office with three people. After listening to Dr. PIM, Bill foster looked at Scott in disbelief and said, "I can''t believe you''re connected to Jennie. This is the quantum entanglement between the quantum states of the Posner cluster in your brain." Bill foster is a very abstruse speech, but Scott can understand quantum entanglement, at least he has heard it several times. So Hu Scott nodded and said, "yes, I think so too. Do you want to add quantum in front of any word?" Scott still can''t help but want to make complaints about it. If you don''t talk about quantum, what is quantum? At least so far, Scott still does not have an accurate concept of quantum, which makes him headache. Net, net,...: Chapter 880 Dr. PIM was in bill Foster''s office with his back to him, looking at the objects on his desk. Actually, the people bill foster is talking to are hope and Scott. It can be seen that there is something wrong with Dr. PIM''s heart. But fortunately, hope had nothing to do with it. She opened the window and said, "doctor, we have to get the lab back." Bill Foster was also very enthusiastic, but he said helplessly: "hope, I want to help you, but I don''t have the equipment you described." When Dr. PIM heard this, he immediately turned around and said, "it''s a waste of time. OK, let''s go." Seeing Dr. PIM''s appearance, Bill foster couldn''t help saying, "don''t put on airs, hank. You''re wanted by the FBI now. It''s not because you made yourself bigger that time so that you can put on your inflated self-esteem." As for bill Foster''s words against himself, Dr. PIM said in a rather unfriendly tone: "the person in Germany is not me, but this fool." Dr. PIM pointed his head at Scott. Scott pursed his mouth. Bill foster looked at Scott and said, "really? It''s exhausting to grow that big, isn''t it? " Scott was about to say what he had learned: "I slept three days and three nights all at once. You can''t imagine it." But Bill foster nodded and said, "I can understand. I thought I worked with hank on a project called Goliath giant." Hearing this, Dr. PIM interrupted, "excuse me, have you ever worked with me?" "There''s only one thing more tiring than growing up," bill Foster said. "It''s Hank''s bad temper." "Yes." Scott nodded knowingly. Seeing Scott nodding, Bill foster laughed happily, and Scott laughed with him. Only Dr. PIM''s face smelled when he heard their laughter. Scott stopped laughing when he saw Dr. PIM''s face, and then asked Bill foster, "well, no, how big can you be?" Bill foster recalled: "the highest record? 4 meters. " "Not bad." Scott and bill foster had a good conversation. "And you?" Asked Bill foster. Scott leaned back on the sofa and waved, "I forgot." "Seriously, I''m curious." Bill foster knew Scott was deliberately not telling him. Seeing this, Scott had to truthfully say: "less than 20 meters." "Really? Wow, great. Twenty meters. " When Bill foster learned the truth, he immediately understood why Scott didn''t want to say it. The gap between the two sides is three times as big. Scott doesn''t want to hit bill foster. When hope heard the two people''s constant comparison, he interrupted, "you two are almost finished. We have to think about how to get the lab back." Bill foster joked: "our great genius hank PIM has not come up with a way? It''s strange. Didn''t you know everything before? So then I quit the project. " Bill foster takes a look at Scott. He''s on the same boat as Scott now. These sarcastic remarks are specially for Scott. Dr. PIM''s mouth is not humane: "quit? It was I who fired you. I was very wise. " Bill foster immediately spoke ill of Dr. PIM to Scott: "hank doesn''t know how to cooperate at all. He''s unpredictable, stubborn and impatient. It''s just a matter of time before he gets angry." When hope heard that they were fighting again, he stood up and went to the window. It seems that she is the only one present who wants to find the laboratory. The others are either angry with each other or comparing with each other. Hope is out of breath. "Those who leave are incompetent," Dr. PIM said Bill foster is a topic change way: "Jennie is the only one who can stand him, gritted his teeth and insisted." "Pay attention to what you say!" When it comes to his wife, Dr. PIM is faintly angry. Bill foster didn''t mean to stop at all. He said more fiercely, "but she paid for it, didn''t she?" After hearing this, Dr. PIM couldn''t help it any more. He rushed straight to bill foster to punch him in the head and said, "you asshole!" Bill foster got up from his seat in a hurry. Scott and hope held Dr. PIM on one side. Hope said, "calm down. I''m not here to listen to you two bickering. I''m trying to save my mother." Just then, Scott noticed something unusual outside the office. He looked through the curtain and saw officer Jimmy asking about Bill Foster''s office. Scott yelled, "here comes Jimmy! Oh, I''m sure it''s coming out Scott wanted to call Lewis to see what was going on at home, and Dr. PIM comforted him by saying, "don''t worry, they''ll go straight to your house if they ask for you." Dr. PIM takes out his mobile phone, which shows Scott''s ants playing with children''s building block toys. Dr. Pimm Tucao said, "how old are you when you make complaints about this toy?" Scott had put on his sunglasses, and hope said, "come on, we have to leave now." Just as Scott and they were about to leave, Bill Foster said, "wait, maybe you can make a temporary tracker and transform the diffractive elements in the regulator." "It''s OK." Dr. PIM gave bill foster a rare compliment. Scott is impatient to open the door: "I did not understand a word." Hope, on the other hand, was thanking bill foster before closing the door So the three left the campus from the other side of the corridor. Officer Jimmy, they came a step late. They walked into bill Foster''s office and said, "doctor, the campus police said they saw Hank and hope." Bill foster picked up the research material on the desk and said, "I can''t help you, officer. I haven''t spoken to hank for 30 years. Even if I kill him, he won''t come to me." Another young policeman disdained to say: "Oh, count on you?" Officer Jimmy stopped him and asked, "why?" Bill foster put his hand on his head and said, "because we don''t live together!" On the way back, Dr. PIM was driving, and he kept saying bad things about Bill foster: "say I don''t know how to cooperate? He didn''t even come up with a good idea. He didn''t do anything in his life! " Net, net,...: Chapter 881 When Dr. Pimm kept Tucao Bill Foster, Hope make complaints about his backhand, "but is it feasible for him to transform the diffraction instrument''s idea?" Dr. PIM''s fingers pressed forward and said, "that''s just a decent idea, but I took it out when I improved my uniform." When hope heard this, his heart was desperate. Then Scott said, "so if we have old uniforms, we can track them to the lab?" Dr. PIM nodded in black sunglasses and said, "yes, but we didn''t!" Scott said that the old war clothes were destroyed by him, and Dr. PIM was also desperate. But Scott said, "what if there were?" When Dr. PIM heard this, he looked into Scott''s face with a mirror and said, "what do you mean?" "Well... It''s a coincidence..." Scott looked like he wanted to talk and stop. Hope understood. She turned her head to Scott, patted her forehead and said, "Oh, my God, you didn''t destroy your uniform." "What?" When Dr. PIM heard this, he didn''t even want to drive. He looked back at Scott directly, which seemed to blame Scott for not destroying his uniform. Scott immediately used the words that Dr. PIM used to bet on him and said, "well, that''s your life''s work, hank. How can I destroy it?" Hope burst out laughing when he heard that. "I sent it to Lewis before I was arrested," Scott said After hearing the mail, Dr. PIM shook his hand and cried, "how dare you mail such an important thing?" Scott also yelled: "Hey, the postal service is still very reliable. Now the postal service has a tracking number, just like express delivery." Hope can''t stop his inner smile when he sees two people like this. "What about the war clothes?" Dr. PIM is not going to worry about this, at least in terms of the results. "It''s in a very safe place, you don''t have to worry." Then Scott called Louis and asked him to go to his home to get the trophy. Louis rushed to Scott''s home and came to the place where Scott put the trophy and said, "your trophy? No, it''s not there. " When Scott heard Louis''s puzzled voice, he quickly asked, "what''s not there? Where''s that?" Louis looked at the empty cupboard and said, "I... I didn''t find it anywhere. Hey, stay away from the flowerpot." Lewis also touched the ant. "I put it back after I finished playing with Cathy, class presentation," Scott recalled Scott immediately recalled when Cathy said she would take the trophy to the class to show, but Scott didn''t agree. Unexpectedly, Cathy secretly took the trophy. Scott rubbed his forehead with his hand. It''s still hard to guard against thieves. So Scott ended the call and said to Dr. PIM, "the good news is that I know where it is." After listening, Dr. PIM drove to the crumont primary school where Cathy was studying. Scott was sitting on the ant ant''s war suit and flying across the corridor of the classroom. He said, "make complaints about getting smaller after growing up?" How do I feel so big here? " Scott fell off the ant as he spoke and fell down the corridor in a much bigger way. Hope quickly asked, "what''s the matter?" Scott said, "hank, what percentage of this semi-finished combat suit have you finished?" Just as Scott kept pressing the button to get smaller again, he heard a ringing bell. Class is over! "Oh, oh, no! Oh, no! Oh, no Scott had to run to the next room in an emergency, he even reached the room handle need to jump up. Now he''s about the size of a doll. After Scott enters the room, he continues to press the button, and hope follows. Scott suddenly grows bigger and hits his head on the ceiling. Hope laughed behind the scenes. Scott looked depressed and said, "do you still have the heart to laugh? Please, can you... " "OK, OK, OK." Hope had to stop smiling and go back to normal size to see what happened to Scott''s uniform. Hope quickly found out the cause, she said: "the size adjustment group is out of order, let me try, OK!" After hope solved the problem, Scott returned to his normal size and the cement fell from the ceiling. Just when Scott felt that everything was possible, his body suddenly shrunk to the size of his daughter Cathy. Scott said, "Oh... This... Ok..." Hope is half squat down to look at the height of the child Scott said with a smile: "I really want to let your captain see." "It''s so humorous. What do you want to do now?" Scott''s got a show. At this time, hope noticed that this is a storage room with some plastic boxes just enough to hold Scott. But the last thing hope took was the baby''s clothes on the plastic box, and Scott went out in the blue one. As soon as Scott went out, he heard someone calling behind him: "Hey, why don''t you go back to the classroom? Hey, I''m talking to you Scott, go straight away! He quickly ran in the corridor, looking at the door with "Mr. boby" and "Mr. Baldwin" on it. Finally, he chose to enter the classroom with "Mr. Baldwin" on it. Here are the children''s things to show. Scott found Cathy''s at once. But because the cupboard was too high, Scott couldn''t reach it even when he jumped up. He kept jumping. Dr. PIM cheered him on through the pager: "it''s still a little short. Come on!" Hope is also on the side to watch the play. After Scott can''t reach it, hope changes back to the original size and takes off Cathy''s schoolbag. When Scott opened his schoolbag, he found the trophy with the words "the best grandma in the world" on it. When Scott saw it, he turned his mouth and said, "Oh, peanuts." Then Scott opened the cup and glued the tape on the base. After pulling the tape off, the ant man battle suit was inside. Scott took out the ant man suit, restored the trophy, and then put it back in his schoolbag for hope. When the bell rang again, hope put his bag away and said to Scott, "OK, let''s go!" Scott hopped all the way out of school and into his seat. Net, net,...: Chapter 882 After Scott jumped into his seat, Dr. PIM immediately looked back and asked, "did you have a good time at school today?" Dr. PIM asked with a sarcastic smile, and hope looked at Dr. PIM one more time. For the first time in a long time, they were so happy because of Scott''s embarrassment. Scott leaned back in his seat tired, breathing more and more without rhythm, and appeared to be in a hurry and panic. Whether it''s getting bigger or getting smaller, Scott will not be able to adapt to his original body shape for a period of time. In addition, Scott hasn''t worn the ant man combat suit for a long time. Fortunately, he has been exercising all the time. "You can make fun of me. Can you fix your uniform?" Scott''s tone was not quick at all. Hope looked at Scott with a smile and joked, "it''s time for rebellion." Dr. PIM also changed the subject and said, "would you like some soda and chips?" Dr. PIM said it was for kids, but Scott obviously didn''t realize it, so he asked, "do you have one in your car?" Dr. PIM chuckled silently, didn''t answer Scott, and then drove the car away from the school. They were still in a hurry. Three people back to Scott and Louis their joint venture company, grasp the ant man suit on the regulator out. When the computer started to work, a series of black codes appeared on the screen. Dr. PIM said, "see if Foster''s idea is OK..." Dr. PIM and they all held hands when the regulator just started to be modified. If they didn''t succeed this time, they would lose all hope. The air became very quiet in these few seconds, and the computer began to drip. The black-and-white picture turned into a map of the United States. Then a blue triangle coil showed an area, and the computer prompted the message of "signal detected". Dr. PIM''s nervous face finally relaxed: "it should be the laboratory." Scott also showed his first smile when he became a primary school student. Hope looked at Dr. PIM and said with a smile, "let''s get moving!" "Good!" After marking the location of the signal, Dr. PIM drove off immediately. After a whole afternoon driving, they arrived at the location of the laboratory at night. This is a private house, covering an extremely vast area. There are no houses nearby. In terms of scale, it is definitely a villa of large families, but there is no light in the evening. It is extremely quiet and strange. It seems like an abandoned house, which makes people feel like they have come to a haunted house. Scott took a look and said, "it looks like something''s wrong." After arriving at the location, Scott and hope are in the back of the car in ant man and wasp suits. Scott said to hope as he put it on: "look at us. We''ve been together twice in a day." After Scott fixed the belt at the core of the ant man suit, hope said, "now regret it?" "What do you regret?" Scott asked quickly. He regretted many things and guessed what hope wanted to say in his heart, but he didn''t think he was smart and asked directly. Hope turned his head. "Germany."¡° I don''t understand. " Scott didn''t understand. Hope looked down at his wasp suit, his eyes in memory: "originally we worked together, trained together, and... Experienced a lot of other things together." Hope''s tone is like a woman who has lost her happiness. "Will you come if I call you?" Scott asked Scott''s eyes were slightly moist. "It''s no use saying it now, but I''m sure about it." Hope tilted his head to Scott and gave a playful smile. "What?" Scott waited for the answer. Hope said with a smile, "if I go, you won''t be caught by them." After that, hope starts the wasp suit, narrows down and disappears in front of Scott. After listening, Scott understood the answer. Hope meant that she was willing to accompany him to Germany. Scott''s heart was very excited and even giggled. When Dr. PIM saw Scott''s smirk, he interrupted and said, "Hey, Scott, would you please stop thinking about eating swan meat and get my lab back?" "Yes, sir." Scott puts on his helmet, shrinks his body and follows hope into the house ahead. "Thank you." Dr. PIM dropped the camera installed on the ant man''s combat suit onto the computer screen. "The picture is coming." In the dark house, Scott quickly followed the flying hope. "Why are you here now?" hope said to Scott as he flew Scott is sitting on a flying ant, because the ant man has no wings, so he can only rely on ants to fly. Scott replied, "I''m sorry. I''m naming this ant. I want to call it the invincible cyclone thunderbolt ant. Can you say that?" The two flew into the house all the way, Hope Tucao: "make complaints about the earth." Dr. PIM''s voice came from his ear: "nothing can be seen on the surveillance screen. It seems that we are suffering from some kind of electronic interference. You should be careful." Dr. PIM has no choice. Fortunately, their communication has not been interfered. Now he just can''t see the picture. It can be seen that the owner of this house also has superb technology. After Scott and hope came in, they saw a desk with ordinary chandeliers hanging on it, emitting dim yellow light. Next to the desk, there is a bed that can only accommodate one person. It looks very ordinary and there is no special place. Scott said, "you know me, I''ve always been small... WOW!" As Scott said this, he was startled by the sudden appearance in front of him. Hope immediately said to him, "it doesn''t matter. It''s just a uniform." "How do you know?" Scott asked Because the flying ant was hit, Scott can''t see anything clearly now¡° Where are you looking Hope took the lead and flew to the other side of the room. She decided it was just a dress, not a ghost, because she saw someone on the other side. Scott is riding the ant again and flying behind hope. "Is that a ghost? What is she doing? What can she do through the wall? Is that the function of the uniform? " Scott saw a huge round metal instrument on the other side of the room. A woman in white was lying in it. The yellow light was shining as if she had passed away. A normal person would not sleep in this metal instrument. Net, net,...: Chapter 883 Hope looks elsewhere. Now they don''t need to care about the real identity of the ghost, and they don''t have to do anything to her. The most urgent task is to find the laboratory and parts, and then it''s not too late to investigate the ghost. "We have to leave before she wakes up," said hope Scott and hope worked together to find the room. Soon, the two of them searched for the small room. Scott also successfully found the laboratory. "Hope, look, the lab is over there." Two people quickly came to the laboratory, Scott jumped from the flying ants, hope also folded his wasp wings. The lab in front of them was a building in their eyes after the reduction. Scott said, "are you sure this is our lab, not someone else''s?" Scott was not very impressed with the lab. hope looked at the ghost sleeping in the metal instrument and said, "take the lab, Scott, hurry up." "I see." When Scott was about to pick up the lab, hope suddenly found that the ghost that should have been lying in the metal instrument disappeared. Hope hurried back, and she noticed a creepy feeling behind her. As soon as hope turned around, before he turned his head completely, the white ghost gave her a hard blow on the back. Then the white ghost disappeared, and Scott''s brain lost consciousness. The white ghost''s sneak attack couldn''t be prevented. In addition, both of them recovered to their normal shape and were caught for a time, but they didn''t succeed in defense. A burst of darkness came, and when Scott woke up again, he felt the pain of being hit with a hammer on his head. Scott as like as two peas, he tried to knead his head with his hands. He found his hand tied up. He was tied to a stool. Scott looked at him. Dr. Hope Pim was exactly the same as him. Scott quickly woke them up and said, "hope! Hope! Hank When Scott yelled, the ghost appeared in front of him and grabbed his white clothes and said, "they can''t hear you. Hi, my name is Eva." Unexpectedly, the ghost was not as weird and fierce as she was in the fight. Her tone was extremely soft and she looked a little shy. She even held her clothes tightly when she said hello to Scott. Scott politely responded, "Scott, so you don''t have to wear a uniform to... What, go through an object?" This is a new message Scott got. The ghost can be invisible without wearing her uniform. Ghost is very honest answer Scott: "no, war clothes just... Help me control ability, said it can also ease the pain." The ghost spoke very astringently, as if she seldom communicated with others. Scott is very careful to handle every word, his breathing is more and more aggravating, as if suffering from tracheitis general asked: "you will not put your hand into my chest, crush my heart?" After Scott finished, the ghost EVA said with a smile, "you''re so funny. I won''t hurt you if I don''t have to. Scott, I just want something in your head." With that, the ghost EVA put her hands beside Scott''s brain. Her eyes were as fanatical as Protestants. Scott tried to avoid it, but for him who was bound, his head could not escape. The phantom EVA''s hand was about to touch Scott''s head when it suddenly began to produce a rapid phantom. The frenzy in the ghost EVA''s eyes suddenly subsided. She took her hands away from Scott''s brain, and then said to him, "let''s wake up the others and get this over with." The ghost EVA walked to the back of hope and Dr. PIM. When facing them, the ghost EVA''s tone became fierce. She patted them on the shoulder and said, "wake up! Wake up Hope was the first to wake up, so she heard the ghost EVA slapping Dr. PIM''s voice. First, hope asked Dr. PIM, "Dad?" Then she looked angrily at the ghost EVA and said, "you dare to touch him again The ghost EVA walked up to the three people. For the threat of hope, the ghost EVA didn''t have any fear or ridicule on her face. She just said flatly: "don''t get excited, hope. Compared with what your father did to me, I''m very polite to him." "I can''t understand what you''re talking about," Dr. PIM asked, frowning Then an unexpected person came in from the door of the room and said, "another victim implicated in Hank PIM''s conceit." This is Bill foster, the university professor who suggested a tracking lab to Dr. PIM. He was also a former subordinate of Dr. PIM. As soon as Dr. PIM saw foster coming out, he asked, "bill, what do you want to do?" The ghost EVA''s expression suddenly became sad, shining in her eyes, which was the light reflected by tears. "You should ask yourself, Dr. PIM!" said Eve, the phantom Scott understood. He asked, "you guys? No, I''m wrong about you. " Scott looked extremely disappointed. He had a good chat with Bill foster in the office. Who knew it would be the enemy. "What''s going on?" hope asked In front of things more and more strange, ghost EVA said: "hank must have never mentioned my father to you." "How could he mention it?" It was only recently that hope and Dr. PIM returned to their normal father daughter relationship. In the past ten years, she had no communication at all, so she knew nothing about many things about Dr. PIM. The ghost EVA said sadly: "Elias Starr, they used to work together in the aegis to study quantum science, until one day my father disobeyed hank PIM, the great genius, and you fired him. Oh, and you also slandered his reputation. My father tried to finish his research alone, and he was determined to restore his reputation, I bet on everything, but there was an accident in the experiment. He told us to run away. I can see that he was very scared. I didn''t want to leave him alone. When I woke up, my parents were dead, so I was not so lucky. " The ghost EVA recalled the scene after the quantum tunnel explosion that day, the whole factory was destroyed, and the fire burned everything. Net, net,...: Chapter 884 The young ghost EVA appeared in front of the firefighters, the smell of the sea of fire makes people feel hot breathing. The fireman came up to her and said softly, "it''s OK." However, when the fireman wanted to pick up the young ghost EVA, he was surprised to find that his hand passed directly through her body. it is beyond logic and above reason! Is it the burning of the fire that caused them to lose oxygen and hallucinate? Firefighters reconfirmed that when one firefighter after another came to try and couldn''t touch little Eva''s body, they finally realized that there was a supernatural phenomenon in the world. Little Eva is one of them. "They call this untouchable phenomenon molecular imbalance. I think it''s stupid. It''s not enough to describe the pain it brings to me. In my body, every cell is constantly undergoing the process of being torn and sutured, over and over again," she recalled After the ghost EVA described her experience and ability, foster added: "I was informed at aegis that there was a quantum anomaly in Argentina..." After that, young foster went to Argentina in person and contacted little Eva as a researcher. At that time, when foster first met little Eva, he immediately drew close and said, "Hello, EVA, I''m bill, your father''s good friend. I brought you a gift." Foster''s gift to little Eva is a polar bear doll. Little Eva tries to reach out and touch the polar bear doll. Unexpectedly, her hands directly penetrate the doll. "It doesn''t matter, try again," Foster said Foster gave little Eva self-confidence. When she touched the doll for the second time, her hands successfully touched the doll and showed her first smile since the big bang. "Dr. foster, he tried his best to protect me, but other people in the aegis wanted to take advantage of my pain. They made a restraining suit so that I could control the phase change by myself, and then trained me to be an invisible agent and a weapon. I was a thief, a spy, a killer, and I sold my soul, Because... They promised to cure me. " The more the ghost EVA said, the more obvious the tears in her eyes. For EVA, who is young and has experienced the time of despair, becoming a normal person is her biggest wish. But the world often doesn''t give her what she wants. The ghost EVA said, "they cheated me!" Foster took a cold look at PIM postdoc and said, "after the fall of aegis, I took EVA in. I built a sealed cabin to help her delay the disease, but her condition is getting worse and worse. I don''t know how to treat her. She wanted to kill you, Hank, but I stopped her. I asked her to monitor your action. Sure enough, she found that you were building a quantum tunnel..." While Foster was talking, Scott''s attention was always on the mobile phone behind them, which was his mobile phone, now making the strange sound of receiving text messages. From time to time, Scott looked back at his mobile phone, and the text message made everyone turn their heads curiously. While speaking, foster glanced at the mobile phone on the desk. At the same time, what he said immediately referred to Scott: "later, she told me about Scott and the fact that Jenny implanted information into Scott''s brain, and then I understood... Whose mobile phone!" Scott''s cell phone was so noisy that foster couldn''t help yelling. Foster roared and rushed to the table. Scott said, "it''s mine. I''m sorry. Can you see whose message it is?" Foster took the phone and said, "Cathy, help." As soon as Scott heard the message from his daughter, he said to foster, "it''s my daughter. I have to reply to her!" Don''t turn your head and smile when Dr. PIM hears that. Hope also looks at his father. Scott''s words at this time are no different from nonsense. The other party didn''t invite them to their home. How could they listen to Scott''s words and ask him to send a message for help. Forster refused, "no, don''t even think about it." When Foster was about to turn off his cell phone, Scott frowned and yelled, "but she called for help, indicating an emergency." Faced with Scott''s demands and worries, foster shook his head and said, "it''s not your turn to ask. You may not understand the seriousness of the matter." After Forster said that, he found that his mobile phone was beeping. Scott raised his head and said, "you see, she''s making a video call to me now. She may have an accident. Let me answer the phone, please." After all, foster didn''t give up. He sighed and connected the video phone to Scott. When Scott saw his daughter Cathy, he immediately asked, "Cathy, are you ok? What''s the matter? " Cathy looks like she''s in bed in her pajamas. After all, it''s evening. She says, "I can''t find my shoes." "What?" Scott frowned when he heard that. That''s why he saved his life? "I''m going to play football tomorrow," Cathy said At this time, Scott''s ex-wife Maggie picked up the mobile phone and asked him, "Hey, Scott, the shoes should be with you. Can you hold the mobile phone for a circle?" Scott refused the request on the spot and said, "no, I can''t... I can''t right now." "Why?" Maggie asked. Because Foster''s mobile phone is aimed at Scott''s head, so at first glance, Scott''s side is not abnormal. Besides, Dr. PIM, they are less likely to call for help to attract Maggie''s attention. This will only make things worse. Scott himself knows that he can''t say more about what he wants to show in front of foster, otherwise it won''t be him who is in danger, but the hope and Dr. PIM around him. Scott made up a reason and said, "because I''m sick." Foster kept yelling in front of Scott, signaling him to finish the call. Since Cathy just can''t find the shoes, there''s no need to continue the call. Maggie agreed: "Hey, er... You''ll find it later and call me back, OK? Thank you Cathy put her head together and said, "bye, daddy. Get better soon." "Goodbye, peanuts," Scott said with a smile Paxton also said, "get well soon, brother." Then the call was closed and foster put the phone back on the table. Scott said with a smile after knowing that Cathy was OK and that it was an Oolong: "sorry, I thought it was something urgent." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 885 ?? As foster slams his cell phone on the table, Dr. PIM says to EVA, "EVA, I want to help you." Foster came quickly to interrupt Dr. PIM and said, "she doesn''t need your help. I know how to save her." Forster''s attitude is rather tough. Over the years, he no longer needs to listen to Dr. PIM. As always, Dr. PIM said to him, "Oh, right? How can I help you? " EVA said, "Jennie!" When Dr. PIM heard his wife''s name, the corners of his face twitched. "For 30 years, Jennie has been absorbing quantum energy there and extracting it can be used to repair EVA''s molecular structure," Foster said "Extract it?" When Dr. PIM heard this, he yelled at Forster and turned red. "Are you crazy?" "Yes Foster firmly expressed that his approach will not change. Dr. PIM said angrily, "Jennie will be torn in two by you." Foster shook his head: "probably not. I''m going to start your quantum tunnel. When Scott connects Jennie, I need to know her location, or I''ll give Scott to the FBI." "What?" Why did Scott use himself as a chip? "You stay here. Maybe I''ll need your help!" Foster throws Dr. PIM''s miniature prop into EVA''s round metal instrument to make it smaller. "I will never help you," Dr. PIM refused EVA immediately threatened Dr. PIM and said, "whatever I tell you." "You''re going to kill Jennie." Dr. PIM shook his stool desperately, trying to untie the shackles. Dr. PIM can''t help hearing things that are bad for his wife. After Forster put away the round metal instrument and walked to the laboratory, EVA said, "you''d better worry about yourself, hank." Dr. PIM''s angry expression gradually became sad: "you bastard, bill!" "Take it easy, hank." Foster is walking around, busy everywhere. Just after foster and EVA were going to leave here and enlarge the lab outside, Dr. PIM''s voice became weak and he looked miserable. Hope looked at Dr. PIM anxiously. He said weakly, "help me with my medicine..." Hope immediately yelled at foster: "he has heart disease. He needs to take the medicine. Please, Dr. foster. The medicine is in that iron box." Scott was also worried and couldn''t help but want to stand up to see the condition of Dr. PIM. As soon as foster and EVA stopped, they were obviously hesitating. At this time, hope called for help urgently: "please, if you don''t hurry up, he will die! I beg you "Help him!" Scott shook his chair. Foster''s expression becomes dignified, and EVA is also waiting for Foster''s choice. Hope''s worried voice continued: "Dad, hold on, OK? Slow down, take a deep breath. " Scott, already agitated, yelled at foster, "come on, help! Come on!" Foster finally decided to save Dr. PIM. "It''s in the mint box," warns hope Foster will open the mint box that moment, the ghost EVA noticed something wrong, she quickly put out her hand to stop: "no!" But it''s too late, Forster has opened the mints box, and a lot of bigger ants come out, and both Forster and EVA are on the ground. "Thanks, guys, Hank!" Scott said The ants quickly untied foster and EVA after they knocked them down. Scott picked up the props to control the ants and threw them to Dr. PIM. Hope to stop EVA, three orderly action, in a twinkling of an eye will foster and EVA control. EVA, who has lost her ghost uniform, is not so strong in battle. She was able to easily win Scott and hope because of the sneak attack. Without the inhibition ability of the ghost battle suit, she is suffering a lot while using her ability. Foster and Eva have changed from the controller to the controlled. Scott, they recaptured the lab and the parts. In the enlarged lab, Dr. PIM said, "Bill didn''t tell the girl the truth. Elias Starr is a traitor. He stole my drawing. Er, move it down. OK, lock it. No, no, the bolt should be at the other end. After that, move it down one space. Good job!" Dr. PIM controlled the ants to complete the installation of the parts, and then he said to Scott and hope, "foster almost destroyed the whole system." Hope said, "OK, let''s adjust the relay equipment. You can reset it, OK? It''s going to work Hope doesn''t want to hear Dr. PIM complaining all the time. After Dr. PIM left, Scott looked at hope and said, "this is the moment at last." Despite the twists and turns, they are still ready for everything. Hope took a deep breath, calmed his nervousness and excitement, and said, "yes, I didn''t think I would be nervous after so long preparation." Scott tucks up: "Oh, it''s no use preparing for a longer time to shrink to sub atomic level, it will make complaints about your will." Scott, who has real experience, has the most authoritative feeling of narrowing down to the subatomic level. "I mean to see my mother again." Hope''s words broke Scott''s authority. "Oh..." Scott looked embarrassed. Then hope looked anxiously at Scott and said, "what if she''s completely changed?" Hope''s worry is not unreasonable. No one can imagine what a person will look like after being locked up in quantum space for more than ten years. Scott used a relaxed metaphor to lighten hope''s worries and said, "it could be George Washington." Sure enough, hope''s face revived with a smile: "I''m serious, Scott." Scott again gave an example: "or George Jefferson." Hope continued to smile, but there was some sadness in the smile. Sadness came from the strangeness brought by time: "what if she forgets me?" Scott put his hand on his head and said, "the only thing I miss when I''m in prison is Cathy. Even if I''m in prison for a hundred years, I won''t forget her. Your mother must be looking forward to seeing you again every minute." With Scott''s comfort, hope got a great deal of warmth in his heart. "Thank you." Hope looked at Scott with tears in his eyes. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 886 After hope said thank you, Scott''s cell phone rang. It was Louis. When Scott turned around and got through, Louis immediately said eagerly, "Scott, we''re getting bored. You forgot the motion detector on the back of the building." Louis talked and walked around like Scott. When Scott heard this, he covered his eyes with his hand and looked regretful: "Oh, it''s terrible." It''s not about rescuing Dr. PIM''s wife, Jennie. It''s about Scott''s own company. Louis stammered: "he... It''s very clear in the contract. It''s karapetjan who definitely wants to install it." Louis is very flustered now. They have a big contract this time and made such a big mistake. They can''t afford the loss. Scott and Louis are almost confused: "Er, yes, my side... My side is a little confused, er, or I''ll go to the company tomorrow to see how to change it." Scott looks back at hope. They are still waiting for themselves to save Jennie. Now he can''t spare time. As soon as Louis heard about tomorrow, he quickly stopped Scott and said, "no, no, no, no! The customer will come here early tomorrow morning. You have to change it for me right now. " Louis''s anxious Scott knows very well that it''s about the life and death of his company and his future work. But he is in a dilemma now. If he goes now, he will miss the time to save Jennie. After all, Dr. PIM said that the quantum information left by Jennie won''t last long. Scott looked back at hope and said in a low voice, "no, I want to go too. I can''t leave." Scott''s quality made Louis think of a compromise and said, "OK, I''ll go to you right now. I... I''ll bring all the drawings here. They''re all in the computer. I''ll go to you to change them. Can you tell me the address?" Although Louis had compromised, Scott still said, "no, it''s complicated..." Louis trotted to the table and sat down. When he was about to clean up the computer and the drawings, he said, "what do you mean it''s complicated?" When Louis decided to go to Scott, Dave and Kurt began to simulate tomorrow''s meeting. "As you can see, sir, this system is at the forefront of the times," said Dave Kurt also stretched out his hand to draw up: "future science and technology guard the present." Louis clapped his hands perfunctorily and said, "Oh, you''re great. Your gesture is also very good. Go on, I''m going to send the drawing to Scott for modification now. Don''t worry, I should be back soon. Oh, you didn''t forget to send the car to wash." Lewis had the drawings and the computer in his hand, and Dave said, "you''ve even washed the site." Louis frowned. "Why do you waste money washing sites?" "You said to wash it thoroughly," said Dave innocently Louis himself turned back to look at Dave and said, "it''s all deceitful, big brother. Don''t you know that city dwellers have a lot of tricks?" Just when Louis was distressed by the extra money for washing the site, a man''s voice came from behind them: "he''s right. In places where it often snows, snowmelt salt will be sprinkled on the road. Only cars in those places need to clean the site." Louis three people look to the door of the company, a group of people burst in, the leader is just before with hope deal despicable seller Sonny birch. After being taught a lesson by hope, sonny didn''t give up, so he asked his men to find Scott''s company which had something to do with hope. Of course, Louis didn''t know sonny. Seeing such a group of people break in, Louis asked, "who are you? How do you know so much about the car washing industry? " Sonny introduced himself: "my name is Sonny birch. I''m used to doing some research, Louis. This time, I heard a friend who works in the FBI say that you have a deep friendship with Scott and know hank PIM. I heard that the old man has a portable laboratory that can be reduced and filled with cutting-edge technology. I want you to tell me where it is." Sonny approached Lewis step by step and forced him to his desk. What he said made Lewis feel like a storm. These are things that few people know. Although his heart was agitated, Louis was a mature little liar. He could disguise his words and deeds. He didn''t turn his head and said, "Oh, I''m so sorry, but I can''t understand what you''re saying." Sonny didn''t even smile when he saw Louis'' acting. Just like Louis was in a hurry, he didn''t want to waste his time. Now is the time when his anger is at its peak. Money is always running away, so Sonny''s face turned dark and said, "it seems that you don''t want to cooperate, Louis. The problem is that I''ve already boasted with some tough guys, So I can only invite my good friend uzman Sonny came to an Indian, patted him on the shoulder and said, "look, uzman is an expert. He is good at using psychotropic drugs and takes information from people who don''t want to cooperate." Utzman took out a small black box and opened it. There were test tube reagents in it. Louis said with a smile: "Oh, is it the legendary emetic?" Sonny continued to pat utzman on the shoulder. Utzman looked at Lewis like an empty old locust tree and said, "there''s never anything like a truth spitting agent. It''s all made up on TV." "And what is it?" Dave looked curious. "It''s a mixed potion that he''s been improving since he was an intelligence agent," Sonny said. "It''ll make you obedient and answer whatever you ask." Lewis make complaints about it: "this is not a real agent." "No, it''s not." Uzman denied it. Dave said, "I''m sorry, but it sounds like a truffle, doesn''t it?" Another of Sonny''s men joined in and said, "it''s definitely not a real vomit." Louis picked his eyebrows and said, "well, stop it. We understand." Sonny''s other men began to breathe heavily: "they said it wasn''t!" "A thing walks like a duck and barks like a duck," Kurt said with a wonderful metaphor "That''s the duck." Dave is singing to Kurt. The scene turned into a seminar. Louis looked at the reagent and said, "well, I''m allergic to a lot of things. Do you want to stop thinking about it?" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 887 When they meet Sonny in Lewis, Bill foster and the ghost EVA wake up on the other side. "We have to get the lab back," Foster said "What''s the matter?" The ghost EVA sees foster debugging the airtight cabin where she lives. Foster looked back and said, "the capsule and the suit are no longer good for you." Forster''s words mean that EVA''s physical condition is getting worse and worse, and she is in urgent need of treatment. The ghost EVA''s heart suddenly sinks, although she has obtained the powerful quantum power, but has been suffering. The ghost EVA closed her eyes, looked slightly painful and said, "how long do I have left?" Foster walked up to EVA, shrugged his shoulders, put his hands in his pockets and said, "maybe only a few weeks." When the ghost EVA heard the deadline, her body was in a state of phase change again, sometimes looming and sometimes appearing, as if wandering in the shadow. "Then we''ll force them to hand over the lab!" The ghost EVA is going to fight hard, which is also saving her life for her. "How?" foster asked "Scott, he has a daughter, right?" she said "You''re not serious, are you? EVA! I''ve put up with your recklessness outside, but I''ll never do anything to a little girl. " Foster''s heart is still very just. EVA, who is going to leave, turns around and says, "because you won''t disappear from this world right away, bill! But I will! You said you could cure me. You promised... " The ghost EVA began to cry. She was afraid of death. Foster moved: "I know, I will, but not in this way. If you dare to hurt that little girl, I will quit immediately and no longer help you." "All right." The ghost EVA began to cry, then disappeared directly in front of foster and said, "I have other ways." The ghost EVA set out, but Louis is being injected by Sonny''s man uzman. Lewis, they can''t resist, Sonny''s men are not fuel-efficient lights, their resistance will only usher in a beating. After the injection, Lewis said to uzman with a smile, "you know what? You''re right. It''s definitely not true vomit. I don''t feel it at all. I''m lying to you. My feeling is coming. It''s true vomit! " Louis still insisted on the truth spitting agent, uzman grinned: "there is no truth spitting agent!" Sonny was watching the fish in the aquarium. He got up and said, "well, let''s get down to business. I''ll ask a very simple question, Louis." "All right." Lewis''s arm began to twitch. Sonny pulled his suit and said, "Scott, where is he?" So, Louis began his usual narrative style and said, "it''s a long story. When I first met Scott, he was in a bad situation. It wasn''t his cell that was bad, it was his wife''s divorce that was bad. I said, she dumped you when you were in prison? He said, "yes, I thought I could stay with her forever. Now I''m the only one left."¡° I said, "big brother, you''ll find a new partner. What? My name is Lewis. Then he said," what? My name is Scott. We''ll be the best friends. " Louis was more and more excited, but Sonny couldn''t listen any more. He held out his hand and said, "stop, stop! I like to hear stories, but what does it have to do with where the Scots are? " Louis shook his body and said, "I''m going to talk. I''m going to talk." "Now that you''ve put in the coin, you have to listen to the whole song from beginning to end," said Dave Kurt added: "this guy is like a human jukebox." Louis immediately took over the topic: "Oh, there is a jukebox in my grandmother''s restaurant, only mosiri''s songs. If someone complains, grandma will say," Oh, you don''t like Mozi. Mexicans call mosiri Mozi. What do you want me to say? Mexicans love to hear his sad love songs? " Sonny reminded, "Scott!" Louis turned his head and said, "yes! yes! Yes, yes! Later, after Scott got out of prison, he began to work for hank and got to know hope. But hope''s attitude was that I didn''t want to have anything to do with you. Look at my hairstyle. I''m a strong woman. Scott said, "go to hell, beauty. I''m very sad. Maybe I can''t love it any more. Then hurry in. Scott said that I''m going to have a fight with Captain America, Hope said you''re leaving without saying goodbye, you fool! And then Scott was put under house arrest "He didn''t admit it, but in fact he thought, oh, I thought hope would become my new true love, but I screwed it up, but fate made them meet again. Hope thought, I don''t know if I should believe him, maybe he would screw it up again. Then I thought, that box of expensive puffs symbolizes the deficit of the company, The company is not a few days away from bankruptcy, oh Louis''s fantasy here was suddenly interrupted by Dave and Kurt: "not a few days from bankruptcy?" Louis scolded: "damn vomit! I''ve always wanted to protect you. I swear, I''ve always wanted to be a good boss, but I''m still poor. Kalapetyan is a life-saving straw, and we''ll break our appointment. " Kurt frowned and said, "you don''t deserve to be the boss." "Isn''t that right, big brother?" said Dave "I''m not good, I''m not good." Louis apologized. The scene turned into a discussion among the three of them about the bankruptcy of the company. Sonny stood up, reached out his hands and motioned them to stop. "Hey, hey, hey, that''s enough! I''ll ask you one last time, "where''s Scott?" Louis expression seriously said: "I told you, his position is very embarrassing, from the emotional point of view." "Emotionally, I asked Scott, geographically, where it is!" Sonny was going crazy. He asked for a long time, only to hear something unimportant. Louis woke up with a start and said, "Oh, in the forest." Just then, the ghost EVA appeared in the house. The crowd was shocked, and Kurt said, "ah, it''s granny Yaga!" The ghost EVA flashed to Louis and stared at him fiercely. "What''s in the forest?" Another way for the ghost EVA is to find Lewis. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 888 Because of the strange appearance of the ghost EVA, plus her fierce look, everyone present was scared. Sonny is even more so. He has seen with his own eyes that Eve, the ghost, can beat hope and Scott all by himself, and now he is afraid to provoke Eve, the ghost. Louise, who was very fond of long speeches, was scared by the ghost EVA and said directly where Scott was: "in Muir forest, go down the second fire lane of panoramic highway." After Louis says where Scott is, EVA, the ghost, yells "damn" and rushes out of the room. Instead of going to the front, she penetrates through the wall. Kurt was a bad person. He said, "Granny Yaga comes at night. Baby, don''t wake up." After the ghost EVA gets Scott''s address, it means that Sonny also gets it, so Sonny and his party leave Louis'' company behind the ghost EVA. But as soon as Sonny went out, he found that his car gasoline had been drained. Sonny scolded: "Damn it, you can''t let Hank''s invention fall into the hands of that monster." Uzman followed Sonny and asked, "what are we going to do now?" Sonny didn''t dare to force more when the ghost EVA was there, but now he is back to his usual state and says, "it''s easier to get rid of the people in the Bureau than the monsters." With that, sonny made a phone call. He couldn''t drive now, so he couldn''t rush to the forest at the first time. Although the ghost EVA is acting very impulsively now, she also knows that the enemy who should be stopped must be stopped, otherwise Sonny and his men will arrive in the forest early. On the phone, sonny said, "Hey, it''s me. Do you want to be promoted? I''ve got hank, hope and Scott. You''ve got to catch them right now. They won''t be there long. You can take them away and leave me the lab Sonny is talking to a member of officer Jimmy''s staff. To be exact, officer Jimmy is an FBI agent who was transferred to take charge of Scott and hope''s case. "I see." Officer Jimmy''s men immediately report to officer Jimmy and lead the officers to arrest them. Sonny''s men were looking around the car. The gas was leaking out and they didn''t know what they were looking at. After the call, sonny turned to them and said, "Hey, gentlemen, the Bureau of investigation will help us. What are you doing? Change the tire and refuel quickly Louis, they heard it clearly in the company upstairs, their brows wrinkled one after another. This time, it was the trouble they brought to Scott, so they couldn''t stand by. Officer Jimmy is learning magic at his desk. "Next, I''ll show you some common methods..." In front of the computer, a young magician was teaching magic. Officer Jimmy listened very carefully when the door of his company was suddenly opened. The officer who got a call from Sonny said, "sir!" Officer Jimmy was so scared that he lost all his playing cards. He sorted out his emotions and said, "won''t you knock?" "I''m sorry, sir, I just got the tip," he said On hearing the tip, officer Jimmy tidied up his suit and sat down and said, "Oh, what''s the news?" Scott in the lab, they don''t know that a lot of trouble will come to them in an instant. Dr. PIM and hope are starting up the system. After he turns on all the buttons in a row, he says, "the system is ready. Start the waste heat winding. The power is full." Hope looked at Scott standing in front of the quantum tunnel and said, "if you get any information about my mother, let us know immediately." Scott wiped his beard, his heart is still very nervous, but on the surface is quite relaxed: "OK, I will." Hope put his hands together in front of him, praying for the success of this action. Dr. PIM said, "OK, let''s go. Let''s start the tunnel." When Dr. Pimm pushed a huge rod up, the quantum tunnel began to work, and there was no current overload. Dr. PIM and hope said with a happy smile: "great!" Scott''s eyes widened as he looked at the quantum tunnel like a reverse cone. "How do you feel?" Dr. PIM asked Scott shook his head honestly and said, "No The quantum tunnel has been started, and Dr. PIM said with relief, "well, wait a little longer. It may, may..." Just as Dr. PIM was talking, the quantum tunnel that had been started suddenly closed. Hope saw this behind the scenes and yelled, "no, no, no, no A series of events did not represent hope''s despair at the moment. She quickly returned to her position to find out what caused the quantum tunnel to close. "What happened?" Scott asked Hope looked at the data analysis on the computer and said, "it''s going to turn off. Maybe the vector is wrong." "We''ve checked a million times, and there''s no mistake," Dr. PIM denied "What would that be?" Hope walks around looking at the data on each computer. "I don''t know." Even Dr. PIM can''t solve the problems they''re facing today. Just when they wanted to restart the quantum tunnel and solve the problem, Scott''s head seemed to touch something. Then he ran to the instrument and began to input the data himself. When Dr. Hopkins and Dr. PIM saw it, they stopped and said, "Scott, what are you doing? Scott, stop making trouble here! Scott, you can''t! " Hopkins and Dr. PIM reached out to hold Scott, but Scott dodged and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know how long I can stay. I have to fix this algorithm. Believe me, I''ve been there for 30 years and I''ve been thinking about it." Under Scott''s input, no, not exactly Scott''s input, the computer screen displayed a "restoring suppression field" prompt. Neither Dr. PIM nor hope went on to stop Scott. Dr. PIM looked at Scott with a kind of loving eyes and said, "Jennie?" There is no doubt that Scott''s brain is now controlled by his wife, Jennie. As the input data was corrected again, Scott reached out and stroked Dr. PIM''s cheek. "Hi, honey," he said Then Scott looked at Hope: "Hi, my sugar bean." "Mom?" Hope asked in a low voice. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 891 After Scott successfully returned home, Dr. PIM and hope also shut down all the equipment in the laboratory. As they walked out of the lab, Dr. PIM pressed the button to shrink the lab and said, "I''ll start the car. You take the lab With that, Dr. PIM reduced the lab directly. It''s not a small thing. When a huge laboratory became the size of a miniature suitcase, Dr. PIM and hope immediately saw a large number of armed police and police cars in the forest ahead. They rushed up and said, "hands up, you''re surrounded. Don''t move!" This iconic arrest sentence gives Dr. PIM and hope a heartbreak. They are still a little late. Then the two turned around, and a few police cars came at the exit of the forest behind them. Before and after the package clip, only a few special forces suspended from the helicopter in the air. A man in a gray suit came down from the police car. As soon as he closed the door, his face showed the joy of promotion and said, "hank PIM, hope van den, you''re under arrest!" The situation on Dr. PIM''s side is terrible. After pretending to vomit, Scott followed the police to the second floor of his living room. A researcher took out the instrument and measured the monitoring leg ring on Scott''s foot. The result shows the words "monitoring equipment, everything is OK". Paxton, Maggie and Cathy are sitting on the sofa and are relieved to see the result, which should be so. Paxton said sarcastically, "they''re not..." Pakast stopped in the middle of his speech. If it were normal, he would have used all kinds of terrible words to greet officer Jimmy and his men. Maggie more rational said: "if this is not malicious harassment, then please explain, what are you doing?" "Is the monitor OK?" Scott added "Of course, it''s no problem," said officer Jimmy''s researcher "Damn it! I believe that kid''s story. " Officer Jimmy stroked his chin and shook his head. Scott was in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he came back in time, or he would have gone out for the rest of his life. It was officer Jimmy who failed, but the good news came from the other side: "report, sir, good news, PIM and hope are caught." Officer Jimmy''s frown turned into an excited clench: "really? How handsome Officer Jimmy found that Scott was looking at him coldly after laughing. At this moment, he swept away his dejected mood and said sarcastically to Scott: "Oh, sorry, Scott, I forgot they were your friends, but I need to pull back too much. In a word, I''ll come back and end your house arrest. Sorry, brother, I misunderstood you just now, You should be proud of yourself. " Officer Jimi left with his men in a hurry. The real big fish was not Scott, but Dr. PIM and hope. That''s why officer Jimi was so excited. Scott''s house arrest will be over tomorrow. To be exact, he can''t get any credit from Scott. Now the better credit is waiting for him to be interrogated in the police station. A group of people came and left in a hurry. Scott looked at the departing officer Jimmy and said nothing, but the wrinkles on his brow were clearly visible. Scott never thought that Dr. PIM and them would be caught. Being caught is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that they will lose their only chance to save Jennie because of this arrest. Cathy saw the worry on Scott''s face. She grabbed the corner of her coat and tried to stop. In the forest, the officer who came to lead the police to arrest Dr. PIM and hope was the one who tipped off officer Jimmy. He was on Sonny''s side, so after seeing Dr. PIM and hope getting on the bus, he secretly took the lab to his car. With a promotion and an extra income, he is the biggest winner of this game. Unfortunately, when he put the laboratory into the trunk, the ghost EVA appeared, and a hand directly penetrated his heart, making him unable to breathe and fell to the ground instantly. "What''s the matter?" The police noticed the abnormality here, and they came in a hurry. Dr. PIM and hope heard clearly in the car. "PIM''s lab is gone, too." Ghost EVA! Dr. PIM and hope looked at each other, and things became more and more difficult. They had to dodge the police and defeat the ghost EVA before they could continue to rescue Jennie. Cathy came to the top of the building, in Scott''s bedroom. After learning that Dr. PIM had been arrested, Scott went to the bedroom alone and sat by the bed. Cathy immediately followed and said, "Hey, Dad." Although I''m still in primary school, Cathy is already a very considerate child. "Thank you for covering for me." Scott was not able to tell his daughter about his troubles. "You''re welcome." Cathy sat next to Scott and asked, "so, Dad, how long have you been an ant man?" Scott shook his head, not very high interest, said: "it''s not long, suddenly happened, I''m sorry, I lied to you, I shouldn''t take our future to risk." "It''s all right, Dad." Cathy''s thoughtfulness made Scott shake his head and say, "it''s all right. I often do stupid things to make my favorite people suffer for me, especially you." "It''s not stupid to help people," Cathy said Scott had tears in the corner of his eyes. He wiped his face with his hand and said, "but... Basically every time I screw up." Cathy rolled over and suggested, "maybe you need someone to help you find a partner." Scott recalled his conversation with hope: "Oh, it''s a pity she said she didn''t need a partner." "Who?" Cathy heard her as a female pronoun¡° Hope. Who are you talking about? " Scott immediately felt that Cathy had something to say. Cathy said, "I am!" "You?" Scott burst out laughing. Cathy frowned and said, "don''t laugh at me. I''ll be a good partner." Scott immediately comforted: "Oh, peanuts, you must be the best, but ask your daughter to help... My father is too bad." Scott said and touched Cathy''s head. Cathy sighed softly: "all right. Let her be your partner. She''s smart. " "She''ll remind me of you," Scott said with a smile Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 892 "Are you going to help her? You should help her. " Cathy pursed her lips. Her voice sounded lonely, but in the loneliness, Scott, the owner, did not dare to step out. Cathy encourages Scott to make his hesitant choice. His daughter knows his father''s mind best. Cathy understands Scott''s loss and guilt from his depressed expression. Scott looked up at the ceiling and said, "I want to help her too, but... I might make you suffer if I do that." Scott is still hesitating. Once he takes this step, he will be doomed. Officer Jimmy''s last call is to lure him to rescue people, so as to carry out Scott''s accusation. The trap has been set, waiting for Scott to jump or stay at home until the end of house arrest. Cathy turned her head to look at Scott and said, "you can do it. Nothing can defeat you. Don''t forget, you are the best grandmother in the world." After hearing this, Scott suddenly burst into a relaxed smile. He hugged Cathy and made up his mind. At this moment, officer Jimmy is on his way to the police station. Dr. PIM and hope have been brought into the interrogation room to sit. A police officer came up to them, gave them a pen and paper, and said, "agent Jimmy will be here in an hour." Hearing the hour''s waiting time, Dr. PIM immediately called out, "an hour? We can''t wait an hour. " In the face of Dr. PIM''s saying that he was going to travel around the world, the police officer put his hand by the door and asked, "Oh! Are you going somewhere else? " After that, the police officer closed the door. At this time, hope got a black wire out of his mouth. When Dr. PIM saw it, he praised, "Oh, you are my good daughter." This black wire was successfully used by hope to open the handcuffs of Dr. PIM and his own hands. With less than two hours to go before they can rescue Jennie, Dr. PIM and hope are not waiting to die. "What are we going to do next?" Dr. PIM looked at hope, who had a lot of good things hidden in him. Hope took out a small silver disc from the side of his boot and pointed it at the wall in front of him. "First, reduce the wall." Dr. PIM looked at the wall on his left and said, "it''s like a load-bearing wall. The ceiling will collapse." Dr. PIM''s brows wrinkled, which meant that once they reduced the wall, they would face an avalanche like death scene. Hope looked at the small silver disc and said, "run like hell." Now hope is in a state of no life. If it is normal, she will carefully plan her escape route. However, as the laboratory is taken away by ghost EVA, every second they stay in the police station, ghost EVA may destroy their experimental data. "I estimate there are 15 to 20 agents on this floor," Dr. PIM said "The number of people in the whole building is multiplied by five," he said "They''re all armed. The chances are slim. Do you have a better way?" Dr. PIM and hope quickly analyzed the situation under their eyes. They not only need to escape at the first time, but also have to make sure that they are safe, otherwise something goes wrong may lead to the next failure to deal with the ghost EVA¡° No Hope is very simple answer, "but I must save my mother." Hope''s eyes were full of firmness, like a burning flame spreading wantonly over the sky. "She''ll be proud of you," Dr. PIM once again praised Then they stood up together, facing the front wall. Hope took a few deep breaths and said, "come on! 1¡¢ Two... " Just as hope was counting down, a wasp suit suddenly appeared on the table in front of them. Hope frowned and looked up at the ceiling, where a large number of ants gathered near the bright chandelier. "Scott?" Hope didn''t expect Scott to come forward to rescue them. With the wasp suit, she and Dr. PIM can easily get out of the cell. "What are you two doing there? Get out of here. We need to get the lab back. " Scott is outside using a messenger to connect the messenger carried by the ants on the ceiling so that he can communicate with Dr. PIM and hope. Dr. PIM looked up at the ceiling and asked, "I... what do I do?" After all, there is only one wasp suit. It''s OK for hope to go out easily, but Dr. PIM is not so simple. He can''t wear more ant man or wasp battle clothes now. Just when Dr. PIM asked, he saw another set of cleaners'' clothes on the table. "All right." Dr. PIM sighed, asking him to slip out in disguise. In the police station, no one would look at the cleaners more often, and with a certain cap on it, Dr. PIM could get in and out of the police station freely. "Get dressed, we don''t have much time," Scott urged A large number of ants are covering the camera. After changing clothes, Dr. PIM and hope went out of the police station. After all, the door to the cell where they were held only needed for hope to shrink in and open. No one in the busy police station noticed that Dr. PIM had left. After successfully leaving the police station, Dr. PIM asked, "come out, and then what?" Dr. PIM looked into the street behind the police station. It was very cold. There were only a few cars on display. "Are you asking me?" As soon as Scott spoke, Dr. PIM saw a van in front of him. Scott yelled in the car, "get in the car!" When Dr. PIM arrived at the van, hope had returned to normal size and sat on the co pilot. She and Scott looked at each other and said hi to each other. Dr. PIM quickly interrupted: "Er, excuse me, we''d better get ready to leave here, or do you two continue to talk? When they come out and sieve us? "¡° Let''s go. " Scott looked back at Dr. PIM. Isn''t it that old people are jealous of young people? As Scott drove away, a black car was behind him. It was Sonny''s man uzman inside. Because the laboratory was robbed by the ghost EVA, so Sonny can only continue to track them, so as to get clues to the laboratory. "Yes, people are coming out." Uzman called Sonny as soon as he saw Scott and they left. Sonny replied on the other end of the line, "I''ll be right there." Net, net,...: Chapter 893 At the police station, as soon as officer Jimmy got back to the police station, he heard a piece of bad news. One second, he was waiting happily in the car to return to the police station to interrogate Dr. PIM and hope. The next second, his men said to him, "the van and the people are gone!" Officer Jimmy is running fast in the police station. He wants to see the situation in the interrogation room himself. "How is that possible? What''s going on?" Officer Jimmy is running like crazy. It''s a great opportunity for him to be promoted. How can he miss it for nothing. At this moment, in the van that officer Jimmy was looking for, Dr. PIM rarely said to Scott, "thank you." "You''re welcome." Scott took a look at Dr. PIM through the front mirror, and he said thank you. He really felt guilty, so he was a bit restrained. Hope looks at Scott with a smile. It''s also a good thing for her that Dr. PIM is able to break the ice with Scott. "Where are we going to find the lab now?" Scott asked Time is still very urgent. Dr. PIM put his hand on his temple and kneaded it. He said: "after the last lost and recovered, I added a new tracker to it, the living one." Scott and hope looked at the sky ahead at the same time, and saw a large number of ants gathered into a forward beacon, guiding them to the place where the laboratory was. "Very reliable!" Scott gave a knowing smile. Following the instructions of the flying ants, they went through the housing area and all the way to a spacious area on the edge of the city. Suddenly a building appeared in the open space. It was Dr. PIM''s laboratory. In the lab, EVA, the ghost, takes off her helmet and walks to foster, who is constantly debugging the machine, and asks, "what''s the matter?" Forster is worthy of being an old hand who has been studying quantum tunneling. Although he first came into contact with Dr. PIM''s laboratory, he had understood it in just ten minutes. When foster finished debugging the machine, he said, "now it''s time to start pumping energy, EVA. It could lead to disaster. Maybe... Maybe we should." The ghost EVA followed Forster, her figure flickering, extremely unstable, ghost EVA''s face is showing a impatient expression: "maybe we should what? Waiting? You know, I don''t have many days to live. Just do as I say, now In the face of the ghost EVA''s strong, foster just listen to her words to continue. After taking out his mobile phone from the van, Dr. PIM took a look at the data analysis on it and said, "from the energy readings, they haven''t opened the tunnel yet." "Once mom''s coordinates change, we can''t find her," hope said Scott also nodded: "yes, there are still many things to do before that. My grandfather always said that if we want to do things well, we have to make a list. Let''s make a list. First, we have to rush into the laboratory building. Second, we have to deal with foster and the ghost. Third, we have to beat the ghost down, which seems to repeat the second one, Well, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost, we''ll beat the ghost Scott said a lot at a time, and Dr. PIM just called his name and said, "Scott!" Scott sighed, "don''t you remember? I''ll say it again At this time, Dr. PIM said, "I''m going to the quantum field this time. The only way to succeed is for you two to stay and work together to protect the tunnel. Let me go, hope. Please, let me save her." Hope''s eyes were moist when he heard that Dr. PIM was going to risk his life. They could only succeed this time. Any unexpected episode would lead to their lifelong misfortune. Scott also comforted hope: "let him go." Just as the atmosphere of the three people became more and more sad here, a yellow van came in. When the door rolled down, Louis exclaimed excitedly, "Wow After Louis finished shouting, he found that all three of Scott looked at him with cold faces. Louis felt embarrassed, but he forced the words to go on and said, "remember that super hot advertisement? WOW Hopkins and Dr. PIM laughed when they saw the funny Lewis. Scott said with a smile: "I asked him to follow me. Many people can always help." For the first time, Dr. PIM felt that Louis''s face had become lovely. So the four men moved immediately. Scott came to the side of the lab and said, "OK, I''m in position. The ants are in." "Got it. Eyes on the spot, Scott." Hopkins and Lewis are on the car to observe the situation. "Do you want sugar?" Louis asked hope, chewing gum "No Hope refused on the spot. Louis pointed to the bottle of gum and said, "this is Cathy''s birthday present for me. What? I love this uniform so much." In a word, Louis is to find some topics to ease the atmosphere of abnormal silence. "Thank you for your kindness." Hope looks at Lewis like a monster. Louis looked at it, and said coldly, "I want one of these, too. Even if it''s... Even if it''s only... It''s OK to lose only one battle suit of strength. Even if it''s only one battle suit, it''s OK to have no strength. " Hope won''t promise Louis any uniform. In the laboratory, when foster started the quantum tunnel, he was surprised to find that the quantum tunnel was dark again after a while of light. "What''s the matter?" asked the ghost EVA as she saw the unusual situation "I don''t know." Foster squatted down to look at the bottom of the experimental platform, this look, he immediately saw a large number of ants are interfering with the operation of electronic instruments. "They did it." Foster got up and the ghost EVA rushed out and said, "they must be nearby." The ghost EVA put on her helmet and walked out of the laboratory. Following the trace of ants on the ground, the ghost EVA chased her all the way. She was furious. No matter who stopped her, the ghost EVA would not show mercy. After the ghost EVA left the lab, foster was surrounded by a large group of giant ants. "Hank? Hank? Well, how come it''s you again? " Foster walked back and forth, avoiding the ants. Hope asked in the car, "Dad, how are you doing there?" Dr. PIM went to the ant man battle suit in the laboratory and said, "I''ve got foster. I''m getting ready to wear the battle suit." Net, net,...: Chapter 894 ^G? 9x Dr. PIM opens the metal locker where the ant man battle suit is stored. He takes down the helmet. This trip to save Jennie is also a great challenge for him. If you stay in quantum space for too long, with Dr. PIM''s current physical condition, I''m afraid that he will stay in it forever and can''t return. Dr. PIM took a deep breath and carefully looked at the ant man combat suit he invented. At this time, surrounded by a group of ants, foster said to Dr. PIM, "I just want to save EVA. She is facing a greater fear than death. She is very afraid." When foster spoke, Dr. PIM had already put on the ant man combat suit, and only the helmet was left. Before that, Dr. PIM had to take off his glasses, or the frame would make him unable to wear the helmet. Dr. PIM put the glasses on the table next to him and promised Forster, "when I get back, I''ll help you find a cure. I promise that we can work out a good way together." From Dr. PIM''s words, foster felt sincere, which is rare for the arrogant Dr. PIM. Foster didn''t fight any more. Now that Dr. PIM agreed, he had to wait. Before Dr. PIM was about to leave, foster said, "good luck, hank." Dr. PIM held his helmet in his left hand like an astronaut: "thank you, bill. Now I''m going to ask you to get out of here." With that, Dr. PIM manipulated the ants to drive foster to the elevator door, then the elevator closed, and foster was ruthlessly expelled. After the lab was empty, Dr. PIM sat on the machine heading for the quantum tunnel, and the system indicated that there were still 15 minutes left. After 15 minutes, Jennie''s coordinates will disappear, so it is very compact in terms of time. Scott is in the building opposite the lab to observe the situation below. His position gives a good view of hope''s car and the people coming out of the lab. Just when hope said, "Hank''s in. Do you see the ghost?" Scott''s eyes kept sweeping down for a second, but he got nothing and said, "I haven''t seen her yet." As soon as Scott''s voice fell, he was kicked in the chest. The ghost EVA went straight around him and gave him a set of combined fists. Finally, she hit Scott in the chest and kicked him out. The phantom EVA''s strength is quite powerful, Scott directly smashed a lime wall to fall to the ground. Even if the lime wall had been rotten for a long time, the impact really made him feel stuffy. "EVA!" Scott immediately held back the pain and squatted up. When she saw the ghost EVA''s momentum to continue to attack him, Scott pressed the button on his chest to narrow his body, but found that the button didn''t work at all. Just now the ghost EVA kicked him in the chest, it seems that the regulator was damaged. "Get the ants out of here, Scott." Dr. PIM said in the lab, but Scott had no time to control the ants. Dr. PIM, who has come to the quantum tunnel instrument, took away the controller, so now only Scott can control the ants in the laboratory. "Oh, my God!" Scott ran wildly in the middle of this long abandoned building. It was dusty, and the light was cool through the window. Scott yelled as he ran, unable to shrink his body was a living target for the ghost EVA. Even if he and hope join hands, they can''t beat the ghost EVA, not to mention that the single combat suit is invalid. By the time Scott ran away, Dr. PIM had already pushed his machine into the quantum tunnel. Finally, he put on his helmet and was safe. Scott looked at the ghost EVA slowly behind him, he asked in a panic: "who can tell me how the situation is now, the ghost is about to kill me." The ghost EVA is not in a hurry, because her task is to hold them down, but she doesn''t know that foster has been defeated by the ants in the laboratory. Dr. PIM looked at the luminous quantum tunnel with firm eyes: "ready to sneak!" As the quantum tunnel opened, it was spinning rapidly. Dr. PIM looked at the scene before him and began to explain to hope: "in case I can''t come back..." It''s not unreasonable for Dr. PIM to ask for his own rescue. The rescue operation is time-consuming and extremely dangerous. Even if he fails, Scott and hope can be well together. He is old enough to take the risk. It was his regulator failure that led to Jennie''s separation from hope for decades. Hope immediately interrupted Dr. PIM''s explanation: "stop, don''t say that. I can''t even lose you." Dr. PIM choked with hope''s words. His eyes were moist and he said, "I love you, hope." After hearing this, hope''s eyes were moist. The only one out of the picture is Scott. He has been following the ghost around the building for several times, and now he is running wildly: "guys, we are going to die here, please..." Scott said and was kicked by the ghost EVA and flew directly to the window. At this time, Dr. PIM pushed his machine into the quantum tunnel, and we can see that with the deepening of the machine, it became smaller and smaller, and finally became a quantum state. "Do it!" said hope immediately She activated the button to shrink the lab, and then took it away in front of the phantom EVA. The ghost EVA also wants to continue to attack Scott. As soon as she sees that the laboratory is getting smaller, she realizes that she has been transferred. The ghost EVA sees foster surrounded by a group of ants in the open space, while an ant is taking the reduced laboratory to Lewis. Scott lying on the ground to the ghost EVA said: "misleading action, the content of the first class of close magic network university is to teach you this." The next second, Scott successfully started his ant man battle suit, and he also disappeared in the building after shrinking. Hope, they left the scene of the crime in a van. "Damn it The ghost EVA beat the wall with indignation. On the van, Louis held the lab in his arms and said, "it''s all right, Scott." Hope drove out into the street: "we''ll meet at the appointed meeting place."¡° OK, here I am Scott got on the flying ant and came. Things are going according to the schedule. Net, net,...: Chapter 895 ? &,? On the street, as soon as hope was happy, he found several cars in front of them in the middle of the street. "It''s too bad." Hope immediately thought of Sonny, and only he will be haunted with his ass behind. Hope make complaints about it: "no, why is this guy again?" Hope saw Sonny on the copilot through the other side''s window. Scott was still flying in the sky, and he asked, "who?" Inside the opposite car, sonny frowned and nodded, "I said the business is not finished yet." Hope changed the car head decisively and said: "the plan has changed. Hold on!" The van came in place, rotated 180 degrees and drove straight away. Sonny and his men drove up together, and Sonny ordered through a pager, "grab me the lab anyway." Sonny is serious. Dr. Hopkins and Dr. PIM are not willing to cooperate with him, so Sonny is targeting the laboratory. In Sonny''s cognition, all of Dr. PIM''s research is in the laboratory, and he can hire a large number of scientists to do it. Hope drove the van down a slope, and the street, which had no traffic, suddenly became crowded. Sonny''s men with the car''s performance advantage to catch up, and dead close to the van opened by hope. Hope looked over his head and pulled the rod to the end. "Hold on!" he said The next second, hope turned the steering wheel straight away and saw that he was going to have a hard fight with Sonny''s hand. Suddenly, the van shrank. Sonny''s suddenly lost the target, the two cars were meant to hit hope, now almost collide with each other. After bypassing an intersection, hope enlarges the car again. Sonny''s men bump into it like a dog sees meat. Hope shrinks the car again and comes directly to their chassis to drive safely. Louis was also silly. He looked up at the chassis of the car and said, "they should wash the chassis." Hope also looked sideways and said, "go back to the factory and rebuild it." After that, hope made the car bigger and smashed Sonny''s car out of the chassis. Scott chased all the way through the sky and asked, "hope, where are you going? The rendezvous is not in that direction Scott did not dare to rush down, only to watch the car chase on the street. Hope said safely, "don''t worry, I''ll take these guys for a ride." Hope''s words seem quite confident. As long as the car can be reduced and enlarged, she is not afraid of how Sonny''s men will come after her. "Wait, you''re saying... Oh." Scott saw in the sky that the slope ahead turned out to be an S-shaped garden, which was not a road at all, but a place leading to other people''s garden. Hope knew this place in advance, so she made a detour. She rushed to the S-shaped slope and shrunk the car. Sonny''s men didn''t know what was on the slope ahead. When they drove past, they directly hit the wall, and the car was destroyed and people knocked over in the garden. Hope drove out as the car crashed. Louis was already in the car shouting, "God, help us, we''re going to die, we''re going to die!" Sonny''s car all rolled out, the huge impact of the ground bricks are smashed out. Hope methodically twisted the car away from all the bricks and walked straight out of the garden. On the other hand, Dr. PIM successfully came to quantum space. The system immediately sent a prompt: "the signal is lost!" "What the hell are they doing up there?" Dr. PIM said to himself Dr. PIM began to feel hard to breathe. He readjusted the machine, and the voice of the system said, "recalibrate." After a few breaths, Dr. PIM looked at quantum space. Here, he saw light and all kinds of strange creatures like plankton. Some look like seaweed, some look like fish gall, and just above the machine, there are several large yellow reptiles, similar to caterpillars, but they are extremely huge. Dr. PIM looked at the strange space and laughed. "You never mentioned how beautiful it is, Scott." While appreciating it, Dr. PIM found that he was surrounded by several yellow reptiles. Although they were very strange, their appearance was really frightening. "Is it time to go?" Dr. PIM asked But the system is still "recalibrating.". "Hurry up!" Dr. PIM doesn''t think these yellow reptiles are friendly. "Recalibrate." After the last sentence, the system finally said, "signal recovery!" As the machine continued to shrink, Dr. PIM left the Yellow crawler''s package. As the machine shrinks, Dr. PIM sees that the Yellow reptile has opened its mouth full of teeth and wants to swallow it. After the successful escape of Dr. PIM, Scott finally came to the van from the flying ant. When hope saw Scott coming, he left the driver''s seat and said, "you drive." "What, wait?" Scott didn''t respond and was replaced by hope. After Sonny''s car team overturned, he ordered to the motorcycles, "motorcycles, you get on me." After a man came after him on a motorcycle, he came to the back of the van and threw out a reducer to reduce his motorcycle. So Sonny''s men directly glided forward in the air and fell into shit. Hope then continued to lose a reducer to another person''s motorcycle, but because of the shaking of the van, the reducer lost the wrong direction, shrinking a mysterious old man''s car. When the mysterious old man saw his car disappear, he said to himself, "I said it would be bad luck if he was too romantic when he was young." Hope make complaints about the car door after the car is closed. "Drive better," Scott said. "Don''t complain, I haven''t driven in two years," Scott explained Even so, Sonny''s men are still chasing, and soon catch up with the above charter. At this time, the ghost EVA appears out of thin air, kicks one of Sonny''s men out of the motorcycle, and then rides on the motorcycle to chase them. Sonny''s pupils widened, and the ghost AVA, who had seen it only once, could not forget the terrible and strange stealth ability. Sonny''s men are starting to get tough. They went straight to the van with their guns. Hope finds a fairy wand from the van, throws it out, gets bigger, and stops Sonny''s men. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 896 Lewis saw Sonny''s men fall in the rear-view mirror one by one because of the unexpected fairy wand, and then he yelled, "Wow, the fairy wand is so powerful!" Lewis''s smile did not stop, he saw a white figure riding a motorcycle appeared in his side. Just a side scrape from the corner of his eye, Louis was impressed to know that it was Eve. "Be careful, pay attention to the front." Louis became nervous. Compared with Sonny''s men, EVA''s horror was just a mountain. However, when Scott also went to search for the ghost EVA, he saw that the motorcycle she was riding had fallen on the road and was driverless. "Oh, my God." Scott understood that the ghost EVA was in the car. EVA, who has the ability of penetration, seems to be the absolute king in the high-speed pursuit of the road. She doesn''t have to worry about the inertia generated by the speed that will cause her body any damage when she gets on the car. Penetration and invisibility, the ghost EVA''s ability is not generally strong. Sure enough, when Scott and Lewis start to search for the trace of ghost EVA on the car, ghost EVA appears on the roof of the car, then penetrates directly into the car and kicks hope out behind the van. "Hope!" Scott cried out. Fortunately, hope started the wasp suit when he flew backward and flew in the air. The ghost EVA''s action did not stop because of this. The next second, she forcibly held the laboratory in her hands. As he drove, Scott reached out to stop her and said, "no, put it down! No The ghost EVA will not listen to Scott, and Scott can''t stop her in the car. After getting to the lab, the ghost EVA opens the door and jumps into the car next door. Sonny has been sitting in the car''s co pilot with Scott and they, after seeing the ghost EVA out of the laboratory, he immediately said to the driver: "the laboratory is in her hands, quickly grab it for me." The ghost EVA broke the glass of the trailer and kicked the driver out. Then she drove by herself. She put the lab on the co pilot. Because the ghost EVA can only let herself and war clothes have the ability to penetrate, so holding the laboratory, she can only break the trailer''s glass to get in. Hope came right after stabilizing her figure, and she could see where the ghost EVA was going next in the air. Hope saw that the trailer was going to another street, so he reminded Scott, "yes, she''s going west along Fairmont street." Scott''s car was destroyed because the ghost EVA kicked the driver out of the driver''s seat and affected other vehicles, which led to a collision on the road. Unfortunately, Scott and Louis were hit. So Scott gave up driving. He shrunk down and rode on the flying ant. Hope had already come to the trailer to fight with the ghost EVA. Louis saw Scott leave and yelled, "Hey, what can I do?" In front of him was a pile of cars in the middle of the street, and Louis couldn''t move. Eager to help hope, Scott has no time to talk to Lewis at all. He shouts out hope''s name and rushes away. Because the performance of the trailer is not very fast, Scott has been riding the flying ant to the trailer in less than ten seconds. Scott saw that hope was fighting with the ghost EVA. He said to the ghost EVA, "let''s go, EVA." The ghost EVA immediately starts the wiper, and the outside of the trailer starts to spray water. With the paddle of the wiper, Scott is involved, and the whole person turns around. At the critical moment, Scott enlarges his body, presses on the trailer, and smashes the glass with one punch to separate the ghost EVA from hope. Hope took the opportunity to take the laboratory away, jumped out of the car and came to the back of the trailer. The ghost EVA simply gave up driving the trailer and directly penetrated into the rear of the trailer to confront with hope. Scott wants to stop the trailer, so he presses the brake with his enlarged hand, only to find that the brake fails. "What''s the matter?" Because of the brake failure and the fact that the regulator was kicked by the ghost EVA, Scott''s body suddenly changed from a bigger state to a child''s size, which caused his body to lose balance instantly, and the whole person was shaking around outside the car clutching the front mirror. "What rubbish?" Scott cursed. Eve, the ghost, makes a decisive move and pours on hope when he just stands firm. As a result, hope falls heavily in front of the mirror of a white car in the rear. The whole glass mirror splits, and hope releases the lab with his hands under the impact. The man in the white car was Sonny and his men. Sonny reached out and picked up the lab that fell from hope''s hand, and ordered the driver: "the lab is here. Drive away quickly!" The driver stepped on the accelerator, hope was hit and fell to the ground, the ghost EVA also backed away, it seems that her penetration ability is not easy to use now. Sonny just sat in the car and drove away without any obstruction. Hope fell to the ground and said, "Sonny robbed the lab and I''ll go after him." It has to be said that this time, all the people fought for their lives. Hope doesn''t care how much pain he fell, starting the wasp suit is flying all the way. The ghost EVA also looks at the leaving Sonny resentfully, with a terrible revenge in her eyes. Scott is still struggling to stop the trailer. As his body suddenly shrinks, he climbs to the window and starts the regulator with his other hand after hanging on to his body with one hand. "OK, that''s it." When the regulator recovered, Scott got bigger and almost kicked the car off. Then Scott stepped on the road and forced to stop the trailer with his body. The ground of the road was broken by his strength. In front of the intersection, Scott successfully blocked the trailer. Hope''s voice said, "Scott, where are you? I''ve caught up with sonny. Come on Scott kept using the trailer as a skateboard, rowing all the way down the slope and saying, "I''m coming, I''m coming." Over there, hope is still urging: "we don''t have time." The people on the road and the people in the shops nearby were shocked to see that the enlarged Scott used the trailer as a skateboard: "this is not a movie, is it?" Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 897 When the outside world is in the fierce pursuit of the three forces competing for the laboratory, Dr. PIM, who is located in the quantum space, also started his journey. After shrinking his size and machine again, Dr. PIM went into the real quantum space, where there were only all kinds of brilliance, and all the plankton before disappeared. Now even those plankton are huge to Dr. PIM. The system is also prompting: "warning, about to enter the quantum void." After a flash of brilliant light, the machine drove into a huge dark hole, and then all the light dissipated, leaving only the dark space. When Dr. PIM saw the place similar to Scott''s description, he knew that he had arrived. "I''ve come to you, my dear," murmured Dr. PIM In the dark space, Dr. PIM forced the machine to drive from the dark space into another magical area full of red light. There are many jelly like cells here. Dr. PIM''s machine bumps around in these sticky and elastic jelly cells. Dr. PIM takes a look at the countdown and only has more than four minutes left. The machine stops after shaking violently. The space around it is a mixture of red and yellow light, and things in the distance are extremely fuzzy. Dr. PIM''s heart began to be a little unbearable, infinitely shrinking his body is a great burden on the organs. Dr. PIM was sweating, and his face became ruddy. All his blood had already poured into his face. For the last four minutes, Dr. PIM took a deep breath, and there was no fading in his eyes. Outside the quantum space, Louis is still in the van and can''t move. Now he gets out of the car and can''t catch up with Scott. So Louis takes a look at what''s valuable in the car. This time, Louis sees a black remote control under the seat. When Louis picked it up, he immediately remembered where the remote control was. He immediately said to Scott, "the remote control that controls the lab, it... It''s still with me." Louis seems to be a little surprised. They have been chasing for a long time, but the most important remote control is still in place. The ghost EVA didn''t notice, and Sonny didn''t know. "It''s going to take a remote control to make the lab bigger. Send it here," hope said Louis a face helplessly say: "but this car can''t drive." Lewis was full of cars across the road, and the van was hit, so he couldn''t drive at all. "Use the model of the Firewheel in the box," Scott reminded Louis immediately took the storage box from the rear seat. When he opened it, he saw all kinds of reduced car models. Louis picked up one of the cars and laughed. "I really love you, Dr. PIM." Louis is happy. There are so many cars. It''s a lot of money just to sell them. Sonny, who is on the car, looks up and down at the lab and realizes that something is wrong. He has the lab, but how can he make it bigger? Sonny, who is proficient in all kinds of valuable parts trading, immediately responds that one thing is missing! Sonny immediately said to his men through a pager, "remote control! Without the remote control! Look in his car. " When Sonny''s men went back to look for the van, Louis had enlarged another car and took it in. Then he reduced it in front of Sonny''s men and successfully slipped away. Louis exclaimed excitedly, "handsome!" Lewis is still being chased by Sonny''s men after he gets smaller. His dexterity of getting bigger and smaller prevents many people from chasing him. Louis said to Scott, "I''m on Pacific Street. Sonny''s men are after me." Scott, on his trailer, responded, "I''m coming." Scott was about to turn around when hope said, "you go. I''ll go after the lab." Hope had already arrived at Louis''s side, after all, she could ignore the traffic on the road and go around directly. Hope also flew into Sonny''s car and beat them out one by one. Louis looked in the rearview mirror and praised, "you guys are so awesome. Oh, domineering." After solving Sonny''s problems, hope flew into the car and sat on the co pilot for a rest. On the other hand, Scott successfully caught up with Sonny''s car with his trailer. Sonny looked through the rearview mirror, a giant in the rear was using the trailer as a skateboard, and Sonny''s men looked back in surprise. This is a scene that can only be seen in a movie. But even so, Sonny''s men are not soft hearted, they take out sniper guns at Scott, want to bomb Scott. Scott raised his foot without saying anything. Sonny''s car was like a toy. He kicked it out and collided with a car nearby. Seeing the tremendous power of Scott, sonny fled from the car with the lab in his arms. Scott also jumped off the trailer and chased Sonny, saying, "come back here, you unscrupulous businessman, stop, you don''t want to run!" Sonny cleverly ran into the building, and Scott couldn''t reach him. So Scott stood up and looked at Sonny and said, "OK, you''re good. Get smaller!" Scott pushed the regulator like crazy. Sonny had gone around the back of the building and was about to disappear into the crowd. Scott couldn''t get smaller, so he had to go around. This is fisherman''s Wharf in San Francisco. There are many people walking up and down the street. The giant Scott came to the crowd and asked, "has anyone seen a man in a suit holding a building?" Instead of answering Scott, the crowd picked up their cell phones one by one and took pictures. Scott saw a boat away from the dock, and everyone on the boat picked up their mobile phones to photograph him. Scott saw Sonny holding the building in front of the boat and looking at him coldly. Scott said to himself, "when did he go to buy the ticket?" Scott took a step forward and the crowd evacuated in fear. Scott saw the ship go farther and farther and pressed the button continuously. "Please, do you have a little awesome power?" Scott beat the adjuster hard and finally shrunk his body. The crowd dispersed after Scott shrank, and Scott''s vision widened. Scott began to control the ant and said, "well, I have to find a helper." Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 898 Scott called in three flying ants, and the first one was caught by seabirds on the coast. Scott frowned. The second flying ant then came, bumped into another seabird head-on, and was swept away as food by it. Scott''s forehead was filled with a desire to shoot a seabird. The third flying ant came one after another. Sure enough, Scott saw that the seabird was still staring at the unexpected flying visitors. Fortunately, this flying ant is quite flexible. It flies down at the moment when the seabird comes, avoids the attack, and successfully makes Scott jump on his back. Scott praised happily: "great! You are the fighter among the ants. You are the invincible Flying ant. That''s great While Scott was riding on the flying ant and crossing the ocean all the way, chasing the distant passenger ship, the seabird did not give up and hit him. Scott couldn''t avoid it, and he was knocked into the sea by the seabird. "Oh, no!" There was a faint splash in the water, and Scott dived into the water. On the passenger ship, the guide took the microphone and said, "our humpback friends go to San Francisco Bay together for a holiday every year." One by one, the passengers on the passenger ship picked up their cameras or mobile phones to photograph the nearby Bay. Sonny is the only one holding the lab on the phone and looking back from time to time in case Scott catches up. "Uzman, listen, you''re... You''re coming to me at the dock in three hours." Sonny found a place to sit down, and his stammering words represented that he was very flustered now. He is now alone, but he used to be under his hands. He can''t help feeling extremely insecure. Just after Sonny made the phone call, the guide pointed to the coast where the passenger ship left behind and said, "look, just as our ship left the dock, our friends came to our door. Look here, do you see?" With the guide''s words prompt, the passengers on the passenger ship all turned around and saw that on a vast and incomparable sea, huge white waves beat the ups and downs, as if there were giant creatures swimming under the sea. "Look, this big white spray." The guide said and saw that under the spray, it didn''t seem to be a whale, but a creature he had never seen. The guide frowned: "what?" Sonny also stood up to look after the phone call. When the huge white spray dissipated, a giant man in helmet and war clothes emerged. As soon as Sonny sits down, isn''t this the huge Scott? Scott''s upper body is the size of a passenger liner. One of his fingers is about the size of an adult. Compared with humpback whales, Scott is obviously more terrifying. The huge Scott stood in front of the passenger ship and said, "Hey, sorry, hey, it''s OK. Don''t be afraid." Scott saw that all the passengers, including the tour guide, looked at him in horror, as if he were a prehistoric dinosaur and would eat them at any time. Scott explained, "well, I''m sorry, I''m not a humpback. I''ll leave when I''m done." Scott''s eyes are fixed on sonny. When Sonny and Scott look at each other, he runs nonstop. Scott called out, "Hey, it''s not your thing." Scott reaches out his hand and grabs the lab. Sonny holds the lab tightly and is not at ease, which leads to his body hanging in mid air and his feet constantly stepping in the air. "No, no, it''s mine..." cried Sonny in a panic. Scott said contemptuously, "it''s no shame for so many people to look at you. Come on, let go!" Sonny didn''t want to let go, but his physical strength was not enough to support him. He had been hanging in the air with the laboratory in his arms, so he let go and fell on the passenger ship. After Scott got to the lab successfully, he gave Sonny a finger push and said, "I''ll take this." ¡­¡­ In quantum space, Dr. PIM left the machine and really set foot in this nihilistic and colorful world. He was holding a signal coordinate device in his hand. Just a few steps away, Dr. PIM found that the word "signal lost" was displayed on the signal coordinate device. He really died before he finished. Dr. PIM''s step also became faltering. It was like the deep sea with light all around him. There were things he didn''t know. Dr. PIM''s mind echoed all kinds of fragments of words: "here will let you lose, put some kind of information into your brain, where is mom and dad? Every time I play hide and seek, I hide there. I love you, hank As Dr. PIM walked along, the whole person frantically grabbed his brain and knelt down. He saw countless shadows of himself combined with these fuzzy lights and shadows. The ghost like words were destroying his brain all the time. Dr. PIM yelled, and finally he lost his consciousness and fell into quantum space. As soon as the picture turns, Dr. PIM finds himself in his house. "Dad?" Dr. PIM saw that the darkness was only a ray of sunlight penetrating from the side, and the voice of hope sounded in the corridor. Dr. PIM followed the voice to the end of the corridor. In the open room door, hope came to him head-on. At this time, hope had a reproachful voice: "Dad? What''s going on? Why didn''t you find mom? " When Dr. PIM didn''t know how to explain it, he was patted on the shoulder. He turned to find that it was Scott. He frowned and said, "I think you''re in a trance. Are you ok?" When Dr. PIM didn''t know how to answer, he was patted behind him again. It turned out that it was foster. Foster patted him on the shoulder and said, "do you still think you know everything, Hank?" Dr. PIM steps back a few steps, hope, Scott, foster three figure all disappear, when he suddenly turned his head, he saw the shadow of the ghost EVA. With a black weapon on her back, the ghost EVA presses her hands on Dr. PIM''s temple as she panics. Dr. PIM''s brain vibrated, and after a ripple, the scene around him returned to the scene of quantum space. Dr. PIM suddenly opened his eyes. He saw the ghost EVA in quantum space that shouldn''t have appeared... No, it''s just wearing a white Cape. In fact, it''s Jennie, his wife, wearing a wasp suit. Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books Chapter 899 Jennie took off her helmet, revealing a gray, wrinkled face. They are speechless, but the tears have flowed through the corner of their eyes, all the way to the ground of quantum space. Dr. PIM hugged Jennie after looking at each other. Dr. PIM cried, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long." Jennie also cried. She shook her head and said, "no, you''re here. Let''s go home." They dried their tears and walked to the machine side by side. Dr. PIM recalled, "I thought I was going to die, but there was a stream of energy coming from your hand. How did you do it?" Dr. PIM recalled his physical condition at that time, which was the reflection before he was dying. But when Jennie''s hand was pressed on his temple, he came back to life. This kind of feeling was quite magical. Even now Dr. PIM felt that he was fresh and in such a good state. After they got on the machine together, Jennie said, "I''m not what I was 30 years ago, hank. This place... Will change a person. Part of the change I''m talking about is transformation, but the other part is evolution." After Jennie finished, Dr. PIM looked at her thoughtfully. Indeed, from the appearance alone, although Jennie has gray hair, the wrinkles on her face are only a shallow layer. If she changes a little, Jennie now doesn''t look like an old man at all. In contrast, Dr. PIM himself seems to be an old man in his fifties and sixties. In most Caucasians, women''s skin deteriorates rapidly in old age because they use a lot of cosmetics when they are young, but this does not happen to Jennie. It can be seen that in the 30 years of quantum space, Jennie has gained extraordinary power. As Dr. PIM looked at Jennie, the system said, "the coordinates of the laboratory have not been found. Please do not go up." Dr. PIM took a deep breath when she heard this, and Jennie looked a little surprised. That means they can''t leave quantum space yet. Dr. PIM said, "I forgot to tell you. We''ve got a bit of trouble up there." ¡­¡­ On the coast of San Francisco, Scott kept paging hope after he got the lab: "I got the lab, I got the lab." Scott had reached the shore from the ground, reached out to disperse the crowd on the ground and said, "go away, go away." Scott''s appearance on the San Francisco coast was soon seen up and in officer Jimmy''s eyes. Seeing Scott''s enormous figure, officer Jimmy ordered, "let''s go!" Now the news is all about Scott, and a large number of reporters are coming to make the coast more crowded. "Breaking news, giant reappears San Francisco." "No one seems to be able to say for sure what this is. It looks like it''s 20... 245 meters high." Reporters on the news quickly watched Scott''s height. Maggie, who was staying in Scott''s house, naturally saw Scott on the TV news. Maggie and Paxton look at each other. They both know it''s Scott. Little Cathy smiles when she sees the big Scott. On the other hand, Scott''s two partners, Dave and Kurt, rushed to the news. Scott''s noise is too loud. He dispersed the crowd and prepared to go ashore, saying, "get out of my way, all of you!" Scott put the lab on the ground smoothly, and Hopkins and Lewis drove over. "I''ve got it in the lab and I can''t breathe," Scott said Hope immediately opened the door and ran out: "he''s getting too big, Scott! Scott Hope saw Scott''s huge figure and began to fall back. He said in a tired voice: "I''m so sleepy. I''ll just squint for a while, sleep for five minutes, sleep for five minutes..." With that, Scott fell into the sea, a lot of splashing water scared the crowd away. Hope pointed to the lab and said to Lewis, "go and protect the lab. Scott can''t breathe. I''ll help him." "All right." Lewis ran to the lab, and hope dived into the sea after shrinking. Scott sank deeper and deeper, and his whole body sank to the bottom of the sea. On the coast, before Louis ran to the laboratory, he was kicked away by the sudden appearance of the ghost EVA. The remote control in his hand flew out of his hand and was directly opened after being caught by the ghost EVA. The lab grew rapidly, crushing the land along the coast. After an unexpected tall building appeared, the crowd became more noisy and frightened. At the same time, Dr. PIM, who is located in quantum space, heard the system''s voice: "the laboratory is back to its original size, ready to rise." "They made it," Dr. PIM said with a smile Jennie also happily smile, at the same time, there is a touch of years of accumulated sadness: "it''s time to go back to see my daughter." Dr. PIM pushed the machine all the way to where the quantum tunnel was. Deep in the ocean, hope swam out of Scott''s helmet, knocked and yelled, "Scott, wake up, Scott, wake up." Hope came to Scott''s regulator immediately after a cry failed. When she opened the regulator, Scott changed from a huge body shape to an invisible body shape. With a lot of muddy mud here, hope could not find Scott at once. "Scott, where are you?" Hope searched around, finally found Scott nearby, and successfully took him back to the shore, and restored his original normal shape. Hope took off his helmet and yelled, "Scott?" When Scott opened his eyes in a daze, hope''s tears came out. When things got better, Lewis contacted them and said, "Hey, hope, hey, Scott, aren''t you two killed by the building?" Louis walked around the lab building. Unfortunately, he met Sonny and his men. Sonny came up and asked, "where''s the remote control, Lewis?" Louis pointed to the building behind him and said, "it should be in the building. It''s not really on me." Louis raised his hands, sonny let his hands down to search him, when Sonny saw that Louis did not have a remote control, he said with a smile: "then we don''t need you! Take your time Net, net, you should remember to collect or remember. Report mistakes. Ask for books and find books. Talk with friends about books